《She Is Not a Witch》 Chapter 1 The parade square in sorand, capital of the kingdom of clancia. The long guns in manbu square are like the flourishing of the forest, forming huge square arrays. The Knights of black steel line up, and countless black flags are dancing in the air. This is the war sequence 5. The Knights of havoc bring terror and death to the enemy. "Go on, to the end of the world!" The sound of death and determination spread all over the king''s capital. The square is a sea of long guns and flags. Soldiers holding cold light and sharp weapons line up one by one in a square array, marching in a neat and terrible pace. Thousands of people are like one person. Riders hold horns and glorious swallowtail flags, clancia, which means the land of stars. The flag is embroidered with gold stars and ears of wheat on the blue background, symbolizing the origin and oath of the country. Pullman, as the founder of the country, stood on the high viewing platform to inspect the elite of the kingdom. His weathered face had some wrinkles. Beside him stood a group of founding fathers who also wore blue cloaks. Among them, there were powerful soldiers, experienced generals, wise and sharp mages, as well as business prodigies. Most of them were born in a humble age, which is not worth mentioning, but now they are heroes who can be on their own. Under their leadership, this country and this nation finally get rid of the darkness of hundreds of years and usher in a new life. The soldiers in these squares, unlike all the previous armies, came from all parts of the country and belonged to different classes, but now they have a common belief. They are no longer the hypocritical gods or the decadent nobles. Now they are fighting for their country, for their people and for themselves. And what is the source of changing all this and bringing this decadent country back to life? When he thinks about this question, Pullman will recall the distant forest in his memory more than 20 years ago, the silver haired girl who told him all the answers. ------------------------- Twenty years ago, in the middle of the tisilan mountains. In the midsummer forest, the sun shines through the thick trees, and the branches and leaves slant in the forest. A young girl with silver hair lies on the grass. With breathing, her body fluctuates slightly, as if she is having a good dream. Unfortunately, the peace was soon broken. A greenish yellow fruit swayed gently in the summer wind, then fell from the branch and fell on the girl''s arm. The girl with silver hair and white skirt slowly opened her eyes, as if she was still a little confused. She grabbed the full fruit and looked at it stupidly. After a long time, the memory slowly came up. "Alas!? No, it''s true As if in order to determine the current situation, she stood up and looked around, looked at herself, found a stream not far away, and wanted to confirm her present appearance. Because she obviously felt that her body was totally different from what she had felt. The current in the stream is not a static lake. It can only be roughly seen from the continuous flow. The body should be a girl about 16 years old. She tried to pick up a stone by the stream, weaker than before. Well, after all, it seems that she is still a young girl, and her strength is normal. How to say, once a modern man of the blue earth, he still has a sense of body for more than 20 years. But now the body is feeling an unprecedented lightness. Yes, she looked at the top of the tree which was more than 3 meters high. With a slight jump, she jumped nearly 1 meter high and picked off a fruit from the tree. It was incredible. If the body used to be like a rigid block of cement, it is now as light as cotton. The girl tried to run again. The roots of the trees in the forest were intertwined, and occasionally there were some stones that hurt her feet. If she was an ordinary person, she couldn''t run at all. But she felt a completely different sense of ease, whether it is roots, stones, dead leaves, falling branches are so clear in her mind, every time she can easily step on a clean flat plane, as if she was not running in the woods, but ran on the track of the campus. Everything is so natural, like breathing in general, those ears wind flowing sound, those shadows in the sun, all clearly tell her all around the environment, walking in the woods as walking at home. The girl ran and jumped in the forest with a little excitement. A feeling of freedom reverberated in her heart. Finally, she stepped on the branch of a tree, and then leaped into the air. Her light body stood out from the green woods. The world presented in her eyes is a continuous green mountains, and at her feet is a green forest full of vitality. The wind in the mountains blows through the woods, and the colorful leaves are clattering in the sun. Although she was in mid air, the girl didn''t worry, as if she had an inexplicable intuition. Even if she fell directly to the ground, she would be safe, just like the light cotton flying up and down with the wind. Sure enough, with the tip of the foot on the soft leaves, it''s easy to jump forward again, buffer the strength, and then easily stand on the grass. Whether it''s crossing or rebirth, since the past life is beyond pursuit, live in the present. At this time, the girl felt very hungry. Recalling the fruit that had fallen on her arm before, she folded it back. After finding the fruit tree, she gently jumped on the top of the tree, picked a few fuller fruits, and then came to the stream. The flow of water in the stream, around the fingertips, brings a cool and comfortable feeling. After several fruits are washed and put aside, the girl picks up one of them to watch. Green with a touch of yellow fruit, in the sun appears crystal clear, gently open, inside is the light red pulp, taste a kind of green, slightly acid with sweet feeling. It''s similar to the citrus in memory. Well, if the light is at the foot point and more water is given to the fruit trees, the light astringency can be removed, leaving only the delicious sour and sweet taste. I don''t know why, the girl has this straight feeling. She has never planted fruit trees or worked in agriculture, but she has a feeling that the growth environment of this fruit tree is not perfect, and there is still much room for adjustment and improvement. Is this some kind of talent? What did the girl think of at last? She called "system" in her mind The system starts to start, self checking A mechanical sound comes out of the mind. What, is it the standard for the walkers? After checking the system, the interface and language have been optimized with the memory of the host. Then, a light blue and transparent interface appeared in front of the girl''s eyes. Of course, only she could see it. If others looked at it, there was nothing. Then its own data is displayed on the interface. Chapter 2 [ontology data] Name: Lorraine Hill falling star Race: human (100% ancient) Identity: The Witch of stars and miracles Status: healthy (no abnormality) Sequence: None Talent: Miracle of the stars [myth level]: the fate of starlight textile yarn is stirred, so it becomes an inevitable miracle by chance£¨ Unknown, not fully awakened, please explore by yourself) The wind of the blue sky [myth level]: you are in control of the sky, atmosphere and wind. All things in your perception, like hair on the mirror, clear and real£¨ Sky, atmosphere, wind, perception, purification related fields get a great bonus.) Ability: None ---------------- New task: form your own extraordinary core and become an extraordinary player¡¾ [simple] Task reward: [library card] * 10 (you can check the earth books recorded in the system, one for each card.) Then there are some explanations under the system. Talent is natural and cannot be acquired by learning. Ability can be acquired by cultivating. According to the instructions in the system, the grades of abilities or items can be roughly divided into 8 grades: incomplete - ordinary - excellent - excellent - Rare - perfect - Legend - myth. Although the system shows that he has two seemingly powerful talents, Lorraine Hill doesn''t have any sense of substance. He still feels that he has no power to bind a chicken. Any beast can only run, which seems to be a kind of auxiliary talent. Survival is the most important thing in the early days of Ming Dynasty. With a sigh, I don''t care so much about it any more. I continue to read the following system, and there are some auxiliary functions behind it. It''s strange that there''s no way to practice extraordinary sequence. After comforting herself, Lorraine Hill wrote down her task today and found a place to sleep. Looking at the position of the sun, Lorraine Hill estimated that it would take about four hours for the sun to set completely, so he had to grasp it. After making up her mind, she did not hesitate any more. She began to walk through the forest, along both sides of the stream, and began to find a place to live. Eyes quickly swept the side of the body, constantly retrogressive landscape, even if it is a slight glance, can easily distinguish the specific situation around, perhaps this is the role of talent. Unfortunately, there was no suitable place in the forest. At last, she chose to rest beside a mountain wall. On the one hand, it was dry and there were no insects. On the other hand, the boulders were clean after a little cleaning. When she was about to get some firewood, she suddenly sensed that a turbulent air was approaching not far away. At a glance, a red dragonfly with a length of 6-7 meters just flew towards her, and its huge compound eyes were very terrifying. Under the compound eyes is a serrated mouth, and then a few feet with inverted hook, looking very ferocious. Lolan Hill blinked in surprise. Is this a dragonfly from a different world? It''s so huge. However, what surprised her even more was the information displayed by the system. [red dragonfly] Race: subspecies of odonatae (Red Dragonfly) Status: healthy (hungry) Sequence: original sequence 2. Red Dragonfly (Evaluation: excellent black iron) Talent: [compound eye] (excellent): wide field of view and dynamic visual capture ability, which can provide excellent response ability. Ability: [control airflow] (normal): the ability to control a small amount of airflow. Skill: [air blade] (normal): forms air flow into an invisible blade that can cut material. Seeing this Dragonfly coming, Lorraine Hill didn''t need to know that this guy must have come to hunt. Taking advantage of the gap between the dragonflies flying, she pushed her right foot and quickly dodged to the side. The girl''s transparent wings were flying in a long arc in the air. She tilted her head to avoid her flight path, but some of her hair was still cut off by the air blade on the edge of her wings. After the thrilling escape, Lorraine Hill didn''t have time to think about what magic Dragonfly it was. The Red Dragonfly had already started to turn back, and its vibrating wings were chirping. It seemed that he was surprised that this ordinary man could dodge. The dragonfly flew up to the sky obliquely, and then several transparent blades cut the air and flew towards Lorraine hill. The path of the dragonfly was in four arcs, blocking her side and back. It can be seen that this red dragonfly is very skilled and usually uses this move to kill other opponents. In the face of the attack, the girl, with her extraordinary perceptual ability, knew clearly that retreating was the result of death, and rushed to the dragonfly without hesitation. Red Dragonfly sees this kind of scene, only feels in front of this human is really stupid, stretches out the sharp with the thorn contact foot and the sharp tooth to meet directly, one red and one white two figures crisscross rapidly in the air. Then the girl landed in mid air, while the dragonfly was unstable and directly hit the opposite tree, which broke the tree. What happened? Lolan Hill thought that her fingers and arms were not as sharp as dragonflies'' feet, so at the moment of the fight, she staggered these hard parts and went around to the back of her wings to tear off the transparent wings. Then the shape of its wings was destroyed, so the dragonfly couldn''t keep its balance and hit a tree. Seeing the dragonfly plunge into the branches and its wings are torn to pieces, Lorraine Hill sighs with relief. This should not be a big threat. But the dragonfly was still struggling, and the girl couldn''t bear it, so she had to pick up a few stones to kill it. At this time, the girl has time to carefully look at the system information, how the original sequence 2 is going on. According to the distinction of system, extraordinary power can be divided into many kinds according to different cultivation methods and attributes, but the source of everything is mana. This magical power existing in the atmosphere, water flow and all things can be sensed by some creatures with consciousness and soul. If you master a certain way of cultivation, you can condense it into the core and become a transcendental sequence. From strong to weak, it is sequence 10 - sequence 1. The core of the original sequence can be formed by the continuous condensation of the original mana. This is a way of self-cultivation formed by nature''s creatures after continuous evolution and elimination in tens of thousands of years. Although primitive, it also has great power. It is also the sequence of many ancient powerful creatures, such as the famous original sequence 10, the great dragon of extermination, Bahamut. Other cultivation methods will transform mana into other attributes of magic, and then condense into the core, such as dragon sequence, war sequence, magic sequence, necromancer sequence and so on. There is a kind of energy on the dead dragonfly that is constantly passing away. Lorenhill guesses that this may be what the system calls mana. When she walks up to the dead dragonfly, the system pops up a prompt. [do you want to coagulate mana on the dead creature? [yes / no] Choose - [yes], and then see wisps of light emerge from the corpse, and then continuously converge into the air, the last transparent gem falls on the girl''s hand, about the size of her thumb, reflecting charming colors in the sun. Chapter 3 [original gem] (quality 132, excellent black iron) (because he perfectly retained most of his power while collecting, he got a bonus. Unfortunately, limited by his low noumenon power, he only reached the excellent black iron level.) Looking at the explanation in the system, loranthal understood the classification of the sequence. Generally speaking, sequence 1 = stone, sequence 2 = black iron, sequence 3 = bronze, sequence 4 = silver, sequence 5 = gold, sequence 6 = pearl, sequence 7 = coral, sequence 8 = crystal, sequence 9 = epic, sequence 10 = deity. Then the quality is divided into the same as ability. Quality 0-50, incomplete Quality 51-100, ordinary Quality 101-200, excellent Quality 201-300, excellent Quality 301-500, rare Quality 501-800, perfect Quality 801-1000, legend Quality 1000 +, myth At the same level, some will be more excellent, such as rare bronze > excellent bronze > bronze > incomplete bronze. The original gem, which can be used to cultivate extraordinary sequence, is also the material needed in many props, rituals and potions. After packing the jewel, Lorraine Hill turned to look for some dead wood to make a fire before dark. The figure with silver hair, wearing a pure white dress, shuttles easily in the forest like a sprite. Is this? In a corner of the forest, the girl suddenly stopped. A broken stone tablet was inserted obliquely in front of a big tree. It was covered with weeds all around. A ray of sunlight came through the gap of the tree crown and shone on the mossy stone tablet, showing a faint sense of holiness. Lorraine Hill approached this rusty stone tablet. It should have been engraved with exquisite patterns and characters, but now most of them have been corroded and can''t be seen clearly. It should have been built a long time ago. Under the merciless washing of time, the girl still felt that there was a slight mana flowing under the stone tablet. It''s very weak. Even she felt it when she was close. Carefully dig away the soil in front of the stone, a rusty brass box appeared in front of her. Flip the button on the box and open it. Inside is a red flannel with a purple gem and a blue butterfly hairpin. The hairpin is made of blue crystal and gold metal. The style is very exquisite. [inherited gem] (quality 454, rare crystal): a gem inheriting memory and knowledge, which contains the thoughts and expectations of the previous generation. Maybe you can use it. Before she picked up the thing, the gem burst into light, and a beautiful figure appeared in front of Lorraine hill. The figure was as like as two peas in a dark purple dress, with black hair on the waist, a lace hat on the head, and a hairpin with the same hairpin. She gave Lorraine hill a slight smile and then a slight salute. "Hello, future destiny." Lorraine Hill realized that this figure had no entity, just the image that the owner had left in advance, because her eyes seemed to be looking at herself. In fact, there was a slight gap in her eyes, which ordinary people could not detect, but it was so obvious in her eyes. "My name is trinasha. I''m a witch in the second era. Don''t be afraid. I''m dead. It''s just my illusion." The witch, who had already disappeared in time, had no sadness on her face, but a calm peace. "I left this phantom before I died. I still ask Daisy to help me do it. I don''t know if she is still alive. After all, witches live a long life." The witch''s face showed a nostalgic smile, and then continued. "Maybe I have experienced too many joys and sorrows, and the familiar people around me dissipate one by one. Realizing that my time was running out, I decided to go back to the forest where I lived as a child and spend the last part of my life here alone. " "But I think that I have no children or students, so it''s hard to avoid a trace of regret. So I left some of my experience in the hope that someone selected by fate will open it in the future. Thinking of this, I feel very happy, so I finally asked a younger generation to help me, leaving this gem and my hairpin "The use of heritage gems is very simple. Just hold it in your hand and feel it gently. That hairpin has my magic power. You can take it out in case of danger." Magic girl? Lorraine hill was surprised but expected. After all, this is a magnificent magic world. [Trina Sha''s butterfly hairpin] (quality 482, rare EPIC): Trina Sha puts her unique magic on this hairpin before she dies. It can be worn£¨ Usage (3 / 3) It''s amazing that Lorraine Hill picked up the jewel and hairpin and suddenly noticed something. She quickly opened the flannelette in the box and saw a note slowly dissipating and turning into powder. If she didn''t open it in time, I''m afraid she would never know what was written on it. Unfortunately, Lorraine Hill didn''t know the words above, so he had to remember them first. Just now, she can understand the words of the phantom, not because she can understand the language of the world, but because it is a kind of information directly sent out by the soul consciousness, which can be understood by any intelligent creature in theory. Back at the rest point, it was dark. Lorraine Hill lit the firewood and sat on the stone beside the campfire. When the original gem hit the pebble, it really produced a tiny spark. Looking back on the attempt, the girl could not help clapping for her wit. Although it''s only half a day since I woke up, it seems that it''s been a long time. The night in the mountains is cool. The girl sat by the fire, quietly staring at the scarlet flame, looking at the flame shaking slightly in the night wind, occasionally heard the crackling sound of wood burning. Bright firelight reflected in the pupil, Lorraine Hill unconsciously recalled his life, do not know how his parents will leave, heart and some sad, her previous life is just an ordinary person, naturally not called Lorraine hill, but came to this world, who do not know, and then called the name has no great significance. Memories are always so beautiful under the filter of time. However, indulging in the past that can never be returned will only increase sadness and sadness. She has realized this for a long time since she graduated and entered the society. Once a childhood playmate, vowed to be together forever, good friends, slowly no longer contact, even meet will only feel a strange. We have experienced totally different lives for more than ten years. Why do we expect each other and ourselves to be the same. No, I began to think about these unhappy things again. I don''t have the red listening software. The girl patted herself on the cheek and shook her head. Chapter 4 Recalling the various experiences of the day, the girl picked up the inheritance gem and slowly immersed her consciousness in it. Then the scenes from the ancient time appeared in her mind. Trina SA is sitting kindly beside a small round table. From the window beside her, you can see the green woods outside. Most of the things in the house are made of wood. It''s a warm little room. "Hello, my inheritor, this is the image I left behind. I will tell you in detail what I have learned in my life. I don''t know if this knowledge will be out of date after thousands of years, but I will be very glad if you can get some different opinions and experiences from it." The image of the witch in the girl''s mind is like watching a very real movie. In this way, Loran Hill lay on his side on the rock, holding the gem, quickly learning the knowledge of the world, and then fell asleep. ------------Recommended collection------------- After waking up in the early morning birdsong, Lorraine Hill recalled what she had learned yesterday. She was surprised to find that the amount of knowledge was definitely not what she could hear in eight hours, but she could remember every word. In fact, people''s brain thinking speed is very fast. It''s common that you have a long dream, but it''s only ten minutes after you wake up. It''s just that the brain is limited by the body during normal activities. In short, brain: I think that ball can catch it. Hand: No, you can''t. It''s not as fast as you think. Pick a few fresh fruits and wash them by the stream. This is Lorraine Hill''s breakfast. Fearing that the change of characters would lead to errors in understanding some information years later, Trina Sha first taught the characters of the second era, including not only the common language of human beings, but also elvish language, Orcish language, Oriental Language, and even some incomplete languages used by cannibals. In the second era, under the rule of mercury Dynasty, human beings united under the same banner, the flag of Wisteria twining crescent shaped the world, and all kinds of measurement, writing and system were unified. The Deathly Institute of the dynasty was built in all major cities, becoming an extraordinary sequence of deathly, becoming the dream of young people everywhere. A large number of skeletons were awakened from the dust and used for labor. People''s productivity was greatly improved, and more resources were put into education. Military, cultural and artistic development was unprecedented in that era. With the establishment of mercury Dynasty, the dominant power of the world was gradually transferred from the elves to the human beings, and the human beings became the rightful overlord of the Ivar world. After several days of talking about language, Trina SA finally began to introduce the extraordinary sequence in detail. "All supernatural forces originate from a magical energy mana, and the most primitive and direct use of Mana by nature forms the original sequence, on which other sequences are optimized and changed." "In ancient times, when giants and Dragons ruled, the war sequence and the Dragon sequence were developed and used by these two powerful races. In the deep sea, a unique ocean sequence has been born. " "Later, the elves came out of the shelter of the world tree, defeated the giant king court, and became the overlord of the western continent. They brought the natural sequence to the world and declared the beginning of the first era." "In 6124, the first era, the devil came, and then the devil sequence was discovered. This is also related to the first rise of mankind and the establishment of the red empire. But the content is very long, I will talk about it later." "In 8036 A.D., the necromancer sequence was discovered, and then the new moon and the mercury Dynasty of the necromancer were established." "After that, the mercury Dynasty went to war with the three elves, finally defeated the silver elves in 8385, and declared the beginning of the second era." "In 771 of the second era, the mage sequence was jointly created by the scholars of mercury Dynasty, and received a lot of support." "In 1023 of the second era, angels came, and the sequence of angels appeared in front of people." "When I was still alive, there were nine extraordinary sequences in the world: original sequence, war sequence, dragon sequence, ocean sequence, spirit sequence, demon sequence, necromancer sequence, magic sequence, angel sequence. After that, maybe new extraordinary sequences will be created, and the world will continue to move forward. " Trina Sha continues to talk about the different focuses and characteristics of the nine sequences, and finally tells Lorraine hill that she knows most about the necromancer sequence and the magic sequence. Because she was the strong one of the necromancer sequence at that time, and also directly participated in the development of the magic sequence of the dynasty. Trina Sha finally reached the summit of the death sequence 9, the extradition of the netherworld butterfly, which is very good at annihilating the soul and the dark flame. But maybe she knows too much, or maybe she hates others. Trina Sha suggests Loran Hill carefully choose to practice the sequence of the dead, because it''s a very sad and extraordinary sequence. She will come into contact with too many dark sides of the world, and it''s easy to indulge in it and go to the road of destruction. Then there is the magic sequence developed by Trina Sha and several other witches in her later years. The final stable result of Trina Sha''s research is magic sequence 7 ¡¤ destroy red lotus, which is a combat professional with the ability of terror and destruction. According to the research records, the complete formation of magic sequence 7. After destroying the extraordinary core of Honglian, it can achieve the feat of breaking a city by one person. The unique magic [meteorite of red lotus] brought by the professional agent is enough to shock and burn the earth with a radius of 10 kilometers into a glass shape. Both matter and soul can be destroyed. At that time, it was also called Honglian level purifier by other demons of the dynasty. In her narration, Trina Sha recorded in detail the advanced route and specific cultivation methods from magic sequence 1 ¡¤ tranquil spark to magic sequence 7 ¡¤ destroying red lotus. There are few records about the training and advancement of other magic sequence agents, because they were developed by several project teams at that time, and Trina Sha knew only her own part best. Moreover, it was still under development at that time. There were not enough samples for the design of some extraordinary sequences, which was far from stable. Trina Sha did not dare to pass on the research results of other groups to her students at will. Just a simple record of a few magic sequence 3 Advanced route. In addition to the necromancer sequence and magic sequence recorded in more data, there is also natural sequence. Because Mercury Dynasty and the three elves Kingdom fought for many years at that time, the enemy''s extraordinary sequence would be specially studied and targeted. Natural sequence is also called spirit sequence, because it was first developed by elves, but later, with the expansion of elves, it is no longer limited to elves. Some Warcraft and other races will also cultivate this extraordinary sequence. Even at the end of the first era, many human beings became high-level elf sequences, so they later changed their name to natural sequences. Lorraine hill is very interested in one of them, that is natural sequence 2. Tree artist. This job introduction natural sequence 1. Green gardener advanced. Unlike other combat agents, this extraordinary series is very good at cultivation and production. If you can advance to this extraordinary career, you won''t have to worry about food, thought the girl. Unfortunately, the tree artist''s advanced route only records sequence 2, and I don''t know what will happen in the future. Even so, judging from the mossy stone tablet, it should have been many years. Maybe there are some progressors of this route in the world now. When it''s time to ask them for advice, loranthel will relax. The most important thing is to improve the basic productivity. Looking back on the previous life of playing games, Lorraine hill is the kind of player who likes to farm at home for hundreds of years and then go out of the mountain to crush the enemy with technology and force. Playing the "civilization" series has always been a late wave of tank carrier down, or simply a technological and cultural victory. When playing stars, I like canning for people all over the country and flying up mechanically. It''s a ball city, ideal city, Dyson ball. At last, the arc battle will sweep across the starry River, and heaven will fall at my feet£¨ In addition, the mod of beautifying race must be hit. Beautiful girl is really wonderful.) Therefore, farming is the king. With the material and economic foundation, we can better build the world. Finally, Trina Sha mentioned her identity as a witch. The witch is not some kind of extraordinary job, nor any official position, but refers to those girls who are born with some kind of talent. The reason why girls are said is that they will not grow old, and they will keep the appearance of their youth until death. And Trina Sha is known as the Witch of butterfly, which is famous in history, although she is afraid of insects. And the note under the flannel in the box, after learning the language, Lorraine Hill finally understood the meaning of that text. [the witches will attract each other. If you can see such a note, it means that you are also likely to be a witch Chapter 5 Early in the morning, bursts of light appeared in the woods, and then these light particles kept flying around lorenthal, slowly integrated into her body. In the misty sea of consciousness of Lorraine hill, a vibrant emerald core begins to build, like a transparent emerald, with rounded edges and veins constantly engraved in it. These veins construct the most basic functions of the extraordinary core, such as absorption and transformation, turning mana into the magic of nature, and then constructing the extraordinary ability of the green gardener on the periphery. The veins of two abilities are like two leaves wrapping the core gem, and the veins of light gold are like veins on the leaf surface, extending slowly. Finally, all the remaining particles of light gathered on the girl''s forehead. A perfect emerald was born in the sea of consciousness. The girl opened her eyes, and the quiet blue pupil of the lake gave out a faint light, blinked, and then the light dissipated. ---------------------- Natural sequence 1 green gardener, extraordinary core condensation success! Get reward: [library card] * 10 (you can refer to the earth books recorded in the system library, one for each card.) The sound of the mechanical sense of the system rings out in my mind. Yeah, it''s done! Lorraine Hill''s heart cried out to himself, and he jumped with joy. --------------------- New task: advanced to an extraordinary sequence 2. Task reward: the function of [seed improvement] is open, which can optimize and transform plant seeds to enhance or weaken their various characteristics. [ontology data] Name: Lorraine Hill falling star Race: human (100% ancient) Identity: The Witch of stars and miracles Status: healthy (no abnormality) Sequence: natural sequence 1. Green Gardener (Evaluation: perfect bronze) Talent: Miracle of the stars [myth level]: the fate of starlight textile yarn is stirred, so it becomes an inevitable miracle by chance£¨ Unknown, not fully awakened, please explore by yourself) The wind of the blue sky [myth level]: you are in control of the sky, atmosphere and wind. All things in your perception, like hair on the mirror, clear and real£¨ Sky, atmosphere, perception, purification related fields get a great bonus.) Ability: [listen to nature] (perfect): you can easily feel the natural environment within a ten mile radius£¨ Qingkong wind + 12, originally just excellent ability) [discerning plants] (perfect): the ability to perceive the growth of plants and the functions of leaves, stems, roots and fruits£¨ Qingkong wind + 12, originally just excellent ability) Props: [library card] * 10 Since she got trinasha''s inheritance gem, Lorraine hill has been learning every day. After these two days of preparation, she finally built her extraordinary core successfully. She did not choose the necromancer sequence or magic sequence, because the most important thing at present is the production of food. As for combat effectiveness, we can consider it later. The extraordinary sequence can disintegrate its core at any time before it reaches sequence 3, and then re practice and build it, which will not have much impact. However, after sequence 3, they will gradually integrate into their own consciousness. After sequence 5, soul consciousness and extraordinary core will be integrated, which greatly improves the protection of soul and consciousness, and also makes the use of magic more freely and carefully, and then all aspects of ability will be qualitatively improved. There are occasional leapfrog victories between series 1-4, but it is almost impossible for the lower level to win over Series 5, and the gap can not be made up even by genius. Now Lorraine Hill closes his eyes and tries to use his ability to listen to nature. The boundless woods, the black thorns, the bright red berries, the unknown white flowers, the rapid cicadas, the rough tree trunks, the birds flying by occasionally in the sky, the fleeting squirrels in the woods, the water on the stones, all present vividly in Lorraine Hill''s mind. ------------------------------- A few days later. A young man was trudging in the woods. He was wearing rough and shabby clothes. There were many bloodstains and stains on his clothes. The sweat on his forehead and back had wet his clothes. He carefully rummaged the fallen leaves beside the roots of the trees, looking for some edible mushrooms, but often in vain, looking for a long time, only to find a small ball in the pocket of his clothes. Seeing that it was going to be dark, he licked his thirsty lips and went back to the stream he had passed. He buried his head in the stream and took a big drink. Then he raised his head and showed a slightly childish face. He was only about 17 years old. He took out flint from his pocket, raised a fire beside the stream, and baked some mushrooms on the stones. Obviously, this was his dinner. After eating a few mushrooms, the boy was ready to have a rest, but soon he covered his stomach and rolled on the ground, his body arched, and his forehead gushed with beany sweat. His expression was very painful. In the distance, Lorraine hill stands on a branch, silently looking at the young man with food poisoning. After hesitating for a while, he chooses to go and have a look. Next to the orange red fire, the boy covered his stomach and gasped violently. His face turned purple and roared. With light shoes on the fallen leaves, Lorraine Hill approached the boy. "Are you ok? Can you hold on?" Soft female voice came, young difficult to open sweat soaked eyes, raised his head, a pair of clear and transparent blue pupil appeared in his field of vision. It''s beautiful Is this the hallucination before death? I once heard uncle Muk say that mushrooms in the forest can''t be eaten indiscriminately, otherwise they will be poisoned, and some will have hallucinations. I didn''t believe it before, but it turned out to be true. Thank God for letting me see such beautiful eyes before I die. Thinking like this, the youth''s consciousness is gradually blurred, and the pupils of the eyes in the firelight are also becoming indistinctly wrong. WOW¡ª¡ª A cool stream of water fell from the top of his head, sobering up the boy''s consciousness. "Open your mouth." The boy instinctively opened his lips, and then several fresh and tender fruits fell into his mouth. After thirsty chewing, a sweet juice filled his mouth. Not long after swallowing his stomach, the pain of his stomach was greatly relieved. At this time, the young man slowly got up and looked at the benefactor who saved himself. She has a waterfall of long silver hair, two strands on the chest, the rest on the shoulder, all the way to the waist. Wearing a pure white dress, although not very gorgeous, but the same white needle and thread in the skirt outlines a delicate pattern, so that the dress has a kind of elegant beauty. Long skirt will cover the knee, only to show the light color of small shoes and feet on the same white silk stockings. Beautiful appearance is like a dream, with a very unreal feeling. If the goddess in the church looks like this, I''m afraid people of faith will flock to it, the young man suddenly thought. Then he quickly lowered his head, because it was very impolite to look at women like this. I heard that if civilians in big cities dare to look at those noble ladies like this, they will be broken. "What''s your name, where are you from, and where are you going?" As soon as the girl opened her mouth, she sent out three most important questions about her life. Chapter 6 The boy''s name is Pullman, and he comes from the remote village, brown wood village, on the edge of the westerly kingdom. Pullman said that he left home and headed east without stopping. It took him about seven days to get here. According to lorenthal''s estimation, according to previous experience, ordinary people can walk up to 50 kilometers a day, but it''s a forest mountain road, so we have to discount it. That is to say, 150-200 kilometers west of the forest can get in touch with human society. "I made a mistake, so I escaped." After hesitating for a long time, the boy said why he was here, but did not explain what he had done wrong. At this point, his eyes were dim and his voice sank unconsciously. Looking at the boy who became silent again, the girl guessed that there might be some difficulties in it. Lorraine Hill stopped questioning the matter and asked another question. "Where are you going in the future?" "I... I don''t know. Maybe I''ll find a place to live in the forest, or I''ll be eaten by the passing Warcraft one day." There was a bitter smile on the boy''s face, and he buried his face in his arm on his knee. The Yellow bonfire crackled in the night, dispersing the chill of the night in the mountains. The smell of firewood burning was all around. Occasionally, the sound of insects in the distance could be heard. At night, the forest is not safe. Moreover, this is the rare tixilan mountain. We can often see traces of Warcraft with extraordinary power. Fortunately, the nearby Red Dragonfly died soon, and other Warcraft have not spread the chassis, so it is still stable recently. Young people think that ordinary people like themselves are looking for death when they enter the big forest. However, he had no other way out. Why do you come to this step? I''m a coward. I just want to be an ordinary person who helps others raise sheep. If you want to say the biggest dream, that is to be able to please the village aunt sandy, let her promise to marry Joana. Although Joana has a few freckles on her face, she really likes her lively appearance. Unfortunately, aunt Sandy is a tailor, and her family is much better than herself. Occasionally she can eat white bread. And he had only eaten half a piece of white bread in his whole life, which was the only half his cousin got when he got married. Looking at the bonfire in front of him, he fell into memories and thoughts. "Never thought about how to live?" Lorraine Hill took out a few fruits and put them on the side of the fire, ready to wait for them to be roasted before eating. The green fruit is similar to the orange in memory, with a sweet and sour taste. "I don''t know..." There was a flame of hatred burning in the young man''s heart, but he felt lost for his weakness. "Well, can you tell me something about the outside world?" "You... No, dear miss. Thank you for your help. Please ask. I''ll tell you everything I know. " "Don''t be so respectful. Just call me Lorraine hill." "Well, I''ll call you miss Lorraine hill, or it would be impolite." "Well, you care about politeness. Has someone taught you?" Lorraine hill is a little curious. "No, it''s just that everyone in the city calls those noble ladies like that." "Well, have you ever been to school?" "No, civilians like us are not qualified to go to school, and they don''t have so much money. In our village, only the head of the village can read, and the rest know only a few important numbers." "Well, what time is it?" "It should be more than 1600 years in the third period. I don''t know the details. I just heard the preacher who passed by the village once." After such a long time, Trina Sha''s memory is still the second era. She doesn''t know when it ended, and the third era has passed for more than 1600 years. Lorraine Hill sighed and asked again. "What countries are there on the mainland now?" "I''m sorry, I don''t know. The farthest I''ve ever been from home is to the city of Turin. I only know that I''m in the west wind kingdom." "In other countries... I''ve only heard of the Duchy of black rock, which seems to be a mercenary country in the north. I have seen some mercenaries claiming to be Witz mountain people from black rock. " Lorraine Hill had a chat later, and got a general idea of the current situation outside. Although Pullman didn''t know much about it, from the daily life, customs and labor he described, the present world should be similar to the situation in medieval Europe, where the people''s productive capacity was limited, and the aristocrats ruled their territory by enfeoffment. As for the extraordinary ability, Pullman just heard that the guard chief of the city of Turin has the strength of sequence 1, which is already very strong. Even the robbers nearby dare not provoke him. It''s very weak. Although Lorraine Hill himself only has sequence 1, because he learned from Trina Sha, who was once a powerful figure in the mercury Dynasty, in Trina Sha''s description, sequence 1 is only for learning transition, and at most it is for assistance. The soldiers of the dynasty at least started from sequence 2. Even the most elite fighting forces of the dynasty were all sequence 5, such as the death sickle Knights of the new moon at that time, all of them were the death spirit sequence 5 ¡¤ death sickle knights. I can''t help it. At that time, with the accumulation of thousands of years, the average combat effectiveness of the elves was very high, and the soldiers were not qualified to be cannon fodder without the strength of sequence 2. In the 1600 years of Ivar world, what has the world experienced? It has degenerated to such a state, and the elves have no counterattack. Although the silver elves have been exterminated, there are still a lot of Sen elves left. Besides, there are all the ice elves who have moved to the northern continent. They are in good condition. There are still many questions, but it''s impossible to understand them today. I''ll go out and understand them later. The girl stopped asking. "Where is Miss Lorraine hill from. Like you, you should be a lady of a noble family. " In his poor knowledge, he could only imagine that the young lady of the noble family could have such a look and dress. Besides, the young lady''s fingers were white and there was no trace of labor. This was not what ordinary people could do. "No, I''m just an ordinary person... Well, I grew up living in the forest with my teacher, but he died not long ago." After a little thought, the girl replied that it was basically true. "Is there any problem with your injuries? I think there are still blood stains on your clothes." "It''s OK. I can''t die for a while and a half. It''s just... I''m afraid some things can''t be done forever¡° The boy''s voice was choked. "What''s the matter?" The night wind in the forest blows and the bonfire keeps swaying. The boy begins to tell an ordinary and sad story. Chapter 7 Pullman''s home is in brown wood village, which is close to the forest of the tisilan mountains. It is so remote that it is impossible to find any record on the map of the kingdom. The only specialty in the village is gooseberry originated from the forest. The bright red grape like gooseberry is a rare berry with sour taste. Some nobles like to eat it, so every year businessmen come to the village to buy it, which is also the biggest income of the whole village in a year. It happened this year when businessmen came to buy it. Fresh fruit is the most important thing. At this time of year, master Mok would come to live in Wumu village one or two weeks in advance and sell the currants produced in the village in batches to nearby cities. This kind of fruit sells well and attracts people. In order to show their dignity, those rich people in the city often buy some treats to show their superiority and wealth. What''s more, it''s not expensive to buy. If you give these silly villagers a basket of silver coins, they will be very happy. And he transported to the city to wash, put in the white plate can sell 60 silver a basket, can be described as profiteering. The high-end shops in the noble area of the city, these dusty country bumpkins will never have a chance to enter, and they will not know what price these fruits will sell. Lord Mok has been in this business for many years. Midway, just met Pullman''s sister Ashley. Ashley is 14 years old. She just came back from a bath by the river. Her beautiful young face immediately attracted master Mok''s eyes. Pullman''s sister was liked by the merchant master Mok, and then told his parents that she could take her sister to the city to be a maid for the noble master. Being a servant for the nobles is a much happier life than ordinary villagers, safe and stable without starvation. In this dangerous world, it is a profession that quite a number of civilians yearn for. So Pullman''s parents happily agreed, so Mok also gave Pullman''s parents a sum of money, Pullman is also very happy. After all, his sister had a good job, and he felt vaguely that if he had the money, he could discuss the marriage with Joana. But what I didn''t expect is that since then, he hasn''t met his sister, who is a little thin but obedient. After his sister left, two months later, he went into the city of Turin to find out the address of the noble''s home. He wanted to see his sister, but he was stopped by the guard. He was just a civilian boy, so naturally he couldn''t get into the aristocratic courtyard, so he stood opposite and asked the servants for information about his sister. But it was strange that no one knew his sister. At last, he felt something was wrong. One day, he sneaked in while it was dark. Because he was not familiar with the terrain, he was quickly caught by the guards. In the west wind Kingdom, the lives of civilians are not worth money. Moreover, he broke into the house without permission and was soon tortured. Fortunately, he was indeed a teenager in a nearby village. Many people recognized him and finally released him after a severe warning. But he still did not give up, full of scars on the knee kneeling on the ground, constantly begging the guard can let him see his sister. In the end, a young guard couldn''t see it any more. When he left, he whispered in his ear that you can go to the barren mountains in the south of the city. When he hobbled to the barren mountain, what appeared in front of him were small mounds of bare bones. This is a mass grave. A bad expectation appeared in his mind. He looked around and found only a body of similar shape. But it was still recognizable from the broken clothes that it was his sister. Yes, the noble master wants a maid, but it''s not the kind of maid that people imagine serving the daily life, but a plaything that can be discarded at any time. The boy trembled his hands and could not accept the fact. He sat beside the body for a whole day and night. Finally, he dug the soil and buried the thin body in the soil. When he said that, the boy''s voice was choked and filled with remorse. If only he had advised his parents at that time, if only he didn''t indulge in the illusion of Joana at that time. Why, why, their family just want to live a better life! Can''t such a tiny wish be allowed? "Do you want revenge?" The clear voice of the silver haired girl came from across the fire. "I think, but I don''t have the strength, and my parents don''t allow me to do it." The parents of the young man were also aware of the truth, but maybe they considered the huge gap of strength, the hardship of adult life, or they didn''t care about the daughter. They didn''t ask Mok for revenge, prepared to make peace, and let Pullman work at home, and didn''t want to go to the city of Turin any more. "Why? Why can they be so indifferent? " The boy grasped his knee tightly, and his voice revealed incomprehension and anger. In children''s eyes, parents are heaven. Aren''t they omnipotent? Lorraine Hill also recalled some memories of the past. After junior high school, the myth of her parents in her heart had been shattered. She thought she was much smarter than them. However, after graduation and being beaten by the society, she began to understand some of her parents'' choices. Many things she didn''t want to do, but she couldn''t. Just as Lorraine hill was about to enlighten the teenager, the mechanical voice of the system came back. New task: answer the doubts of young Pullman, and get a reward according to the degree of completion, at least 70%£¨ Current progress (0%) Reward: every time you achieve 20% progress, you will get a lucky draw. When the completion rate is 100%, you will get an extraordinary creation formula. Well, does the system still have real-time emergency tasks? Lorraine Hill began to reflect on the experience of his youth and the possible doubts in his heart. "Maybe parents have their own concerns." Lorraine Hill began to explain to Pullman the hardships of adult life, not only to support the family, aristocrats and businessmen are powerful, even if they go to appeal, but also to consider the only son Pullman''s future survival and so on. However, the teenager is still dissatisfied. He can''t accept the result. When the progress reaches 26%, he is stuck. Lorraine Hill also understands that such a mild explanation is not enough to convince the other party. In other words, she may not be able to listen to it. Then tell him the cruel truth. "Because you have no power¡° The girl stirred the fire pile, added a few dead branches, and watched the dying flame grow larger. The boy stayed and lowered his head. "Yes, I can''t beat that nobleman." "No, I''m not talking about this power. The noble is not engaged in production. His body is not as strong as you. One to one, you should be better than him. " "What does that mean?" "Have you ever thought about why some people do nothing, but have more wealth than you, and can be unscrupulous, bullying and plundering?" "I, I don''t know." A problem that never occurred to him appeared in his mind. "Their fields are planted by civilians, their clothes are woven by civilians, their food is taken care of by civilians, and they let civilians protect them as guards. Why can they do this? " "Because they gave the money?" The boy hesitated for a while and answered. "Where does their money come from?" Asked the girl. "Their money..." the young man began to recall what he had seen and heard in his short life. "Their money comes from taxes, rents, and your labor and production for him." The girl answered for Pullman. "Yes." But there seems to be something wrong with it. Pullman can''t tell. "First of all, don''t you think it''s strange that civilians work and produce for them, and they give them money." "Why are they getting richer and richer, even without work?" "Probably because labor costs more money?" The boy answered in doubt, and then the progress began to move forward. Lolan Hill murmured, and began to recall the memory of that era, when countless people worked hard and even worked overtime without any entertainment in 996, why they still couldn''t afford to buy a house. "Yes, the deal is not entirely fair. You make more money, and they give you only part of it." "This..." "Is it really that simple? Why don''t civilians produce by themselves?" The boy didn''t know the answer at all. Yes, why not? "Because they have resources that civilians don''t have. This resource can be a lot of things, a cow, a shop, a special relationship or a right." "You don''t have to rely on these scarce and necessary things, so they can make such an unfair deal." "Yes." The boy''s voice was a little low. "Can they do this all the time, and poor people like me can only work for them forever?" "It''s not always the case. Maintaining such behavior requires good order, provided that everyone is reasonable." "You must have heard of robbers, the unreasonable ones who take everything from you and give you nothing." "So, they will pay part of the money to hire guards. Although these guards are not engaged in production and do not generate money, they can guarantee the long-term existence of interests." The young man seemed to understand a lot, and seemed to understand nothing. The world presented itself to him in an unprecedented way. Watch the progress on the system go up to 68% and then stop. Lorraine Hill sighed a little in his heart. It seemed that he had finished speaking. "They have 10000 gold coins in their hands, and only use 10 gold coins to hire guards. Why don''t these guards guard themselves?" Lorraine Hill''s voice became more formal. "Why don''t you knock down the guards employed by 10 gold coins and snatch the 10000 gold coins?" "Because there is a kingdom as the last guardian of order, and those who break the law and system will be suppressed, exterminated and executed." "Why does the Kingdom protect these people, even if they do evil, why do they tolerate each other, why is the law not on your side?" "Because they are the masters of this country. They are nobles and rich businessmen, not you civilians." "Of course, they want to safeguard the interests of their own class." "Even if you kill this noble, as long as this kind of environment exists, this kind of thing will still be repeated." At this point, Lorraine Hill stopped for a while, waiting for the boy to think slowly. Pullman was silent for a long time before he asked slowly. "I still don''t understand. Can it be so unfair? Will it always be so?" "The state, to some extent, is the embodiment of just order. If justice is lost, the foundation of the state will also be destroyed." "Do you want to ask me how I can change all this, that is to build a country where all people are equal, a country that is fair and just, intelligent and determined, rich and powerful." In his previous life, Lorraine Hill took part in the college entrance examination of science and majored in engineering. For Ma Lie, he didn''t learn very well. But fortunately, this country, which is struggling to build in the storm and suffering, has clearly written the art of dragon slaughtering in every middle school student''s textbook. Where this country came from, how it was built, what mistakes we have made, and how to solve these contradictions are clearly told to every citizen. Perhaps it is not perfect, there are still many problems, but it does not deny that its greatness, our soldiers, the sacred faith, will never be obliterated. New book, recommend and collect Chapter 8 Welcome to see my book, which I have prepared for a long time. The time of writing books may not be long, but the age of reading books is very long. I still remember the domain name of cmfu in my early years. People''s preferences for reading are constantly changing, and so am I. after a day''s hard work, I will be very tired if you let me read those books with complicated names and have to constantly think about what the characters say. So this book also tries to open the window to tell the truth, and does not engage in any particularly cumbersome tricks. I think the more simple the relationship between people is, the better. If you pay, I will contribute. Don''t talk about my ideal with me. My ideal is to be happy at home and not work every day. The reason why the protagonist is a young girl rather than a man is that I am tired of the aesthetic appreciation of many male novels, so I use a young girl with silver hair as the protagonist. Writing about farming flow is also because I yearn for the pleasure of running in nature in my hometown when I was a child. What''s more, I really like the giant steel, the peerless girl under the war machine, the soft and powerful, the sharp contrast between steel and skirt, artillery fire and singing, which brings me a strange beauty. I also hope to show you the growth of characters, the changes of historical trends, different cultural customs, different ideas and the magnificent world of collision. Although the goal seems ambitious, it will never be poured out in a rush. I will be interspersed in a short paragraph or even a few sentences of the plot and story. This will not affect the overall reading, but also bring you more freshness. These things do not need to be remembered, but their existence will make the world more real and beautiful. If you like, please vote more for recommendation or monthly ticket, so I will be more motivated. Really, new people writing books is like walking in the dark wilderness. If there is no light, they will feel scared. Chapter 9 "I... I think..." the boy opened his mouth. "No, you don''t want to." Lorraine Hill interrupted him directly. "I probably know what you''re trying to say. It''s just that you''re in a fever and want to change the day." "But it''s not a matter of casual thinking. In reality, the difficulties you encounter will go beyond the boundaries of your imagination." "And it''s not a day or two, it''s tens of thousands of days and nights of fighting and thinking. It''s not just two people, but the scale and challenge of tens of millions of people. " "You don''t want to talk big, do you?" Pullman''s impulse was immediately poured with cold water and quickly calmed down. "What should I do?" "You can only ask yourself this kind of thing. Since you can''t go back to your hometown, you can go to other places to have a look. Maybe you can find a new life. " "Well..." The progress displayed in the system is 85% at last. Well, that''s it. Lorraine Hill sighed. She probably guessed that if she encouraged the boy to take revenge and told him how to defeat the nobles, the progress would be 100%. However, such a thing, she is very clear, really set foot on this road, the young 99.9999% will die. Although the task reward is good, she doesn''t want to get it at the cost of other people''s lives. The boy lay by the fire thinking, and slowly fell into a deep sleep. Lolan Hill didn''t sleep. He jumped up to a big tree again, looked at the galaxy and recalled his past. In her previous life, because her parents came to work in the county, she naturally grew up in the city, but her grandparents were all in the countryside, and so were many relatives. Therefore, every holiday will go back home to play, mountain trees, soft fields, green rivers, full of childhood memories. I remember I was very smart when I was a child. I was addicted to games and novels in middle school, and my grades began to decline. Fortunately, I was very strict in high school, and my grades improved again later. The score of college entrance examination is the best among relatives and peers. However, when I was in college, I became decadent again. I just studied carelessly and could live. After entering the society, I was finally awakened by a slap. When I look back in a trance, I find that the most wonderful period of my life has come to an end. What I am facing is the tedious life, the daily necessities, the bits and pieces, and making money. Once the dream of childhood, like a photo, when taken very bright, but in the development of time has been beyond recognition. More and more dare not make bold and ambitious, just want to be able to live safely. Maybe this is the ordinary answer. ------------------ The next morning, Pullman got up, went to the stream and washed his face. When he came back, he turned around and found Lorraine hill in the tree. Lorraine Hill jumped down from the tree and landed on the grass. He pointed out the direction to the boy and told him that there were some fruit trees on the south side of the hill. He could pick some to eat. Later, relying on the ability of [discerning plants], Lorraine Hill went to find some herbs and gave them to the young man to tell him how to apply them. Then, it''s time for the teenager to leave. Pullman stood in the shade of a tree, on his dark face, a little uneasy. He asked Lorraine hill. "Can you tell me how to defeat the nobles? I still want revenge." "I can do anything, please." "I made it very clear yesterday that this is not something you can accomplish alone, or even a generation or an era can accomplish." "It will only let you die in vain. You''d better live well. You don''t want your parents to lose their only son after losing their daughter." Lorraine hill still coldly refused the boy''s request. "All right." Pullman reluctantly accepted the result and wandered under the tree for a long time before he slowly left North. It is said that the far north is BlackRock duchy, a mercenary country, which is more tolerant to outsiders. In addition, Loran Hill also gave the [original gem] to the young man. This kind of core produced in Warcraft is hard currency in all places, and the price is expensive. The figure of the boy slowly disappeared in the forest. ------------------------- After that, Lorraine Hill continued to study the practice of transcendental sequences. Since the completion of the natural sequence 1, green gardener, the wind and grass within a ten mile radius are basically clearly visible in his mind. It has to be said that this is very different from trinasha''s records. According to the records of fighting with elves for a long time in those years, the ability range of elves scouts in natural sequence 3 is only about 1 km. In the long-term war, scouts are basically scattered around the army. This is the key information in the war, and Trina Sha won''t write about it. Generally, the limit of anti reconnaissance is 2-3km apart. If it is too close, the enemy will find it. She focused on the talent of the wind of the blue sky. Does this talent add so much to the skill? It seems to me that I can kill sequence 2 when I haven''t learned any extraordinary ability. In fact, isn''t that normal? During this time, with her ability to listen to nature, she was walking in the forest like in her back garden. Even if there are all kinds of powerful Warcraft, she can feel it from a distance, and easily avoid it, such as entering the uninhabited world. She wandered around in the activity area of nearly 200 Li, but she didn''t let any extraordinary Warcraft meet her. Here is? After turning a valley ramp, a brilliant red filled the whole field of vision. Tall and red maple trees are all over the bank, flat land and hillside of the valley. The red maple leaves fill every piece of land. The clear river reflects the red shade that covers the sky. With the wind blowing through the trees occasionally, the scarlet leaves fall from the high tree crown. Some fall into the river and float away with the current. It''s beautiful. Walking in this gorgeous red is like being in a fairy tale world. Lolan Hill walked through the red maple leaves, and felt a voice calling her in front of her. After several turns, around the red maple trees, a sea of bright red flowers appeared in front of her. Slender petals are light gold stamens, as if there is a glory. The wind blows across the red sea of flowers, waving waves. In the middle of the sea of flowers, a towering tree stands here. The trunk is more than 50 meters in diameter, and the gap between its roots can even be driven through. This big tree, whose rough and broad bark is reddish brown, has amber resin in it, which is like a gem emitting light in the evening. Chapter 10 Even if you close your eyes, Lorraine hill can clearly feel, mana, the magic of nature around the woods. And the source of mana, which is all over the woods, comes from the big tree in front of us. Among them, the rich flowing extraordinary power is just like the essence. Even in the second era, there were not many such extraordinary trees in the world. According to trinasha''s records, such extraordinary trees were powerful enough to permanently change the environment of a certain region, second only to the world trees. But in fact, the world tree was destroyed long ago in the tug of war of nearly a thousand years in the second era, and the new world tree cultivated by the elves later only had this name, and it was no longer the same tree. If we let the elves know about this tree, it will be regarded as a holy tree. It has the possibility of becoming a new world tree. [red maple] Variety: Acer rubrum (special advanced variety) Status: frequent death Sequence: natural sequence 7. Acer rubrum (Evaluation: legendary coral) Talent: [crimson reflection] (legend): under the influence of this big tree, the surrounding environment will be purified. Mana will continue to condense, and the probability of producing all kinds of extraordinary things will be greatly increased. Ability: [maple leaf Wonderland] (perfect): even if this red maple forest is so broad, other creatures will still ignore its existence naturally, and if they are close to it, they will be led by the illusion and bypass this area. This is the maple leaf forest''s self-protection means. [Hongye Hongyan] (perfect): when a leaf with natural magic burns, it will produce a flame that burns space and distorts light. Never touch these extraordinary fires. It looks so beautiful. It''s dead frequently. Lorraine hill was a little surprised, but she didn''t know what was wrong with the tree. After all, she was not an expert in this field. We have to wait until advanced natural sequence 2 tree artist to try diagnosis. She jumped out of the tree, ready to leave and come back in a few days. Just as she was about to leave, a weak wave and message came from the tree. If it wasn''t for her terrible ability of listening to nature, she would not feel this weak message at all. Seems to be pleading to retain themselves? The girl was not sure. After all, she was too weak to distinguish. She turned around and looked at the crimson tree. There were more supplications. "Well, well, now I''ll try to make an advanced diagnosis for you." The girl answered helplessly. At this time, Joy came from the tree. It seems that the tree is really conscious. Although it is very weak, it is really alive and afraid of death. When the girl sits down at the root of the tree and is ready to advance, an option will pop up. [at present, the environmental energy is sufficient. Do you use extraordinary sequence deduction? [yes / no] Well, is there such a function? Why didn''t you say before? Maybe mana and magic are very strong here? The girl ordered, yes. [please select the main development direction of the sequence?] Choose cultivation, production, perception and cure. [system validation, automatic understanding and optimization] [the optimization results are as follows Main direction of sequence 1: natural perception (avoiding danger and obtaining Intelligence) Sequence 2: plant diagnosis, treatment (productivity enhancement) Main direction of sequence 3: cultivation and improvement (fundamentally improving productivity) Main direction of sequence 4: increase combat capability Main direction of series 5: add range extension to all abilities (for facing large range enemies and large range gain) Main direction of sequence 6: add new combat capabilities (add multiple combat capabilities to prevent being restrained) Main direction of Series 7: comprehensively strengthen all aspects of capabilities (eliminate weaknesses and weaknesses) Sequence 8 and later cannot be deduced at present. Please go to sequence 7 for further consideration. Do you want to deduce according to the current setting¡¾ [yes / no] This system is really considerate. It''s very considerate. Although I''m only choosing the natural sequence for the time being, I don''t have to go on all the time, but this optimization seems very powerful. Loranthal points, and the system starts to fully activate the deduction function. Then the deep red wind began to circle in the maple leaf forest, and mana in the air was like a light red light belt passing through the branches and the forest, constantly gathering on the girl. The deduction progress is 1%... 7%... 16%. With the continuous rotation of the progress wheel of the system, the orange red light gradually lights up from the outer ring to the inner ring... Until finally, the red center in the middle is lit up. [the deduction progress is 100%, and the deduction based on natural sequence 1 ¡¤ green gardener is completed. The results are as follows Natural sequence 1: Green gardener Natural sequence 2: fumigation tree artist Natural sequence 3. Cultivation of spring buds Natural sequence 4: the blooming of summer flame Natural sequence 5: harvest in autumn Natural sequence 6: the extermination of winter wind Natural sequence 7. Control of four seasons Well, that''s good. It makes Loran Hill''s weak obsessive-compulsive disorder again. Why is sequence 1 only four words! So she changed it manually. Natural sequence 1: Green gardener Natural sequence 2: fumigation tree artist Natural sequence 3. Cultivation of spring buds Natural sequence 4: the blooming of summer flame Natural sequence 5: harvest in autumn Natural sequence 6: the extermination of winter wind Natural sequence 7. Control of four seasons That''s all right, and then she''s on her way to Nature Series 2. Fuming wind comes from Confucius'' family language debating music written by Wang Su of the Three Kingdoms, Wei Dynasty: "in the past, Shun played a five stringed piano and wrote a poem named" south wind ". The poem said:" the fuming of south wind can relieve the anger of our people. " It means that the gentle wind can eliminate the troubles in the heart and make people feel comfortable. [ontology data] Name: Lorraine Hill falling star Race: human (100% ancient) Identity: The Witch of stars and miracles Status: healthy (no abnormality) Sequence: natural sequence 2. Fumigation tree artist (Evaluation: perfect silver) Talent: Miracle of the stars [myth level]: the fate of starlight textile yarn is stirred, so it becomes an inevitable miracle by chance£¨ Unknown, not fully awakened, please explore by yourself) The wind of the blue sky [myth level]: the constitution is as clear as the sky. It is very light. Everything in your perception is as clear and real as hair on a mirror. Ability: [listen to nature] (perfect): you can easily feel the natural environment within a ten mile radius£¨ Qingkong wind + 12, originally just excellent ability) [discerning plants] (perfect): the ability to perceive the growth of plants and the functions of leaves, stems, roots and fruits£¨ Qingkong wind + 12, originally just excellent ability) [diagnose life] (perfect): it can diagnose the health status of all kinds of creatures, including but not limited to people, animals, plants, insects, fantasy creatures, etc£¨ Qingkong wind + 12, originally just an excellent ability to diagnose trees.) [reconciliation therapy] (legend): the ability to use the power of nature to treat, dredge and promote the healing of life£¨ Qingkong wind + 12, fumigation tree artist + 2, originally just excellent ability to guide and treat trees.) Props: [library card] * 10 Skill: [smoke wind reverberation] (rare): ability to control harmony wind, adjust atmosphere, disperse dense fog, make life quiet and even sleep£¨ Qingkong wind + 12 was originally a common skill of air conditioning brought by the fumigation tree artist.) Chapter 11 Lorraine hill put his hand on the tree trunk, closed his eyes and suddenly realized that he had entered a magical world. The flowing mana of land, atmosphere and river clearly emerges in her mind. They surround the woods, so rich. The constant gathering of mana would have triggered all kinds of supernatural phenomena, such as light, fire, and evolution. However, under the influence of the ability of this amber maple, it became calm and introverted, and it was confined in the forest without wanton leakage. It is estimated that this is also the reason why this giant tree has not been discovered by others for so many years. Under the influence of [crimson reflection], mana''s manipulation is very easy, stable and will not riot at will. This place is for beginners to practice, or for alchemy and pharmacy, which has great benefits. When mana, the follower of consciousness, flows above the tree, Lorraine Hill perceives the cause. Maybe it''s too stable, and the precipitation of mana condenses in the tree, and finally blocks the tiny pipes that transport nutrients and water. In this way, ordinary trees have long crystallized and died. However, this tree uses the leaves of its branches to absorb water and nutrients, which has barely lasted for hundreds of years. However, the nutrition and moisture obtained in this way is limited after all. Even the giant tree with extraordinary sequence is going to be at its limit. If Lorraine Hill doesn''t appear, it will wither and crystallize completely in about 1-2 years, and become an amber tree. Lolan Hill understood the situation, took back his palm, lay in the red sea of flowers, and began to think about how to solve the problem. Obstruction, naturally need to guide dredge. I don''t know why, it suddenly occurred to her that the same group of good brothers majored in water supply and drainage in the same college. When they were in school, the two majors opposed each other. When they graduated, they drank and cried together. In the clear blue sky, wisps of clouds pass by. Looking at the maple leaves falling from the tree crown, Lorraine Hill catches a piece of red leaves and suddenly has an idea. She put her palm on the tree trunk and began to use the ability of reconciliation therapy. ¡ª¡ªReconciling therapy, starting ¡ª¡ªBasic structure, explanation ¡ª¡ªMana, over ¡ª¡ªCrystal frequency, perception ¡ª¡ªVibrational coherence, start ¡ª¡ªMana crystal, broken ¡ª¡ªGuide the flow and dredge ¡ª¡ªThe branches and fruits gather together The huge red maple tree vibrates slightly, and the trunk reflects a bright light. Then the mana crystal is constantly broken, and this energy is continuously collected into the branches and leaves of the crown, and then the orange translucent fruits are constantly forming. Finally, the blocked mana crystals in the tree trunk were cleared up, and most of them turned into orange fruits hanging on the tree. These fruits are crystal clear, one by one as big as a fist, and emit a faint light in the evening forest, such as small night lights. The rest of mana is absorbed by the trees themselves and used to repair damage and grow branches and leaves. OK, ha ha. Looking at the tree full of orange lanterns, Lorraine Hill felt its happy mood and gave a happy smile. With the isolation and protection of maple leaf Wonderland, this maple forest is the perfect place to live. Lolan Hill thought like this and tried to communicate with the tree. The feedback he got was very agreeable and happy. Then the root of the big tree began to grow, surrounded by Brown roots, forming a small house more than 5 meters high. But it''s trees after all. The idea is very simple. The shape of the small house is crooked. In the girl''s eyes, it has no work study aesthetic feeling. I''ll do it myself. ------------- The next day, red maple trees. "Smoke the wind!" With the girl a clear drink. A sharp wind knife cuts a red maple tree, a big branch falls, and then several wind knives cut a 2-meter-thick branch into smooth boards under the accurate perception of loranthal. The breeze, which was originally used to calm the living beings, became a sickle of the wind in the girl''s hands. Not only that, she also considered using it to cut trees, cut boards, peel and even cut nails. You can only say that your talent bonus is too strong, or you can say that sharp blade can really make the opponent calm down more quickly. After that, we made some smooth wooden columns, which grew under the influence of strong mana. The quality of these trees was amazing. The texture is straight and the structure is fine. In the sun, it has the luster of gold and silk, and a faint fragrance. Systematic observation shows that [red maple] (quality 210 ~ 240, evaluation: rare silver) If you use the branches of that amber red maple, it will be different. It is amber red maple (quality 410 ~ 460, evaluation: perfect pearl). Then building houses began. Although I didn''t study civil engineering in my previous life, I didn''t eat pork. After all, I''ve seen pigs run. Laying foundation should be the first step. First, a few thick wooden piles are driven into the ground to adjust the level, and then the skeleton is built, and then the wooden board is set up on the skeleton to form the floor of the house. The outer circle is the wooden column, which is used to bear the load. The floor built on the stake is half a meter above the ground. It can''t be built directly on the ground. There will be rain and water flowing in, and it''s easy to get damp. After the construction is completed, fix it with nails, and then let the nails grow, so that it will be stuck and connected into a whole, very firm. In the end, a wooden dome house with an area of more than 100 square meters was built, which looks like a witch''s house in several fairy tales. In the middle of the room is a round hall, which can be used to meet guests or make a restaurant. Next to it are several rooms surrounding the round hall. One room has a fireplace, which can be used for cooking or barbecue. In winter, it can also be used for baking. The next room is used as bedroom for rest. Another room is used as a laboratory to study alchemy, pharmacy and the production of some extraordinary props. The last room is used as a storage room where food and everything else are put. Of course, between the top roof and the first floor ceiling, there is also a small attic, which can put some sundries or other purposes. For lighting, we use the fruits of amber maple, such as orange transparent gemstones, which are as big as fists. However, even loranthel thinks that it is a little overqualified to use them for lighting, but it is very convenient to use them now. [amber fruit] (quality: 450-480, evaluation: perfect coral): the condensed fruit of Acer truncatum contains huge energy. Due to its own ability, the magic power of Acer truncatum is very mild. It can be used as an extremely rare panacea, or as a gold refining pharmaceutical. Its peaceful characteristics can be used as a neutralizer, Let a lot of materials with conflicting properties fuse with each other. In addition, the magic inside them will emit orange light. In the end, it took nearly three days. When Lorraine hill was ready to celebrate and roast some fish, a familiar figure appeared in the girl''s perception. About 10 kilometers away, the boy named Pullman clung to his crutch, very embarrassed, limping in the mountains looking for something. Chapter 12 Nearly two weeks have passed since the last farewell. Why did the boy come back, and still in such a mess. With this doubt, Lorraine Hill went back to the campfire where Pullman had rested, which had been extinguished, leaving only a small amount of black charcoal. When Lorraine hill came near here again, the young man was leaning against the big tree by the stream, panting wearily. There were many scratches on his clothes, and some blisters and blood stains on his hands. It seemed that he had experienced many hardships along the way. Hearing the sound of footsteps, the boy looked up. The slanting sunlight shines in the forest, and the tiny dust flies slowly in the light. A girl in a white skirt walks out from the shade of the tree. Her long silver hair is coated with a thin layer of gold in the sunlight, and her blue and transparent eyes are like a strange thing coming to the world. It took a while for Pullman to recover from that shock. "Please tell me how to defeat those nobles and rich merchants!" Seeing that there seemed to be a doubt in the girl''s eyes, he began to tell the whole story. It turned out that when Pullman found out that his sister had been killed, he wanted to revenge. Unfortunately, the noble family had so many guards that he couldn''t sneak attack. So he turned his attention to merchant Mok. He sneaked on Mok with his face covered and hurt him. However, Mok''s bodyguards quickly responded that he couldn''t fight and ran away. He was not sure if Mok would recognize himself, so he didn''t go home and fled directly into the forest. When he met lorenshire''s help, he was ready to go to the mercenary country in the north. But he was afraid that his parents would worry, so he planned to go home first and leave the gem to his parents, so as to improve the life of his family. In addition, he told them not to worry about themselves, that he was still alive and wanted to go to a distant place for development. But when he returned home, he found that during his disappearance, his parents were crazy to find him, thinking that he was also killed, so the two excited people came to find Mok, which happened to be a confession. Mok was very angry and seriously injured his parents. At this time, Pullman came home. Because the village was just a marginal village, the medical conditions were very poor, and there was no angel priest, they soon became seriously ill and died of infection. The indignant Pullman escaped the capture of Mok''s men and entered the forest again. This time, he had no other choice. He just wants to do one thing, revenge! Although he was still injured, he still trembled, knelt down on his knees, put his hands on the ground, and prayed with the most humble voice in his life to this girl who was not like human beings, and begged her to tell him how to defeat those evil men. "I''m sorry, but I know these things have nothing to do with you, and it''s very rude to ask." "But I can''t think of any other way. I''m just a teenager in a poor village. I don''t have knowledge and strength. " "Whatever you ask me to do, I want revenge. Just tell me how to defeat them. I will do whatever I can." Perhaps once he had some wonderful fantasies, but at this time, the anger and hatred in his heart overwhelmed all inferiority, timidity, uneasiness and fear. Even if the loss of life, even if the life is not peaceful, he also wants those people to bear the price! "Stand up, Pullman." After listening to his excited narration, the girl was silent for a while and then said. "Only when you stand up can you be qualified to receive knowledge." "From now on, you can''t kneel down to anyone. Not only that, but also tell everyone you know not to kneel to anyone. " The girl turned to her side, took off a small branch and put it on the ground. "The seeds in the heart should grow in the right direction from the beginning. If there is a deviation at the beginning, no matter how well it grows, it will be the wrong waste wood and need to be cut down. " "All men are created equal, so you don''t have to kneel to anyone." "Do you want to change this country? It''s not something one can do." "First of all, you have to be strong and become a benchmark and flag, so that people will believe and follow you." Lorraine Hill looked at the once simple boy in front of him. Although he was ragged and scarred, his black eyes were full of the desire for strength and revenge. She didn''t persuade him to save his life as she did last time. The situation is totally different. Maybe he could go far away to live a different life before, and let time dilute the hatred and sadness in his heart. But the world is so cruel that it has forced him to a corner where there is no way out. If he is allowed to give up revenge, I am afraid he will live in painful self accusation and suffering all his life. Therefore, even if he knows that he may pay his life for his revenge and ideal, loranthel will still tell him the effective method. The tragedy that happened to this young man can not be completely solved by killing one or two unscrupulous nobles and rich businessmen. She will not directly help him kill those villains. The victory won by outsiders is false after all, and will not give birth to a better future. Therefore, she will give Pullman a lot of indirect help, but she will not do it in person. Moreover, only her own revenge can get the greatest comfort without regret. Task: answer young Pullman''s doubts, complete£¨ 100%£© Award: extraordinary creation formula [Twilight cloth compilation manual], 5 system lucky draw opportunities. ------------------- In the next period of time, Pullman stayed by the campfire. Loranthel first took back the original gem that he had given to the boy before, and then made it into a simple inheritance gem according to the method taught in trinasha''s records. Although due to material limitations, there are not many things that can be recorded, even only language information, not even images, but still a lot of key knowledge is taught to teenagers. First of all, the text, and then extracts a whole set of training methods in the army of mercury Dynasty. Considering that the sequence of the dead is too ostentatious in this world, she chose a set of training methods of war sequence. Complete training manual from war sequence 1 ¡¤ black armor attendant to war sequence 7 ¡¤ tyrannical Lord. Then there are other supporting military tactics, art of war, various means of military management, etc. All of them are the essence of the summary of the war of nearly 1000 years. It has to be said that from the founding of the mercury Dynasty to the death of trinasha, the wars of large and small have not stopped for more than 1000 years. All the systems of the whole dynasty were prepared for farming and fighting. It was such crazy wars and killing that saved mankind from the brink of extermination and finally expanded to become the only overlord on the mainland. If the flag of Wisteria crescent does not fall from the sky, it will last forever. A scholar of the time wrote. Chapter 13 Every morning, the girl will teach Pullman some knowledge and answer some of his questions. Then in the afternoon, he will practice and learn the knowledge recorded in the inheritance gem. After completing the task, the girl immediately used the 5 lucky draw. A big slot machine appeared in the virtual interface. As the girl pulled the rocker, countless patterns quickly crossed the screen, and finally slowly stopped. blue violet golden! blue violet Finally, the slot machine spits out five virtual boxes. Obtained: [blood activating agent] formula (bronze grade) Obtained: [white steel armor] production manual (silver level) Obtained: [holy spear] production manual (gold) Obtained: [bubble medicament] formula (bronze grade) Obtained: [purified medicament] formula (silver grade) Fortunately, the golden one with a probability of only 5% came out. The girl put these recipes and manuals in the system. Unfortunately, the raw materials for making these things are not enough, so we can only make them again in a while. Later, lorenthal spent her spare time in the cottage in the maple forest to study some things by herself. Recently, she is trying to improve some fruit trees and crop varieties, not only to prepare raw materials for the formula of medicine, but also to provide food for her long-term life. After nearly a month''s debugging, three excellent varieties were successfully produced. [qingjuguoshu ¡¤ special] (silver): it is improved from ordinary orange trees. It needs to grow in the place with strong mana and bear fruit once a year. The fruit can be preserved for a long time. It has the effect of purifying, detoxifying and improving the physique. [red guava tree ¡¤ special] (bronze): it is improved from ordinary guava tree. It needs to grow in the place with strong mana and bear fruit twice a year. The fruit can replenish a lot of nutrition and is helpful for learning extraordinary sequence. [wheat] (black iron grade): it is improved from common wheat. It can be planted twice a year as long as it is not too poor. It has high yield and rich nutrition. That''s good. I don''t have to worry about food for the time being. Loranshire first planted two rows of fruit trees near the amber maple, and then opened up a field of wheat in the maple forest. In fact, she prefers rice, but there is no trace of rice in the forest. Wheat flour is also very good. There are many kinds of noodles, steamed bread, rolls, pancakes, spring rolls, dumplings and so on. I''m looking forward to it. In this way, three months later, Pullman''s theoretical knowledge will be almost learned, and the rest is put into practice. "Teacher, I think so." After several months of continuous feeding, Pullman''s body has become much stronger than before, and his angular muscles have become full of strength through exercise and extraordinary training. "You think you can do it again." Lorraine Hill sat on a branch, her white legs sticking out of her skirt and swaying gently in the air. It''s a pity that the young man''s perspective can only stop here. In fact, he has a question in his heart, why the teacher can always just jam the angle every time, so that he can only see the calf at most. So far, he hasn''t even seen what the knee is like. Is this a coincidence. Pullman''s physical condition was not good before, and it was difficult to learn the extraordinary sequence. Lorraine Hill ripened several [green orange fruit] (rare silver) and let him eat them before he became the black armour attendant of war sequence 1. Then he fed a [red guava] (rare bronze level) every day to speed up his cultivation. Recently, he came to the extraordinary sequence 2, swordsman of black prison. The girl blinked, and the system showed Pullman''s information. Name: Pullman Race: human (92% adaptable) Identity: None Status: healthy (no abnormality) Sequence: War sequence 2. Black prison swordsman (overall evaluation: outstanding black iron) Talent: [tenacity] (Zhuo Yue level): with excellent will and endurance, you can become an excellent soldier. Ability: [iron bone Zhengzheng] (excellent): the bones are very strong and strong after being strengthened, so they can bear more strength£¨ Tenacity + 1, originally only ordinary level) [sword of the black prison] (excellent): it can make the blade sharper with minor soul damage. Skill: [crescent military swordsmanship] (rare): version 7.26 of mercury Dynasty has been improved for several generations. Although it doesn''t have special effects, it doesn''t have any short board. It can increase the combat effectiveness of users in all aspects, and has strong adaptability and compatibility£¨ Training progress (30%) Well, it''s pretty good. In the era of mercury Dynasty, I can be a team leader of the lowest auxiliary Legion. One day, he will finish his military swordsmanship, and he will probably be able to enter a new stage. Although it is the same as sequence 2, the overall evaluation of Pullman and Lorraine hill by the system is quite different. Lorraine hill is the perfect silver grade, Pullman is the outstanding black iron grade, with a large section of bronze in the middle. "23 kilometers east, there is a dragon blood bat, you kill it, even if you graduate." The girl threw Pullman a green fruit and continued. "That bat is poisonous. If it is poisoned, you can take this to detoxify it. But I''ve given you this kind of green orange fruit before. You know it can improve your constitution. It''s better if you eat it when you are advanced. " "If you can make sure that you don''t get poisoned and knock down that bat, this fruit will be regarded as your reward, which will be of great help to you in the future." "Let me see what you''ve learned, Pullman." "No problem, teacher, just watch it." Pullman is still a teenager after all. He has a strong desire to show himself in front of girls and prove that he is extraordinary. With that, he took a small amount of food, picked up his black Yaoshi sword and set out to the East. Speaking of the sword, because of the trouble of ironmaking in the forest, Lorraine Hill simply cut a large piece of obsidian into a sword for Pullman to use and practice. The handle of the sword is wrapped with cloth to prevent rowing, and the blade is polished by himself every day. It''s very sharp. Looking at Pullman''s back disappearing into the forest, Lorraine Hill jumps down from the branches, starts with the tips of her feet, and a sphere formed by transparent air flow contains her whole body. Then the sphere takes Lorraine hill to the sky, overlooking the vast mountains and forests. The tisilan mountains are a branch of the sighing mountains in the central part of the continent. The sighing mountains divide the continent into two parts, East and West. If you want to cross the sighing mountains on foot, you can only pass through ermenas in the middle of the mainland. Ermenas is a wide river valley connecting the East and the West. This river is also the largest economic lifeline on the mainland. Shipping along the river connects Eastern and Western countries. If you don''t go to ermenas, you can only travel from east to west by sea or through the golden plain in the south of the sighing mountains, which was once an important production place of mercury Dynasty. After teaching Pullman, lorenthal plans to go to ermenas to have a look. It should be an economic thoroughfare at any time, and there should be rich information in all aspects. Now, let''s see how this young man full of blood can fight against the enemy Chapter 14 Pullman swept away the thorns and some shrubs with his sword, and walked through the forest. He was not Lorraine hill. He walked on the ground. You can only carve out a road by yourself. Sometimes you have to climb rocks and use both hands and feet. Since he became the extraordinary series 2, his physical strength has become very abundant, and his strength has become much stronger. He is not tired walking in the mountains. After half a day''s trek, he arrived at the place the girl had pointed out at the time. The sloping rock is covered with moss. Under the rock is a cave with underground water flowing out. The dragon blood bat is probably in it. Pullman first cleaned up the stones around him, so as not to stumble during the battle. Then some branches are pulled down and fixed to form a few closed small spaces, which can increase the obstacle for the bat to dodge, and can be used as the rear to prevent it from attacking from behind. Finally, he collected some dead branches and leaves and put them in the cave entrance. After lighting them, he drove the smoke to the cave and prepared to drive the bats out. As the smoke curled up, Pullman stood on the side of the hole with his sword in both hands, listening attentively, ready to give the bat a cruel treatment as soon as it came out. After a while, just when Pullman''s spirit was a little relaxed, the wind came from the cave and the smoke was blown out. Boy, here we are. Pullman''s fingers began to grip the hilt. Then a black figure flew out of the cave. Before he could see the shape of the Warcraft clearly, Pullman waved his hands and slashed the sword light from left to right. There was a strange cry from the shadow, which made Pullman dizzy. He saw the shadow flying up into the sky. Damn it! Because the shadow was flying so fast, Pullman only made a small cut in his back and didn''t hurt him seriously. Lorraine hill is in a big tree in the distance, perceiving the development of everything, just like watching a live movie. And the information about the bat also appeared in the eyes. Race: bat species Status: injured (minor) Sequence: Demon sequence 3: dragon blood bat (overall evaluation: incomplete bronze) Talent: [blood wing] (excellent): extremely fast flight ability, but it has defects. Long time and high intensity flight will burst the blood vessels of the wings. [ultrasonic perception] (ordinary): it can sense the environment with sound waves, and is not afraid of night and fog blocking. Ability: [fangs] (excellent): both teeth are dark, with the poison of corruption on them. They have a strong paralytic effect in the middle and later. At the same time, they also have various viruses, which are easy to infect and difficult to treat. [blood sucking] (excellent): you can recover your physical strength and heal yourself by sucking the blood of other creatures. [split wind flight] (excellent): the ability to separate the air flow makes the air resistance decrease sharply and the flight speed increase greatly£¨ Blood wing-1, originally a rare ability, but it has a talent defect and can only reach the level of excellence) Skill: [air chop] (normal): tear the air to form a blade. Lorenthal recalls trinasha''s record that the dragon blood bat was a failure of the red Empire around 6300 A.D. At the beginning, this species was developed to imitate the flying ability of the Dragon sequence 6. Cleftwind dragon, and was prepared to serve as a scouting and transmitting information for the Empire in the protracted war. Because the enemy of the Empire at that time, the fury empire of the orcs, had many wings, and the Empire was at a great disadvantage in investigation. Unfortunately, it failed in the end. The wings of the dragon blood bat were not enough to withstand the ability of split wind flight. The Empire later gave up its further development in this direction. So as long as Pullman can keep fighting with the bat for a long time, the bat''s speed will come down sooner or later. However, the boy didn''t wait so patiently. At the moment, the thought in his heart is that the teacher must be watching from a distance. I must show the best and most powerful side and solve the enemy cleanly. With a roar, he caught the bat''s attention and directed it to where it had been set. The black bat screamed sharply in the air, and then dived down. Its flight path was like a huge arc, and it rushed to Pullman in the blink of an eye. In the middle, there was almost no sound. The speed was too fast for people to react. Pullman had not yet run to the predetermined place, so he had to deal with it in a hurry. The point of the sword was drawn from the bottom to the top. The sharp claws cut a fire in the black body of the sword. Pullman was dangerous and dangerous. He blocked the fangs and didn''t let them bite him. However, the stench from his face smoked his face, and his head was a little dizzy. No, this stink is poisonous. Pullman screamed that it was not good. He left here with his back against a big tree. Then he began to look for the bat. The bat hovered in the sky for a long time before diving down again. With a rapid arc in the air, several wind blades also came out with the waving of wings. This disrupted Pullman''s rhythm. Originally, his actual combat experience was ordinary, and he could not perceive and move as accurately as loranthel. He could only block a few key wind blades, and his body was covered with colors. "How weak." Lorraine Hill sat on a branch in the distance, his head in his hands, looking at the silly student, fighting awkwardly. Did I teach too badly? She began to doubt herself. In fact, although Pullman is not a genius, he has made rapid progress. He has never systematically studied the knowledge system. He used to be a poor teenager with malnutrition. In just three months, I have made rapid progress in learning all kinds of things every day and taking time to practice swordsmanship. In today''s west wind Kingdom, at this age, it is a rare little genius. However, Luo Lan Hill learned from the evil maiden of the mercury Dynasty, plus his talent of terror, his vision is too high. After several rounds, Pullman also found out the routine of the big bat and began to stabilize his position. He began to adjust his position and direction constantly, slowly consuming the bat''s physical strength and leading to the previously designed place. After hovering for a period of time, the dragon blood bat''s wings began to turn red, and its speed was slower than before. At this time, when it dived down again, Pullman held the sword in one hand, first swept, and the dragon blood bat rolled away. At this moment, Pullman''s left fist at his waist suddenly hit the bat and hit it into the opposite branch net. At this time, it was too late for the bat to turn again. It could only bump into the branches of the trees, but its wings were fleshy wings, which were tough and didn''t hurt much. It could roll slightly and fly again after adjusting its posture. However, Pullman won''t give it this chance. He grabs one of the wings in one hand, and regardless of the claws on the wings, he makes blood marks on his arm. He holds a sword in his right hand, and with one sword, he inserts it into the bat''s chest and nails it to the tree trunk. The dragon blood bat struggled a little for a while, and then died slowly. After wiping the sweat on his forehead, Pullman felt the pain on his body. He bared his teeth and opened his clothes. He found the water bag in his package, cleaned the wound and wrapped it up with cloth. Then he was relieved and sat on the stone to have a rest. "It''s a bit awkward." Lorraine Hill''s voice came from overhead. Pullman looked up and saw the girl''s figure falling slowly in the air. Then he stood beside the bat. Wisps of light from the bat fly out, and then continue to condense, the last beautiful red gem appeared in her hands. [blood ruby] (perfect black iron): when collecting, it perfectly retains most of its power and gains bonus. Unfortunately, due to the incomplete core of the body, it can only be reduced to black iron. Ask for recommendation~ Chapter 15 The girl looked at the extraordinary gem and put it away. "I''ll take this gem and give it to you in a few days." Pullman quickly said that he didn''t mind. If it wasn''t for Lorraine hill, he couldn''t extract the supernatural from the dragon blood bat. "You''re qualified, but don''t say my name after going out. I''m afraid of shame." The girl is still a little dissatisfied. This student is a bit stupid. Pullman agreed with a wry smile and vowed in his heart that he would make great achievements in the future and let the teacher recognize him. After solving Pullman''s puzzles, Lorraine Hill used all five lucky draws, but the result was pretty good, including three extraordinary medicine recipes, one armor forging manual and one weapon making manual. After the battle, Pullman took a two-day break, while Lorraine Hill stayed in the hut in the maple forest to study the extraordinary potion formula previously awarded by the system. [Huoxue medicament] (bronze grade): it can supplement blood loss, treat frostbite and cold toxin, and accelerate wound healing. It is a common and widely used medicament. To prepare this kind of medicine, you need high sequence biological blood, or materials related to demon sequence. There was no suitable material before, but now you just use that blood ruby as the raw material. However, the remaining two kinds of medicaments are temporarily insufficient in materials and cannot be configured. Lorraine Hill ignites the fuel under the crucible, first puts in some auxiliary herbs, and continues to suffer. The biggest difficulty in making medicine lies in the quantity and proportion, and the adjustment of reaction changes in all aspects of the process. If you don''t pay attention to it, all previous achievements may be wasted. In the raw materials, each herb has different sizes, and the effective ingredients are very different according to the growth environment, picking time, preservation and loss. Novices often need a lot of practice to grasp the material selection and dosage. As a matter of fact, most pharmacists are only good at making a few formulas in the second era and now, and they can eat them until they are old. It''s all masters who really know how to refine a variety of medicines. After all, this profession is too experience oriented. If you don''t pay attention to it, you''ll waste precious materials. However, pharmacists have to practice to grow up, so talents in this profession have always been scarce. Many of the great pharmacists of mercury Dynasty are magic girls, because they have a long life span and are more effective in cultivation. Moreover, if they are related to magic girls'' own field, refining even has a miraculous effect. So much so that when it comes to the witch later, it always reminds people of the image of a woman in black dress standing beside a huge crucible stirring medicine. With the addition of mythological talent, Lorraine Hill accurately and clearly perceives every ingredient and change in the potion. After the first experiment, he refined the potion of perfect quality for the second time. In the test tube, the charming red color rippled slightly, and a piece of "blood activating medicine" was already in front of us. [blood activating potion] (perfect bronze): it is refined with the blood ruby of demon sequence as the main material. The refining process is flawless and the quality is excellent. It can be used as a textbook specimen. After using this blood ruby perfectly, lorenthal finally refined 10 parts of the potion. This kind of potion commonly used in combat was of little use to her for the time being, but it was needed by Pullman after he went out. However, the medicine is easy to be destroyed in the process of carrying. Thinking of this, the girl went into the kitchen, opened a cabinet below and took out a small jar. Open the mud seal and pour out a bowl of thick translucent golden liquid from the jar. The light golden liquid is crystal clear and gives off a light sweet smell when the sunlight comes in from the window. This jar is filled with the maple syrup collected by Lorraine hill. The maple syrup produced by Maple is not as sweet and greasy as sugar and honey. The taste is more pleasing to Lorraine hill, and the nutrition is also very rich. She occasionally used to cook, add, or directly hot water brewing drinking, human instinct like sweet. No matter it was milk tea or happy water in previous life, sweetness was indispensable. Back in the alchemy lab, Lorraine Hill carefully mixed the medicine with maple syrup, and then heated it slightly to evaporate the excess water to form a translucent glue. Take out the jelly like gel, cool it for a while, and knead it into small squares. There were 10 dark red transparent squares on the white plate. In order to prevent them from getting together later, the girl sprinkled some flour and wrapped it outside. Finally, the ten pieces of medicine turned into 10 red soft sweets. All right, it''s done! The girl patted her palm, put the candy in a small wooden box to prevent it from being crushed, and then took it out. Go back to the room and take out three things. Then Lorraine hill goes out of the maple forest and comes to Pullman''s resting place. At this time, it was almost dusk, Pullman was moving his hands and feet to check the healing of the scar, while there were some fish roasting by the campfire, and the smell came from the air. "How''s the recovery going?" "Not bad. It''s no big deal." It''s true that he is a young man with tenacious talent. He still has the ability to fight. "To start tomorrow?" "Well, I''ve already thought about it." "Well, it''s time to say goodbye." "I made a potion out of the previous gem." Lorraine Hill took out the box of fudge and handed it to the boy. "If you have been injured, you can take out one, but there are only 10, so you need to save some money." "Thank you, teacher." The boy happily accepted it, and then Lorraine Hill moved out a maple box from behind. "Finally, I give you three things. Although they are goods, they also represent three pieces of advice I give you." "First, power." The girl opened the first layer of the box and put a neat stack of wheat in it. It was the improved wheat. Pullman''s eyes were puzzled. Lorraine Hill picked up the wheat bunch and explained. "Food, food is the most important thing. How many people you can support determines how many troops you can eventually have, how much labor you can have, and how big a career you can do. " "Population is power." The boy seemed to know something and nodded. "And then, wisdom." The girl opened the second layer of the box and put a neat stack of books in it. "At any time, we should not give up thinking, constantly review, sum up experiences and lessons, constantly learn what we need, and use our brains to solve problems. If you have a site in the future, you must popularize education. This is a method that can fundamentally change everything, though the initial effect is slow. " The young man thought that, during this period of study, he realized how naive and ridiculous many of his previous ideas were. "Finally, luck." The girl opened the last layer of the box and put an orange transparent fruit in it. "Luck, there are always people who say they are lucky to succeed, but is that really accidental?" "Why do some people have good luck all the time, and some people have bad luck all the time? Is this really accidental?" "It''s not like this. Even if the same opportunity is in front of us, some people still can''t grasp it. When the tide rises, they can''t see it. Once the tide falls, the truth will be revealed." "Don''t take chances. It will only make you a gambler." "I think good luck is a miracle achieved by thousands of unremitting attempts and efforts until the final success." "If 99 black stones and 1 white stone are put into a pool. You touch the black stone 99 times, and you don''t touch the white stone until the last time. But as long as you lift the white stone, everyone will think you are lucky and the chosen one. " "Why? Because people don''t pay attention to your previous failures, which is just as common as most people. They will only see you reach into the pool, take out a white stone and shout, "it''s a miracle." "Because the vast majority of people give up and leave after two unsuccessful attempts. Only you succeed. Even if your previous experience is miserable, it will be beautified by people, saying that this is the persistence of heroes." "The so-called luck is not accidental, but inevitable after thousands of unremitting efforts. I hope you can understand that." Chapter 16 The books in the wooden box are some theories and methods that girls extract from previous lives, including many things, such as food production, farming rotation, basic education, mathematics, physics, politics, philosophy, as well as national commerce and monetary economy. These are all written by young girls using library cards to look up the ancient books of the earth. It can be described as a miniature encyclopedia, involving all aspects. The last fruit is the fruit of amber red maple, which is a natural panacea. It has great benefits in treatment, detoxification, improving physique, helping cultivation, strengthening strength in a short time and so on. In a sense, this fruit can be used in any difficult situation to reverse the situation. It is also the last card given to Pullman, so girls use it to represent luck. The next morning, as soon as it was light, a few birds were cooing at the head of the tree, and there were bright dewdrops on the grass leaves, and Pullman woke up. In fact, he didn''t sleep much all night. All kinds of emotions filled his heart. There were expectations for the future, fears, and parting. Anyway, the teacher is so beautiful. I have many regrets when I think that I will never see such a person again. After packing, he looked at the dense forest. Every morning, the silver haired girl would come out and teach him the course of the day. Now that the course is over, would she still show up? After waiting for a long time, the girl''s white figure still did not appear. Pullman sighed slightly, moved down and prepared to leave. When he took the first step, the familiar and light voice came not far behind him. "You haven''t given me the tuition yet." He turned back and found that Lorraine hill was still wearing the white dress, sitting on the branch, smiling as if he had met for the first time. "What do teachers need?" After this time, Pullman knew that this teacher was definitely not a layman pursuing money and property. Lorraine Hill wanted to say an astronomical number of gold coins, but looking at the shabby young man, he knew he couldn''t take it out, so he had to think of something else. If only he had money now, I''d like to get rich overnight, the girl thought. "The tuition I want is not easy to pay, and I''ve told you about the concept of shares before." "If you build a big country in the future, I''ll take part in it. Do you understand?" "I understand, teacher. I understand." Pullman''s face was clear, as if he really understood. What does this guy know? Lorraine Hill doesn''t know. "Well, if you understand." ... "Come back alive, don''t die, then no one will pay the debt." "Well, thank you, teacher. I will come back alive." With that, Pullman waved goodbye to the girl, and then slowly disappeared into the distance. -----------Recommended collection---------- Watching the boy leave, the girl felt a little melancholy, and then lived alone. Although she taught Pullman a lot, the girl didn''t hold much hope. Maybe they won''t meet again. [life, not long...] [when you''re waiting] [that little hope] [patience... But nowhere to look] The girl''s soft song began to ripple slowly in the forest. [shadow...] [fill your life] [don''t lose heart] [don''t break your heart] [don''t spend any more time] [in this kind of thing] [everything will change slowly] .... [even if the wings are broken] [can''t stop you] [one day, you will arrive] She closed her eyes, remembering the songs of her previous life, singing softly. [it''s a long night] [when you''re looking for it] [but no hope] [your heart is so confused] [you''ll want to escape from this pain] [I know it doesn''t seem to make sense] [I know it''s extremely hypocritical] [I know you can''t stand it] [one more day] [one more day] [even if it''s black and blue] [even if the wings are broken] [can''t stop you from flying] [one day] [you''ll see] [the star of wonder] Although she came to a world totally different from her previous life, she still hoped that all the people she knew would lead a good life and get what she wanted. After all, her heart is soft and she doesn''t want to see too sad ending. Just as Lorraine Hill closed his eyes and prayed, in an instant, all the clouds in the tisilan mountains were separated, like an invisible ring spreading in the sky, and countless clouds disappeared. From Baiya plateau in the extreme west of the mainland to wanglonggang in the Eastern Green Empire, from gufeiya grassland in the north to mangrove islands in the south. The people of these places witnessed a miracle that the blue sky opened a standard and huge circle around a point of a mountain in the middle of the continent. In this magnificent circle, there is no cloud shadow. The blue sky is as pure and transparent as a gem, showing a magnificent light purple, and many shining stars appear in the sky. Even in the daytime, we can still see some precise rule behind it. At this time, all the winds on the mainland have stopped flowing temporarily. When people look up at the boundless, magnificent and colorful sky, they feel a sense of hopelessness and insignificance, and their sense of existence seems to be completely engulfed. On the top of the world, on the tower of the Central College of ermenas, all the sages in grey robes stood up and looked up. Soon after, countless owls flew out of the college and flew to the kings of every country on the mainland, announcing the new enlightenment of the sages who followed the ancient covenant. In the west, an island in the whirlpool sea, which has no light at night, is large enough for millions of people to live. In the middle of the island, there are Gothic Black towers and castles. At this time, two girls in black skirts stood by the guardrail of the tower, looking at the soul stirring blue in the distant sky. "It seems that we have another sister awakening." "It''s amazing." "Yes, it''s the first time that we have seen such a scene even though we have lived for thousands of years¡° "The world is going to be lively again." "Well. I''m sorry, heidis. I''m afraid I can''t spend the new moon with you this time. I want to see it now and find that newborn sister. " "Don''t apologize, daisy. If I hadn''t been able to leave here, I would have been as curious and anxious as you. After all, we have fewer and fewer companions. " "Thank you, Hades. I''ll go first. Next time I''ll bring you the goldfish cake of the Canary Dynasty." One of them, a girl with blonde hair and silver eyes, stepped on Martin''s shoes and jumped down from the balcony. Then a carriage full of fantasy caught her in mid air. Then two black unicorns trod on the hooves of the blue flame, ran in the air, and pulled the carriage to the East. Looking at the girl with golden hair and silver pupil leaving in a hurry, the girl with black hair left shook her head with a smile. "After all these years, you are still as lively as before." -------- Young Pullman listened to the ethereal song, his heart was full of emotions, but still did not look back. Don''t worry, teacher, I will live. I will spread your ideas and ideas to all corners of the world, and tell all the people in the world with your great deeds. There is a sage named Lorraine Hill who has brought new ideas and innovations to the world and conveyed a dream worthy of struggle, struggle and sacrifice. That is to build a fair and just, intelligent and brave, rich and equal country. If I can''t, let my students, my descendants, inherit this dream. Generation after generation, constantly to try, to fight, to fight, until the miracle of the stars. I think this is what you call "tuition fees.". Ask for recommendation~ Chapter 17 After praying, the girl felt sleepy and fell asleep on the tree trunk. By the time she woke up again, three days had passed. At this time, the sky had already returned to its original state, and no abnormality could be seen. Naturally, there was no way to know what happened a few days ago. How long did I sleep? Fortunately, no beast came. The girl jumped down from the tree, a little afraid, and then went back to the cottage in the maple forest, took a bath, ate something, and then continued to sleep. Life returned to a brief calm. In recent days, Lorraine Hill began to think about grain reserves. The wheat fields she opened up in the maple forest are growing well. She doesn''t know how the yield is. So she has a little variety in case she doesn''t have enough in the future. Then the fruit trees continued to grow, enough for her to eat. New crops have also yielded results, that is, the improvement of cotton. [full moon cotton ¡¤ special] (excellent silver): improved from moonlit cotton, it needs to grow in a place with abundant moonlight and natural magic. It can be harvested to make moonlight cloth. This moonlit cotton was originally in a corner of the maple forest. Unfortunately, it was not in a good position before. Most of the moonlight was covered by the shade of the trees. After this improvement, Lorraine hill was specially transplanted to the open space in the middle of the forest to receive enough moonlight. [moonlight cloth] (silver grade). This kind of cloth was loved by many aristocrats in the upper class of mercury Dynasty in historical records. It was originally moon white, but it can also be dyed into other colors. It''s very comfortable to wear. It doesn''t touch dust. It can avoid water and oil. It won''t hinder the perception and absorption of mana or magic. So it was always a luxury in short supply at that time. After the improvement of Lorraine hill, its quality has risen a step, but this is not the end. Her real purpose is to use cotton to weave Twilight cloth (Pearl grade). The harvested pure moon cotton is spun into yarn, then soaked in the juice of Trifolium purpureum and dyed with lavender. When it''s dusk and sunset, take out the silk thread from the dye and place it under the afterglow of the sunset. Then, use special techniques to guide the mana in the dye to mix with the magic of the sunset and completely integrate it into the silk thread. Finally, the silk thread dried in the setting sun is preserved and woven into twilight cloth according to the knitting technique in the record. This is also the most critical step. Each weaving will form tiny mana magic arrays through the structure of silk thread. Finally, tens of thousands of tiny magic arrays connect with each other and become the real twilight. [Twilight cloth] (rare pearl level): it has great affinity for mana and other magic, and is extremely helpful for the absorption and recovery of magic. Moreover, it has excellent toughness and certain self-healing ability, which is of great help in both combat and cultivation. Since the establishment of the cottage in the maple forest, Lorraine hill has been making his own furniture for quite a long time. The basic wooden beds, cabinets, tables, chairs and boxes are all made of maple trees. Instead of cutting down trees directly, she took some of the stronger branches and cut them down as raw materials. Fortunately, these maple trees have been growing for a long time. They are very tall and block the sky. Even if they are used to make furniture, they are more than wrong. According to the systematic evaluation, these [red maple] are basically rare silver grade, and the quality is very good. After that, I searched all over tisilan forest and found only clay, but no suitable clay. Therefore, the bowls, plates, pots, spoons, jars and so on at home are all pottery. In fact, pottery is also very good. With her sensitive resolution, the girl can remove all the impurities in the clay, mix it with water, knead it very delicately, and then put it on a small rotating wooden plate. At first, because I was not familiar with it, the shape was a little strange. Later, it was much better. In fact, a piece of clay will be squeezed into a beautiful shape of the pot, there will be a very happy sense of achievement. Then the shape of the embryo is baked with the heat of fire, and finally sintered. Holding it in your hand will give you a sense of achievement. Because this is made by oneself, there will be a special satisfaction and love. The earthenware bowls and pans in the hut are warm and Chu red. Loran Hill will put them away in the cupboard when they are not in use. Then she tried to make a primitive oven out of clay to bake bread. But some things in life are still lacking, such as salt. Tisilan mountains are in the south central part of the mainland, far away from the sea, so there is no need to think about sea salt. If there is pool salt, there is no natural salt lake nearby. So the most direct way is to find a nearby village to exchange with other people. That''s the problem. According to Pullman, 150-200 kilometers to the west can reach the border of the westerly kingdom. In terms of the speed of a girl, this is not far. But I don''t know why she doesn''t want to be in direct contact with outsiders now. As a senior farmer, he always believes in low-key farming, stable development, and then winning by strength. Now her strength is not very strong, and it is also clear that her appearance will cause a lot of trouble after going out. There''s no strong body protection No, there seems to be one. She touched the butterfly hairpin on the side of the bangs. [Trina Sha''s butterfly hairpin] (quality 482, rare EPIC): Trina Sha puts her unique magic on this hairpin before she dies. It can be worn£¨ Usage (3 / 3) It''s a rare treasure. The blue crystal is inlaid in chromic gold. It''s exquisite and lifelike. If you use it with all your strength, it''s equivalent to the full blow of series 9. But I can''t bear to use it. Whether you play black soul or wolf, there are always some players who are reluctant to use some consumable props until customs clearance. It''s the same with grapes. Lorraine hill is the kind of person who likes to keep the best for the last. In addition, a good 3 / 3, become 2 / 3, feel not perfect, weak obsessive-compulsive disorder always want to restore this full. So, after a long hesitation, Lorraine Hill decided to go to other places within the tixilan mountains to have a look. For the time being, he would not contact the humans in the west wind kingdom. After all, this is a magical world. Maybe there will be any new discoveries. Ask for recommendation~ Chapter 18 Tisilan mountains, southern forest. A group of rabbits are busy strengthening the wooden wall beside the village. They say they are rabbits. In fact, they are basically the same as human beings, except for the pair of rabbit ears on their heads. The trees around the village are sparse. It can be seen that they have been cut down. On the hillside, there are some simple crops, such as green vegetables, beans and some brown mushrooms. Unfortunately, they are not growing well. There are about 200 people in the village who live in tall mushrooms. Yes, these mushrooms are taller than human beings. They are hollowed out inside to make rooms. The top color of the mushrooms is also very rich, including orange yellow, bright red, light blue and a small amount of light green. It looks amazing and beautiful. Big and small mushroom house together, quite a fairy tale color. The men, women and children in the village seem to be very busy. They run around in a hurry, constantly moving stones, increasing wooden fences, and sharpening the upper part of the wooden wall to increase the lethality. Unfortunately, their iron ware is limited, and their weapons are not many. Most of them are made of wooden spears, and only a few of them are covered with iron spearheads. And those gun heads are full of small gaps. They should have been used for a long time, but they are very polished and there is no rust. They should be well maintained. Lorraine hill is quietly observing this special group of people on the opposite hill. The rabbit ear tribe is a branch of the orcs. In the first era, orcs were also widely distributed in every corner of the mainland, and had their own country. They were the powerful race next only to the elves at that time. They have their own unique culture, characters and customs. But there are also great differences between orcs, some are very murderous, some are very gentle and weak, can not be generalized. The rabbits in front of us belong to the weaker group. In historical records, even in the heyday of the orc Empire, they often worked as farmers and auxiliary workers. The only time they took part in the war, the records they left are not good-looking. Today''s external situation, the girl is not very clear, but probably guess, this group of rabbits should be very bad. Most of them are thin, poorly dressed, patched and thin. In the early morning of autumn, there is a chill in the mountains. Some young rabbits shiver with cold. It''s much better after the sun rises. The only thing to praise is that they are clean and United. Although the clothes are old, they are white and can''t see too many stains. Cooperation is very good when working. If one person can''t decide which rabbit is working, others will be very willing to help. At the same time, they can see that they are very diligent. We work together, no one is lazy, even the rabbit will try to do something simple. "Kanda... What''s going on in the village now?" An old man, with a pair of gray rabbit ears on his head, pestled a crutch and asked a strong young man in front of him. The young man also had a pair of black rabbit ears on his head. "Father, we have repaired the village walls and put stones in the back to reinforce them. It''s almost done." "Good... Good... Have all the people in the village gathered? Is there anyone who hasn''t come back outside?" "Almost all of them have come back, only Eden has not. He said he would go to other villages for help." "Other villages, alas... Don''t embarrass others. There are several villages of rabbit ear people around. In fact, we all know in our hearts which is not to survive in difficulties, which is to help us "When I was young, there were more than a dozen villages in this forest, big and small. They could support each other and exchange what they needed. At that time, they could even get some iron products. Now, there are only five villages left. I''m afraid there will be only four soon. Alas... " "Father, can''t we leave this dangerous forest?" The young man with black rabbit ears was puzzled and excited. "Leave? Where can I get out of here? " The old man sighed and touched a Shamao pendant hanging from his walking stick. The main body of the pendant is a Shamao ball, and below it are several ancient bronze nameplates with two characters on them. If you are familiar with Orc language, you will know that the above two words mean "Baijing". "The crazy tooth Empire, once a powerful country, has dissipated for thousands of years. Now, it''s the world of human beings. It''s not the same where we go. In this mountain forest, we can at least have freedom. After going out, we can only be slaves. " "But I heard that there are still a large number of Orc tribes in gufia grassland. We can go there." "No... silly boy, in a foreign country, the same kind is even more terrible than human sometimes." "Human beings will take us as slaves, but at least they can survive. But when we meet the same kind, we rabbit ears may be used as food. Don''t think it''s alarmist. This kind of thing happened very often at the beginning. " Rabbit ear old man, shook his head, looking at the busy people under the hillside, silent for a while, then said. "If you can''t resist it later, you can take this nameplate and take the remaining young people and children to other villages." "This is the family card given to us by the rabbit ear clan when the crazy tooth empire was still in existence. The whole rabbit ear clan only got three nameplates, namely black, white and gray." "Thousands of years ago, with this name plate, you could be qualified to grow grain south of the gaudan plain and protected by imperial Rangers. As an obligation, the three tribes of rabbit ear had to pay enough food to the Empire every year to maintain this relationship "It is said that the first few years were good. Later, with the increasing number of our people, the Empire, in order to control the number, sent young people to fight or work." "It''s war, but in fact it''s cannon fodder for our rabbit ears, or even food for the March." "However, our strength is too weak to resist, so we have to let it go. So, you don''t have to miss the windy empire. You have to be more careful when you see other Orc tribes that eat meat. " It''s hard for young Haler to accept this fact. He had no other way to know the history of thousands of years before. Today, he heard about it for the first time. "I see, father." The young man''s tone was a little heavy, and then he continued to ask. "Won''t you go?" "I''m old, I can''t walk fast, I can''t work, I''m just wasting food." "You''ve grown up. I''ve taught you everything you need to teach." The old man touched the young man''s head with his withered and yellow palm, showing a happy smile. "When people meet, there will be a day of difference, so don''t be sad. Besides, isn''t it possible to win? Are you not as ambitious as I am as a young man? " Ask for recommendation~ Chapter 19 There is no lack of Warcraft in the tisilan mountains, and there is a big snake foraging near the tuer village. This extraordinary snake is about 7-8 meters thick and has white and black rings on its body. Recently, many rabbits have been swallowed by this snake. According to the observation of these two days, the trace of the snake''s activity is getting closer and closer to the village, and it will be sooner or later to find the village. But the crops near the village are not yet harvested. If they are abandoned, it means that a lot of food can not be harvested, which will make many rabbits starve to death in winter. After foreseeing this situation, the people of rabbit ear village decided to stick to the village and gather the strength of the whole village to defend and fight back in order to kill the snake. The old village chief was not optimistic about the operation, but there was no other way, so he had to organize the whole village to take a risk. Lorraine hill, on the opposite hill, naturally sensed the giant snake nearby. It''s a series 4 Warcraft. It''s hard for her to win, but she''s self-sufficient. In fact, she is also curious about how these rabbits will deal with it. In her observation, the most powerful rabbit in this village is the black eared rabbit, who is the white tooth warrior of the original sequence 2. The others have only two original sequences. 1. The cultivator is not even a soldier. In the history of Ivar that lorenthal studied, since the end of the first era when the orc''s mad tooth empire collapsed, various tribes scattered everywhere, most of them were destroyed by human beings, and only a small number of them were driven alive to gufeia grassland in the northwest, the last private land of the orcs. It''s hard to see them anywhere else. Humans had a deep hatred against orcs in those days, which is why they retaliated so badly later. It was not until more than 500 years after the establishment of the mercury dynasty that this kind of encirclement and suppression of orcs gradually stopped. Of course, it is also because they can no longer pose a threat to human beings, so they are no longer so targeted. The forest outside the village is sparse. A big snake with black body and white ring is gliding in the forest. Its huge body constantly overwhelms some low shrubs, leaving gullies on the ground. It was in the afternoon when the sound of crawling from the forest had been found by several rabbits with keen hearing. They did not dare to stay and ran back to the village to report the situation. "No, village head, brother Kanda, the snake is coming." A young man yelled and ran into the village. The rabbits around began to get nervous and speed up their work. "Harlan and Kidd, you two close the gate quickly, and the others will come to the top of the village with bows and spears." Kanda loudly commands the people in the village. For a moment, they stabilize a little and take their positions according to the instructions. In his thirties, he boarded the wooden wall and high platform at the entrance of the village, staring at the woods not far away, ready for battle. After a while, a snake head came out of the forest and smelled the rabbit''s information. It raised its head and stared at the short rabbits. Lorraine Hill looked at the snake. Race: Bungarus multicinctus var Status: healthy (foraging) Sequence: original sequence 4. King snake of silver ring (overall evaluation: rare silver) Talent: [poison of silver ring] (rare): the poison is extremely strong. The middle one is paralyzed and sleepy. It can quickly cause death of creatures. [black scale] (excellent): can resist most weak attacks, very tough. [Baihuan] (excellent): good self-healing ability, can be reborn after cutting the tail. Ability: [fangs] (excellent): the venom produced by the venomous glands can be transmitted by the fangs, which will paralyze immediately after being bitten and make it difficult to break free. [poison spray] (rare): spray the poison after atomization, which is more difficult to stop, corrosive and dangerous. [Snake pupil] (excellent): the huge snake pupil can intimidate the soul of other creatures, and the weak ones will be deterred and unable to resist. [wind wing] (incomplete): it can control air flow to form wings for flight or attack. It has not been fully mastered at present, and this ability is still growing. Skill: [tail flick] (common): swipe with tail, powerful. It''s a very good skill match. Loranthel praised it. Black scale and white ring give good protection and recovery ability. The snake pupil interferes and controls the enemy, and then uses poison to kill the enemy, especially atomizing poison. This makes up for the situation that the attack mode is single and can''t bite people. If the ability of wind wing grows up, it can use air flow to spread poison fog more easily, and the danger will rise directly. Once the other party is poisoned and paralyzed, he is allowed to be slaughtered by the snake. If necessary, he can add a mouthful of venom to make the enemy invincible. As the snake approached, the rabbit on the wooden wall began to attack with bow and arrow. Unfortunately, the effect was not good. It fell on the scales like pruritus and could not be penetrated. Kanda took the spear in his hand, yelled and threw it out. The rapid flying spear across the wind in the air, hit the snake, raised many black scales, finally slipped away from the snake and landed on the nearby land. "Shit The strong young man picked up another spear and projected it at the head of the snake again. However, this time, he was easily dodged by the big snake. Then the huge head of the snake directly hit the wooden tower and broke it up. The rabbits on it yelled and ran away from the tower. One of them was injured and could only limp away. When his companions saw him, they turned back regardless of the danger and helped him to leave. The snake put its head over the wooden wall, bit a rabbit and was ready to swallow it. At this time, the other rabbits on the wooden wall looked at it and quickly took up arms to attack. The snake was covered with scales and armor, but they didn''t care about these attacks. However, when one of the rabbits poked his eyes with a spear, he had to escape. At this time, Kanda also took up his weapon and rushed directly to the snake. He put the iron gun into the snake''s mouth. The huge snake was in pain and opened its mouth. Then the rabbit in his mouth was saved by his companion. After his mouth was injured, the snake finally got serious. He opened the dark golden snake''s eyes wide and glared at the rabbits. These rabbits were shocked and trembled all over, but powerless, a huge fear spread in my mind. Only the black eared rabbit could pick up the spear and continue to throw it. The giant snake uses its tail to pull down the wall of the village, and its huge body rolls over the wooden wall. Then it opens its fangs and sprays a white mist at the rabbit in the village. Some mushroom roofs are corroded directly and make a Zizi sound when they encounter fog. And a few rabbits in the front fell unconscious. It''s going to hurt! Kanda threw his iron gun at the snake''s mouth, trying to interrupt the giant snake to release its poison. However, the giant snake raised its head and directly blocked the attack with its scales. The iron gun lifted scales on the snake''s belly, and then it was unable to move forward. Kanda had no suitable weapons around him at this time. Looking at the gradually spreading poison fog, he could only close his eyes in despair and wait to die. Chapter 20 "Fool! Didn''t you wait for your escape? " Kanda was woken up by a stick behind him. The old rabbit roared angrily, which made him wake up and quickly pulled the old rabbit back. Under the poisonous fog, some rabbits were unconscious on the spot and collapsed on the ground, while some rabbits were lying on the ground with their throats covered, convulsing violently. For a time, the scene was very chaotic, with shouts, calls for help and cries coming from all over the place. Kanda organized some young people who had not been poisoned in the village and took women and children to withdraw from the mountain road behind the village. But unfortunately, which giant snake also found a group of rabbits ready to run away, because a group of rabbits gathered together, the heat source reaction was too obvious, in the snake''s perception, just like a blue pattern, a red suddenly appeared. Soon the snake came around from the side of the hillside, then went straight down, knocked down several big trees, and finally rushed into the retreating rabbits, dividing the team into two, with a small part outside and most trapped in a dilemma in the village. Kanda and several other rabbits rushed up and tried every means to draw the snake away so that the children and women trapped in the village could leave. However, the big snake ignored it. It swept away the rabbits with one tail and pulled them to the trees and rocks nearby. Its ribs were broken and it was unable to move any more. Kanda covered his chest and vomited blood. He looked at the snake one by one with pain. He screamed and struggled to stand up. Unfortunately, his spine was knocked down on the stone just now, and his lower body had lost consciousness and could no longer feel it. "Alas..." The girl with silver hair, watching the tragedy in the world, jumped from the branch. Suddenly, gusts of wind came from the forest, and the luxuriant branches and leaves swayed in the wind, making a clatter. Then a whirlwind rolled up layers of leaves to cover the snake, interfering with its hunting and sight. The snake shakes its body to avoid these annoying leaves, but it can''t do without the whirlwind of leaves. At last, it has to swim away and plunge into the forest to stop the whirlwind. After entering the forest, although the whirlwind gradually disappeared, from time to time, a few invisible sickles of the wind came from all around, which constantly lifted the scales on the snake''s body and made a cut, revealing the red flesh and blood. The snake angrily opened the Golden Snake pupil, looked around, the bright red snake letter constantly huff and puff, looking for which is attacking himself. It''s a pity that the silver haired girl''s perception is much stronger than it. It''s far away. Basically, it''s beyond visual range strike. The snake''s behavior can only be useless. The wind knife cuts the snake constantly. Although it is not fatal, it also makes it more impatient. It can''t find the enemy. It can only drill around and use trees to block the attack in the forest. When the snake scurrying in the mountain forest, whirlwinds also scattered the poisonous fog in the village, and many rabbits were rescued. Before the old rabbit in the village open space, kneeling on the ground, hands on the ground, loud thanks. "Merciful existence, thank you for saving our small and weak tribe. No matter what needs you have, our tribe will do its best to meet you. Please, help us. We are willing to follow you. " He burst into tears, the tone is very sincere, under his leadership, other rabbits also began to beg. Although they don''t know who saved them, it doesn''t matter. No matter who it is, there will be no worse result than now. The rapid flying wind knife shuttles through the forest, accurately avoiding the branches and other shrubs, cutting on the snake. At the moment, the snake is no longer as calm as before, it is covered with blood, a large number of scales have been peeled off, silent roar. As if he finally understood something, the snake no longer ran around in the forest, but turned back to the small village. It''s not very clever brain finally figured out that this matter may have something to do with the rabbit in this village. The swimming snake ran over the trees and gravel, directly overwhelmed the wooden walls around the village, and glared at the remaining rabbits in the village. Regardless of the scales and increasing scars on the body, the snake started to spread in the village. Lorraine Hill watched the snake return to the village in the distance, feeling a little difficult. Originally, I wanted to grind it to death slowly, but it will take a long time. The rabbits in the village are expected to die completely, so even killing the giant snake is of little significance. "Here comes the wind!" The mountain wind swept from all directions, bringing up countless leaves, grass, soil, and surrounding the snake, dispersing its poisonous fog, obscuring sight and perception. The silver ring king snake also has the ability to control the air flow. However, in front of lorenhill, the natural controller of the wind, he was completely suppressed. It is restless in the village rolling around, looking for the existence of the secret attack on it. Seeing many houses collapsed in the village, some rabbit Wailers ran around. Among them, a mother curled up in the corner with her child in her arms. Her body trembled slightly. She tried to cover the child''s mouth to prevent the giant snake from noticing them. The giant snake did not pay attention to the little character, and swam past her with a bright red letter. But when it swam, its tail inadvertently swept by, and it was about to beat the mother and the child into meat mud. All of a sudden, a fierce air bomb roared past the mother, hit the snake''s tail and bounced it away, preventing the tragedy. But it also attracted the attention of the giant snake, whose ferocious head immediately turned around, trying to continue to attack the poor mother and daughter. A spear flew in the air, hit the huge snake on the head, and immediately attracted the snake''s attention. Lorenthal floated in the air, her silver hair dancing in the air, and the colorless air around her seemed to announce to the giant snake that she was its opponent, and that she had been attacking the snake. With a long hiss, the king snake of silver ring came quickly and breathed the snake letter excitedly, as if to remember the smell of the enemy in front of him. As soon as the silver haired girl waved her hand, a long gun flew out of the ruins of the village and was carried to her hand by the air. She held the gun in both hands and tried it a little, but the weight was still appropriate. Then the body shape meal, single hand gun, rapid to the snake fly past. The body size of the silver ring king snake is many times larger than that of Lorraine hill. If it opens its mouth, it may swallow the whole girl. At this time, it does not underestimate the slender figure in front of it, but regards it as an equal opponent. It''s rare to make it so embarrassed to fight an opponent who almost ran away, even if he lived so long. The deadly venom spurted out from the snake''s teeth. The girl''s body kept dodging. Her flight path was high and low. She crossed a zigzag arc in the air and attacked the snake''s eyes, as if the target was to blind the Golden Snake pupils. The king snake of the silver ring kept shaking his head to avoid the sharp point of the gun. From time to time, he spewed poison fog to interfere with loranthel''s approach and flight. On several occasions, loranthel couldn''t dodge, and the white skirt was corroded by the venom, leaving several gaps and holes. (for recommendation ~) Chapter 21 It''s not good. The girl felt a little dizzy. Although she used the whirlwind to disperse the poisonous fog every time, there were still some residues in the air. After a long battle, she would only inhale more and more until she finally fell asleep. If this snake can''t be solved in a short time, she will have to escape before she is completely poisoned, which means that all previous achievements will be wasted and the rabbits in this village will be slaughtered. She shook her head, clenched her left hand, fingernails deep into the meat, pinched out the blood, let himself a little sober. At this time, the king snake of silver ring widens the snake pupil, stares at the girl standing still in the distance, in an attempt to intimidate the weak figure, but Loran hill looks at the snake pupil, although it is a bit seeping, but it is just a little psychological discomfort, and there is no other feeling. She was very afraid of snakes in her previous life. The scariest memory is that when she was a child playing at Grandma''s house, a red snake came out of the bed. The silver ring viper in front of us is more dangerous, but when it gets bigger, it''s not so scary. After a little rest, she wiped her dusty face with her cuff and rushed up again. This time, the silver ring king snake will no longer attack like before. It will coil its body into a huge cone, and its head will rise up to seven or eight stories high. Lorraine Hill kept on dodging attacks and approaching his head according to the spiral flight path. When she arrived near her head, the snake''s blood mouth was wide open, and the venom gushed, so the girl could only dodge sideways. But at the moment, instead of directly attacking her, the snake head quickly surrounds her and forms a barrel shape, trapping the girl. Then the snake head, from top to bottom, blocks the exit of the air and is ready to swallow the girl. In a hurry, there was no way to avoid it. The girl pushed hard on the snake''s side, turned back to face the mouth, and the air around her quickly blew the venom away. Then she shot it into the mouth''s upper jaw. The snake was ready to shut up when it was in pain, but before she had time, the girl stepped heavily on the snake''s lower jaw and put the butt of the gun into the mouth. In this way, the snake''s mouth was opened in a short time, and Lorraine Hill also took advantage of this to get away from the snake''s head and fly into the air, leaving the snake''s control. The giant Bungarus grabs the ground with its head and is ready to eject the long gun in its mouth through impact. Seeing the long gun constantly shaking, it will slip away after a few times. At this time, the strong wind, Lorraine Hill manipulated the forest wind, all kinds of gravel, soil, wooden columns, farm tools, all kinds of pottery fragments in the ruins of the village, all rolled up, and then continuously poured into the mouth of the snake, the blood mouth blocked, and then constantly stuffed inside. In the end, the snake''s bloody mouth could no longer be closed. It was full of all kinds of sundries. Because of its heavy head, it was difficult to move. "So far, then!" The girl flew high into the sky. Countless air blades aimed at the neck of the snake and began to cut. First the black scales splashed, then the white snake meat, bones, and then the bright red internal organs, until finally the whole snake head was cut off. With the dull landing sound, the ferocious snake head fell to the ground. The girl landed slowly from the air, wiped the sweat and dust on her forehead, and finally relieved. At this time, there was a loud noise outside the village, and a large group of rabbits were coming from the mountain road outside. "Patriarch, brother Kanda, I''m back. I''ve brought the support of Baimiao village and Hongchun village. The village is saved!" A young boy with white rabbit ears yelled at the leader, and was stunned by the chaos and collapse of the village. However, as nearly 200 rabbits rushed to the open space in the village, more amazing scenes were put in front of them. The body of the giant snake, which stretches over one or two hundred meters, lies on the ground. Even if its head is cut off, it still rolls and twists from time to time, giving off a terrible smell. Standing on the ruins in front of the snake''s head is a young girl with silver hair. Many corners of her white dress are damaged, and there are bright red blood stains on her arms and cuffs. However, this does not damage her heroism. Under the ferocious huge snake head, the slender figure is a strange combination of two completely different temperaments, weak and powerful. The clear blue eyes reflect the impressive momentum, so firm and so powerful. Around the rabbit slowly around, Fubai in front of the hero, excited thanks one after another. Later, Lorraine Hill went back and brought some detoxified green oranges. They squeezed out the juice and mixed it in a water tank for the poisoned rabbits to drink. Everyone was grateful again. ---------- "Dear and powerful adult, I am the head of this small village." Rabbit ear''s old village head knelt down in front of Lorraine hill, carefully introducing himself and the situation of the village, for fear of offending the existence. In fact, he admired the girl who killed the giant snake alone, not only for her worship of power, but also for her behavior. Many rabbits saw the scene of the girl fighting with the giant snake just now. It was extremely dangerous and it was not easy to win. It was easy to leave with the girl''s ability, but she stayed. This kind of behavior can''t be done by ordinary people. When he was young, he ran around and saw a lot of human beings. Most of them, including orcs, are selfish. It''s hard to be neutral when they see others in trouble. And those who can take the risk of helping out can count with two fingers. Besides, she is so powerful and young. I''m afraid she is also the most powerful genius among the younger generation in Xifeng kingdom. Because when he was young and traveled with the caravan, he heard that the most gifted young man in the kingdom was a disciple of a master. At the age of about 20, he killed a wounded small serial 4 Warcraft and was praised and sung by all kinds of people. But the girl in front of him was much stronger than that one. The village head sighed in his heart, and then answered the girl''s question. "How long has your family been here?" "About two hundred years." "So long?" "Yes, my Lord." The old rabbit said this with a wry smile, and then explained. "For hundreds of years, most of the rabbit ear people lived in the eastern part of the sighing mountains, which is the edge of the green empire." "But with the continuous expansion of the green Empire, our living space was constantly squeezed, so the clan leader at that time decided to take the whole tribe across the sighing mountains to live in the west of the mainland." "A lot of people will die on the way." In her geography, the sighing mountains can be described as a natural moat on the mainland, and the continuous mountains are covered with snow. The mountain is steep and steep, and it is extremely cold. Even in the mercury Dynasty, only airships could pass easily. Generally, the communication between the East and the west of the continent was through the great valley of ermenas in the middle, or the golden plain in the south. "Yes, at that time, the tribe with millions of people finally arrived here only half a million, and then fought against Warcraft in the forest. There was a shortage of food and epidemic. At present, there are only about 100000 people left." At this point, the old man sighed. (for recommendation, it depends on you to sign a contract.) Chapter 22 "Why are you so persistent? Even if you stay on the other side of the mountain, it won''t be worse than now." The girl was puzzled about the choice of the rabbit ear clan at that time. "I think I saw hope." Old rabbit recalled the great country described by his father, and had a sense of right and wrong. "You may not know that many years ago, Xifeng kingdom was an ideal place in the dreams of many Asians." "At that time, the founding monarch was very liberal, abolished slavery, and allowed the orcs and other races to become citizens. It''s really a dream for small tribes who have been wandering around for hundreds of years. " "Unfortunately, I didn''t see it with my own eyes. In my grandfather''s generation, the west wind Kingdom began to change slowly." "A small number of orcs who joined the country in the early days became the nobles of the country. Originally, everyone thought that the good times had come, but they did not expect that the old things would happen again. These early members, such as the fox ear and leopard ear, boasted to be noble races, were not friendly to orcs of other races, and even more unscrupulous. " "Human beings also have to scruple the laws of the Kingdom, not to discriminate against orcs, and they themselves are, naturally, not to discriminate against and squeeze, and to act without scruple." "Many orcs of other races have no choice but to return to the north of gufeiya grassland to live, while our rabbit ear tribe is relatively weak and can only survive in this forest." Lolan Hill sat on a rock outside the village, watching the rabbits in the village busy picking up the debris, some helping the wounded, some cleaning up the collapsed buildings, and some quietly digging holes to bury those companions who died in the battle. And the old village head stood by and answered the girl''s occasional questions. "Village head." A young rabbit trotted over, and when he was close to the girl, he kept slowing down for fear of disturbing the noble adult. "The village head, the representatives of other nearby villages want to see the noble man who killed the giant snake." He said it carefully, not deliberately avoiding Lorraine hill, to show that he had nothing else to hide. "Lord Lorraine hill, you see..." The old village head asked the girl what she meant. "Let them come." The girl''s light voice came from the high rock. "Yes, just a moment, please. I''ll let them come here." After a while, the village head came over with six or seven rabbits dressed similarly. Seeing that it was getting dark, they set up a fire basin around the huge rock to illuminate the surrounding environment. Several representatives from other villages first respectfully thank the girl for her rescue, and then carefully ask her what needs she has. They can do everything they can to meet them. "I''m just passing by. I don''t want to see too tragic a scene." The girl jumped from the rock, her long silver hair swaying gently in the evening wind, and her face with a little dust became crystal clear in the fire light. "That''s all. I don''t have to be a hero. I''m not that good." "No, maybe it''s just a small thing in your eyes, but for us who are weak, it really changes the survival of race." Said one of the rabbits in linen, looking down. "Today is the village, tomorrow may be our village. The snake will never be fed enough. If it eats today, it will be hungry tomorrow. It will be sooner or later that it will attack other rabbit ear villages. " "Well, you say so." The girl shook her head helplessly, and her long hair shook slightly. "Dear adults, if you have any needs, it''s OK to say that if you really don''t want anything, it will frighten us." A rabbit dressed in coarse cloth and Black said, and other rabbits began to agree. Lolan Hill looked at these sincere rabbits, and gradually understood their situation and ideas. Yes, the huge gap between strength and the slight disgust of big people will make them worried and afraid. It will make them feel at ease to let them do things and pay for them. Because it will send a message, that is, they are still useful for big people, they still have some value, rather than being abandoned and thrown away at any time. This is why even though the mad tooth Empire did not treat orcs of some races well in those days, there are still countless tribes yearning for that time. At least in those days, they had the dignity of being the people of a big country and the value of contributing to this country. And now they are nothing. Dignity has long been a luxury, and living is the problem we need to face every day. "Well, in fact, I live in seclusion not too far away from here. Occasionally I need some daily necessities, such as salt and iron." "No problem, just say what you need. We''ll prepare it for you as soon as possible¡° Several rabbits at the scene were overjoyed at the news, which was just wonderful. At first, they thought that the girl was just travelling by and would leave soon. After all, it is far away from the country where human beings live. She lives nearby. No matter what the girl asks for, as long as she can get in touch with her and occasionally come to the village, she can get long-term protection. There''s nothing better than that. Several village representatives even felt that the girl''s request was too cheap, which made them very uneasy. After looking at each other, it seems that they have reached some tacit understanding. These rabbits kneel down in front of the girl. "We rabbit ear people are willing to follow you and do our best. Please accept us!" Although the orcs have been humiliated over the years, they have never been loyal to a certain human. At most, they just show their loyalty to the country. But these rabbits are really desperate, and the girl''s act of treating others equally and risking to save the village also deeply convinced them. Just as the people who are about to sink in the river see the only plank floating by, they can only hold on to the only hope, even if they give everything. "Well? This... "Lorraine Hill looked at the rabbits with their heads bowed in surprise. Ask for recommendation~ Chapter 23 "Don''t do that. Stand up first. It''s not that I won''t help you." The rabbits still did not look up, but pleaded again. "I hope the noble adults can take us in. We can help you grow, work and fight anything. Please take in and protect our weak race." Several rabbit representatives on the scene hesitated at first, but now they are more sincere and firm. This is a gamble, but do they have any other choice. If we don''t take advantage of this, we will not have such an opportunity in the future. Not every strong being has a kind heart, and not every strong one will rescue this group of rabbits that are not of the same kind. The number of them has dropped from more than 500000 to less than 200000. There is no room for waiting. After lorenthal refused, looking at these determined rabbits, he had to agree. "It''s OK to follow me, but you have to show me satisfactory results. There will be no unexplained benefits in this world. You have to fight for what you want with your own hands." "Yes, we won''t let you down!" The rabbits looked up excitedly, and their eyes were full of fighting spirit and hope under the fire. The next few days, the girl pointed out some herbs to the rabbits in the village, told them where they had them, and asked them to collect a large number of herbs. After collecting the herbs, the girl released the snake''s blood as a raw material, supplemented by other herbs, to make a large number of blood activating drugs. We not only cured the wounded in the village, but also left a lot of surplus for them to save and take to other nearby villages to exchange some daily necessities to make up for the losses in this battle. Later, we can see that the farming methods of these rabbits are still a little rough. They can''t cultivate intensively, and they can''t change crops in rotation to keep the fertility of the soil. The girl simply exchanged some books about agriculture with the library card in the system and taught them to the rabbits hand in hand. --------------- "Yes, just insert the seedlings into the field. The spacing of each plant should be consistent. After planting, there should be a neat aesthetic feeling." Wearing a light yellow sun hat, the girl stood barefoot in the cool paddy field, revealing her white legs. She inserted the slender seedlings into the field and told the rabbits how to grow rice. [Jinfeng rice] (bronze grade): a special improved variety, with large and full panicles and a cash yellow color, can be planted in paddy fields with high yield, good resistance to diseases and insect pests and high temperature resistance. Each generation should be sprayed with special liquid medicine, otherwise it can only be inherited for three generations. With the help of rabbits, Lorraine Hill collected rice seeds. After several times of improvement, she also used an amber fruit to get this rare variety. In order to prevent the unlimited expansion of this kind of rice and causing natural hazards, she specially added insurance measures. Whenever it grows and pollinates, she needs to spray her special liquid medicine, Otherwise, after two generations of inheritance, there will be no more spikes. At the same time, she also taught some extraordinary sequence training methods to these rabbits, so that they can have more self-protection ability in the future. It''s afternoon when I return to my maple yard. Recently, Lorraine Hill hastened to ripen some full moon cotton. After harvesting cotton, it is first cleaned and cleaned, then combed, rolled and drawn, then drawn into roving and spinning, then twisted, warped, sized, put on brown reeds, and finally woven, which is totally different from the girl''s imagination. The mercurial Dynasty is still inferior to the industrial society of the previous generations in spinning. Just like the ancient society, high-quality cloth can be used as currency in many times, and Ivar world is also a long world. She inquired in detail about the rabbits in the mountain village. Only the rich and noble can afford the basic high-quality cotton cloth, so the cotton cloth is usually elaborately made by the master tailor to avoid waste. Ordinary people don''t have to think about it at all. It is estimated that the improved starlight cloth (excellent gold grade) made by her own hand is extremely luxurious for the royal family, and the twilight cloth (rare pearl grade) is even more rare and extraordinary equipment. It is estimated that there are only one or two pieces in the wardrobe of the green empire in the western continent. Because of the difference in cloth, it is difficult to raise the upper limit of some metal materials. Coral armor may be handed down from the families of some imperial nobles, but pearl cloth, which is lower than coral, is rare in a hundred years. Because the process is more complex, more materials are required. It''s not comfortable to wear metal armor at ordinary times, so the supply of high-quality fabrics has been in short supply. As the sun gradually tilts to the west, the golden afterglow pours into the scarlet maple forest, and the temperature becomes extremely comfortable. Under the window sill, the girl with silver hair carefully adjusted the wood spinning machine. In the quiet room, only the occasional rotation sound of the spinning machine came. The warm afterglow sprinkled on the girl, and the silk threads gradually woven into a piece of pure white cloth embroidered with star patterns in her hands. The pure white cloth is covered with the same white stars, which not only avoids the boring monochrome cloth, but also is not too fancy. With the spinning of the last silk thread, the girl cuts off the surplus part, and then a soft and comfortable white starlight cloth is finished. The girl threw it gently in the air. The pure white cloth reflected a light golden light in the afterglow. "It''s really beautiful." At this time, a voice of appreciation came from behind. Who! Lolan hill was startled and turned around. She found a girl with silver hair and golden pupil standing behind her. She was wearing a pure black skirt. Only the collar, cuffs and skirt were crimson, and a butterfly hairpin was pinned to her ear. The as like as two peas in the girl''s ear, the only difference is that one is blue crystal and the other is red crystal. "I''m sorry to scare you. My name is Titus. I arrived just now, but I''m sorry to disturb you when I see you seriously spinning cloth. I haven''t spoken before." Titus, that''s a familiar name. By the way, she is what Trina Sha said. She is still alive now. She looks like a 17-year-old girl. Lorraine hill was incredulous. He opened his eyes wide and looked at the girl in black dress who was about his height. "Really, don''t be afraid. I''m a descendant of Sister Teresa. Sister Teresa used to take care of me, so now she wants to see her students and heirs. " Afraid of scaring Lorraine hill, the girl in black skirt raised her hands slightly to explain her origin. Lorraine Hill blinked, wanted to use the system to check the girl''s information, and then the extraordinary information surprised her to open her mouth slightly. Name: tidys Vivian Race: human (100% adapters) Identity: The Enchantress of mirage, the consul of mercury Dynasty, the great Enchantress of yesha tea party, the queen of Youying, and the core member of star watching secret ceremony Status: healthy (no abnormality) Sequence: Magic sequence 9. The balance between virtual and real (Evaluation: perfect EPIC) Talent: Mirage of a thousand changes [legend level]: things in fantasy will come true at that moment, and the boundary between the virtual and the real has been blurred£¨ The specific effect is unknown) Ability: ***(unknown) ***(unknown) ***(unknown) ... Skill: unknowable Except for one of these talents, all other information is imperceptible. Even if we don''t know all of her strength, we can see that this young girl with silver hair and golden eyes is extraordinary. She has existed for thousands of years and has various identities. Sequence 9 was once called the existence of destroying a country, that is, one person destroys one country. This kind of thing really happened in history. As an existence infinitely close to God, each extraordinary sequence 9 is unique, because everyone''s soul, experience, style and talent are different, and sequence 9 also means to develop their own potential to the extreme and create their own and unique employment agency. For example, in the mercury Dynasty, trinasha was the extraditer of necromancer 9 ¡¤ netherworld butterfly, and heidis was the requirer of necromancer 9 ¡¤ netherworld. Both of them came from the monarch of necromancer 8 ¡¤ nightmare, and then went in two different directions. The extraordinary sequence 9 is also the apex of the whole Ivar world, and the extraordinary sequence 10 is more of a myth in ancient legends. ------------ "Well... Hello." Lorraine Hill calmed himself a little before he spoke slowly. "Yes, yes." Titus nodded with a smile. "My name is Lorraine hill. I found that box by accident before." "Mm-hmm, it doesn''t matter. It was Sister Teresa who left it there for the people chosen by fate." The girl in black skirt didn''t blame the girl, but was a little happy. "It''s tiring to stand like this. Let''s talk about it here." As if to see that Lorraine hill was still a little nervous, Titus offered to sit on the sofa in the hall and talk, which would relax a lot. So they went to the hall. The girl in the white dress seemed to think of something. She went to another room, took out two small cups, poured some clear cold water and put them in front of them. Because she didn''t know whether the other party liked tea or not, she didn''t let it go. Tidys picked up the glass, took a small sip, and said. "Lorraine hill? It''s a nice name and a beautiful person." In terms of appearance, they have their own strengths. The black dress of tidys has a mysterious and seductive temperament. The silver haired Lorraine hill has an air of peace and clarity. However, considering that Lorraine hill is only Series 2 at present, there is still a lot of room for growth in the future. Strength is also a kind of temperament, and it is the kind of charming. "Thank you..." Lorraine hill is a little bit afraid of strangers. She was good to others before, but this is the top of the world. The bright red information in the system constantly tells her that this seemingly friendly existence is extremely dangerous. Maybe the other party really has no malice, but it is so powerful that even a little thought can decide his own life and death, so Lorraine hill is still a little afraid. (for recommendation, or no SMS) Chapter 24 "Do you live here all the time?" Asked Titus curiously. "Well, I lost my memory and woke up in this forest." You can''t say you''re not from this world, loranthel thought. "Eh, amnesia, so... I think who is better at this." Titus put her fingertips on her chin and thought sideways. "Don''t worry about it. I''ve got used to it and started a new life." Lorraine Hill shook his head and said he didn''t care about amnesia. "Well, forget about the past. But do you really want to know what your life was like? " "Well, life is always moving forward, there are always new landscapes and new memories." "I didn''t expect that if you saw it like this, I couldn''t do it. I also like to recall some people and things in the past." Said Titus, a little distressed, shaking her hand. "By the way, some time ago, you saw the wonders over the mountains." "Well? What a spectacle. " Lorraine Hill tilted his head, puzzled. "It''s the kind of beautiful sky, extremely blue and clean, even revealing a light purple sky, which suddenly breaks through the clouds and presents itself. Many people have seen it." Titus, with her fingers in the air, with a starting point of light. "No, it seems normal recently¡° Lorraine Hill fell asleep and missed the wonderful scene perfectly. "Well, isn''t it you? You are the only one who can do it Titus was a little surprised. "No, maybe I missed it. I slept a few days ago." Lorraine hill is a little uncertain. "Well, I see." Titus gave a smile and a pat. It''s like the world collapses in an instant, the surrounding scenery changes rapidly, the surrounding scenery becomes the air, the foot is an endless sea, and the sky presents a magnificent blue, which is exactly what Titus saw at the beginning. Lolan hill was surprised to see the changes of the surrounding scenery. Fortunately, the touch from the wooden sofa did not disappear, so she was a little relieved and continued to watch the magical scenery. On the blue and purplish sky, stars constantly emerge and disappear, and the stars seem to twinkle according to certain rules, even in the daytime. Looking at the starlight, Lorraine hill was greatly shocked, and her whole mind was attracted by it. The starlight expressed a lot of things, but the amount of information was so huge that she could only vaguely understand its main idea. It''s... To give... Blessings and care. Looking at the white dress girl''s shocked and stunned appearance, the bright light in the blue transparent pupil kept flowing, tidys was not surprised, but more happy. Sure enough, it''s you, our younger generation, a new witch who has the gift of God and will bring great changes to the world. Witches are the most willful beings in the world. It is said that they are the fragments of the fallen gods. They are born with the magical power to control a certain field. They are not old but not dead. They are the gods who walk in the world and play pranks. It took a long time for Lorraine hill to recover from that state. Is that spectacle really caused by me? Why does it appear? What does it mean? Some questions began to turn in her mind. "Better, don''t worry, because this is your first awakening of talent, and this kind of world telepathy will appear." "It also means that the world recognizes your existence and your power." "I''m really looking forward to it. What possibilities will you have, our younger generation." "Younger generation?" Lorraine hill was a little confused. "Yes, you are also a witch, even if you don''t want to admit it¡° "It also means that you will bring a good blessing to the world, or a terrible disaster." Lorraine hill is still a little hard to believe. There is a lot of knowledge recorded in Trina Sha''s inheritance, but the witch is just a piece of writing, without detailed description. "You don''t have to be too afraid. You may not adapt when you just wake up. After a long time, this talent and ability will become as easy as breathing." Said Titus comfortingly. "Do you want to know what I can do?" Tidys had a delicate folding fan in her hand. The fan opened and there were blue patterns on each one. "Well, is it a phantom?" The girl answered and looked at the smiling witch in front of her. "Well, you know... Well, it must have been Sister Teresa who told you that." Tidys was a little unhappy, and finally experienced the pleasure of being a senior. Then a folding fan closed, gently tap on the table, suddenly, the table appeared all kinds of delicacies, all kinds of food. The hot barbecue, the iced fruit wine, the red prawns, the soft hazelnut bread, the red and green fruits filled the round table in the hall. And around the hall also appeared six burning candlesticks, one by one bright burning candles will be reflected in the room lights. "These things are real. They can be eaten and used." Titus picked up a small piece of fruit with her fork and handed it to Lorraine hill. The girl tried to bite this light red pulp, sweet juice in the mouth dispersion, this really can eat, there will be nutrition. "It''s true that I made them out of illusions, but even illusions can be real. That''s my talent." Titus picked up a goblet and shook it gently. The crisp sound of the ice came. "Anything, even living things?" "Living things are OK, but they have no soul." "Barbecue without soul." Lorraine Hill said, then forked up a grill, took a small bite, and tried. The taste is not bad, but it lacks a little change. The taste and chewiness of the middle and edge of the meat are different, but the meat is the same. It is true, but the truth created according to imagination is not a perfect copy of the original. "Well, it tastes good." Asked Titus triumphantly. "Well, it''s really delicious." In order to give the elder face, the girl praised against her heart. "Hum, I''m a magic girl with a thousand changes. Everything can be changed." Tidys covered her smile with a folding fan, but her eyes were full of pride. Finally, they can show off in front of the younger generation. Those old guys put on airs every day and have to pay attention to all kinds of etiquette in front of them. It''s really hateful. Although Titus is as lively as a 17-year-old girl, she is also a peer and partner in front of Lorraine hill. If it is in front of other people, it will immediately return to high cold. In any case, she is a real witch who has lived for thousands of years and experienced the changes of several dynasties. Perhaps only in front of her peers can she be so relaxed and return to her girlish and lively posture. Thank you for your recommendation Chapter 25 After a night''s conversation, Titus''s curiosity was satisfied, but Lorraine hill was still a little bit unaccustomed to her familiar personality. In contrast, the girl is more slow and hot. It''s very difficult for her to suddenly become better with someone. The memory of the past is also, compared with a group of people out to play, she preferred to be at home alone, whether reading, sleeping, or playing games, will be more comfortable. Tildys invited her to the party between his demons. After thinking about it for a long time, she politely refused tildys''s kindness, which may get a lot of help, but it will also be strongly labeled as a demons. In her later years, trinasha''s records almost did not mention the situation of other witches, but more recorded the sufferings and victories in the establishment and expansion of mercury Dynasty, which was also admired by Lorraine hill. Trina SA really thought a lot about these issues, and elaborated the reasons and process of the formation of many laws. Lorraine hill has a vague feeling that Trina Sha doesn''t really like the identity of the witch, but she doesn''t say it directly. So on the side of caution, Lorraine hill still doesn''t want to be involved in a powerful organization she can''t resist without knowing it at all. She wanted to be herself, a girl named Lorraine hill, rather than the strange and powerful existence of the witch. "Well, since you don''t want to, I don''t want to force you too much." Tidys was a little disappointed. She thought she could easily abduct this beautiful and lovely younger generation. She didn''t expect that she had such a strong opinion. But trinasha was the most respected person in her heart. For her student Lorraine hill, trinasha still wanted to do her best to protect and help her. "Besides, have you been feeling sleepy lately?" "Well... Sometimes I often sleep for a day and still want to continue to sleep." Lorraine Hill looked back and said it was "It''s normal, because after you wake up, you need a certain amount of time to get used to it. You often fall into a deep sleep. It''s not a day or two, but maybe a year." "No, a year''s sleep won''t lead to starvation?" "It''s not. It''s just in a state of suspended animation, and it''s not totally unconscious. You can wake up at any time, but you will be sleepy when you wake up. You need to sleep enough time before you can slowly return to normal "After I woke up at that time, I fell asleep for eight months in trinasha''s sister''s house, and then slowly returned to normal." "Well. It looks like a long-term preparation. The longest record is how long do you sleep? " "Well, as far as I know, it should be the night of the magic girl of the book. She had been sleeping for two years before she slowly returned to normal." "How long..." "So at present, you''d better not go out and have a good rest here. If this maple leaf forest is not for me, other demons may not be able to find it. It''s quite safe. " "Yes, yes." Lorraine Hill had to listen to the advice of his predecessors Then Titus took out a black candle. "This is for you. It will make your life more convenient." [shadow candle] (perfect coral): after lighting, the flame can change what users imagine. The changed things last for three days, and the highest quality is gold£¨ Changing items must be understood by users.) "Although it can only change the truth that lasts for three days, it is also very useful." "No, thank you, sister Titus." Lorraine Hill saluted slightly and politely refused the gift. Gifts in life will not be free. If you accept other people''s valuables today, you will accept the other party''s affection. Later, it will be difficult for others to refuse when they ask you to do something or make a request. Maybe some people think that it''s just a small matter, and it doesn''t need to be so serious, but people are just like this, step by step, and gradually degenerate. Looking at each other''s Loran Hill being so serious, tidys felt a little headache, but also a little admiration. It should be said that she is worthy of being a student of Trina Sha''s sister. Her character is so similar. "Well, well, I like the kind of cloth you weave. You can trade that for these two things." "But the difference in value is too great." Lorraine Hill shook his head lovingly, his clear eyes did not waver. "You can give me more. I can give it to other witches for something. Actually, you don''t understand the situation. In fact, high quality cloth is very rare. The witch is also a woman. They all like beautiful clothes very much. " "Well, about how much?" "Just give me five." "OK, I see." Titus was very happy to see the girl agree. "I''ll see you later, little Lorraine." After their conversation, Titus did not disturb the girl''s life any more, but called in a unicorn carriage. Two black unicorns in the night, stepping on the blue flame, went to the open space outside the hut. The girl in black skirt boarded the gorgeous carriage and turned back to say goodbye to Lorraine hill. "Well, see you next time, lovely little Lorraine ~" Titus took an abbreviation for Lorraine hill, then the unicorn took the carriage and ran to the sky, and finally slowly disappeared in the moonlight. Lorraine Hill waved goodbye to her and stood for a while. The night wind brought a gust of coolness before she slowly returned to the warm cottage. Put the small lantern made of amber fruit on the desk, and the girl took out a slightly thick diary, which was recently bought by rabbits. The white quill is dipped in black ink and then written on the light yellow pages. In a quiet room, you can only hear the sound of the pen passing the paper occasionally. The orange light shines on the girl''s face. The pure blue transparent pupil reflects the warm light under the light, and the soft eyebrows pull out the light shadow. Girls do not keep a diary every day, but only when something happens or some ideas come into being. She has always thought that writing is a happy thing. When various thoughts are transformed into actual handwriting, the impetuous and superficial parts will be filtered out. Writing is also a kind of thinking and summary, can clearly see their own formation of some views or conclusions of the process, so as to avoid some bias and too subjective ideas. Sometimes occasionally flashed between the heart of some feelings, she will be happy to record. Quiet night, light candle light, slowly write their favorite words. This kind of thing, no matter how many times, she never hated. Please recommend. Chapter 26 After killing the giant snake last time, Lorraine Hill felt that his strength was not enough, and then began to practice other extraordinary sequences. Just as she began to sense and try to transform mana into other sequences of magic, the mechanical sound of the system sounded in her ears again. Whether the original sequence is dormant or not, [yes / no] Well, what''s the function? Click Yes. Then the emerald transparent gem in her consciousness, the light in it began to dim, and finally completely went out, showing a quiet gray. At this time, the red magic began to emerge in the sea of consciousness. They emerged from the colorless sea of mana, and then a deep red gem began to take shape. Oh!? Isn''t that to say that each life can only practice one kind of transcendental sequence. Yesterday she also asked Titus, the wise witch said the same thing. Because the supernatural power is bound to the soul and consciousness of living beings and cannot be separated. If we practice the two at the same time, there will be a great conflict. Even the magic of the original sequence can not coexist with other sequences, although other sequences are evolved from the original sequence. But magic is exclusive. Maybe you can use props and treasures of different extraordinary sequences, but you can only choose one of them. No matter how powerful they are in history, they can''t change this. It''s like putting gunpowder and open fire together. If the flame is a little bigger, it will cause violent conflicts. She began to look up the instructions in the system, but the system showed a line of text. [insufficient host permission, please promote to extraordinary sequence 9] Hateful, does this bring discrimination? It''s like when parents were young and couldn''t answer their children''s questions, they just said, you''ll understand when you grow up. According to trinasha''s records, Lorraine Hill tried the following six other power operation modes: War sequence, original sequence, war sequence, dragon sequence, demon sequence, necromancer sequence and magic sequence. There was no ocean sequence and angel sequence because they were very rare at that time, with few records and incomplete practice methods. After the experiment, we were surprised to find that the magic affinity of the demon sequence was far higher than other sequences. Looking at the red magic dancing in her hands, the wisps of light around her, like a child to see her mother. Lorraine hill was not generally surprised. If the previous use of natural magic was to use a little spirit to pry 100 points of magic, now it is to use a little spirit to pry 1000 points of magic. If it wasn''t for her weak soul consciousness, this magic might have controlled more. And as if just like raising her arm, without thinking at all, the magic will spontaneously operate according to her idea, without any block, and far from the limit. Am I a born devil, witch? It''s not right. There are few demons in the demon sequence. Most of them are in the magic sequence. Why is this? The girl looks at the magic in her palm, just like elves, dancing with her thoughts and emotions. Forget it, it''s not a bad thing. Let''s practice and try. Start to optimize the composition of the extraordinary sequence, choose demon sequence 1 ¡¤ boiling blood - Demon sequence 2 ¡¤ blood poison as a reference. [please select the main development direction of the sequence?] Target, maximize the use of the magic of the sequence. [system validation, automatic understanding and optimization] ... ... ... [the optimization results are as follows Demon sequence 1: boiling blood Demon sequence 2: poison of blood (gain the ability to poison your own blood and greatly enhance your anti-virus ability) Demon sequence 3 - red wound (attack with strong armor and demon breaking effects) Demon sequence 4: Song of the rose Demon sequence 5 blood red skirt (comprehensively strengthen various abilities) Demon sequence 6: The Scarlet singer Demon Series 7: Princess red moon Demon sequence 8: Red Queen It should be said that it is worthy of being a devil. It is all related to blood and red. The girl looked at the result of the system''s push performance, maybe it had a very high affinity. This time, the system directly deduced to sequence 8, and from sequence 5, it strengthened all kinds of abilities, basically without any weakness. This kind of occupation will be scolded by other players in the game. It''s too unbalanced. It''s a pity that the girl is playing a single player. She''s very happy. Which player doesn''t want to be strong. The biggest failure of the earth ol is that the process is too difficult to open and hang up, and many people want to abandon the game. Demon sequence is an extraordinary sequence with extremely high combat effectiveness. It was created by human beings in the early years when they had no way to go. From the very beginning, they held the idea of breaking the bridge and returning blood with blood. At the same time, there are also many side effects, which cause great damage to self. Practitioners often have a short life. According to records, after the demon sequence is promoted to a higher level, it will become a non-human existence, like a real hell devil. It''s all about killing, and the level of tragedy between the lines in the record is shocking. It can be said that the rise of the demon sequence represents the most tragic past of mankind, and the country submerged in the dust of history, the true red Empire, which is still admirable despite its failure. This situation didn''t improve until the second era. The side effects of the demon sequence were minimized, and the life span was similar to that of other human beings. After the improvement of the system, the imperfections and all the side effects were removed, and the system was improved and optimized. All aspects of this advanced road, which is ultimately the queen of the devil series 8, are extremely abnormal. I''m afraid she can try to take this road, even if she teaches it to others, she can''t practice it. Lolan Hill sits under the amber maple leaf and pays attention to the sea of consciousness. The little deep ruby gradually takes shape, like a red flower bud. The veins of some abilities and skills are constantly engraved in the extraordinary core of the gem, layer after layer, such as the complicated circuit board. The dark red core of the demon sequence is much more complex than that of the natural sequence, but it also represents that it is more powerful and special. Finally, as the red light spots spread all over the maple leaf forest slowly gathered and gathered on the girl, the devil sequence 3 red wound also condensed. Name: Lorraine Hill falling star Race: human (100% ancient) Identity: The Witch of stars and miracles Status: healthy (no abnormality) Sequence: Demon sequence 3: red wound (Evaluation: Legend gold) Natural sequence 2 ¡¤ fumigation tree artist (hidden, not activated) Talent: Miracle of the stars [myth level]: the fate of starlight textile yarn is stirred, so it becomes an inevitable miracle by chance£¨ Unknowable, awakening part, please explore by the host) The wind of the blue sky [myth level]: the constitution is as clear as the sky. It is very light. Everything in your perception is as clear and real as hair on a mirror£¨ Sky, atmosphere, perception, purification related fields get a great bonus.) Ability: [pulse of blood] (legend): it can master its own blood flow, strengthen various functions of the body, and be immune to various toxins. [blood marrow poison] (legend): you can change your own blood composition and turn it into highly toxic. The type and effect of toxicity can be set by yourself. [damage of destruction] (perfect): the attack of your magic evolution is accompanied by a terrible effect of breaking magic and armor. Everything is like tissue paper in front of you. Skill: [crimson blood sword] (perfect): attach your own blood to the weapon, greatly enhance the attack power, and have special effects such as breaking demons, armor and poison. It''s terrible. Even without the talent bonus of qingkong wind, it has legendary effect. (for recommendation, thank you) Chapter 27 Maple yard, maple cabin. The girl sat in front of the dresser beside the bed and took care of her long hair. Her silver hair fell down to her waist. First, straighten out the long hair with a comb and put it behind the shoulder, then pull the two bangs on the side to the back of the head, hold one hand down, and then pick up the light red hair band in front of the stage with the other hand. Tie the two horizontal bangs with hair band, and then adjust them to form a slightly larger red bow. At the moment, the mirror shows a dreamy girl with long silver hair cascading down to her waist. She is wearing an elegant skirt with three layers of pomegranate red, light red and pure white. Seven crimson roses are slanted on the skirt, and white silk stockings are under the skirt, which perfectly outlines the girl''s slender and green figure. The crimson eyes are like clear crystal, and the two incompatible qualities of innocence and demon are perfectly united in her body. After turning to the demon sequence, lorenthal''s pupils changed from light blue to scarlet, which surprised her at first. However, after several experiments, it was found that as long as she changed back to the natural sequence 2. Smoke tree artist, her pupils would return to light blue. Today, all the rabbit eared people in the tixilan mountains gather to hold a grand ceremony to pledge their allegiance to her, although she says she doesn''t need it. But the old patriarch said that without a grand ceremony, it would be difficult to change the old ideas and habits of many people. Only a grand ceremony, which everyone remembers deeply, can break the previous habits and numbness, tear off the burden of the soul and start over again. At the same time, such a grand ceremony can better determine the status and dignity of Lorraine hill. In this era of imperfect order and lack of law, the dignity of leaders is a kind of powerful order in a sense. It spreads from the center to the outside, and all people obey the same will, the same voice and the same command, so as to break the barriers between villages and form a new system. Therefore, in order to meet the needs of the ceremony, the girl had to prepare a set of formal dress. At the same time, part of the cloth was dyed red with red Rubia grass from maple leaf courtyard as raw material. ------------------- That evening, the grand party began. First, a lot of big bonfires were set up on the original hills. One by one, the fires were ignited, and the flames were three or five meters high. Next to the fires were circles of rabbit ear people from various places in the mountains. Some of them have just arrived tonight after a long walk. These rabbits are talking excitedly beside the fire. This grand activity hasn''t appeared for a long time. Some rabbits sing songs, some play drums and beat. Next to the fire, there are kebabs baked. The snake meat turns brown slowly, reflecting a light oil light in the fire light, and then sprinkled with some salt. That kind of attractive meat flavor begins to spread around the fire. Many of the rabbits had not seen Loran Hill before. They were not convinced, but when they saw that the body of the terrible giant snake was constantly divided into meat kebabs, they began to worship him. Powerful and able to bring food, these two points have convinced the hearts and stomachs of many rabbits. Who doesn''t want to live? Even loyalty to a human has become an acceptable thing. The continuous bonfire reflected the mountains, and a huge stone platform was built in a flat open space surrounded by five hills. At this time, a grey eared old rabbit, wearing a white robe, climbed to the stone platform. Behind him were leaders and representatives from different villages of rabbit eared, all of them wearing a white robe. Two big drums on both sides of the stone platform, at the moment by several strong rabbit ear clan. Dong¡ª¡ª Dong¡ª¡ª Dong¡ª¡ª The sound of drums reverberates in the mountains, arousing countless birds and wild animals at night. In the dark forest in the distance, there were many shadows, and occasionally there was a sparse sound, as if there were huge creatures walking slowly through it. "Fellow citizens, today, I stand here with representatives of various villages, and I have an important announcement to make." Under the stone platform, thousands of rabbit ears were silent, watching the leader and waiting for his speech. Next to the hillside also stood countless rabbits, looking to the center of the high platform. "The villages and tribes scattered in the wilderness and mountains, today, we will once again integrate into a unified tribe." "For hundreds of years, we have been wandering around, crossing countless mountains from the east of the sighing mountains, and coming to this land just to have a place to rest." "However, this dream has been broken. Xifeng kingdom is no longer the enlightened Kingdom, and the crazy tooth Empire belonging to orcs has long been submerged in the dust of yellow sand." "The number of our tribe has gradually decreased from 500000 when they moved to 200000 now." "Every year, we can hear that some people''s residences are destroyed, some are destroyed by Warcraft attacks, and some are defeated by the capture of the west wind kingdom." "Why do we suffer so much?" "Because we are too weak to fight!" The deafening voice of the old rabbit awakened many numb rabbits on the scene. The dignity and hope buried in the earth began to wake up slowly. "It''s not a crime to be weak. It''s sad that we indulge in this kind of weakness and have no idea of rising up." "Constant retreat and compromise will never satisfy greedy enemies. They choose humiliation in humiliation and war, and then choose war." "I know that some of the learned members of the same clan remember the lost events of a thousand years ago and are unwilling to mention them. They are no longer confident." "Well, I''ll tell the history of these humiliations to my younger people." "In 8143 A.D., the Alliance forces of 182 tribes of the kuangya Empire, totaling 3.1 million, confronted the mercury Dynasty on the continuous front of the gaodan plain. The 300000 troops of our rabbit ear tribe are mainly responsible for transporting grain. In an attack by a small group of enemies, our ancestors shamefully fled, and the 300000 troops had no resistance. As a result, the granary was burned and the Empire was defeated. " "Since then, our tribe has been despised and despised by all the other orcs!" "Shame? Yes, it''s a shame "If you lose your dignity, you will lose more." "That''s why we have to curl up in this forest and wait to die. From the peak of more than 60 million at that time, it has dropped to less than 200000 now "Is this the price we paid for the humiliation of that year? I think even if it is, it should come to an end." "A week ago, a hero came to this forgotten forest. She bravely killed the giant snake and saved several villages nearby." "Not only that, she also told us the extraordinary practice method, taught us all kinds of survival skills, planting, animal husbandry, steel. She is a kind and great being Chapter 28 "Although this adult is a human, she has the idea of equality beyond race. She respects our customs and culture, and gives us shelter." "In the face of such a great favor, such a noble character, such a powerful existence." The old rabbit''s bright eyes, slowly swept the audience, said word by word. "We have only one answer." "That''s loyalty to her." The rabbits on the scene raised their fists one by one, looking excited, and thousands of voices swore at the same time. "We are willing to follow his highness Lorraine hill to the death!" The uneven voice of the oath, like an ocean, constantly reverberates in the deep mountains, far away. Some of the huge shadows hidden in the mountains began to shake, some ready to move. And here, over the tall stone platform, countless wind lamps light up one by one, and the orange flame lamps are held up by the air currents, reflecting the sky. A dreamlike figure slowly emerged from the darkness of the sky and began to fall. The first thing you see is a delicate little foot with white shoes. Then there is the pure white lace skirt, light red folds, bright red skirt, seven scarlet roses in turn dotted in the side. Then there is the long silver hair, the hair flying in the night wind, shining in the firelight. Then there is the face that is not like the human world, just like the bright moon breaking through many dark clouds, which shocked all the people present as soon as it appeared. Finally, those quiet and crimson eyes, pure and transparent as the crystal in the sky, looked at all the people present. There is no trace of cover up, deception, and earthly impurities, which brings people a kind of sincerity, purity and peace rising from the bottom of my heart. With the feet gently landing forward and backward, the skirt also slowly fell down, and the people present slowly recovered. Before, the representatives of each village on the high platform were divided into two columns, standing on the side of the stone platform, bowing their heads to pay homage to Lorraine hill. "I''m willing to accept your follow-up, but dignity is not charity. It''s still up to me to fight for it. Only with action can I wash away the unbearable past." Lorraine Hill''s Scarlet eyes swept slowly through all the people present, and a little red light appeared in the air. These light spots, like tired birds homing, continue to condense in front of her, and the last exquisite sword constructed purely by magic emerges in front of everyone''s eyes. The girl holds the sword in her right hand, and the long sword sweeps from left to right, drawing out a long sword light, like a red light curtain, and then dissipates in the air. The rabbit didn''t understand what happened. After a few seconds, the sound of collapse came from the forest in the surrounding mountains. One by one, tall trees were cut a smooth hole, and then the trunk slowly fell down, falling down, like dominoes. Before the thick black forest, suddenly become open up, hundreds of trees were cut off, revealing the uninvited guests hidden in it. The floating wind lamps in the air spread out, reflecting the Warcraft hiding in the mountains. There are four giant rhinoceros, three decapitated finches, four giant longicorn beetles, and three gorilla apes in sequence 3. Among them, the most prominent are three Warcraft in sequence 5, namely, the original sequence 5: mantra tadpole, the Dragon sequence 5: lava turtle, and the natural sequence 5: vine fairy. These three Warcraft are the overlord of tisilan mountain range. Although tisilan mountain range is only a small branch of sighing mountain range, there are not many Warcraft hiding life in it, which shows its rich natural ecology. The giant tadpole, gray and bluish, floats in the air, with countless strange lines on its body, and two pairs of narrow black eyes are hidden in it, which is not obvious. It is not the silver ring king snake of the previous series 4. After reaching Series 5, the strength of the extraordinary will get a qualitative leap, which is far from the imagination of the low level. This dangerous Warcraft stares at the red figure in the distance and is very greedy. It has a feeling that if it can eat this human girl, it will get the chance of advanced sequence 6. The strange lines on the body start to shine blue and white, and then a sharp and frenzied sound wave spreads out, such as a very poor violinist, sawing the wire with the strings, and the noise without rhythm makes people lose their senses. The other Warcraft around dodged and fled, and the rabbits in the mountains were also staggering, covering their ears one by one, enduring the pain. Lorraine hill is the center of these sonic attacks. Under the strong sonic impact, it brings layers of waves. Standing on the high platform, the girl did not move. She let the waves lift her long hair, and the flying hair swayed rapidly in the air. She raised her right hand in front of her body, and a translucent magic protective layer emerged in the air. This protective layer constructed by the magic of demon sequence, such as honeycomb, is composed of many hexagonal shapes, forming a semicircle, which protects the body of loranthel. Then, a long red gun was gradually built on her side. "Magic gun kungunier!" With the girl a clear drink, left hand holding the gun, throw it out. The inspiration of this move naturally comes from the works she saw in her previous life. Originally, it was not included in the extraordinary sequence, but she researched and invented it herself. The weapon of breaking demons and armor is really the most suitable weapon. Generally, the supernatural of demonic sequence will cover the magic on the weapon to enhance the lethality. However, she can''t use up her abundant magic. If she uses it to build weapons directly and extravagantly, her power will increase geometrically. The crimson spear crossed a straight line in the air. Before people could see what it was, it rushed to the mantra tadpole, as if the solid skin and bone were empty. It directly pierced through the tadpole, revealing a big hole. The blood red spear ploughed a nearly two kilometer long gully on the ground before it could stop dissipating. This is a huge and strange tadpole. If the small hole in its body is normal, it will heal itself in a short time. But this time it miscalculated. The color of the flesh and blood on the edge of the blood hole deepened and then fell off. It also tried to cover the wound, but it still failed. Deep purple blood flowed from the eyes, inside the blood hole and all over the body. Then it collapsed and raised some dust, leaving only a pool of blood on the earth. On the corpse, there are continuously strands of red light spots emerging, and the extraordinary core of the mantra tadpole is refined to form a gem, which flies to the girl''s hand. Although she was calm on the surface, in fact, she was startled in her heart. In fact, the death of this Warcraft was too miserable. It was as if you accidentally cut your nails and broke the skin, and then she was infected. Before the ambulance could call, she fell to the ground and died. It was too fast, too dangerous, and she was a little bit shocked. I can''t help but recall how ruthless the original red empire was when it invented such a terrible way of fighting. This kind of poison is not only a great pressure on the enemy, but also on ourselves. If you are careless, you, your teammates and relatives will also be infected with it. If you touch it, you will die. It''s too late to save. This made her decide that she would not have to use this poison in the future. (for recommendation) Chapter 29 After finishing the mantra tadpole, the girl''s eyes turned to the remaining two supernatural Warcraft. One of them is a huge stone turtle with a red pillar on its back. There seems to be magma flowing in the pillar, and the root emits a dark red light. At the moment, this lava turtle, lying on the ground in fear, did not dare to breathe aloud, his head on the ground, did not dare to move. The other is similar to human beings in appearance. She is a natural goblin in the forest. She has butterfly like wings behind her. Her body is only half human height. The whole body is shining with light green light, the wind is around the body, the emerald green hair is also like a firefly, constantly falling light particles. This natural sequence 5 ¡¤ vine fairy is the most unfriendly Warcraft. Her wisdom is about the same as that of a 12-year-old child. Now she looks at Loran hill worshipfully. Goblins have no father or mother. They are all female. They are almost all born in natural forests. Although they are rare, they are very good at hiding and have great potential. As long as the forests are not destroyed, their strength will grow slowly until they become a goblin queen. In the eyes of this goblin, Lorraine hill is a living queen of goblins. The pure atmosphere without impurities deeply attracted her. If it were not for the girl''s permission, she would have jumped on it now. ------------------- After the war, the Warcraft in the tixilan mountains have shown their submission. No Warcraft dares to attack the rabbits in the mountains any more. Moreover, if there are new Warcraft migrating in the future, they will be taught by these elders, warning all kinds of rules, such as not to attack the rabbits, not to damage the crops, not to crush the roads, and seeing that the rabbits have difficulties, they must come forward to help. Under the command of Lorraine hill, a large number of hills were developed. First, the forests on the mountains were cut down, the soil was prepared, and terraces were built. Then, Warcraft, which can control the water flow, was called to irrigate continuously from top to bottom to soften the soil and increase fertility. Because of the lack of labor in farming, they called for a few giant rhinoceros. These giant rhinoceros put down the one horn of their forehead, which is a natural plow. It''s very convenient. After each job, the rabbit will prepare many radishes for these rhinoceros. These rhinoceros like it very much, so they gradually like this kind of cooperation. Because it can save a lot of time to look for food, and plowing for them is walking in the field a few times, effortless. Not only rice fields, but also many fruit trees have been opened up in the mountains to enrich food. These are bronze varieties improved by her, which are beyond the limit of relying on mana. Crops above silver level must have sufficient mana environment to grow. The fruit trees are peach, orange, plum, lemon, guava, fig, olive, etc. Vine fruit also planted some watermelon, grape, tomato and so on. After continuous debugging by loranthal, the quality of these fruits is terrible, and they also have some extraordinary properties. In order to prevent wild animals from poaching, a special mountain patrol team was organized to patrol inside and outside the orchard every day to prevent other animals from poaching. At the same time, these fruits can also be used as a barter to exchange things for the demons in the forest, or pay for them. These fruits are much more delicious than meat. They are not only food, but also beneficial to their own strength. [peach ¡¤ special] (bronze): sweet and juicy, which everyone likes to eat. It has a good hypnotic effect and can quickly fall asleep even in the daytime. [lemon ¡¤ special] (bronze): it''s very sour and refreshing. It can refresh the mind and stimulate the power in the body. [watermelon ¡¤ special] (bronze): sweet and delicious, can make people calm and calm. ..... Other crops such as cotton, flax and bamboo are also planted, but they are not extraordinary crops. When it''s harvest time, the forest''s beheaded sparrows come to help harvest wheat and rice. A decapitated sparrow with blue wings, like a diving bomber, swoops down from the sky. Its hard wings and feathers, like sickles, travel through the fields, cutting down the golden wheat waves. After the rabbits harvest, the remaining grains of rice and wheat scattered in the fields become their food. After more than six months of busy work, agriculture in the tisilan mountains is finally on the right track, and Lorraine hill can finally let go and do something else. Recently, she feels more and more sleepy. After sleeping 15 hours a day, she still feels sleepy. This month, she is teaching some culture courses to the students of the rabbit ear nationality. In order to speed up the construction of basic education, she first picked out a group of rabbits who are relatively intelligent and not so rigid in thinking to teach knowledge, and then there are important ideological and moral courses. An organization, no matter how big or small, should have its own core ideas and theories, which is the principle and goal of action. It''s very important, and the construction of three observation points is also the most important part. Others can be taught by inheritance gems. Only these courses are taught by her in person, in order to inject steel like will and thoughts into this self abased and cowardly race. In fact, rabbits are very hard-working, the only weakness is timid, and relatively weak, if not forced to desperate, it is to escape. The village saved by the young girl at that time was actually a few special cases, because the old village head''s many experiences in his youth made him get rid of the previous similar character. Under his leadership, the villagers in this village are much braver than other villages, but other villages can''t. The current goal is to teach a group of teachers, and then let them go to each village to set up schools and establish a basic education system. "Does anyone remember how the first empire of mankind, the red Empire, was built the day before yesterday?" "I know... Teacher." "Yes, you answer." Lorraine Hill asked her to get up and answer. A young rabbit stood up and answered the question nervously. --------- In the early period of the first era in the world of Ivar, the status of human beings was not high, or even very low. At that time, the western continent was ruled by five big powers, namely, the Three Kingdoms of elves, the Empire of orcs, and the kingdom of cannibals. The silver elves, the Forest Elves and the ice elves built three powerful countries around the world tree respectively. The vast plains in the South and near the middle of the sighing mountains were occupied by the mad tooth Empire, while the northern plateau and mountains were the territory of ogres. Orcs and ogres are inherently more powerful than humans. There are also many strong ones in the original sequence and war sequence. The year of high yield is good. When the yield is reduced, orcs and ogres will attack human beings and grab them for food. It can be said that it was a very bloody and cruel time. And the human constitution is far less than these orcs and ogres, and because the strong are rare, the inheritance is often divided, and the resources are also very scarce. It can''t resist the invasion of other races at all. It can only survive. All these things didn''t change until the devil came. At that time, in order to survive, human beings stole power from demons. From then on, the first demons were born. They were called blood race, and they were also ridiculed as vampires by other races. The magic of the demon sequence is not designed for human reference, so this kind of magic has great conflict with the human body, and even the use of many skills will consume the blood in the body. Every use of extraordinary magic is very painful, no less than a torture, which is a great torture to the human spirit. Under the dual damage of body and spirit, the early human beings of demon sequence can''t live beyond 30 years old, either dead or crazy. But even though it has various defects, there are still countless human beings who have begun to practice this power, because there is no other choice but to resist, and they may not even be 30 years old. Whether to be put on the table by other races without any resistance or to die by spitting blood or fighting, human beings can only choose the latter. And the existence of this group of people finally gave the human beings at that time the power to resist other races. So far, the scattered human beings slowly gathered together, and in the process of madness and killing, established the first country belonging to human beings, the red empire. True red, like blood, is born to death. Ask for recommendation Chapter 30 After teaching the first group of students, Lorraine Hill couldn''t hold on any longer. She became more and more tired. After arranging the things in the tisilan mountains and the future plans, she went back to the Maple Garden and fell into a deep sleep. As winter goes and spring comes, it''s a new year. The ice and snow begin to melt, birds begin to grow in the forest, and some animals begin to climb out of their holes. Chopping snake Town, the village where girls used to kill giant snakes, has now become a small town. The earliest School of the rabbit ear tribe was opened here, and the market in the tixilan mountains is also here. Many rabbits come here to trade, and occasionally a few Warcraft come here to trade their prey for some favorite fruits and other things. Warcraft''s intelligence is not high in low sequence, so generally the vine fairy comes out as the middleman to avoid being trapped by both sides and maintain the corresponding order. Her residence has also become a group of colorful mushroom houses outside the village, where she lives with her friends, some low-level fairies. At this time, the former village head, who is now the mayor of the town, was meeting with the administrators of several other rabbit ear gathering places in the conference hall to discuss the arrangements for the new year. "That''s what we need to do this year. We still focus on developing farmland and promoting education to strive for another high yield. Do you have any other questions? " "No, now every village has enough food and clothes, but it''s not a big problem. When the flax harvest this year, it will be enough." The managers of several other villages communicate below. They all say that life is much better now than before, and their faces are full of expectations for the new year. "Well, I declare the meeting over. Finally, stand up. " "Thank your Highness the great Lorraine hill." The crowd got up and saluted, and then scattered in twos and threes. A young man came in. He was strong, but his legs were a little inconvenient. "My father." "Here you are, Kanda." The old rabbit looked at the black eared young man in front of him. "How''s the leg recovering?" "Thanks for your Highness''s medicine. I can barely walk now." "Well, take good care of yourself. Read more books while you''re here, and use your brain more in the future." "All right." The young man was a little ashamed, and his previous behavior was impulsive. "Has his highness Lorraine hill not been here this year?" "Yes, your highness said last year that she would fall into a deep sleep for some reasons, so we don''t have to worry about it. We will come back after a while." "But it''s been more than half a year now." "I don''t know why, but Kanda, even if his highness is not here, we have to deal with everything by ourselves." "It''s not good to rely on your highness. We have to think of our own ways and solve our own problems. Only in this way can we be really strong." The old village head asked his son to sit beside him, and there were only two of them left in the hall. "With his highness Lorraine Hill''s talent and strength, he will not stay in this remote forest all the time. We need to be stronger faster to keep up with her "I know it''s hard, but I also want to tell you that it has to be done." "When I was young, I traveled a lot and heard a lot of stories. Some big people can regard you as a friend and partner at the end of the day. But with the rapid growth of big people, they will become more and more powerful and face more and more stronger opponents. " "If we don''t grow up, we will become a burden to adults and become marginalized. This is not the ruthlessness of others, but the reality is not a joke. We can''t afford the cost of mistakes and failures. If you are weak, you have to be self-conscious and avoid key positions and things. " "I don''t want to go back to the old way in the future and give others servants, followers, assistance and so on. I hope that my compatriots and future generations will take on more important responsibilities in the future. " "I want to wash away the shame of our family and live with dignity." "Do you understand, my child?" "I see, father." "Well, after the injury is healed, I will let you continue to practice the extraordinary sequence. At the same time, a large number of young rabbits will follow you to lay the foundation." "You should set a good example and train a group of soldiers with will." In this way, the new year began. Schools in various villages began to be established. The rabbits were sent to study literacy and accepted the establishment of three outlooks. At the same time, because the first group of teachers were all students of Lorraine hill, they unconsciously spread their respect and worship to the younger generation. So as to form a tacit understanding between teachers, each student will have a small book, the first ten or so pages are always empty, recording some of what Lorraine Hill once said. If you let the girl with silver hair see it, it is estimated that she will be ashamed to find a black hole to get in. It is just like the black history of the speech of No.2 Middle School, which was discovered many years later and read aloud in public. But it''s a pity that Lorraine Hill didn''t appear in the new year, still sleeping in the cottage in the maple forest. Spring goes and autumn comes, the sun rises and sets. In a positive atmosphere, the time in the tisilan mountains has gone through another three years. Over the past few years, the rabbits have been unable to eat up the food they have stored, and some of them have begun to mildew. In order not to waste, they have started to raise livestock, raising chickens, sheep and cattle with surplus food. Or give the extra food to Warcraft in the mountains and ask them to work, dig rocks and look for veins. According to the metal smelting method left by loranthal, they began to build blast furnaces to make iron, but later found that it was better to invite the Dragon sequence 5 lava turtle. It lives in a killing volcano in the mountains. The silent magma in the volcano flows out slowly under the guidance of the lava turtle, forming a natural high-temperature furnace. So the rabbits changed the metallurgical site to this area to make use of the rich geothermal energy. At the same time, it also avoids a lot of coal consumption, there will be no big smoke in the mountains, and the pollution is much less. With the help of the lava turtle, who often bathes in the magma, metallurgy becomes much more convenient. It is not only fearless of high temperature, but also sensitive to veins. Sometimes it can spray thousands of degrees of fire to melt ore. With the help of this stone turtle, the rabbits are much faster. Soon after, some iron farming tools and tin tableware began to appear in the small towns, and the excellent soldiers of the rabbit ear tribe were also equipped with refined steel spears, which significantly improved their combat effectiveness. Due to the abundant food, there are so many newborns in recent years that every small town has set up a nursery school, which is close to the school and is responsible for taking care of the young people of the same race. Many of the Warcraft in the mountains also indirectly benefit from this, and the number is much higher than before. The whole forest is immersed in the situation of continuous improvement. (for recommendation, pro) Chapter 31 The eastern world, the Plantagenet Dynasty, Luojing. A towering mountain stands on the earth. The top of the mountain is as flat as a knife. A beautiful palace is built on it. Inside the palace gate, the sound of wind chimes came, which made people think they came to fairyland. This is the most noble place of the Plantagenet Dynasty. On the raised eaves of the palace, there is a copper peacock with exquisite shape at each corner. It spreads its wings to fly and is lifelike. Under the eaves are rows of copper wind bells, or "wind Duo". These wind duo copper pieces collide with each other in the breeze, sending a clear and pleasant sound. The palace is carved with jade, black pillars, red painted railings and winding corridors connecting the large and small palaces. Every few meters in the corridor, there is a horizontal sill. Looking up at these horizontal sills, there are flowers, trees, stories of people, scenery and stones, and thousands of paintings. None of them is the same. From time to time, the breeze blows from the sea of clouds, passing through these majestic palaces, bringing a comfortable touch and refreshing. Through a long corridor to the front of Yuzhang mountain, a high platform is on the hillside. On both sides of the platform, there are huge bronze immortals holding jade plates facing the East. The red sun gradually rises from the sea of clouds and shines on the eaves of the palace. The sunlight is reflected by the blue glazed tiles. A palace maid in white, carrying all kinds of rare and colorful things, came to this high platform to decorate tables, chairs and scenery. Then came several female officials. After checking again and again, they led the maids to leave quietly, leaving only two senior female officials waiting on both sides. In the afternoon, a woman in a golden dress boarded the platform, followed by eight accompanying maids. She looked around, nodded slightly, and motioned the others to step down. After a while, she was the only one left on the stage, and she sat in front of the jade guqin, playing it gently. The long sound of the Guqin rippled in the palace. There was a black spot on the cloud sea in the sky. As the black spot approached, it was found that it was a carriage and two black unicorns were running rapidly in the air. The unicorn hissed, and the carriage slowly stopped at the side of the high platform. A young girl with silver hair and golden eyes came down from the carriage with a skirt. "Long time no see, Suqin." Wearing a black lace dress, tidys smiles, takes a gift box from the car and presents it to the woman in front of her. "This is the flute from sister heitisi, and the latest skirt from verdant empire. This kind of moonlight cloth is very rare." "Thank you. You two are very kind sometimes." The woman with black hair, who plays the piano, smiles and accepts it, and then invites tidys to sit down. They are friends who have known each other for a long time. They don''t have to talk about too much red tape and start chatting casually. "How is sister heidis?" "It''s the same as before. Sister heitisi still doesn''t want to change the sequence. I occasionally go to yongdark island to chat with her to avoid her being too lonely." "Since she has her own persistence, we can''t persuade her any more. I''ll go to see her when I have time." "Really? Can you spare time, you busy man? " Titus didn''t believe it. "Don''t say that. I''ve brought up a few kids, and now they can help me share." "Every time you say that, you are still not at ease, just like those old mothers who are worried about their children. They are afraid that their children will fall into the ditch. They have to keep an eye on them all the time." "For a long time, it''s actually a kind of harm to each other." "No, I won''t interfere with their choice." "Still hard to believe." Tidys leaned on the brunette''s lap, picked up the grapes next to her and threw them into her mouth one by one. "By the way, Titus." "Well?" "What happened to you a few years ago? I also saw the wonderful scene in the sky." "Oh, that. That''s a lovely younger generation. " She said, recalling the quiet and serious girl she had met in the forest a few years ago. "She inherited the knowledge of Teresa''s sister, and when she woke up, she triggered that change." "Trinasha... What a name for nostalgia." "Yes, I''m also a little surprised. I didn''t expect that the successor of Trina Sha''s sister was really a witch." "How is she now? Don''t you like Sister Teresa best? You didn''t bring her to see us." "She lives alone in the forest now. She says she doesn''t want to touch the world of the witch for the time being. She wants to be herself." "Ha ha, I didn''t expect that you were rejected. I should say that you are worthy of being Trina Sha''s student. You are just like her. You are always so independent and stubborn... And gentle." "Well, I can''t help it. After all, it''s sister trinasha''s student who inherits all her heirs. I can''t be tough on her students, so I have to respect her choice." "Well, but you don''t have to worry, she will come out of the forest one day. Sooner or later, I will encounter some difficulties in my life, and then I can help her to improve her image¡° "After all, we will live for a long time, and in the end, we will only have each other." "Yes, it''s been so many years since trinasha''s sister left. These are the people who are still alive." Titus thought back to the old days. "At that time, in the mercury Dynasty, the popularity of magic sequence, the divergence of ideas, the outbreak of anti war sentiment, and most importantly, the death sequence began to decline at the end of the dynasty." "In the end, under internal and external difficulties, mercury Dynasty disintegrated. That glorious era is gone forever. At the same time, it also declared the end of the second era." "After the disintegration, the supernatural of the necromancer sequence are all cleared up one by one, either self disintegration, repair other sequences, or go to the island of eternal darkness, never leave." "The sequence of the dead, once brilliant and extraordinary, has become a pronoun of evil. Even after thousands of years, the high level of the mainland no longer suppresses it, few people practice it." ------------------------- Maple Garden in the tisilan mountains. The afterglow of the setting sun pours down on the scarlet world, plating the leaves, the sea of flowers and the cottage with a touch of gold. Occasionally, some weeds come out of the steps of the hut, a few flowers protrude from the round roof, and the stone steps in front of the door are covered with moss. The owner of the hut has not been out for a long time. In the closed bedroom, the windows are closed, and only a wisp of light comes out from the gap, slanting into the room, and some tiny dust flies in the air. On the reddish brown Maple bed, a young girl with silver hair is sleeping quietly, with waterfall like hair scattered on the pillow and quilt. The whole bed is wrapped in a transparent red crystal, like amber in which time is stagnated. It has been a long time since Lorraine Hill fell asleep. The time outside the window has gone through seven spring, summer, autumn and winter unconsciously. Some children gradually grow up and begin to step into the ranks of adults. Some old people gradually become silent and finally rest in the ground. Now it''s a new year. The flowers are blooming outside the window. The girl gradually opens her eyes. Please recommend it Chapter 32 Pushing open the wooden door which had been closed for a long time, Lorraine hill came out, washed his face with clean water, looked up at the blue sky, as if he had been separated. It''s been seven years. It''s a long dream. Her pupil color changed from red to blue, and then a stream of air wrapped her body and flew to the sky. Green mountains, as always, in the Far East, the peaks of sighing mountains can be seen in the clouds. Loranthal flew to the village where the giant snake was killed. The wind was whistling in his ears. The long lost wind pressure brought a comfortable touch, and a pleasant feeling spread in his heart. At this time, zhashe village has become a city. On the top of the hill, there are public facilities such as conference hall, schools, kindergartens and hospitals. On the middle of the hill, there are warehouses, soldier training camps, shooting ranges, workshops. At the foot of the hill, there is a huge market. Pieces of colorful mushroom houses surround the market, leaving only a few main roads. When Lorraine hill came to the sky of the city, he saw a prosperous scene. The rabbits who had just finished school were running happily in the street in all kinds of clothes. The soldiers who were shouting slogans were waving long guns in the training ground. There were orange lights in the market in the evening, and the noisy crowd were bargaining here. She slowly landed on the square in front of the conference hall, and then the joyful guards around immediately ran to gather everyone. On the tower next to the conference hall, a bronze bell was rung, and the sound spread to the whole mountain city. The rabbits in the city looked up one after another. When they saw the figure with silver hair and red skirt, cheers rang all over the mountains. Messengers came out of the city on horseback, telling the cities of the rabbit ear people that the supreme highness had finally returned today. After other cities received the letter, the high-level of each city also rushed out to this city. In the broad conference hall, rows of tall brass candlesticks were set out in the hall, which reflected the brilliant lights inside. On the steps of the hall, there is a beautiful throne, with gold carved corners and red soft back. As like as two peas, she sat on the throne with a silver haired girl, her hands on the handrail, and seven years left no traces on her body. Sixteen or seventeen years old, when we first meet, it''s easy to regard her as a weak girl, although she is really strong. Loran Hill''s Scarlet eyes slowly swept over the rabbit, there are familiar old faces, there are new members to join. "Now, I want you to report the results of these seven years in turn." "Your will, your highness." They all answered in unison. First of all, Kanda, the leader of beheading snake City, is now wearing steel armor and white cloak. He has a firm look and is much more stable than he used to be. "Your Highness, these are the fields, orchards and lakes we have opened up in the mountains in the past seven years." Two rabbits lifted a long table from the side, and then opened a huge map, which clearly marked the location of each city, the division, size and brief introduction of all production places. According to the statistics of various cities, there are about 20000 mu of cultivated land, 5000 mu of orchards and 600 mu of lakes. The annual output of grain and food is about 20 million jin, that of fruit is about 16 million jin, and that of fish, mussels and aquatic products is about 3 million jin. Looking at a steward, the city master kept reporting, Lorraine Hill also calculated quickly in his heart. The average yield of this cultivated land is almost up to the level of the mercury Dynasty, but there is still a big gap with the previous industrialized agriculture. First, there is a lack of chemical fertilizer. Second, in mountainous areas, some cultivated land is not as easy to operate as flat land. The production of natural fertilizer has to be put on the agenda. Food residue, straw and so on are good raw materials. It''s still too difficult to refine chemical fertilizer at the current rabbit level. It''s better to expand more farmland. "At present, basic education has been popularized in all cities, and all underage rabbits will enter schools for education¡° "Courses of study include but are not limited to literacy, arithmetic, literature, history, philosophy, agronomy, combat, herbal medicine." Education is not bad, loranthel nodded with satisfaction. Then there''s armament. "After constantly eating extraordinary fruits to improve our physique, we now have more and more extraordinary soldiers." "Every city has 80 soldiers in steel armour and 200 militiamen in reserve." "Among them, there are more than 2400 extraordinary people in sequence 1, more than 600 extraordinary people in sequence 2, 135 extraordinary people in sequence 3, 16 extraordinary people in sequence 4, and 1 extraordinary people in sequence 5." "Who is sequence five?" The girl asked with more interest. "Your Highness, it''s Kanda, the Lord of the city." A bookkeeper nearby answered. It''s him. This once hot-blooded young man has grown up a lot and almost didn''t recognize him. Kanda, the girl knows that it was only sequence 2 at the beginning, but she didn''t expect to make so much progress in seven years. Lorraine Hill blinked, and the information was in her mind. Name: Kanda Race: orc (100% rabbit ear) Identity: leader of beheading snake City Status: healthy (no abnormality) Sequence: original sequence 5. Sword of steel (Evaluation: excellent gold) Talent: [strong] (excellent): strong constitution, strong strength, strong anti Strike ability. Ability: [iron eating] (excellent): it can absorb iron, strengthen bones and muscles£¨ Strong + 1) [song of courage] (excellent): loud and clear songs can boost the morale of companions, reduce fear and slightly enhance strength. [sword of steel breaking] (excellent): can attach your own magic power to weapons, increase sharpness and tenacity, and have a miraculous effect on cutting steel. skill: [toughening] (excellent): it can temporarily toughen some muscles or tissues to enhance the resistance, but it will cause irreversible damage to the body if the time is too long. [training soldiers] (excellent): having organized and trained many recruits, he has his own set of experience and methods. This is a good material to be a general, thought the girl. Then she copied the knowledge of military array and art of war that she taught Pullman in those years and recorded it in an inheritance gem. "This gem completely records the war skills of mercury Dynasty in that year, as a reward for your promotion to rank 5." A transparent gem flew out of the girl''s hand and slowly fell in front of Kanda. The soldier in steel armor excitedly held it in the palm of his hand and knelt down on one knee. "Thank you for your reward. I''m willing to go through fire and water for your highness." No wonder he was so excited. At that time, mercury Dynasty was very famous. It fought from scratch and defeated ogres, orcs, elves and so on. After nearly a thousand years of war, many ethnic groups have been destroyed. Their military discipline, tactics, morale and strategy are unparalleled in the world. Even if they disintegrate because of their own internal reasons, other ethnic groups dare not try their best. That kind of awe and fear is almost engraved in the bones of the enemy. Ask for recommendation~ Chapter 33 After coming back this time, Lorraine hill first summoned the City owners of each rabbit ear city to inquire, and then made a tour in the vein of tisilan mountain. At present, there are 9 cities, 25 small towns and 87 villages of the tuer nationality. Compared with seven years ago, they expanded a lot. At that time, they were basically villages, and their life was difficult. Moreover, in recent years, when food is extremely abundant, the rabbit ear tribe has also multiplied very fast, from 200000 at the beginning to nearly 500000 today. Although most of them are children, it can be predicted that in a few years, when these people become adults, the labor force will increase greatly. What''s more, these young rabbits, after basic education, grow up with adequate nutrition and excellent discipline. Their abilities in all aspects are far better than those of their parents. They will become the backbone of the whole race and the hope of resurgence in the future. It took three months to visit each city one by one, and Lorraine Hill formulated the development program of tisilan mountain. The first is road construction and infrastructure construction. There was a slogan in previous generations, "if you want to be rich, build roads first." In fact, this sentence is very reasonable. Road construction can well integrate and exchange resources of various places, which can make the social division of labor more clear and greatly improve productivity. For example, some cities specialize in planting, some specialize in metallurgy, some specialize in hand-made, and so on. In this way, relevant talents can be concentrated, better communication can be achieved, and technology can develop faster. Moreover, focusing on concentration will bring about a substantial increase in efficiency. After the completion of the road, there is the planning of the city. The appearance of a city often depends on its early planning, and it is very difficult to change it later. Wide streets, neat houses and smooth underground waterways can improve the overall efficiency and sanitation of the city. Finally, it''s the cooperation with the supernatural Warcraft. It''s very difficult for people to do many jobs, and the efficiency is also very low. With its talent, Warcraft will be very convenient. Whether it''s irrigation, mining, harvesting, metallurgy and so on, it can be said that Warcraft has taken on the responsibility of large machinery in memory to some extent. It''s also more flexible, and it''s human and can communicate. After carefully making the plan, Lorraine hill called together representatives of all cities to discuss and finalize various matters, and finally distributed the task. Now, it''s time for her to get out of the forest and see the outside world. ----------------------------- West Wind Kingdom, seabuckthorn city. The streets of Qingshi are splashing with water. It''s raining in the sky. From time to time, you can see people walking fast in the rain on the road. Some people don''t care about anything. They let the rain wet their clothes. Anyway, they are already wet. No matter how much they are. A figure in a black hood robe walks quietly in the rain. The tiny raindrops keep sliding from the clothes, but they never get wet. The two strands of silver hair sticking out from both sides of the hood show that this should be a girl. She walked slowly, observing the exotic customs. Seabuckthorn city is located in the south of the Kingdom, surrounded by a low field. It is rich in a kind of berry, seabuckthorn fruit, which was also named in the early years. Later, after the independence of vegal in the south, it became an important traffic route between the west wind Kingdom and the business alliance of vegal, so it became rich, and there were a lot of pedestrians and caravans. Looking at the hotels and shops on the street, Lorraine Hill felt very fresh. These shops sold all kinds of things that she was interested in, such as lurna''s Alchemy props, spirit''s wine making, furs from gufeia, green imperial style clothes and jewelry, etc. Rich in variety, it is worthy of being an important commercial town in the south of the kingdom. Recently, the system has released another task. The reward is very attractive. She has to consider the eternal problem of making money. Task: don''t use any extraordinary power in the process, earn 100000 gold coins by yourself£¨ If it is used midway, the amount will be cleared, starting from the beginning.) Reward: Kayos ring making manual (crystal level), this ring has excellent breath blocking ability, and comes with storage space. Reward is the way to make this space ring. The breath blocks Lorraine hill from caring about it. On the contrary, it''s the attached storage space. No matter what you do, it''s very convenient to have this. But the reality is that the space equipment in this world is very rare. Even in the mercury Dynasty, there were only less than 10 pieces of space equipment, which can''t be reproduced. If it''s broken, it''s gone. According to the description, the space equipment awarded by the system can store 3000 cubic meters of goods, which is very huge. Therefore, after leaving the forest, the primary goal of Lorraine hill is to come to this important commercial town and find a way to complete the task. She plans to learn about the situation first and then take action later. Judging from the current price of Xifeng Kingdom, three copper coins can buy one black bread, and two black bread is barely enough for one person to consume in one day, but if you work, at least four can satisfy your hunger. If you want to live longer, you have to find other food to supplement nutrition. After conversion, the purchasing power of a copper coin is similar to 1 yuan in previous lives. And 100 copper = 1 silver, 100 silver = 1 gold. In other words, 100000 gold coins are about 1 billion yuan in the previous life. Gold coins in this world are made by extraordinary craftsmen with special engravings, which are difficult to imitate, so they are very valuable. Therefore, in general, 110 silver coins can be exchanged for one gold coin. Usually, silver coins are enough for trading, and gold coins are mostly collected by nobles and rich merchants. Summer rain, come fast, go fast, soon stopped, more pedestrians on the street. Ding Dong, Ding Dong The girl looked up and saw that it was a spirit style cold drink shop. On the brown wooden signboard, the words "flowers and leaves" were written in emerald green paint. The words were in spirit language, and the handwriting was beautiful. The signboard was surrounded by green vines, and there were several small flowers on it. Near the summer, the weather is getting hotter and hotter. From the window, there are many people inside. Lorraine hill is also curious. Is there ice cream in the world? She opened the door and went in. A cool air-conditioning came to her face, dispersing the heat on her clothes. "Welcome to ~" a maid with black and white color came up with a smile. The black skirt and the knee length stockings just form the absolute field. The leg rings on the top of the silk stockings are slightly folded, and a small circle of flesh is pulled out, which makes the maid have an inexplicable color. It seems that the owner of this shop is also a powerful person, thought the silver haired girl, and then she found an empty table to sit down. "May I help you?" A maid with long chestnut hair came up and handed the girl a menu. "Give me an ice cream and an iced raspberry juice." I didn''t expect to be able to eat ice cream after I came to this world. Although the names on the menu are different, what the guests around are enjoying is actually ice cream. Some even have strawberries and cherries on it. "Yes, just a moment, please." Lorraine Hill sat quietly at the table and waited, observing the store. Green vines twined on the ceiling. During the period, there were some hanging baskets with ice cubes in them. These ice cubes were emitting cold air to cool the room and make the environment more comfortable. While Lorraine Hill watched, the door was pushed open again, and a pair of well-dressed men came in. The leader was a middle-aged man. He was wearing a silk coat imported from the Plantagenet Dynasty, a round hat and some wrinkles on his face, but he was well maintained. He should be a rich businessman. Because the nobles of the west wind Kingdom did not wear round hats, which was the style of the merchants of vegal. Behind him was a young girl in a blue silk dress. She had blonde hair and good looks, but she behaved very casually, not like a lady from a rich family. The girl looked around, looking at some full stores, with a trace of disgust on her face, covering her nose with a fan. "Father, can you drive these people out? It''s so crowded." Ask for recommendation_ ¡î)/~~ Chapter 34 "Be patient, my dear Elaine. After all, this is not home." The father in front of me was a little helpless and said something comfortingly. "I don''t care. It''s so hard for so many people to get together." "All right, all right. Dad is going to discuss with the store manager. " The father, who was a little gray, looked at his daughter fondly and asked the housekeeper behind him to ask the maid where the store manager was. After a while, a lady in a purple dress came down the stairs, wearing a black lace veil and black silk gloves. "Long time no see, Angus. How can you be so rude?" The lady and the rich businessman seem to be old friends. "It''s amazing. I haven''t seen you for a long time, Mrs. Phileas. I didn''t expect you to open this shop. I''m sorry." "Elaine, come to say hello. This is Mrs. felia, the singer of Cangzhi, who was famous in mainland China. Don''t you admire her all the time? I''ve seen a real person this time¡° "Good morning, Mrs. Phileas¡° The girl in blue skirt lowered her head a little nervously and propped up her skirt formally. However, her movements were not very standard. She was not arrogant and domineering just now. She never thought that she would meet the star she adores here today. Cangzhi singer is a famous title in the mainland. Only the best singer can inherit this title. She is a guest of honor to the royal family and aristocracy in various countries. She has great influence in the folk and upper class circles. Every time a concert is held, there will be a situation of full and hard to get one ticket. It is said that the most expensive time at that time was 10 gold coins, which is just a standing ticket. Although Mrs. felia has retired for many years, she still has a great reputation and influence in the circle. On the mainland, the only one who can be as famous as Cang''s singer is Fei''s singer. These two titles represent the highest glory of Ivar''s world in singing and performing arts. But since Mrs. Phileas retired, a new generation of Cang''s singer has not appeared. Because there is no new generation singer who can be recognized by everyone in order to get this name. "Mrs. Phileas, may I learn to sing with you?" The girl in the blue skirt looked at the legendary figure eagerly. "I''m sorry, I don''t accept any students now. If you are interested in singing, there are many excellent singers in Hopland. You can learn from them. " The girl in blue skirt was a little lost and turned her eyes to her father. Angus touched his daughter''s head and looked at Mrs. Phileas. "Do you mind, Phileas? We''ve known each other for a long time." "You know my principles, Angus." The lady shook her head. Then the two talked again, and the rich businessman took his daughter to the table of Lorraine hill. Other tables are basically full, or some men, lovers together, only Lorraine Hill table, as long as she is alone, seems a little quiet. "Hello, may I have a table?" The rich merchant asked politely. "Yes." Loranthal replied softly, his eyes hidden in the shadow of his hood, revealing only his delicate chin and silver hair. Recalling that she was rejected by her idol just now, Elaine, a girl with a blue skirt, was a little depressed and ate ice cream in a rage. The father next to her fondly touched her long hair and comforted her daughter. The former housekeeper did not come in, but waited in the carriage outside the shop. After a while, Elaine went to the bathroom because she had too much ice cream and had a cold stomach, leaving only Lorraine hill and the middle-aged businessman. Lorraine Hill sips the ice cream. It''s cold and tastes sweet. It''s melting in the mouth. "I don''t know where they got the milk." The girl couldn''t help but be a little curious and whispered. "It should have come from gufeiya grassland, but it should have been made with dry milk powder. It''s too difficult to transport fresh milk." Angus heard the girl ask, explained casually. "Isn''t guphia the place where orcs live?" "Yes, they graze on the grassland, which mainly produces fur, milk and meat. If they can buy these daily necessities from there and transport them to vegal, they can make a small profit." Angus showed himself as a businessman and said casually that it was no secret, but there were some risks. There were not many people doing business. From gufeiya grassland in the north to Vilga in the south, the west wind Kingdom has to pass in the middle. But at present, the west wind kingdom is not stable, and various uprisings and independence occur frequently. Angus explained that the business of this route has not been easy in recent years. Uprising? The girl can''t help recalling the boy named Pullman. Forget it, I should have thought too much. "Are you a merchant of Vilga? I feel very familiar with what you say." The girl''s sweet voice came from under her hood. "Yes, I used to be a member of the west wind kingdom. In my early years, in order to survive, I went to work in Vilga in the South and made some money these years." Lorraine Hill''s voice is very light and beautiful. Although Angus can''t see her face clearly, he is willing to answer some simple questions. Then they began to talk. At first, Angus just thought that the girl in front of him should be a young lady who was born in a noble family and sneaked out to travel. He didn''t care much. However, after chatting, I found that although he didn''t understand the market, he had never heard of the idea of commercial marketing. All kinds of novel concepts surprised him, a well-informed businessman. You can feel the incomparable charm of bundling sales, buy one get two free, lucky draw, three-level agency distribution, viral advertising, hunger marketing and so on. What''s more, the girl also said very well about the customers'' psychology when they bought, which made Angus doubt whether she had not started the business after so many years. "If you say you are the princess of the green Empire, I believe it." Angus looked at the girl opposite. The black robe seemed to be made of some high-grade material. There were tiny drops of water left at the corners. The delicate face was hidden in the shadow of the hood. Even if she sat so close, she couldn''t really see it. It should be a hat with extraordinary effect, which blurred her vision. Her hands were wearing grey silk gloves, but the whiteness between the cuffs and gloves showed that the girl''s skin was very well maintained, which was by no means what an ordinary family could have. The accent is so standard that you can''t tell where you are from. Generally, only children of noble families are so strict. "I''m just a normal person." Lorraine Hill shook his head and denied Angus''s conjecture. Ask for recommendation~ Chapter 35 "If you don''t want to say it, it doesn''t matter. I understand when you go out." Angus doesn''t care about the girl''s denial. In his opinion, it''s very wise. It''s strange to admit it. Even if she is not a princess of the green Empire, she is probably the direct descendant of a noble family in the Empire. The reason why he didn''t guess the aristocracy of the west wind kingdom was that Angus knew the country very well. He was born into a baron''s family in the west wind kingdom. Later, he left his hometown to do business because he was framed by his brother. I didn''t expect that he had good talent and luck. Now he has become the leading businessman in Hopland port, and he is also the number one person in Vilga. This time zephyr came to pick up his daughter to Vega. A few years ago, he was busy with social activities and business, but he didn''t settle down. It was only in these two years that he arranged the various industries properly. Finally, she can take care of her daughter to Vega to make up for the regret of raising her in Xifeng alone. Angus''s daughter lives well in Xifeng. She has a big manor and servants to take care of her, but after all, she has no relatives around her, and her character has become somewhat eccentric. The main reason is that Elaine''s mother passed away early, only one nursing mother took care of her, others were servants, and no one dared to disobey her, so she gradually developed a character of pampering herself. Angus also found a famous teacher in Hopland this time, ready to accompany her, teach her, and change her awkward character. On the other hand, it is estimated that Xifeng will not come again. Nowadays, the aristocrats of the west wind kingdom are so tired of being abandoned, and they are experts in civil war. Their glory and mission have long been forgotten, and they know how to enjoy themselves all day. It is not surprising that in recent years, uprisings have occurred frequently and civil strife has continued. Looking at the girl with a wide range of knowledge and erudition, Angus guessed that she was either from the noble family of the green empire or a student of ermenas college. Although the mages of ruerna are also knowledgeable, they have never been interested in business. When it comes to ruerna, we need to introduce the current situation of the western continent. Today''s western continent is roughly divided into East and west parts, bounded by the sighing mountains in the center. The East is the most powerful green empire on the mainland, occupying nearly half of the land. Since the vigorous rise of verdant Empire more than 300 years ago, the seven great powers in the western part of the mainland, weilga, ruerna, gufia, Falcon, holy land, Xifeng and Heiyan, have formed a alliance of blood in the snow mountain to fight against the expansion of verdant empire. Vilga is famous for its commerce and navy. Ruerna is dominated by Alchemy and mages. Falcons are ruled by wingers and knights. Holy land is the base of angel sequence. Black rock is the land of mercenaries and mountains. Gufia is the last private land of Orc tribes. As well as the advocator of Xuehua alliance, it was once the glorious country of westerly wind. More than 100 years ago, the United Nations of seven formed about 2 million allied forces to block the invasion of the green Empire at the Apocalypse fortress in the south of the sighing mountains. After fighting for more than a year, the two sides continued to increase their troops. At last, Xuehua united about 2.6 million, and the green Empire about 3 million. They fought hard on the golden plain It was not until the defeat of the green empire that the war came to an end. Later, the two sides stopped fighting, and gradually the peace of nearly a hundred years came into being. This war is also known as "the battle of breaking the bow". There is a lot of moral in it. The bows and arrows of the green Empire inherited from the forest spirits, which can be said to be a very famous representative. It is said that at the end of the war, the bows were broken and the arrows were shot, but they still couldn''t win, so they withdrew and negotiated peace. Some people say that this is a symbol of the fantasy bow of the green Empire, which is mercilessly broken, and the dream of unifying the mainland is broken. ------------- After Angus and Lorraine Hill talked for a while, the pampered girl in the blue dress came back. "Father, let''s go back. I don''t want to stay here. We''ll leave for Vilga tomorrow." "Well, my dear daughter, you''ve suffered all these years in the west wind kingdom." Angus got up, said hello to Lorraine hill and left. Looking at the departure of the father and daughter, Lorraine hill is also interested in Vega. Vilga was a part of the westerly Kingdom many years ago. As a coastal province, Vilga has developed trade and many good ports. The Duke of Vilga is generally a title that can only be obtained by the king''s brother. In a certain Kingdom struggle, the royal family split up. At that time, the Duke of Vilga was killed, and his subordinates were afraid of liquidation, so they united the merchants of the territory to become independent. Due to the development of sea trade, these big businessmen all had their own fleet and escort. Several forces united in this way, and finally defeated the army to suppress, which forced the west wind kingdom to recognize its independence. But businessmen want to do business after all and don''t want to make the relationship so dead. Therefore, Vilga is nominally belonging to the kingdom of Xifeng, and he will pay a lot of gold coins every year to appease the royal family of Xifeng. But in fact, Vilga is now managed by the guild of the business alliance. The members of the guild come from the major chambers of Commerce. They balance and restrict each other and discuss matters together. Everything is aimed at making money, so it''s still very energetic. After eating delicious ice cream, Lorraine Hill went around the city and found an alchemy shop in Seabuckthorn city. "Hello, do you want to buy something or make it to order?" A shop assistant in a dark blue overalls asked. "May I have a look first?" Under the black hood came the voice of a young girl. The shop assistant looked a little, the dress and clothes should not be worn by ordinary people, so he turned aside and guided the girl to the showcase. "Hello, what''s the demand? It''s not my boast. Our blue precision workshop is the most powerful alchemy workshop in Xifeng kingdom. There are branches in all major cities in Wang''s country, with a complete range of products. Even if there is no stock in stock, you can also say the requirements, and let our alchemists make exclusive customization for you." "Are you the best in the west wind kingdom?" Lorraine Hill looked at the rows of black iron grade potions on the counter and felt that they were bragging. "Of course, our workshops not only supply goods for the military, but sometimes the royal family also orders things from us." At this point, the shop assistant had a sense of inexplicable pride, and his face was almost shining. "Do you know that in the hall of Xifeng palace, there is a big clock with three people high. There are 24 delicate brass figures in it. When it''s on time, one of them in beautiful clothes will come out to tell the time, and then change another at the next time. They have different shapes and beautiful shapes, and even the ambassadors of the green empire are full of praise. " "Is that clock made in your workshop?" The shop assistant gave you an expression that you know very well. He was very satisfied with the girl''s question and began to boast about how beautiful and exquisite the clock was. It not only told the time accurately, but also provided lighting at night. It sounds great, but isn''t it just a clock? Loranthel thought. The precise parts and structure of clocks and watches give outsiders a sense of uncertainty, which can frighten people. In the girl''s memory, the mechanical watch has been gradually eliminated by the times. The mechanical watch with several thousand yuan is not as accurate as the electronic watch with five yuan on the street. The only use may be to highlight the status of luxury goods. But the most representative work of a workshop is just a luxury which is not very useful. Does it mean that its direction is beginning to skew. Instead of paying attention to the shop assistant''s boasting, Lorraine Hill looked around the shop. Most of the commodities are not very useful but elegant luxury goods, such as hollow ball floating on the chassis, duck reporting time, crystal shoes changing colors, cape with light and shadow effects, etc. For the really practical good things, Lorraine hill only sees a bronze sword and three magic sound potions. The others are either black iron, which is not very useful, or they are purely decorative luxuries. [magic sound potion] (bronze level): can change the voice of the speaker, lasting for 1 hour. This potion has a wide range of uses. It can be used in many scenes, whether it''s to simulate various sounds to seduce or intimidate in battle, or to beautify one''s voice in performance or speech. Ask for recommendation Chapter 36 Lorraine hill was wondering if she would take out some blood activating potions to sell, because they didn''t need extraordinary ability to make, and they were very simple for her. "Do you buy medicine?" Lorraine Hill took out a crimson glass tube, pure red rippling slightly¡¾ Blood activating potion (perfect bronze) Hearing this, there was a subtle change in the clerk''s face. He thought he was a big customer, but he turned out to be a peddler of potions. General workshops will not buy Pharmaceuticals because the origin of pharmaceuticals is unknown. If something goes wrong, their reputation will be greatly affected. "Does this lady have an alchemist''s certificate?" "Woo... No." The girl shook her head. "I''m very sorry. We don''t accept things of unknown origin." The clerk''s face became a little proud. "All right." The girl lowered her head and took back the medicine in her hand. In fact, she still had several kinds of medicine, including silver and gold. However, she used extraordinary power in the process, so she couldn''t use them for tasks. It''s not easy for ordinary people to make money. With a sigh in their heart, they walked out of this alchemy workshop. It''s better to go to Vilga. There are more developed businesses and rich people there. It''s easy to talk about after getting an initial capital. After communicating with Angus today, Lorraine Hill learned all kinds of problems in the west wind Kingdom and no longer had hope for this country addicted to luxury and pleasure. Three days later, the girl got into the carriage going south and went to the business alliance of Vega. Looking out of the carriage window, there are some deserted fields by the side of the road. Occasionally, some farmers are numb, their eyes are gray, and they slowly turn the soil in the field. From time to time, there are horsemen with whips to urge supervision, and even malicious whipping. Looking at the gloomy scenes, Lorraine Hill shook his head, looked back, and no longer looked out of the carriage window. "It''s sad." There were seven or eight people sitting on the coach. A young man opposite the girl said. "I used to live like this¡° He looked out of the window with a look of memory. "In the south of the Kingdom, many people sneak across the border to Vilga every year." "The rest of the farmers are scarce, and a lot of land is deserted." "The nobles in the city don''t care about this. They can''t charge less grain and tax every year." "The people below, who don''t work by themselves, supervise the peasants to work all day, and they will be beaten if they are lazy. That''s how it''s going to last. " "In that case, sooner or later, it will collapse? The rest will be more difficult to escape or explode¡° The girl said doubtfully. "Yes, but that will change soon." Said the young man with black hair. "How to change? Those nobles won''t change their style so easily, will they?" Lorraine Hill didn''t quite understand why the young man was so sure. "After a while, you''ll see." The young man showed a mysterious smile with a kind of fanaticism and worship in his eyes. -------------- North of the westerly Kingdom, Netherland, early morning. Countless wooden towers have been built in the endless wilderness. Huge bonfires are lit on each tower, and the firewood is crackling. Under the towers are gray tents arranged in order, but this is not the point. In the middle of the wilderness stood about 50000 soldiers in black armour. They were arrayed in a neat square array. Without saying a word, they stood up solemnly, waiting for orders. Flags of various colors and Emblems fluttered slowly in the morning fog, representing countless families and people in the area. In front of the vast school field is a high platform built by huge stones, and more than a dozen figures in armor are waiting quietly. Some of them are little nobles in nideshire, some are soldiers in the Kingdom, and more of them are civilians in this land. Today, they are not here to play, but to carry out a life and death event, which is not only related to the future existence of the families present, but also directly affects the future fate of tens of millions of people in niedershire. Yes, they are going to hold high the flag today and launch an uprising and rebellion against the Kingdom''s centuries long rule! It''s not that they have chosen their fate, but that thousands of people in nideshire have chosen them. These mountain people who have lived in this land since ancient times are bold and uninhibited. Since the Kingdom conquered this place, digging mines and digging boulders, niedershire provided a lot of steel and precious metals for the rise of the kingdom. However, the people here did not get corresponding returns after their hard work and efforts. Most of the profits were shared by the great nobles of the Kingdom, and more and more tasks were assigned to niedershire. These hardworking mountain people risked their lives to dig in the dark mines, only to support their wives and children, so that their elderly father could eat better. But just this little wish, now it has been cruelly broken. The Xifeng royal family has raised the tax rate again. This year, they will turn in more ore and steel to make armor and equip the army to suppress civil strife. If the amount is not enough, they will be accused of beheading, and this will become the last huge stone to bend the camel. A man in all black armor stepped up to the stage. He took off his helmet and showed his face. There was a scar on his left face. The man who looked mature and fierce was Pullman. Pullman, once a naive boy, has now become steady and powerful. He holds a big sword, thrusts it upside down on the stone platform, and then slowly scans these determined soldiers. Like him, they were born and grew up in this land, and today they are going to lay their lives on it. Pullman took a deep breath, and then a loud voice spread across the field. "Fellow citizens of Netherland, we stand here today to tell the world!" "The mountain people of nide are free and uninhibited. They will no longer bow down. They will straighten their back. They will wash hundreds of years of oppression with iron and blood!" "Since we were born, we have been forced to obey. The Kingdom treats us like a cud dog. It''s as cheap as it is. It''s tortured by the ruthless rules to this day." "People who are called lowly people are ridiculed as black and gray fools. In this case, we will turn into beasts in the dark and take back the stolen things." "Trample on ridicule and shame." "Even if we are met by brutal slaughter." "We also need to fight with trapped animals and tear open a way of survival with blood and teeth!" The curtain on the high platform was also lifted at the moment. On the huge banner with blue background, there were three golden morning stars. Under the stars, there were books. Two ears of wheat were around on both sides. The morning sun rose, broke the fog and gilded the brand-new flag. More than a dozen leaders on the stage were all born in this land. They stood behind Pullman and watched the solemn scene. They raised their right hands and swore with their compatriots. "I hereby swear that I will form a brother of life and death with my compatriots present, entrust my life and back to each other, and fight for the future of the ned mountains until I die!" The clear sound of sword drawing comes and goes, and the sound of oath resounds through the sky. Roll for recommendation~ Chapter 37 The caravan carrying passengers is on the bumpy gravel road. The main road connecting the west wind Kingdom and Vilga is fairly smooth. The caravan running around all the year round has made deep dents. The shock absorption effect of carriages in this era is not very good, and the roads are not very smooth, so the passengers in the carriages are a little wobbly all the way. After the initial freshness, the passengers on the bus also began to be sleepy, some closed their eyes, some simply leaned on the seats to snore. Lorraine hill, on the other hand, looked down at a long letter in his hand, which was sent by a rabbit in the tisiland mountains with a silver winged warbler, reporting some daily situations in the mountains recently. Silver winged warbler is a Warcraft in the original sequence 2. It is not big and has gray feathers. The edge of its wings gradually turns to metallic silver. This kind of bird flies very fast and is small, so it is not easy to be found. It can''t be used as a messenger. Before leaving, she taught Kanda some military tactics and tactics, hoping to train a group of officers. Since then, if it is not busy farming season, let rabbits organize military training, as long as it is adult rabbit ear clan, will take turns to participate in. Let every rabbit have basic military literacy, no longer run around in danger, which makes Loran hill work hard. Sometimes, they will find some sequence 3 gray bony apes as their accompaniment opponents. This kind of Warcraft has rough skin, thick flesh, difficult to enter the sword, and great strength, so it is an excellent practical training object. After looking at the progress of recent plans, Lorraine Hill collected the letter and put it in the pocket lined with his robe. At present, everyone''s training atmosphere is very high. Maybe the food is sufficient and the life is getting better. The courage of the rabbit ear clan is much greater than before. Some of them began to take the initiative to participate in training and said they would join the army. The current military strength of the tisilan mountains is still the convoy of each city, and a small number of Warcraft. In fact, the large Legion is only in preparation. Just as Lorraine hill was still thinking about what style of regiment to form, the carriage suddenly stopped, and there was a scream and noise in front of him. "No, there''s an accident ahead. Many people are dead." A big man from the front car ran over, opened the door and called out. The people on the bus were a little flustered and got off the bus one after another. Five carriage teams with passengers stopped at the side of the road. Many passengers had got off and a group of people gathered in front of them. Lorraine Hill also went over curiously and heard a lot of noise. "Listen to me, we''d better turn back quickly and go with the caravan in a few days. It''s too dangerous to go on." "It''s not that serious. The group of people who died must have killed each other, not robbers who robbed the road. Look at the armor that the guards wear. Ordinary robbers can''t beat them." In front of the road, there were seven carriages, which were full of arrowheads, like hedgehogs. There were more than 20 dead guards lying on the side of the road, most of them were shot to death by arrows, and a few were killed with swords after some resistance, leaving no one alive. The flames on the carriages were not completely extinguished, emitting green smoke. Some burned structures were carbonized into black, and sometimes collapsed, making crackling sound. There was a smell of scorching in the air. "It''s not like the robbers did it. They didn''t leave a living and burned the carriage to destroy the evidence. The robbers won''t waste so much. And the burning of cars is too eye-catching. This road is a trade channel between the two countries, and there are often troops to clean up the surrounding robbers. " Before that, the young man with black hair opposite Lorraine hill made a calm analysis. Although his voice was not loud, she was keenly heard by the girl. It''s not a robber indeed. The girl looks at the dead guards in front of her. Some of them are good players of sequence 2. Generally, the robbers can''t beat them. "Look, there''s the Caritas chamber of Commerce logo here." A middle-aged man yelled, and then everyone gathered around to find that under one of the overturned carriages, there was a pattern of painted night flowers on the other side that was not burned. Caritus chamber of commerce is a well-known large chamber of Commerce in Vilga. Although it has only been rising for more than ten years, it has expanded very fast in these years. It mainly deals in cotton spinning, citrus, fur, wood and shipbuilding. Lacquer night flower is the exclusive symbol of caritus chamber of Commerce "Tut Tut, I''m not afraid of retaliation if I dare to attack the people of the karites chamber of Commerce. I''ve heard that there are several fleets of karites chamber of Commerce equipped with guns." "Who knows, maybe the leader of caritus will die here this time, and whether caritus will exist or not will be discussed in the future." "No, isn''t Angus the boss of the Caritas chamber of Commerce? How could he die here?" "Not necessarily. I saw him in Seabuckthorn the other day." "True or false, if he really died here, it would be a big deal." After hearing this, the people on the scene were also a little afraid and turned over the bodies one by one to check and confirm. It took a while to make sure that Angus'' body wasn''t there. "I wish I didn''t. It''s bad luck. If Angus really died here and there was a conflict between the two countries, we would be the living scapegoat." A group of people were a little bit afraid, and finally decided to go back the same way and report the situation to the west wind kingdom as soon as possible. The caritus chamber of Commerce has been engaged in trade between the two countries all the year round, and has a very wide network of contacts. It''s ok to report this matter, and then there will be some big people to worry about. Looking at the messy scene in front of him, Lorraine Hill noticed that there were drops of blood on the grass leaves at the edge of the road, which spread into the distance. However, these blood drops were very small, and they were far away from each other, so no one else noticed. She slowly left the army while the others didn''t notice, and soon the passengers got into the carriage and went back. Following these blood drops, Lorraine Hill went a long way, and then the clue was broken. She looked at the grass with obvious footprints and guessed that the injured man had dressed the wound and then flew away. There are not many people with extraordinary flying ability, most of them still rely on props to achieve. But even if it was bandaged, it would not hide it from Lorraine hill. In front of the demon sequence masters, the faint smell of blood in the air is so obvious. Lorraine hill was no longer hidden. He walked rapidly through the mountains and forests. His black robe was turning in the wind, but there was no sound. It was as silent as a ghost. After three or four kilometers, her steps slowly stopped. Behind the rocks in front of her, there was a slight sound of conversation. "Sir, are you better?" "I''m afraid not, Ceres. Let me down." Then came the sound of coughing blood, even if the voice is a little hoarse, but Lorraine Hill will remember correctly, is Angus who talked with her a few days ago. Roll for recommendation~ Chapter 38 "Chelsea, put Elaine down too... Cough." There was another hemoptysis. Lorraine hill came slowly from the side of the rock. Angus is leaning against the stone wall, covered with blood, and holding his daughter Elaine in his arms. Unfortunately, the girl who had been publicity before has no heartbeat now. "Who!" Next to her, a maid in a black dress and white fir looked nervously at Lorraine hill, with a small sword in her hand. "Don''t be nervous. I don''t think this lady is here to kill me." Angus looked up and saw that it was the girl she had met in the "flowers and leaves" before. Instead of being nervous, she lowered her head again and looked at her daughter who had fallen into eternal sleep in her arms. Elaine''s chest was covered with dark red blood. It was obvious that she was stabbed into her heart and died. It''s really a vendetta, loranthel thought. Then he took out three [blood activating potions] and threw them. "Drink this. It''s good for the injury." The housekeeper and the maid next to him still had some doubts, but Angus didn''t shirk, so he took it up and poured it into his mouth. After a while, his face became ruddy again, and hemoptysis was relieved. "Thank you." His voice is still a little hoarse. "Well, it''s nothing. I just saw the tragic situation on the road just now, so follow me to see the situation." Lorraine Hill looked at the father who had lost his daughter, a little sympathetic, but no longer staying, ready to turn and leave. "Can you wait? This kind lady. " Angus coughed up another mouthful of blood. "What''s the matter?" The girl turned around in doubt. "You''re going to Vega, aren''t you?" "Yes." "What are you doing there?" "Make some money." "I want to do business with you." "Well?" Angus covered his bloody mouth with his handkerchief and took out a seal from his arms with his right hand trembling. "I want you to do me a favor." He said word for word. Lorraine Hill looked at the bloodstained middle-aged man with gray temples and calluses on his hands. His dark blue eyes were watching her with reluctance and regret. The girl was silent for a moment, then said, "what''s the matter?" "The most sorry thing in my life is my wife. She died early, leaving only one daughter, but even this only daughter I didn''t keep." "I''m not a good husband. When I''ve been traveling all these years, I had a relationship with a woman after I was drunk. She gave me a baby, and now I''m just over 10 years old." "I don''t know if their mother and son''s enemies know, but I can''t take the risk. So I want you to take care of them, mother and son. " "Why me? Don''t you still have loyal subordinates around you?" "Yes, I have no doubt about the loyalty of serenes and Chelsea, but there is no end to the nest. If my only heir and I die, the cartes chamber of Commerce will soon fall apart and be eaten up by others. " "Without the protection and influence of the chamber of Commerce, those underground opponents will be more unscrupulous, and a few loyal subordinates can''t resist that time." "So you think?" "I want to ask you to pretend to be my daughter, and then I will transfer the ownership of the chamber of Commerce to you completely. Just protect my only child and his mother, so that they can live safely. " The housekeeper and the maid looked at the sudden scene, a little surprised, but it was not easy to speak. "But I''m not the same as your daughter. Other people won''t believe me. Besides, I''m not familiar with Vega. It''s easy to show off." Lorraine Hill carefully observed Angus'' physical condition again. Although the blood activating agent temporarily replenished the blood and treated most of the wounds, his lung had broken, and there were a lot of blood foam in it. He couldn''t make it through tonight, even if Lorraine hill did it. Angus himself is not extraordinary, his constitution is too poor, and some good healing spells and potions are difficult to take effect. "I have always raised my daughter in the west wind kingdom before. No one in Vega has seen her. They just heard me say it orally. As long as you take my autographed posthumous letter and keepsake, and Chelsea and Ceres prove it for you, no one can question you." "It doesn''t matter if you''re not familiar with Vega. Ceres and Chelsea will tell you what''s going on there. Besides, my daughter, she didn''t know about it, which is not suspicious Lorraine hill was silent for a moment before he spoke slowly. "Although it''s a bit impolite, is it really not suspicious?" The girl took off her hood slowly, and the three people on the opposite side were shocked for a short time. It''s like the silky silver hair sliding from the hat, the white enamel skin, the warm lips, the slightly upturned nose, and the soul stirring eyes like the red crystal! This is more beautiful than the goddess depicted in those poems. The silver hair and scarlet eyes form a huge visual impact, which makes the three people hold their breath secretly for fear of breaking this dreamlike picture like crystal. Looking at the shocked appearance of the three opposite, the girl sighed a little, and then put on the hood again, which made the three opposite relax. Since waking up from her deep sleep, her appearance has become more and more moving. Maybe it''s a change of temperament, or the addition of some talents, so that she is a little distressed. It''s a good thing to be beautiful, but if you look too good, it will bring a lot of unnecessary trouble. In fact, Angus was a little confused before, but now she is completely relieved. No wonder the girl wants to cover her face. "I took the liberty." Angus apologized for his rude request. "I will transfer all the shares of my chamber of Commerce to you, only that you can protect the mother and son until the child gets married." "Caritas chamber of commerce is also a little famous in Vilga. I own 60% of it. You won''t be disappointed with this reward." "... well, I promise you." If she didn''t have a task, Lorraine Hill didn''t want to make money as an ordinary person without extraordinary means. Although it was troublesome, it was not an unsolvable problem for her. As long as we accumulate a sum of start-up funds and rely on the marketing means in our memory, it is not difficult to reduce the dimension and attack the business environment that has been restored. But since someone gave her a pillow when she was sleepy, she didn''t want to take a shortcut. Hearing the girl''s promise, Angus finally put down his heart, and then asked Ceres to take out a piece of contract paper and begin to write his suicide note. Contract paper is a special paper with anti-counterfeiting function. After writing, starting a special spell will automatically condense and cannot be modified again. After writing, Angus pressed his own handprint and personal seal, then dropped blood on it, and read a short spell. Finally, the contract paper gave off a light light, and the blood was dried and solidified, forming a pattern of lacquer night flower. "If you take my housekeeper and maid with you and take this letter, you will be able to prove that you are my heir without any flaw, and then you will get all my property." Lorraine Hill took the letter and picked up the pen to sign it. "Shall I sign in my own name, or in the name of your daughter?" "All right, as long as it''s written by you and can make the contract react." "All right." Then the girl wrote a name, neither Elaine nor Lorraine hill. She didn''t want to be someone else, but she didn''t want to affect her life when it was over, so she wrote another imaginary name, Lacey. Ask for recommendation~ Chapter 39 After signing the name, the contract paper gives off a faint light, and then the whole paper emerges with delicate and light colored patterns, which block the writing, but do not affect the reading. But it also means that it can''t be changed any more. Adding words and erasing them will destroy these delicate patterns. After that, Angus took advantage of his soberness and began to explain some things, such as who can be trusted in the chamber of Commerce, who has the ability but the heart is not enough, and so on. After the confession, his symptoms of hemoptysis became more and more serious, and he was about to die. "Can I ask you one last question?" Lorraine Hill looked at the dying father. "Say it." "Why do you trust me so much? We''ve only met once before. What if I''m an assassin?" Loranthel spoke out his doubts. "Ha ha... Cough..." he vomited blood and looked up. "I think it''s stupid to trust people after a long time together." "I believe more in long-term and reliable interests than in friendship and family¡° "People''s heart will change. Maybe he will swear today, but tomorrow he will carry you away." "I''m a businessman. I value profit. My opponent is a group of businessmen. They value interests more than me. " "It''s not that I despise them. If they can afford an assassin like you, I''m convinced that I''m defeated. There''s nothing to say." "But will those people invite assassins like you? No, I''ve traveled all over the world. I''ve never met anyone like you. You are rare in appearance and knowledge. I''ve never met anyone like you in my life. It''s like a fight between two gangsters. Will one of them invite the king''s daughter to fight? If he can afford it, he will fight with each other. " "Therefore, I believe that you have nothing to do with them, and that you will keep your promise and protect the rest of my children." The girl still feels a little incredible. Does he believe in his own eyes? I don''t believe that he is so powerful. "Well, after this crisis, when your child grows up, I will transfer the property of the chamber of Commerce to him." "Thank you, but not necessarily." Surprisingly, Angus didn''t care whether the property was returned to his descendants. "My child is only 10 years old, and I don''t know why he will grow up in the future. If he doesn''t become a tool, giving him such a large sum of property will only harm him. This will let him be watched by others, and if his own ability is not enough, he will easily fall into the trap of others, thus destroying his life. I just want him to grow up, live, get married and have children, and stop being the same as me. " "What if he grows up to be a very capable person?" The girl asked curiously. "Then there is no need to worry about it. He will get everything with his own strength. Although there is a bit of trouble in the early stage, the satisfaction, pride and sense of achievement after success can not be replaced, which will accompany him all his life." "So you just need to protect him until you get married. As for the property under my name, you can control it at will." "Ceres, Chelsea, you have worked hard all these years. After that, I will trouble you two to help this respected lady in front of me." "We will. Please rest assured." Next to the housekeeper and the maid looked at Angus, less air intake and more air out, sad chengruo to. "I still have a few properties in Hopland. Can I give these two loyal servants one by one?" Angus looked up at Lorraine hill and asked. "No problem. After all, it was all yours." The girl didn''t care. In her opinion, she could give more. "Thank you." Angus handed over the keepsake, posthumous note and other valuables to Lorraine hill, and then asked the two servants to leave a distance. He had something to say to Lorraine hill alone. After the housekeeper and the maid head leave, Lorraine hill goes to a stone beside Angus and sits down to watch the dying man. "Do you have anything else to say?" Angus leaned against the boulder, gazing at the clouds in the sky¡° I didn''t expect that I would end my life here. " "Can you hear the story of a loser like me?" "Well." "A long time ago, I grew up in the west wind Kingdom, relying on my father as a baron, making trouble everywhere, and being an asshole." He said. "Until one day I met Elaine''s mother. She was a young lady from a declining aristocratic family. There was no territory in her family, and the family could only live a hard life." "At that time, I laughed at her parents making a fool of themselves for pretending to be respectable. I thought she would be very angry, but she ignored me." Angus''s eyes were a little dazed¡° So I made fun of her and said she was ugly and scared her with worms. " "But she was not moved, still sitting under the tree reading, that quiet appearance let me suddenly moved the heart." "I wonder why she''s not angry. Does she have any pride?" "I inquired about the people around me and learned that their family was actually very poor. Her mother was a vain person. She often lost her temper because she was not satisfied, and she often threw fire on her at home." "Under normal circumstances, most of these children will become timid, withdrawn and eccentric." "But she didn''t. I was so surprised that I finally ran over to ask her one day." "She answered me that in her early years, her mother was an unwelcome fourth lady in the family, so she would pay special attention to face, because it hurt her heart and made a gap, so she would be eager to fill the wound." "But won''t your heart hurt if your mother beat you like this? I asked curiously "Yes, I will be sad and want to cry, but I don''t want to be like that. At that time, she sat under the windowsill, as if there was light on her "From that moment on, I fell in love with her." "I pursued her fanatically, confessed to her, wanted her to accept, but she didn''t promise me." "I don''t understand. I ask why. She said she didn''t want to marry a dandy, and I told her I love her more than anything else. " "But she still refused me. Why, I asked. She said that even if I really love, I can''t, because people will change, especially the noble children of my family. " "Everything I have comes from my family. I don''t have much ability. If I get married reluctantly and the elders and relatives of my family gossip and constantly interfere, I can''t refute it and I won''t be affected by it, because life still depends on the family, so this kind of relationship can''t be cut off and I don''t have any say. " "Even if they get married, they will be very tired. Sooner or later, both of them will be tired and change their minds." "I couldn''t refute her then. So I tried my best to make money. " "An inexperienced man suddenly wanted to make a lot of money. As a result, I was defeated in a mess and was imprisoned by my father for a month." "After I came out, I tried to make a little money, not relying on my family, but on my own." "I''m good at arithmetic, so I''ll help the merchants get the reports. Until one day I heard that her parents were going to marry her out for money. " "I couldn''t help it. I ran to her house, met secretly and proposed to her again. At that time, I was no longer valued by my family. I was left out in the cold, and I didn''t have expectations. " "But what I didn''t expect is that she promised me this time. She said that at least I am a person who can live independently now." "So she married me without hesitation. She lied that she was pregnant, and her parents had to agree, because if she was not a virgin, other nobles would not marry." "After she gave birth to a daughter to me, her health was greatly damaged and she died in a few years. Later, I was framed because my brothers were fighting for my family property, so I had to go away and put Elaine in a friend''s house for the time being. " "It''s nothing later. This son of a bitch got lucky and made a lot of money. He was ready to pick up his daughter to live together again. Then the farce came to an abrupt end on his way home." Roll for recommendation~ Chapter 40 Angus''s voice slowly became low and intermittent. When he finished his story, his eyes began to close slowly. "Do you regret it?" Asked the girl. "I regret not protecting Elaine." "Want revenge?" "Yes, but it''s a pity that I can''t do it any more. Revenge is the only way to get the greatest comfort. She will be very disappointed to impose this gloomy mood on others. " "She?" "Well, Elaine''s mother, my eternal love. She doesn''t want me to be the kind of person with a dark heart, because she is the kind of person who won''t hurt others even if she gets hurt. " "Don''t be a villain just because others are evil to you?" "Yes, this is where I was obsessed with her, her gentle, kind and strong character." "People don''t treat me well. They use abusive means. I will take revenge on him and punish him, but I will not use inferior means like him. This is my pride. " "And that''s the best quality I''ve learned from Elaine''s mother. I wanted Elaine to learn, but I can''t do it any more." Angus''s voice gradually lowered, and finally became silent and quiet. Lorraine hill stood up, looked at the man who had fallen asleep for a long time, and then whispered. "Have a wonderful dream." ----------------------- Vilga business alliance, near Lake Kemper. Several luxurious carriages were on the road. Beside the carriages were teams of riders. They were wearing steel armour, holding long swords and shields, with crossbows hanging behind them. There were about 100 people. On the side of the rider''s shield and carriage, there are signs of lacquered night flowers, representing their subordination to the caritis chamber of Commerce. Lorraine hill was sitting in a well decorated carriage, looking out the window at the peaceful and beautiful lake in the distance. Some birds were flying in the air. "Where is this?" She asked. "This is Lake kempei. We should be able to spend the night in kempeicheng tonight. The site of agtyline chamber of Commerce there will be very safe." The maid next to him replied. "Agattirin?" "Well, the agtyline chamber of commerce mainly deals in fishing, olives, mussels, pearls, jewelry and furniture. We are business allies of Caritas chamber of Commerce. We have cooperated in many projects, so we are trustworthy. " "So..." Lorraine Hill looked out of the window. With the carriage moving forward, a large green forest appeared in front of him. The trees were closely arranged. The light green branches and leaves glowed with vitality in the sun. On both sides of the road is a neat olive forest, you can''t see the end at a glance. The fragrance of the trees is scattered in the air with the summer wind. "These are the olive trees of the agattilins. They are mainly used to extract oil. Occasionally, they cut down some old trees to make furniture or sell us wood for shipbuilding." Seeing that Lorraine hill was very interested in the olives, the maid explained. "It''s very attractive. Does our chamber of Commerce have this industry?" "Our caritis chamber of commerce mainly deals in timber, citrus, cotton spinning, spices and shipbuilding." After entering the territory of the Vilga business alliance, the old housekeeper Ceres quickly contacted the branch near karites, and then gathered the branch armed forces of the nearby cities and towns, including more than 100 fully armed riders, more than 40 other crossbowmen, and some auxiliary personnel, totaling more than 160. Under such protection, the old housekeeper was relieved and went back on his way. These days, the girl is in the carriage, listening to the specific situation of the chamber of Commerce explained by Chelsea and Ceres, while thinking about how to deal with the follow-up problems after Hopland. As long as she arrives at Hopland and officially inherits the Caritas chamber of Commerce, many problems will become easier with the protection and assistance of the chamber of Commerce. But the question is, will there be any attacks along the way? If the enemy is determined to die all the heirs of the Caritas chamber of Commerce, he will not give up. Lorenthal tried to consult the system. If she uses extraordinary power to protect herself now, it''s also against the rules, because she occupies the position of Angus'' daughter. As long as she lives, she can bring wealth, so it''s also profitable to use extraordinary power to protect herself. Unless she abandons that identity and starts over. This means that once lorenthal faces death and she has to do something, the mission will fail, and Angus'' wealth will no longer be recognized by the system. She also has to think of other ways to complete the task. But this does not mean that lorenthal will complete the task even if he inherits Angus'' property, because the task is to earn, not to own. That is to say, lorenthal will be qualified only if he earns 100000 gold coins with the principal given by Angus. But once she does not manage well in the middle, she may lose more money. On the contrary, she will be further away from the goal of completing the task. According to Angus'' will and what she learned recently, Angus'' accumulated property over the past ten years adds up to about 280000 gold coins, many of which are real estate. In fact, there are only 20000-30000 gold coins in the real flow of funds, which can not be used at will. It needs to be used to deal with many emergencies. "Miss, the city of Kemper is ahead." The voice of the old housekeeper Ceres came from the front. "All right." With the negotiation of the front personnel, the guard of the city gate opened the way and let the large group enter the city. "Miss Lacey, this time in town, in accordance with the previous etiquette and tradition, we are going to visit the agattings." "Did Angus have much to do with them before?" "The master and the current agattilin family are very good friends. They went to the South China Sea Islands to do business together and took great risks." "OK, I see. After a rest in the city, we''ll visit the agattings." As the caravan of karites chamber of Commerce slowly entered the city, several guards in green robes rushed to the city hall to report the situation. In the main hall of the city hall, there are white flags with green patterns of olives and shells on them, representing the agattilin family. A middle-aged man with glasses was sitting at his desk writing a letter when there was a knock outside the door. "In." "Lord jerinke, the caravan of the Caritas chamber of commerce is in town today." "Well, I see. Angus should come later. Let''s prepare the dinner." The middle-aged man is still busy writing and doesn''t care too much. He and Angus are old friends. They often meet and don''t have to be formal. "But, my Lord, it''s not Mr. Angus, it''s said that it''s his daughter, Lacey. And master Angus was attacked on his way back and has passed away The adjutant said a little uneasily. "What The middle-aged man''s pen was crooked, drew an ink mark, and then stood up in surprise. "Angus is dead?" "Yes, my Lord." The adjutant repeated. "Only his daughter survived?" "It''s said to be so." The middle-aged man began to walk back and forth in the room, and then told the adjutant. "We''ll have a big dinner party tonight, and then we''ll call Rachel. She should be about Angus'' daughter''s age, so she''s easier to get along with. Then go and invite Angus''s daughter to the house. " "Yes, my Lord." Then the adjutant walked out of the room. He whispered, looking out of the window at the approaching evening sky. "Did you just leave, Angus... So suddenly." Ask for recommendation~ Chapter 41 Lorraine Hill sits at the dresser, leaving Chelsea to dress up. At the moment, she is a little different from before. Her hair is no longer silver, but golden. This is because she took an extraordinary potion [rainbow potion] (rare bronze grade), which can change the color of her hair and skin. It is also learned from Trina Sha''s records, because the Witches live a long time, For dress up this piece of knowledge unconsciously accumulated a lot, and pupil color also changed back to the original light blue. She is wearing a blue dress. There is a beautiful bow at the side waist of the dress. The blue skirt is separated under the waist, revealing the white skirt inside, which makes her look more hierarchical. The edge of the skirt has lace, which adds a bit of magnificence and beauty. After wearing the complicated dress, Lorraine Hill pinned Trina Sha''s butterfly hairpin to the side, covered her white neck with her golden hair at the back, and left two strands in front of her chest. This blue off shoulder dress is the most conservative one Lorraine Hill picked out from a pile of clothes. The others, such as those with big bare backs and bifurcated thighs, were all passed by her. But even so, it made her a little bit uncomfortable. Fortunately, the front part of her chest had a high opening and showed little, so she was willing to wear it. "Where is Miss Lacey from? I''ve never seen a beautiful girl like you Chelsea asked curiously as they combed Lorraine Hill''s hair. "I don''t know. I grew up in the forest and was brought up by my teacher." "Well, but I''m sure that no matter which country you go to, as long as you show up in public, there will be countless young heroes who will be crazy for you." "Well, not at all." The girl let out a little distressed murmur. "Where does Chelsea come from?" "When I was a child, I lived in the green empire. Later, I came to Hopland with the fleet, and then I was recruited by master Angus to be a maid¡° "What kind of man is Mr. Angus?" "Master, when I met him at first, I was a little bit picky. It was not as big as it is now. I just made a little money and often came to the bar to drink." "Bar?" "Yes, I just came to Vega and worked in a bar. It was my first time to see Mr Angus." "Well, was Mr Angus frivolous at the time?" "Ha ha, it''s true, but he''s very handsome. Several sisters in the bar all like him very much." "He used to brag about how smart and powerful he was. Many of the guests in the bar like to hear him boast. Of course, some people just want to see his jokes. " "Then how did he develop?" "Later, the master and one of his friends, who is now the owner of the agtyline family, jerinke, went to the islands in the South China Sea for adventure." "They excavated ancient relics from an island and handed them over to the Chuyue Council in the South China Sea. The mages of Chuyue Council gave them a sum of money and a business license." "Then with this money, they bought spices from the South China Sea and sold them in Vilga, which soon made them rich." "No wonder you say that the agattilins can be trusted. It turns out that the current owner and Angus are still friends who share weal and woe." "Yes, at that time, jerinke was just a humble young generation in the family. Later, he became stronger and stronger, and finally won the position of head of the family." It wasn''t long after loranthel settled down in the residence in kempei that the invitation from the agattings came. In the past, it would not be so formal. Generally speaking, just pass on a message, because Angus and jellyk are old friends. But now the karites have changed their owners, and everything has come according to the formal process. Kenpei City, night, the agattilins. In the night sky, it seems that there are flowing clouds, moonlight looming, gusts of evening wind blowing, dispelling the summer heat. Yagetilin is a large family that has been inherited for hundreds of years. The courtyard of his family is very large. Lorraine hill is sitting in the carriage, looking at the iron wall of bluestone. He walked hundreds of meters to the gate. There are six big fire basins in front of the black iron gate, which can be seen all around. From time to time, there are carriages coming in, and then there are attendants calling. "Mr. and Mrs. Rogge of the Gibran family are here ~" "The president of the Brookings chamber of Commerce, Mr. Bryce, is here ~" The local famous families and businessmen who were dressed in fresh clothes and horses were invited. For a moment, the agattilin family became very lively. As the sound of the horse''s hooves gradually stopped, the luxurious red Trojan horse stopped in front of the gate of the house, and the two teams of riders around stood still and waited. Reflected by the fire of the brazier, the sign of the black flower and purple pistil on the carriage was recognized by others. It was the sign of the caritis chamber of Commerce, the new rising star of Vega in recent years. The noisy front door was quiet before, and other guests behind did not dare to talk about it. After all, the protagonist of this banquet was known before we came here. It was Angus''s daughter, the new owner of the Caritas chamber of Commerce. An old housekeeper in a black dress came to the door of the carriage, and everyone recognized that he was Ceres, who had always been with Angus. The door decorated with glass windows was opened. First of all, the light blue silk skirt protruded from the door, then the shoes decorated with blue butterflies, and then the long golden hair like the sun. Finally, the girl looked up and showed her blue eyes like the sky. The beautiful scene shocked everyone present like the painting scroll of the golden age. "Who is this girl?" "... I don''t know." Some guests began to whisper. "It should be the daughter of Angus, the new owner of the karites." "No, Angus'' daughter can have such a look?" "I''ve never seen such a face. It''s just like a dream." "Yes, she''s Angus''s daughter, Miss Lacey. I''ve heard from the agattings, and they sent me an invitation." A group of servants poured out from the courtyard. They quickly spread a soft red carpet between the gate and the pavilion. The girl in a blonde blue dress stepped on the carpet in blue shoes a little darker than the skirt, followed by Chelsea and Ceres, and came to the front of the hall under the protection of six lance riders. "Here you are." "Yes, miss." The six series 2 riders stood on both sides of the gate, then the gate opened, and the girl took Ceres and Chelsea into the lively Hall of the banquet. Ask for recommendation~ Chapter 42 A girl in a blue dress was walking into the hall. All the guests around her made way for her because she was too beautiful to profane. It is different from those women whose faces are decorated with various kinds of powder, those who wear gold and silver ornaments, and those noble girls who pretend to be arrogant but mean. The blue dress, light collar lining and pure white gloves with lace pattern perfectly show the girl like green leaves. She didn''t look at anything in her eyes. With a little curiosity in her clear eyes, she inadvertently swept the whole banquet, stepping on a small step, but it was like stepping into everyone''s heart, clucking with the heartbeat. This natural beauty, no matter what angle, is just like a magnificent art, attracting the greedy and adoring eyes in the hall. There is a huge chandelier hanging on the dome of the hall. Dozens of big candles are burning on it, and there is a circle of smaller chandeliers around. These chandeliers are made of exquisite brass. The intense burning of the candle light reflects the murals on the dome clearly and brightly. These murals, which record various legends and myths, add a gorgeous color to the hall. With the arrival of Lorraine hill, the music began to play in the banquet. Eight violinists and one pianist began to perform beside the stage. The banquet officially began with the slow and light music accompanied by the congratulations of the guests. First of all, all the well-dressed men and women came to say hello to Lorraine hill. Although the girl didn''t know any of them, she responded politely one by one with the help of Chelsea. These people look at the girl''s eyes, there is envy, desire, entreaties, but also some fanatical love, no matter which world, love at first sight this kind of thing has never been less. After the girl''s response, a middle-aged man in a black dress came over. His dress was embroidered with small patterns of olives and shells with emerald green silk thread, indicating that he was from the agattilin family. "Hello, Miss Lacey. I''m jerinke, the current owner of the agtyline family. Welcome to visit." "Hello, uncle jerinke. I''ve heard my father mention you many times, and it''s troublesome for you to come here suddenly." "Don''t worry. Your father and I are close friends. We are very sad to hear his bad news. If there is anything I can do to help, I will do my best." "Thank you for your kindness. If necessary, I will tell you." Lorraine Hill bowed slightly. After a little conversation, a young girl in a bright yellow dress came over. She had long blue hair with some spirals at the top of her hair on her chest. She wore a delicate gold necklace on her neck and a blue crystal pendant in the middle of the necklace. "Good father." First she saluted jerinke with her skirt, then she turned to face Lorraine hill with her golden eyes full of curiosity. "Here you are, Rachel. Let''s introduce you. This is my daughter, Rachel. You are about the same age. You should have more common topics. I won''t disturb you. " After that, jerinke went to the other side to communicate with others. The girl in the yellow dress first said hello to Lorraine hill. "Hello, I''m Rachel." "Hello, my name is Lacey. I''m sorry, because I''m here for the first time. I don''t know much about etiquette. If I don''t do it well, please let me know. " "There''s no such thing, Lacey. I think you are better than everyone else. You are just like a born princess Rachel smiles. "Let''s sit here for a while." Rachel pulls Lorraine hill to a small table beside the dance floor. Soon two servants come and put a candlestick on the white tablecloth. Then they bring two glasses of juice. "I didn''t grow up until the second half of the year. My father didn''t let me drink. I don''t know if you are in the habit of drinking fruit juice. I heard that Xifeng prefers to drink wine. " "It doesn''t matter. I like juice very much. I don''t drink much." Lorraine Hill shook her head. She didn''t know the age of her life. She didn''t know whether she was an adult or not. In her previous life, she seldom drank high alcohol, at most she drank low alcohol with her friends. The juice in the glass is light green. After shaking, you can find fine green pulp. It tastes sour when you eat it, and then has a sweet taste. Several ice cubes are added to the glass, which makes it refreshing and delicious in summer. "Do you like it?" "Well." Lolan Hill sips this cool juice, refreshing taste dispels a lot of summer heat. "Hee hee, I invented it. This juice is made from cranberry, but Cranberry is sour, so I try to add some honey to make it sour. Add ice at the end of the drink to make the taste more exciting. " Rachel introduces her masterpiece to Lorraine hill. "Ice?" "Yes, there is a 3 year old ice cream bartender at home. She is very good at this aspect. In recent years, several new perfume developed by our family are also dominated by her. I''ll introduce her to you when I''m free. " "Good? Can you describe the feeling? My brothers despise juice and only like drinking. They are very perfunctory when they ask me every time. " "Well, it''s like a muggy afternoon when you put your hand into the cold mountain spring water, and the sound of dingdong water wakes the whole person up." Lorraine Hill tried to use words to describe her feelings, while Rachel was very happy, as if she met a bosom friend of life. "Lacey, you must have studied very well, my brother and father. What they want to describe is good. At most, it''s good, good." "It''s just a few words at a time. It''s really boring to communicate with them." Rachel began to complain that everyone around her was not literate. She was not interested in anything except accounting and making money. Then Rachel began to talk about all kinds of literature, novels, dramas. Although Lorraine Hill had never heard of them, she nodded occasionally, and she was very happy. It can be seen that she is a girl who likes the romantic stories very much, and no one around her can communicate with her. She has been holding on for a long time. "You know, Lacey, what I like most is the legendary Knight Order of the disease, and the leader Earl is so handsome." The knight''s order is a legend that appeared in the third period. Its leader, Earl, and the founding monarch of the west wind kingdom are close friends. The two families have been married many times. Now the knight''s order is also a royal Knight''s order directly belonging to the west wind royal family, leaving many glorious achievements and legends in history. And the story of the leader Earl is also very wonderful. After the continuous beautification of later generations, and through the opera performance, he is a well-known character in the mainland. Although he was a man hundreds of years ago, he is still regarded as a hero in the heart of countless young people and a perfect object in the heart of thousands of girls. Happy hours always passed quickly, and the party was drawing to a close when a young housekeeper came by. "Hello, Miss Lacey. I''m Owen, the manager of the agattings. I''m sorry to disturb you. Our master, Lord jerinke, invites you to sit in the study next to us for a while. I''d like to know something about your father, Lord Angus "OK, I''ll go later." Lorraine Hill got up, motioned to the housekeeper and the maid in the distance, and followed the young housekeeper out of the hall to the side porch. Looking at her new friend of the same age who was invited to leave by her father, Rachel was a little confused. "When did your father get so serious?" As the girl left the hall, subtle footsteps came from many corners of the darkness of the house, and occasionally the sound of armor crashing. Please recommend 0_ 0 Chapter 43 The agattilins'' hallway runs through the garden in the courtyard, with stone pillars carved with shells and mermaids visible in the bright moonlight. After following the housekeeper to leave the party hall, the surrounding environment became quiet, and only the noise and music in the distant banquet could be heard occasionally. The young housekeeper walked in front, holding a black iron lantern in his hand. The orange light reflected the road under his feet, and his face was in the shadow of the light. "It''s Miss Lacey''s first visit to the agattings'' house. In fact, Lord Angus used to stay here a lot. You don''t have to be too restrained." "Well, it''s my first time here. I''ll be familiar with it later." Looking at the bright full moon in the sky, the girl occasionally scanned the gradually quiet and dark courtyard and asked. "Is the jerinkda study far from here?" "It''s just around the corner. The master likes to work in a quiet place. I''m sorry to invite you so late." He explained naturally, but the pace did not stop. Lorraine Hill looked at the housekeeper''s back, sighed, and continued to follow. Dong Dong¡ª¡ª The door of the dark red lacquer wood was knocked, and the light scattered in the room could be seen from the crack of the door. "Come in, please." Squeak¡ª¡ª As the door opens, you can see a middle-aged man sitting in front of his desk. There is a small table and sofa in the room. There is a small night light, snacks and fruit on the small table. There are also a few candle lights on the walls of the room, which reflect the light in the room. "Miss Lacey, please have a seat." Jack got up from his seat and invited Lorraine hill to sit on the sofa next to the small table. Then he sat on the sofa opposite. Then Owen, the housekeeper, brought two more drinks and put them on the small table. He stepped back from the room and closed the door. "Miss Lacey, maybe it''s strange to call her that. I prefer to call her niece, because Angus and I have been good friends for many years, just like brothers." "It doesn''t matter. You are my father''s good friend. It doesn''t matter if you call me that." Lorraine hill, Lacey, holding the drink in her hand, replied. "I''m very sad about your father''s sudden death, and I have a lot of questions." "I know it''s rude, but as a good friend of his life, I really want to know the process of the attack at that time." "But you can ask." "Where was Lacey''s niece attacked?" "It''s on the west wind''s way to Vilga..." and then lorenthal restored the process of the attack according to what he saw at that time. "So, before he died, did he transfer all his property to you?" "Yes." "Was there anyone else present?" "The housekeeper, seres, and the maid chief, Chelsea, were also present The girl looked at the slightly red fruit wine in her hand and answered slowly. "In this way, Chelsea are also present..." the middle-aged man''s expression seems to be some sigh and sigh. "Uncle jellink, you seem to have a lot of puzzles." He took the fruit wine before he got up, drank it, and then said. "Yes, I don''t understand. Chelsea betrayed Angus With that, the glass in his hand fell down and smashed with a bang. The door of the room was violently opened, and a dozen guards in robes and armor rushed in, armed with long guns and crossbows, encircling Lorraine hill. More than ten sharp spears were aimed at the girl in the blue skirt, and the blade of the spear reflected the cold light in the candlelight. Six crossbowmen stood behind jerinke and raised the crossbow to aim at the girl with a dreamy face. There was magic on the black matte crossbow, but it didn''t start. These long Gunners are all the guards of the second spear of the war, and those crossbowmen are also the guards of the second black crossbow of the war. It seems that the yagitilin family has a great influence, and they can gather more than ten guards of the second spear of the war at once. Lorraine hill did not panic, but looked up at the nominal uncle, as if to ask, why? "I advise you not to resist. It can save your life. Don''t expect that the riders outside the gate of the courtyard will rush in to save you. Someone will deal with it there." Jerinke put his hands on the armrest and gazed at the girl with blonde hair and blue skirt. He saw that Lorraine hill was silent and continued. "Angus and I have known each other for more than ten years, when we went to the South China Sea Islands for adventure. He saved me many times. We regard each other as brothers "I can''t stand that someone will murder him and usurp his property for many years in the name of his daughter." He said word for word. "Why do you think I''m not his daughter?" "It''s true that Angus has protected her daughter very well. She has lived in Xifeng all the time. No one has seen her in Vilga." "Unfortunately, I am an exception. When I went to Xifeng for business many years ago, I was invited to my home by him and met her daughter once." "Maybe not as beautiful as you are, but a lovely little girl. She doesn''t look like you. " "And Angus called her Elaine, not Lacey¡° There was a certain indignation in jellyk''s voice. "Mr. jellink, you and Angus are really close friends." "You must know very well that many guests have seen me tonight, and if I were to be imprisoned here, it would not take three days for this to spread all over Vilga." "The fact that the agattilins betrayed their good friends for many years and murdered the orphan daughter of the karites will soon spread to all the towns, chambers of Commerce and people in Vilga." "Yes, so what. I will report this to the court of the union of Vega and charge you with your crime. " Lorraine Hill sipped the wine, his cheeks turned a little red, and he was not frightened by jerinke. "Mr. jellink is right. I''m not Angus''s daughter." As the words fell, the guards around them began to hold the long guns in their hands, The girl sighed in her heart that she was really unfit to lie. She was exposed in a few days. "But Angus didn''t cheat me by transferring the chamber of Commerce to me." Lorraine hill put the empty glass on the table, making a slight noise. "How could it be?" Jerinke didn''t believe it. "Why not?" Asked the girl. At this time, the sound of fighting came from outside the door, and the metal trembling sound of sword fighting sounded from time to time. "Jerinka, you fool, open the door quickly!" There was an urgent cry from Chelsea outside the door. Jerinke stares at the girl, still unmoved. "Jerinke, you slept with Millie and Kona in the bar. You didn''t have any money on you, but you borrowed money from me. If you don''t open the door, I''ll blow up the story about you and Tess The guard''s expression in the room became a little subtle, and jerinke''s face turned black. What old things are these? She remembered them so clearly. A guard next to him asked for instructions¡° My Lord, let''s open the door and see what''s going on. " Jerinke waved his hand and reluctantly signaled to open the door. The door was opened again, and Chelsea, Ceres, and a few Caritas riders were fighting fiercely with the guards of the agattilins. Fortunately, both sides restrained themselves and there were no casualties. "It''s finally open, jerinke. I didn''t expect that after so many years, you are still so timid. You have to call so many people to deal with a girl." Chelsea put away their swords, pushed aside their long guns and stood beside Lorraine hill. "I''m sorry, miss. I''m late." For recommendation, next week will be full of 10W words, when it''s time to apply for signing, I hope the data is better. Chapter 44 Lolan Hill indicated to them that they wanted to be on the safe side, but he didn''t expect that jerinke would dare to take the risk and make a move at home that night. Whether in Xifeng or Vilga, inviting someone to be a guest is a very taboo thing. It''s extremely shameless. Unexpectedly, the relationship between jerick and Angus is really unusual. Even if he doesn''t care about his reputation, he has to thoroughly investigate it. "Mr. jellink, I think there is some misunderstanding between us. Can we talk about it alone?" Loranthal said, looking at the guards inside and outside the door. Jerinke remained unmoved, and the scene fell into a stalemate. But Lorraine hill is not surprised, the main home is so easy to compromise, it will not hand, she motioned to Chelsea to take out a small box, from the box to take out Angus''s letter. Then the note slowly opened to reveal the first two lines of words, which were displayed in front of jerinke. Jerinke looked at the familiar handwriting, his pupils slightly coagulated, and then slowly waved. "You step back first." Jerinke motioned the people next to him to leave first. Then Lorraine Hill also asked Ceres to leave the door with the Caritas family. Only the girl, Chelsea and jerinke were left in the room. "Chelsea, can you explain first?" Jerinke looked at the maid behind the girl, as if they had known each other for a long time. "You''re still so impulsive, jerinka." Chelsea pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose. Maybe in her eyes, the man in front of her is the same as in the memory of that year. He was the boy who played around with Angus in the bar when he was young. After that, Chelsea took out a copy of Angus''s autograph and handed it to Jerome. There are two copies of Angus''s posthumous letter. One is a public declaration that he will transfer all his property to his daughter, Lacey. The other is to tell his former friends and subordinates that he and Elaine had been killed, and the chamber of Commerce gave full control to a girl outside. He picked up the note and read it carefully for a long time, then slowly put it down. "Is it really like this..." his face was a little sad. His former good friend died like this, and he even handed over all his property to a stranger. "It''s Angus'' notes, but it doesn''t fully prove what you said. I know many extraordinary sequences can manipulate and confuse others." He still didn''t believe it. After all, it was too strange for him to accept. Seeing that Chelsea was a little angry, Lorraine Hill reached out to stop her ready hand. "The jerinks." The middle-aged man on the opposite side was a little puzzled, why did the girl suddenly call her this way. "Mr. Angus once told me something that you would believe me if I said it." There was a sly smile on Lorraine Hill''s face, which was a little cute. "What''s the matter?" The middle-aged man suddenly remembered some bad memories, and his back was a little chilly. "A black dress and dancing shoes." With this sentence, the girl will not continue. Chelsea don''t know what it means. Has Angus ever given jerinks a skirt? Although they are good friends, they are not gay. "Stop, stop, stop." However, jerinke''s face changed greatly. He quickly stopped the girl from talking, as if there was a big secret in it. "I believe you, my good niece. From now on, if you have any difficulties, you can come to me as if I were your own uncle." At this time, jerinke finally believed that Angus had entrusted the difficult girl to know this secret. Angus promised him not to say it all his life, but he told others before he died. It seems that Miss Lacey is not lying. Lorraine Hill replied with a smile, "thank you for your help. When you are in trouble, Lacey will not be stingy to ask you for help." The girl stood up and saluted with her skirt. After a brief talk, he left the room. Looking at the departure of the blue dress girl and Chelsea, jerinke leaned back on the sofa and whispered to himself after a while. "Angus, Angus, are you lucky or unfortunate. Even if we leave, we can find such a powerful client. " Miss Lacey is calm from the beginning to the end. Even if she is surrounded by more than a dozen sequence 2, she will not change color. It can be seen that her cards are definitely more than those on the surface. It seems that in the near future, Vega will set off a storm again. Later, Owen, the former housekeeper, came back to ask for instructions. After jerinke signaled, the guards of the agattilins'' family evacuated one after another, and no longer restricted the riders of the caritis chamber of Commerce. After a while, Owen came back to make the tea and stood quietly beside jerinke. "Is Miss Lacey of the cartes chamber of Commerce gone?" "My Lord, they have already left. Now they are expected to return to the residence. There are our people near the residence. If they have any changes, they will report them to us in time." "Well, just leave two or three people for simple observation. Everyone else should withdraw. Don''t be too deliberate. That Miss Lacey can be trusted. " "Yes, Lord jellink." Owen nodded back and did not ask why. He only had to carry out many things at home, and would not ask why. If he has too much curiosity, he will easily die. This is the warning his father gave him on the day he became housekeeper. ----------------------- Back at the residence, Lorraine Hill took a hot bath before going to bed. The next day, Reggie invited Lorraine hill to visit her manor. The girl agreed that the team still needed to repair and prepare some materials on the road. She would stay for 2 days. It''s also a good time to learn about Vilga, a special country. In the middle of the estate, there is a windmill and several houses. On a summer morning, the birds can be heard occasionally. There is a big swing under the laurel tree in the manor. Reggie is sitting on it. She swings up and down with the swing, and then falls down again. There are bursts of laughter under the tree from time to time. Lacey, or Lorraine hill, was sitting on the wooden chair beside her, looking at the happy girl, occasionally turning the books in her arms. There were only two young ladies and a maid in the manor. These days, she has been working with the large forces of the Carites family. Today, she can finally be quiet in this manor. She feels very comfortable. She prefers a quiet and leisurely life. Every day around a group of people, always pay attention to the image of etiquette and so on, there will always be some discomfort. So sitting under the tree, listening to birds, turning the yellow pages in the sun, it seems more comfortable. "Lacey, don''t you come to play on the swing? It''s very comfortable when the wind blows on you." "It''s very comfortable, but you''d better play. I want to sit quietly." Lacey smoothed the bangs with her hand, and then opened a page with her left hand. She was not in a hurry, as if she was just passing the leisure time. "Lacey, you know, I''ve always wanted to learn the extraordinary job introduction related to wind, but there''s no one in my family who can do it." "It shouldn''t be difficult. The ability of wind attribute seems to be very common." "No, maybe the winged species in Warcraft will be able to do it, but not humans." "Maybe you haven''t been to Vilga for a long time. In our Vilga alliance, most of them are war series, Ocean series and original series. In addition, there are a few Angel Series in the church, and other series are rare. The mainstream is not good at wind and atmosphere "Is there no special school or tutor to impart extraordinary knowledge?" "There are schools in the big city of Vilga, but they all teach arithmetic and language, and so on. There are also other aspects of navigation and law, but the words of extraordinary knowledge are generally in the hands of" masters. " "Master? They don''t teach to foreigners "No, but you need to learn from him and abide by many of their traditions and rules. Otherwise, we can only learn some superficial knowledge, and training to sequence 2 is the limit. " "The agattilins have been around for a long time, so they should have some experience." "It''s not a secret. Many people know that our family has three ways to advance. The end points are war sequence 4: shield of white shell, original sequence 4: gun of guanmu, ocean sequence 5: ship of ebb tide." "But in fact, not every generation will have the birth of the ship of 5 ¡¤ ebb tide." Reggie put out her hand and looked at the sunshine between her fingers, a little lost. Please recommend it Chapter 45 "Is there any reason?" Lacey is also a little curious about ocean sequences. "It''s going to take a long time." While playing on the swing, Rachel tells the story of her family. "Our ancestors used to be farmers by lake kempei. In their early years, they grew some food or fished for a living." "Hundreds of years ago, there was a great drought in this area, and the lake dried up. In order to live in the mud of the lake, our ancestors caught fish and mussels. And then I came across an inheritance gem. " "This gem records the advanced route from ocean sequence 1 ¡¤ River fisherman to ocean sequence 5 ¡¤ falling tide ship, including the training methods and resources required. Thus, the agattilins rose." "But from the beginning of sequence 4, the advancement of the extraordinary often needs some rare items or conditions to be promoted, while the promotion of ocean sequence 5, the falling tide ship, needs the skull of the blue sunken whale. But this strange whale lives in the deep sea and rarely appears "Although we have been paying close attention to searching and collecting, we only have marine sequence 5 twice in our family''s history. It was the lucky generation that got the skull of blue sunken whale." "So, are these rare resources the main factors limiting promotion?" "Well, at least before Series 7, it''s mainly about talent, mentors and resources. From the beginning, Series 7 paid more attention to personal talent and strength, while I don''t know about series 9. I just heard that they are all unique job introductions in the world. " The lorenshire mentioned by Reggie is also known in trinasha''s records, but it doesn''t have a deep feeling, because the mercury Dynasty''s extraordinary knowledge education is very popular, and the resources required for promotion are also very abundant. As long as you have enough talent, you can go through unimpeded, fast training, and straight up all the way. After listening to Rachel''s description, she can understand why there are so few extraordinary people in today''s world. One is the lack of relevant knowledge and education, and the other is the lack of resources. As for the two extraordinary sequences she studied, the natural sequence is deduced by the system, and the demand for follow-up resources is very small. The fruit of amber maple is enough. The devil sequence is even more eccentric. It doesn''t even need any other resources. It only takes time to accumulate and break through the promotion limit. If we say that ordinary people''s cultivation is like starting from a piece of white paper, with the construction of the extraordinary core later, if the strength of the paper is not enough, we will find wood as the skeleton support, and then when we are promoted to a higher level, we will find steel support, so as to make up for the lack of congenital strength. However, influenced by lorenthal''s own talent, he has the same strength, hardness and sharpness as diamonds in the beginning. Naturally, he does not need other resources to make up for his own shortcomings. The crimson core of lorenthal''s sea of consciousness is absorbing mana around her all the time, and then converting it into the magic of demon sequence, which is further purified and condensed into tiny red particles. These particles, like an hourglass, are constantly transformed and generated by the extraordinary core, and then slowly precipitate. When the hourglass is full, it means that lorenthal can advance to the devil sequence 4, the song of the rose. This process takes about half a year, but before she fell into a complete sleep, the extraordinary core also stopped silence, otherwise she would be promoted very early. "Lacey, I''m a little envious of you." Rachel slowly stops the swing, and finally sits on the board of the swing, looking sideways at Lacey. "I''m going to get married next year, with Piper of Hopland." Lorraine hill is a little surprised. Are you going to get married as an adult? But on second thought, maybe it''s normal in this world. She looked up at Rachel. "Do you like him?" "I''ve only seen him once. He''s a little tall and not very talkative. I can''t say I like him or I hate him. The second brother is familiar with him. He is a member of Prynne''s Cross sword, and he is also master Helang''s favorite apprentice. " Prynne''s Cross sword is an extraordinary faction in the territory of Vilga. It mainly practices the war sequence, and its advanced route is the war sequence 7. Prynne''s sword was founded by durlan, the hero white flower Saint more than 1000 years ago. The extraordinary faction is different from the family inheritance. They don''t pay special attention to the blood relationship, but they pay more attention to the master apprentice relationship and the consistency of ideas. You have enough talent to pass the assessment of their faction and swear to abide by their traditions. You can learn the extraordinary knowledge of this faction. The advantage is that because of the wide range of apprentices and the large number of members, the faction can always maintain the existence of sequence 6 or more in each generation, and because of the same advanced route of the training sequence, it can exchange experience with other members, and will not go astray or have big problems. But the disadvantage is that the faction will only focus on one or two advanced routes, and not everyone is suitable for this route. If it is a genius pursuing higher goals, joining the faction will suffer more losses, unless he happens to be gifted in this route. In addition, because of the relationship between oath and tradition, faction members generally can not modify other sequences, otherwise it will be regarded as a kind of betrayal. It''s a bit similar to the martial arts sect, but the sect is more free. They don''t all live together. They only meet and communicate at a specific time, and their members have their own lives. "Master Helang liked this disciple very much and took out a Blue Whale Skull he got when he was young as a betrothal gift. His father inspected his character and thought it was good, so he agreed." "What do you think, Rachel?" Lorraine Hill noticed from the girl''s words that she didn''t seem to want to get married. "Well, I don''t mean I''m disgusted. Anyway, I''ll get married in the future. It''s just that there are a lot of things to get married before you can do them. After that, you can give birth to other people, take care of your husband and family every day, and then become an old woman. This kind of life sounds terrible. " Rachel puts her two index fingers on her cheek and squeezes a bitter gourd face at Lorraine hill. "Cluck... No way. The agattilins are rich. It''s not your turn to do housework or anything." Lorraine Hill replied with a smile. "That''s true, but it''s inevitable to be bound." Rachel started to swing again. "I want to experience the feeling of flying, I want to go to school in ermenas, I want to see what talents all over the world look like, I want to freely choose the extraordinary sequence I like, I want to be sequence 7 and get the supreme freedom!" Reggie sits on the swing and speaks out her heart''s desire, venting her inner depression for a long time. Lolan Hill looked at the girl yearning for freedom, some memories of time slowly emerge in his mind, it seems that in the memory of another life, there was a figure who had the same cry. Please recommend it Chapter 46 Many years ago, the memory of the family, accompanied by not wonderful memories. Since childhood, the two parents seem to have been fighting, whether it''s money, oil and salt, or trivial life, can become the fuse of the quarrel. Don''t know how to face this situation of children can only be afraid of hiding in the corner, hide their own existence, in order to avoid being affected. In this way, the child learned to be sensible very early and restrained the willfulness of children. Will not run around, will not give her mother trouble, quiet stay at home, playing with their own building blocks. But the peace is only temporary. When the father works outside, the mother is strict with the child. Academic performance has become the standard to judge everything. Every day, we not only need to complete the teacher''s homework, but also write all kinds of guidance books. Not only that, the mother often calls the school teacher to ask how the child behaves at school. If there is something bad, it will be severely questioned. Looking at the mother''s eyes, the child can only be afraid to put down the remote control, obediently back to the room to learn. Day by day, I can''t go out to play, because I''m afraid the children will go to the game room. Gradually, the child has no friends at school, and his personality has become introverted, and he seldom talks to other people. But this mother is not satisfied, she began to blame the child, why not go out to make friends, why every day like a Muggle, say a word like to cut the tongue. The child is silent and does not know how to refute. Maybe he is not as good as others. Looking at the cheerful and lively appearance of his friends, the child feels a little inferior. Mother''s requirements for academic performance are more strict. If you are at home, as long as you see that your child doesn''t study, you will scold her. I work so hard every day. It''s not for you. Can''t you be like someone else''s family. You have good grades, you can talk and help your mother work. You are as stupid as a pig. There seems to be no breathing space in life, and the mother with strong desire for control fills every corner of life. Until one day, the child borrowed a comic book from his classmates, so a door of fantasy was opened in the dark. First of all, there are all kinds of comics, such as Doraemon, laofuzi, Shenbing Qixuan, Longzhu, youyouyoubaishu, the sky is the red river bank and so on. The comic books in the small bookstore next to the school have been borrowed once and again. After reading the comic books, they quickly read novels. In this way, a broader fantasy world will come, such as Soushenji, legend of the stars and the moon, ethereal journey, strange swordsman, romance of the wind, and so on. With those new and fantastic words, he entered an incredible country. With the hero''s ups and downs, he experienced many thrilling adventures and achieved great achievements. So the pressure of the outside world in the fantasy world has been catharsis, it seems that life has become a lot of lovely, the shadow of the heart also reduced a lot. Since then, the child has become addicted to reading novels, plus the animation is also. It can be said that with the support of these spiritual food, we can make them endure all kinds of discomfort in life, and those beautiful things eventually make them not go on the crooked and extreme Road, and finally become a normal and kind person. After graduating from high school, the child left for college. It was at that moment that life finally ushered in the bloom of freedom. ---------------- "Lacey, Lacey..." Rachel''s voice rang out in her ear, when Lorraine hill came back to herself. "I''m sorry. I think of a long time ago." "What do you think of, Lacey?" Rachel is a little curious. "It''s about escaping from parents'' oppression." The girl had a nostalgic smile on her face. "Rachel, you can discuss with your family, or with your fiance, and go to ermenas for a few years before you get married¡° Ermenas, the center of the mainland, the top college in the world, Ivar''s permanent center, all races equally accepted, nine extraordinary sequences, numerous advanced routes, and legendary school that countless talented teenagers yearn for. It is a living legend since the Tertiary period, built after the "chaos war". In the year 210 of the third century, chaos disaster broke out all over the world. The shadow from the alien world invaded the Ivar world. At that time, nearly 60% of the land in the western continent was occupied, and the remaining races had to put down their prejudices and unite to fight. The Allied forces stood by the mountains near ermenas and fought for 20 years, during which countless heroes emerged in large numbers. After the victory of the war. The strong men of all races and great sequences left their inheritance in ermenas, and the outstanding people served as sages. The sages advocated the establishment of ermenas college. Besides the central school building, the four universities guarded the four ancient battlefields in those years. They used it as a historical basis to teach students, cultivate the next generation of extraordinary sequence for the world, and prepare for the next chaos war. And it is also the place where the extraordinary combat power of Ivar world gathers most at present. Basically all advanced routes can be found in it, which is worthy of the world''s first Academy. "Amenas..." Rachel murmured, looking at the blue sky. "I really want to go, but I''m afraid I won''t be accepted." After the release of sensibility, rationality begins to return to Rachel''s brain. The admission standard of ermenas is very high, and not everyone can enter. Lorraine Hill''s hand on the back of Rachel''s hand, "even if afraid, or to try, at least not to leave their regret, right?" "Thank you." Reggie seemed a little moved and blinked her wet eyes. "Lacey, you''re the first one to encourage me." "Father, brother, they always say that I am whimsical, let me get married, never care about my own ideas. Maybe they seem to do it for my good, but I just don''t feel understood or believed. " The more Rachel said, the more her eyes blinked, trying to hold back the tears. Lacey, too, rose and stroked Rachel''s back with her hand, comforting and silent. She won''t say any words of sympathy, and she won''t say that everyone is the same. Her own experience in previous life makes her understand that there has never been so-called empathy in the world, and never expect that someone can fully understand their own pain. The occasional collapse and crying in life can''t be told by anyone. So, when you see the people around you crying, she will quietly accompany you, not say a word, until the other side slowly vent their emotions, she will only be a quiet listener, not a strong comforter, maybe this is also a kind of tenderness. Please recommend it, today to apply for signing, I hope the data can look bette Chapter 47 After a long time, Rachel slowly stopped her tears. After wiping away the tears, she suddenly became a little shy. Feeling embarrassed in front of her friends, she told Lorraine hill that she should not tell other people about today''s affairs. Lorraine Hill agreed with a smile. Everyone has black history. When he was young, he always had some extraordinary ideas and impulses, which is not a bad thing. It''s just that some people give up their dreams and jump into the big dye vat of society. Then they laugh at those people who pursue their dreams as a past person. They think they are great and say that they have seen through the essence of society. In all his life, Lorraine Hill hated this kind of person. ¡°Il n''ya qu''un h¨¦ro?sme au monde : c''est de voir le monde tel qu''il est et de l''aimer.¡° Romain Rolland. There is only one kind of real heroism in the world, that is, to love life after knowing the truth. --------------------- Two days later, in front of the city house. "Not for a few more days, Lacey." Reggie watched the caravan of caritus chamber of Commerce loading goods and luggage in an orderly way, ready to start, some reluctant, looking at this friend in front of her eyes, although she only knew him for a few days, it seemed that she met a bosom friend. Among her peers, her brother is busy with business or other things all year round, and other girls in the city of Cen and the circle basically care about what brother is wearing, perfume, clothes and so on. Occasionally a few can point musical instrument, that is a wonderful thing. After all, this is the atmosphere of the Vilga business alliance. The whole country is heavy on profits, and everything is money oriented. Only a few coastal cities have cultural and entertainment industries, and most of them are artless and elegant, just to decorate their identities. In terms of literature and drama, the most prosperous is the verdant Empire, followed by the holy land, whose religious opera is also famous in the mainland. "I''m sorry, Rachel. I have to go to Hopland this time. I have a lot to do. Let''s get together next time. This is for you. " Lorraine Hill handed Rachel a velvet box to open when she went back. "See you next time, then." Lorraine hill stood in front of the carriage, dressed in a light dress, the sun shining sparsely on her hair through the thick shade of the trees. With gusts of summer wind blowing along the street, she pressed the sun hat on her head to keep her hair from being blown away. Her long hair floated in the wind, and then waved goodbye to her friend. After two days of trimming and replenishment, all members of caritis chamber of commerce also got a good rest, and today they set out again. With the draw of the whip, the team began to start slowly, and finally slowly disappeared outside the city gate. Rachel stood in front of the mansion, watching Lorraine Hill''s carriage go a long way before turning back. Jerinke looked at her daughter a reluctant look, the mood is a bit complicated. Will the next generation of callitus and agattilin continue their friendship? Is this new friend her daughter knows good or bad. It all depends on Miss Lacey''s performance in Hopland. On the carriage, Lorraine Hill asked, looking out of the window at the ever-changing landscape. "How many goods have you got in at the agtyline''s this time?" "According to your previous orders, we mainly purchased some portable pearls and jewelry this time, and the rest were only food and materials for the road." Chelsea began to report the number of goods they were carrying. "Well, try to travel light. Since the other side dares to attack Angus at the border, they will attack us at home." "I don''t know what they are for, but we do what they don''t want us to do. If they want calitus to fall, we can''t fall. If they stop this time, they will take another action. After a long time, it will be clear what they are for. " In this way, the caravan of caritus chamber of Commerce passed a few days smoothly, and it was getting closer and closer to Hopland. More than a dozen carriages went along the road halfway up the mountain. The wind came from the mountains, and some leaves were rolled up by the wind and flew up on the road. Looking at the sky with thick clouds, Lorraine Hill had a premonition that it might rain heavily tonight. When others didn''t pay attention, the faint light in her pupils turned, and the extraordinary sequence changed from demon sequence to natural sequence. Then close your eyes and listen to the nature nearby. After a while, her eyes opened, showing some concern, thinking for a while, and then knocked on the front of the car partition. "Can I help you, madam?" From ahead came the voice of the housekeeper Ceres. "Let the team stop at the corner ahead, which is relatively flat, and then stay here for the night." "Don''t you go on? You can turn three hills to Huangye town. It''s safer there, and the living conditions are much better." "No, stop right here." Lorraine Hill''s tone was firm. "All right, at your disposal." Then Ceres called a few riders nearby and told them to tell the team ahead to stop here. Several riders in armor trotted out on the mountain road. As the front team received the order, the whole team slowly stopped, and then began to lead the carriage to the side of the road and set up camp. Some went to the nearby woods to get some firewood, while others began to build tents. Lorraine Hill also stepped down from the carriage and looked around. It was just a relatively flat place on the hillside, with the road on one side and the bottom of the mountain on the other. After she looked at it for a while, she asked her men to lead the carriage to the open space and separate the road from the open space in two rows. Then she asked people to prepare some thick logs, which were tied with ropes to make wooden fences, and put them in front of and behind the road to seal the passage. "What are you doing, miss?" Chelsea look a little puzzled, so layers of cards, is ready to fight against the enemy, but how does Miss Lacey know there will be an enemy coming? "Well, I don''t know if the other party will act tonight, but I''m prepared." Lorraine Hill looked up at the dark sky. There were cool and humid air in the wind. The rain was coming and the wind filled the building. Then she called over the captains of the jockeys of the chamber of Commerce and divided them into two parts. They took turns to have a rest tonight, and they had to wear armor when they went to bed. After thinking for a while, she was still a little worried. She took out her two boxes of blood activating potions and gave them three to each team leader. She told them to be extra careful tonight. If any team member was injured, she would drink one. As long as it''s not a fatal injury, you can basically save your life. "Thank you, Miss Lacey!" After several captains got the medicine, they were grateful, and then carefully put it away and put it in the package. When they walk outside all year round, they naturally understand the value of extraordinary medicine. In this era of no hospital and extremely poor treatment conditions, this medicine is likely to represent a life. This is not a joke, but a valuable experience from the tip of the knife. Although they all worked hard with money, the young lady''s behavior was like a warm heat flowing in their hearts. The concern revealed in those clear eyes moved the riders a little. In this country where interests are heavy and people are indifferent, such sincere care is precious. After everything was ordered, it was completely dark. A big bonfire rose and a group of people began to cook food. Dried meat and potatoes are cooked into thick soup, and then the dry flour cake is dipped in the soup, or directly torn into the soup to soften. This is the rider''s dinner. As the firewood crackled, bursts of fragrance began to spread around the fire. "Miss, your dinner is ready." While Lorraine hill was still thinking about what else to prepare and plan ahead, the voice of Chelsea came from her side and told her that dinner was ready for the carriage. "Don''t bother, just bring it." "That''s not good. There are too many people here..." Although Chelsea is not the maid of a noble family, she knows a lot about the rules and etiquette. It is not suitable for unmarried noble ladies to eat in front of a large group of men. Lolan hill, sitting in front of the campfire, looks up and looks at the scene. The riders in twos and threes are cooking soup in tins, squatting on the ground and eating bread, just like the construction site of previous lives. "Well, leave me the bread and share the rest of the fruit and the barbecue." Chelsea is still a little reluctant, which seems to be against her usual maid principle. "Don''t worry, sister Chelsea. Do as I say." "Okay..." Then Chelsea cut the fruit and barbecue from Lorraine Hill''s plate and gave them to the riders, while the girl sat by the fire eating the bread. In fact, she won''t do well if she doesn''t eat for a few days. The endurance and physical strength of an extraordinary person are not comparable to those of ordinary people. Besides, she is still a very special kind. There was no accident after dinner. The mountain road was still very quiet. No tourists passed by. Maybe it was because it was going to rain soon. Everyone stopped. In this way, the riders took turns to rest in two groups according to the previous arrangement. Late at night, there were seven or eight guards guarding the campfire. Snoring came from the tent nearby. At this time, big raindrops began to fall from the sky. After a while, the rapid rain poured down from the sky. The bonfire was soon put out, and all around it fell into darkness. Only the sound of rain beating leaves could be heard. At this time, Loran hill in the tent suddenly opened his eyes and said, "is it finally here?" The sound of horse''s hooves came from the distance of the mountain road, but it was very secret and treacherous under the cover of the sound of rain and water in the mountains. Ask for recommendation~ Chapter 48 Lorraine hill stood up from the tent. As she had been prepared, her clothes were changed into a close fitting hunting suit for easy operation. When the curtain of the tent was lifted, the huge rain came. The six riders outside the tent were surprised to see her. Before these riders could wait to ask, Lorraine Hill began to ring the big brass bell hanging at the tent door. The sound of the bell was very special even on rainy nights, which shocked many guards who were still awake. The girl asked the riders to inform all the people immediately, put on the armor and prepare for the battle. As the chamber of Commerce guards in the tent wake up one by one, the sound of horses'' hooves in the distance is getting closer and closer. I can''t wait. I didn''t expect that the enemy''s marching speed didn''t decrease in the rain. Instead, it was faster. Lorraine hill made a quick decision and arranged the prepared part of the guards in three rows on the road, with a distance of 3 meters between each row. In this way, even if the cavalry broke through the first layer, the whole front would not collapse immediately. Still have to face the back of the gun and crossbow. Several team leaders with people to move quickly, in the heavy rain, shouts in the camp one after another, everywhere is the rapid pace and action. Twelve long shooters formed the first line of defense. They were standing behind the wooden fence. At this time, the sound of running horse''s hooves was obvious, and even they were vaguely aware that there was something wrong with them. The cold rain along the top of the head, shoulders wet clothes and armor, and the water on the barrel of the gun also makes the clenched hands a little slippery. They are anxiously watching the dark and fuzzy rain curtain in front of them, as if there will be a beast to choose people and bite at any time. The second and third platoon are still long shooters, and behind the third platoon are suitable for melee swordsmen, who protect the bowmen and other non fighters behind. Several attendants set up six large fire basins, then poured fire oil to light them, so that they could burn even in rainy days. Wearing the black hooded robe, Lorraine hill is riding on a horse, looking at the dim shadow of the mountains in the distance, holding a matte crossbow in his hand. This is a gift from the agattilins before they leave, [matte black crossbow] (excellent silver). As if a narwhal had pierced the ice overhead, a group of cavalry in black armor rushed out of the turning road ahead and headed for the camp. They are wearing unknown black masks. The special masks don''t affect their breathing even in the rain, and the dark red patterns on them add a bit of terror. These black cavalry are all at the level of sequence 2, but they have a very good relationship with rain. In the rainstorm, they not only do not affect their actions, but are much stronger than usual. On the other hand, although more than 10 riders and guards in sequence 2, more than 30 riders in sequence 1 and more than 100 riders in the whole are affected by various negative effects of rain, they are not as strong as the other side. The leader hiding in the middle of the cavalry saw the guards waiting in the camp. His pupils narrowed slightly, but he hesitated. A special whistle sounded. The black cavalry took out a javelin one after another, and then quickly threw it out in the rain. It''s late, it''s fast. The galloping cavalry rushed to the front of the battle in a flash, while the long Gunners in the front row snorted, covered their javelins and fell down. The dense bowstring of the crossbow rang out. Unfortunately, due to the influence of the rain, most of them missed the key point. They were just inserted in the thick armor and did not penetrate. Only one of them passed through the eye socket of a cavalry, and the cavalry in black fell from the horse. First of all, the cavalry in black rushed to the front of the battle, lifted the lance which was ready to go, and the muddy rain surrounded it. With the impact of the lance, the wooden fence in front was smashed, clearing the way for the subsequent troops to attack. The remaining long shooters in the first row no longer hesitated. With a roar, they raised their long guns, strode forward and thrust them into the front chest of the horse. The huge inertia of the horse brought the long shooter down, but then they also slipped forward in the rain and fell the cavalry heavily on their back. Then the long Gunners in the second row also had a fierce impact. The long guns did not dodge, or had no time to dodge, and then there was the sound of steel piercing into the flesh and blood. Several black cavalry soldiers, like rag dolls, were lifted from the saddle by the long guns, and then fell on the road flowing with rain, no longer alive. It''s not easy for the long-distance Raiders. Even if the lance surrounded by the turbid current doesn''t hit the point, it also breaks the internal organs of the whole body and lies on the ground and can''t stand up any more. The second wave of bow string sound intensive ring, because this time the distance is very close, a few black cavalry covered the arrowhead on the neck, unwilling to fall from the horse, rolled down to the roadside rain water. The follow-up cavalry in black rushed to the front of the third platoon leader. The roar of horses, the collision of armor, the crossfire of spear blades, and the tight wall of people were all washed away. The sword and shield soldiers immediately rushed up to fill the gap to prevent the front from being scattered. Seeing that the gap was about to close, the leader of the black cavalry yelled. Nearly 100 meters of rain water was quickly absorbed onto the spear, and the water around the spear rotated in a spiral shape. Then, it pounded forward like a shell, raising surging waves and violent sonic boom. The formation of the camp was also split by a big axe, revealing a wide gap. In this way, the vulnerable archers and the protected core personnel behind are exposed to the fierce black cavalry. Is it too late? With only two crossbows fired, the cavalry broke the line and rushed to the front. Looking at the shocking scene ahead, Lorraine Hill threw away his crossbow and pulled out his sharp sword from his waist. She is not the one who will easily admit defeat. The clear voice is coming out in the rain now. "Raise your gun and charge with me!" The 10 lance riders on the side pull down the masks on their helmets and follow the brave young lady closely. The horse on the crotch starts to run with all his strength. The lance sinks slightly and the pale blue light starts to shine on the edge of the lance. The cavalry in black on the opposite side looked at the scene without saying a word, but the speed of advance was faster. The cavalry on both sides continued to break up and wanted to close the front guard, while the 20 or so cavalry in the middle made a full sprint, and the turbid current began to surround the lance, and the armor on their bodies also reflected bursts of water light. The cavalry of the two sides, like roaring trains, collided with each other. From the moment they met, more than a dozen figures were thrown high from the saddle and then rolled down. The lines of the two sides crisscross rapidly, running nearly 100 meters before they can stop. In the pouring rain, Lorraine Hill''s face was pale. There was a long cut on her right arm. Her clothes and robes were stained with blood. She gasped violently. Then she took a medicine from her arms and took it to herself. And the head of the black cavalry fell in the pool of blood forever, and the end of the battle was decided at this moment. Ask for recommendation Chapter 49 The heavy rain continued in the mountains. After losing the leader, the momentum of the black cavalry was relieved. The rest of the cavalry turned their horses and prepared to charge again, but the time was fleeting. With several escort captains shouting in the rain, the adjusted guards closed the front line again, and the long gun rack with cold light behind one shield formed a solid steel wall, constantly shrinking into the encirclement. The cavalry in black, who lost the space to move, could no longer raise their speed. Most of them were thrown off their horses by long guns, while a small number of them rolled down the hillside and fell into the deep stream. As a result, the battle is coming to an end, and the sound of chopping is gradually weakening. --------------- In the camp''s oversized tent, the firewood and fire oil in the brazier are mixed and burning, emitting bursts of tar smell. Lorraine Hill sat in the middle of the head, on both sides stood a dozen good sword guard. By this time, she had changed into a loose white dress, her arms were bandaged, her dry hair was still wet, and she was standing on both sides of her chest, staring at the black cavalry tied up in the tent. Two strong guards pressed the cavalry to the ground. The black and red mask on his face had been torn off, revealing his black hair and blue pupil face. "He still won''t say?" Lorraine Hill''s voice came from his seat. "Yes, miss. They''ve been looking all over them, and there''s no other sign The guard nearby answered in awe. Just now that fierce and dangerous cavalry hedge, Lorraine Hill''s boldness and bravery let the guards on the scene admire one after another. Before, in the hearts of the guards, Lorraine hill was just a kind and gentle young lady, or with her incomparable beauty. But now in their hearts, loranthal is not only the object of their loyalty, but also a brave commander who is worthy of following and can entrust his life. The respect and admiration rising from the bottom of his heart is unimaginable before. If you didn''t see it with your own eyes, who would believe that the seemingly weak and beautiful young lady of the chamber of Commerce had such courage and courage to kill the enemy leader in front of the battle in the extremely dangerous charge with a lance. "Yes." Lorraine Hill''s words stopped for one, and then began. "Pull his head up." A guard grabbed the black cavalry''s hair and let his dark blue eyes face the young lady in front of him. The cavalry looked at the beautiful young lady in front of him with an incredible look in his eyes. The striking golden hair and the bandage on his arm all showed that she had killed the leader with one sword. I thought the goal of this time was a weak bird, but I didn''t expect that it was a winged bird tearing the wind. That kind of shock and unbelievable expression appeared on my face. Instead of asking the cavalry in black, Lorraine Hill began to analyze. "You are not so much killers, but more like professional soldiers, which can not be cultivated by ordinary forces and organizations." "We Carites will come and go between zephyr and Vilga, and enemies and adversaries will only come from these two places." "The westerly aristocrats have gradually fallen over the years. The small aristocratic families can''t support you at all, and the private army style of the big aristocratic families has never heard of anything like you." Lorraine hill made a pause. "Then the rest may be the same business family as Vilga." "The Vilga business alliance is managed by trade unions, and the decision-making level of the guild is composed of 26 senior members, each of whom represents a large chamber of Commerce in Vilga." "Except for us, caritus, there are only six chambers of commerce related to shipping, river and water among the remaining representatives." "If we exclude the two chambers of commerce that have never met with us, the only remaining ones are..." Lorraine Hill looked into the cavalry''s eyes and began to read his names. "Agattirin" "Giorgio" "Dayas" Tissifone When he thought of tissifoney, the cavalry''s pupil changed at last. Is it tissifone? Lorraine Hill had a guess in his heart, so he ignored it and asked someone to take the cavalry down and put him in solitary confinement. After several times, she finally determined that the black cavalry came from the tissifoney family. The tissifoney family is mainly engaged in the sale of weapons, whale oil, bow materials, dyes, etc. they have their own fleet. It is said that in their early years, they even worked as pirates and took over the list of assassins. They are the more extreme of large chambers of Commerce. Having asked the other guards to step down, Lorraine Hill returned to his tent. Knead the tight face, the girl holding the pillow rolled several times on the floor. It''s tiring. We not only need to maintain a dignified image to enhance our confidence, but also have to think hard about where the enemy comes from and what their purpose is. Now she just wants to have a good sleep and nothing. Sitting up on the soft floor, Lorraine Hill opened the cupboard next to him, took out a bottle of cold fruit yogurt from it, took a sip of it, and then fell asleep on the pillow. She didn''t have a good rest because she was always on guard. At this time, outside the tent, the rain stopped slowly, and the light white light appeared on the horizon, and the morning began quietly. When Lorraine Hill woke up again, it was already noon, when the clouds in the sky dispersed, and the hot sun shone on the earth, forming a strong white light on the earth. Walking out of the shelter, the girl blocked the dazzling sunlight with her hands. At this time, the camp had been cleaned up, the chaotic battlefield had been cleaned up, and the weapons, corpses and damaged goods scattered in the rain had been properly handled. Thanks to the extraordinary medicine prepared in advance by Lorraine hill, most of the chamber of Commerce guards were able to save their lives. The broken boards were fixed, the wounds were bandaged, and the rest was to recover slowly. The housekeeper Ceres saw Lorraine Hill come out and asked about the injury. He had been dealing with all kinds of post-war issues before he was able to see the bold young lady. "I''m fine. How about other people? Do they clean the wound well, or they will get infected." Lolan Hill said that she is not a big problem. In fact, her wounds have already healed. You can''t even find the traces of injuries from her white skin when you lift the bandage. However, the healing speed is too amazing. She doesn''t want to attract attention, so she keeps the bandage appearance. "Miss Lacey, the others have taken care of it. Please rest assured, miss. They are all veterans who have been through the war for a long time. They are familiar with many situations and will not have any major problems. Even the captives have been wrapped up as you said "Well, good. These captives will be of great use in the future." The girl nodded with satisfaction. The butterfly hairpin on her blonde hair refracted a beautiful light under the sun. At this time, she returned to her former gentle and lovely appearance. Recommended ¡Ý ©n¡Ü Chapter 50 After lunch, the caravan of caritus chamber of commerce finally finished its rest and set off again. A member of the caravan disassembled the tent, rolled it up and carried it to the carriage neatly. The seriously wounded were also allowed to lie down on the carriage, while the lighter ones rode on. They arrived at Huangye town outside the mountain shortly after walking in the afternoon. Generally speaking, the business alliance of Vilga is mountainous in the West and relatively flat in the East. After leaving Huangye Town, the road is basically smooth, with dense cities and people, and the safety is greatly improved. The mayor of Huangye town looked at the motorcade with bandages and bloodstains. He was a little frightened. When was there such a fierce bandit nearby. If calitus chamber of Commerce reports to the Federation, he will be the mayor of the town. He asked for the convoy to take the herbs, Baijiu, food and local specialties, and then hoped to see Miss reissy of the carreth chamber of Commerce. Originally, Lorraine Hill didn''t want to see the mayor. She knew it had nothing to do with the mayor, but on second thought, it was another good opportunity, so she agreed to the mayor''s request. So that afternoon, on the outskirts of Huangye Town, a huge umbrella was on the ground. The motorcade stopped not far away. Lorraine Hill invited the mayor to meet him here. The mayor of Huangye town is a middle-aged man about 50 years old, wearing a slightly rustic brown dress. Led by two riders, he met the legendary lady Lacey. She was wearing a delicate light red dress with silky hair on her shoulders. She was sitting on a white wooden chair under the sun umbrella. In front of her was a small round table with two tea cups and a teapot. The tea sets were made of Oriental white porcelain with gorgeous gilt patterns. When the mayor came near, the girl''s clear blue eyes came into his eyes. For a moment, she was so gorgeous that he could not help looking at it dully. Chelsea, the maid behind Lorraine hill, coughed twice to remind the distracted mayor that although she knew how rare her first lady''s face was, she didn''t like to be looked at rudely. The mayor responded and quickly lowered his head to introduce himself. "I''m Ruth of Huangye town. I''m lucky to be the mayor of Huangye town. I just heard what happened to miss Lacey. I feel very frightened. I''ve sent some supplies to miss Lacey. I hope she can accept them as a token of my humble apology." "Listen to the accent, Mr. Mayor is not a local, is he?" Lorraine Hill''s voice came from the front like a spring in the mountains. "Yes, Miss Lacey is sure to know. She grew up in the mangrove islands in the south early next year, and then came to Vilga with her parents." "Is it the raspberry duchy? I heard there are many mages there?" "Yes, it''s a pity that I didn''t become a talent for magic sequence. At the beginning, I only learned a little arithmetic and writing, and then I dropped out." At this point, Ruud showed a little regret. After the alliance of the red berry duchy and the little moon parliament, he began to carry out education throughout the territory. Those with excellent qualifications can become apprentices and embark on the road of magic sequence. This is also the reason why the southern islands are still on an equal footing with some big countries in terms of their small territory. In terms of its comprehensive strength, even compared with the seven countries united by Xuehua, it can still be ranked in the upper middle position. Like ruerna, the parliament of the young moon and the United Kingdom of raspberry are both famous countries for their magicians. The origins of the magicians in the two countries are also intertwined. Because of their different ideas, they regard each other as enemies. This kind of competition and opposition can be traced back to its source, that is, the kingdom of Oz more than 1000 years ago. After the collapse of the mercury Dynasty, most of the supernatural people in the magic sequence of the dynasty were absorbed by the kingdom of Oz, and its leaders were the two great demons of the mercury Dynasty. One is Dorothy of time and space, and the other is a disguised witch whose real name is unknown. It is said that her appearance is ever-changing, and she is also known as the head of red lotus. Her natural disaster of red lotus is burning mountains and boiling sea, destroying everything. Under the leadership of the two great demons, oz was once the most powerful country in the western continent, the Holy Land in the eyes of countless magic sequences, and the star watching secret school in its capital could compete with the ermenas college. Relying on the magic technology, the Kingdom developed new magic warships, and various kinds of fighting arms of magic sequence. In addition, it also had frequent exchanges with the eastern Dynasty of the canary. In the early days of the Plantagenet Dynasty, a large number of talents and materials were provided. Even across the vast ocean, the enthusiasm for exchanges between the two countries could not be stopped. Later, it was in the Canary dynasty that the new college was founded, which deeply affected the later development of the Canary Dynasty. However, this powerful country, which was favored by all people, soon fell down. It was the green kingdom, which rose rapidly at that time, and later changed its name to green Empire, that defeated them. After the destruction of Oz, the domestic magicians had to go far away. Some of them were accepted by the ruerna kingdom to the West and became the country of alchemy and magicians. The other part went south to the South Islands. Due to the fragility of the southern islands, this part was divided into the March parliament, namely the baby moon parliament, the crescent moon Parliament and the full moon Parliament. It was not until more than 200 years ago that the baby moon parliament defeated the other two parliaments that it was reunited. After the unification of Chuyue Parliament and the local secular raspberry duchy, it became today''s kingdom of Chuyue. ------------- Lorraine Hill looked at the town mayor who was a little worried. He knew that he was worried about his position, so he took the opportunity to convey the news that an outsider had attacked the successor of the grand chamber of Commerce in Vilga in an attempt to disintegrate the chamber of Commerce. However, all businessmen are afraid that their "hard-earned" wealth will be plundered by others, so this kind of attack on the heirs of the chamber of Commerce will arouse great concern and be strongly rejected. As long as the mayor constantly sends a message to the outside world that the attacker is not a robber, but a well-trained professional soldier, he will be free from punishment, because this is not the problem he can solve. However, how can there be professional soldiers in the Vilga business alliance? This will lead to a broad discussion. The spearhead is either the westerly aristocracy or other major chambers of Commerce in the alliance. In order to avoid suspicion and to be afraid of stimulating the nerves of other major chambers of Commerce, the secret enemies of the karites chamber of Commerce will be afraid of the devil in the future, greatly reducing the possibility of another attack and assassination. This is because if the orphan heirs of the Caritas chamber of Commerce die in this period of time, it will set off a huge wave in the territory of Vilga, and other chambers of Commerce will feel their own fear, so as to find out and track down the murderer, so as to avoid this kind of thing happening to themselves. And that''s what Lorraine Hill wants to see. Thank you for your recommendation Chapter 51 Melting city in the tisilan mountains. This is a city close to the dead volcano. The rich volcanic ash makes the nearby crops grow very well. Patches of soybean plants grow closely on flat terraces. Beans are also a major source of plant protein for animals. The green terraces built around the mountain cover the dead volcano from top to bottom. Only there is a huge grotto at the waist of Dushan mountain. Along the grotto comes an extremely wide road. From time to time, there are mossy rhinoceros pulling ore trucks in and out of the road. The heavy steel mine car rolled a deep ravine on the gravel mountain road. A rabbit ear wearing linen clothes hung a red fruit with a long pole. This kind of Sakya fruit was very popular with the tungyan rhinoceros. As long as it was hung in front, they would follow the direction of the fruit, very obedient. At present, the rabbits and Warcraft in the mountains are very skilled in cooperation, and they have established a good relationship of trust with each other. They have a very clear understanding of the hobbies and habits of these Warcraft. Moss rock rhinoceros prefer cool and humid places. If they are normal, they will not come to the interior of the volcano. However, these ores are so heavy that it is too difficult to pull a cart by hand. Rabbits just want to think of other ways. After some attempts and observations, this kind of Sakyamuni is very popular with these simple and honest rhinoceros. They can bear it even if they take a miner''s cart to the interior of the volcano, so the rabbits exchange the reward for this kind of Sakyamuni. In addition, in order to take care of the habits and protection of these rhinoceros, they will put a bucket of water on the car and water the back and body of the rhinoceros from time to time to disperse the heat, And keep the body surface moist. The red Sakyamuni is said to have come from the east continent many years ago. It is also called bufuna in the east continent, which means the fruit of longevity. Although this is an extraordinary world, there is no saying about how many years you can only live in your destiny. This kind of fruit is just very sweet. If it is a special extraordinary variety, it can cure the hidden diseases in your body and prolong your life. As the tramcar entered the mountain, waves of heat came, and the dark red fire reflected on the surrounding rock walls. Then the noise became louder and louder, such as the twitch of bellows, the chatter of beating iron, the sound of steel cooling, the sound of water boiling and evaporation, the impact of giant hammers, and the rabbit ear people wearing craftsmen''s robes were metallurgy and making metal products. Inside the volcano is an irregular red lake, full of boiling hot magma. Around the magma lake is a circle of wide circular passageways. Beside the passageways are workbenches. Hundreds of rabbit ear craftsmen are working here enthusiastically, and the sound of crisp metal collision can be seen everywhere. A tall rabbit ear clan was standing in the workshop inside the volcano. He was tall and round in waist and belly. He was wearing dark red steel armor. On the armor, there were bright protruding spikes, which seemed a bit ferocious. At this time, a big man with black rabbit ears came in. He was wearing a white Cape and silver armor, followed by several armed guards wearing the same style of armor. "Kanda, why are you here?" The big rabbit ear clan was a little surprised to see the big man in the white Cape come in, but he grinned and showed a familiar smile on his face. It seems that they have known each other for a long time. "Lushan, I''ve come to see how the new armor experiment is going. His highness Lorraine Hill will pass on the plan. The army will be formed soon." "Don''t worry, I''ve been supervising and supervising here every day recently. We are experimenting step by step. The basic process has been set. The rest is to optimize and maximize the cost performance." The big rabbit in red armor didn''t speak as ferocious and stabbing as his armor, and he was very easygoing. He handed the axe to the rabbit next to him and strode over to give Kanda a big hug. "We haven''t had a fight for a long time. Why don''t we have a fight tonight and have a drink." "It''s OK to make a comparison. Drinking is not good for the time being. Business matters." Kanda smiles and they talk as they walk. Considering the needs of the war, Lorraine Hill finally decided to form an elite cavalry Corps. Other ordinary legions, such as spears, swords, bows and crossbows, have priority in cavalry. At present, Ivar''s world is still dominated by cold weapons. The existence of extraordinary power makes the individual''s strength and physique far better than the ancient times in lorenshire''s memory. Moreover, there are all kinds of armor made of magical materials, and some protective skills of extraordinary agents. The lethality of projective weapons is far less than the ancient times in memory. There is an upper limit to the attack power of the projective weapon, such as the pulling force of the crossbow, the loading amount of the early gunpowder, etc. Even if you are a powerful man with infinite force, the bow and arrow you shoot is also limited by the performance of the weapon, and the extra force has no effect other than breaking the bow. As a result, most of the world''s battles are still solved at close range. Crossbow has a great advantage in low level, but with the improvement of extraordinary sequence, after sequence 4, the effect of crossbow will be greatly weakened, unless you can attach magic and other skills to the arrow, which is a good skill of the elves. Other races are not good at it. Cavalry on the battlefield can often play a decisive role in changing the situation. If there is no cavalry, even if the enemy is defeated and flees, it will not be able to pursue much and expand the results. Moreover, sometimes in order to attack the enemy''s weak troops, to break through the front, to encircle the rear, and so on, cavalry are the most important. That''s why Lorraine hill, like other pioneers, preferred cavalry. "Kanda, though I''ve said it many times." "But I really admire your highness." "What''s the matter with you?" "Just come and have a look." Lushan and Kanda come to a worktable with two pairs of armor on it. They are made of steel. "You see, this one on the left is the armor that I asked someone to buy in Xifeng. It''s said that some despondent nobleman sold the armor left by his ancestors in exchange for money. Later, I went to see someone who knows how to do it. It''s really genuine. That bastard will regret it later. This excellent armor means that his ancestors should be a viscount." Then his stout hand turned over the top half of the armor to reveal a brass shield. "The pattern on this micro chapter is a flaming hill, which shows that its owner was a veteran of the" quenching war "of that year and made great achievements. It is estimated that after the establishment of Xifeng, he was at least granted a viscount. After all, the king of Xifeng was very generous to his opponents at that time. " "Then on the right is the new armor we made according to the drawings given by your highness. The steel quantity and weight used are basically the same as those of the westerly armor on the left." Kanda looked at Lushan and was puzzled. Lushan continued. "We tested the strength of the two, guess what?" "It must have been given by your highness." "Yes, how much better?" "Three times?" Kanda is a little overestimated. "No, ten times!" Lushan laughed. Then he picked up the giant hammer beside him and knocked it down twice. The armor on the left side was sunken and pierced by the convex corner of the giant hammer. The white steel armor on the right side bounced slightly, making a metallic trill, intact. [white steel armor] (rare silver): the plate armor improved by advanced technology has excellent toughness and strength. It can disperse the impact force and greatly reduce the damage. It can be manufactured in large scale with high cost performance. This is an improved version of the mercury Dynasty''s technology after Lorraine Hill got the drawing. It may not be very strong, but the low cost and flowing materials make everyone in the Legion wear it and get good protection. After all, every life is precious, let everyone live is her favorite direction. I''m very sorry that I didn''t come yesterday. Today, I''m back to the normal update. I''ll make up the missing chapter this week. Chapter 52 After leaving Huangye Town, caritus'' motorcade went all the way south, and finally arrived at Hopland. The road behind was very smooth, and no one attacked or assassinated him any more. When he left, loranthel sold more than 20 pairs of black cavalry armor to the mayor, making a small profit. At the same time, the news spread by the mayor was more convincing. After the team of karites chamber of Commerce left, the mayor Ruud made a serious report to the top management of the business alliance. Then he sent the security team to patrol the nearby mountains for many times, making it look like they were dutiful. Then he took out the armor and weapons to make everyone believe that it was a powerful organization that attacked the karites chamber of Commerce, Not ordinary bandits. When the motorcade approached hoplaner, it was already dusk. After crossing a hill, hoplaner appeared in front of the public. It hugged the ocean like a huge crescent moon. There were several tall white lighthouses by the sea. Numerous sailing boats were parked at the port. There were endless wagons on the main road from the port to the city. The houses on the east side of the city were neat brick red, In the west is the place where nobles and rich people live, with scattered houses and courtyards. It is one of the top three cities and ports in the Vilga business alliance. It is also an important business center in the south of the mainland. Nearly a million people live here. The huge port handles merchant ships from the green Empire, the southern islands and even the Canary Dynasty. With the warm sea breeze, groups of seagulls chirped over the harbor and circled over the city before flying away. Lorraine hill was sitting in the carriage, looking through the glass of the carriage at the busy street. The road with brick and stone floor was very smooth, and the laurel trees were arranged in order. Even at night, the streets are bustling with various stalls on the roadside, including mahogany handicrafts, tropical fruits from the southern islands, carved weapons from falcons, and local grilled fish. The roar of stall owners, the smell of food, the conversation among tourists, the orange lights on the stalls, the exotic people with animal ears, and the Oriental people in long robes make the streets noisy and prosperous. The caravan riders divided into two lines, protected Lorraine Hill''s carriage in the middle, and walked slowly through the night market. Many pedestrians were not allowed to give way to the street temporarily. Some domineering people were dissatisfied, but when they saw the sign of lacquer night flower, they closed their mouths and walked aside. Caritus chamber of commerce is one of the five chambers of Commerce in Hopland, and also one of the high-level members of the ruling guild of the business alliance. It occupies its own position in 26 seats and has its own voice in all major events of the business alliance. Because its headquarters is located in Hopland, it also has great influence in the local area. "Froth!"¡° Froth There were cheers, screams, music, and some colorful beams of light shining in the night sky. "Miss, there''s a concert going on in the theater ahead. I''m afraid we have to make a detour." The voice of Ceres came from the front of the carriage. Listening to the loud and huge cheers, Lorraine hill is also curious. Is the world''s music performance so attractive? "No, let''s get out of the car. I want to see it, too." She put on a black robe, covered her hair and face in the shadow with a hood, and opened the door. "Miss, there are too many people here. I''m afraid it''s not safe." Chelsea got out of the carriage and stood behind the girl. "It''s OK. I''ll pay attention." She blinked her glasses, the extraordinary core in her consciousness turned into a natural sequence, the extraordinary perception began to spread, and the style of the whole city gradually came to mind. "All right, but please allow me and a few other people to protect me." "No problem." With that, Lorraine hill was dragged into the open-air theater by Chelsea. The half moon shaped stage is separated by fountains. On the golden stage of the stairs, the huge golden red curtain gradually opens. A singer in a shiny long skirt appears in everyone''s eyes. She has big wavy golden curly hair, and is wearing a white skirt. The skirt is covered with reflective sequins, reflecting bursts of brilliance in the light. Then she picks up the microphone made by Alchemy, Singing. [we were young when we first met you] [I closed my eyes and the scene flashed again] ... [looking at the lights, the ball and the dress] [I see you through the crowd] The voice is natural and graceful. The long eyelashes tremble slightly, and then gently flick. The enchanting expression immediately makes countless audiences crazy and scream. Standing on the stage of the theater, looking at the warm ocean below, Lorraine Hill could not help sighing that this is the power of music, no matter which world is so enchanting. The singer continued to walk on the stage, with two dancers on both sides. They crossed their waist, turned forward, and the skirt floated slightly. Then they turned forward, step by step, following the beat of the song. Next. A hanging basket slowly rises under the stage, and the White Palace fence forms a small space. The singer walks into the small fence, and then the dance beside her closes the fence. [I''ve been waiting, and now the only thing I can do is get out of here] [you will be a prince, I will be a princess] [it''s a love story] Then the hanging basket slowly rises, and the golden paper flowers, like rain, fall from the air on both sides of the theater. The singer''s singing is gradually high. The mood at the venue also slowly reached a climax. [honey, just promise me] ... [but you are all to me] [I beg you not to leave] The white dress singer waved to the audience as she sang. The screams reverberated in the theater. Her posture was like a real princess. "That''s good." Lorraine hill can''t help but praise that her words are not so bold. She is still shy and quiet. "Miss, this is the famous singer Bai Zhi in mainland China in recent years, floss." Chelsea whispered about the origin of the singer. Although she has a beautiful face, because she was born in a slum, she experienced a lot of frustrations in the process of becoming famous and was attacked by many people, but she survived. On the contrary, these experiences can arouse the resonance of the general public and accumulate more fans for them. Song after song, the last fireworks rose on the stage, just announced the end of this grand performance. After the performance, Lorraine Hill finally arrived at the end of the journey, the headquarters of the Caritas chamber of Commerce. The iron fence door was opened, and the lights in the residence were bright. A branch president and local administrators stood on both sides of the courtyard to welcome the new owner of the chamber of Commerce. When Lorraine Hill stepped down from the carriage, a golden carpet had been laid and continued to the front of the residence. As she stepped on the soft carpet, a consul bowed her head to salute her by pressing her left hand on her shoulder. In the hall of the residence, there are long tables. All kinds of delicacies have been prepared. Nearly 100 maids in black and white dress stand on both sides of the table. They are neat and wait quietly. The hall is full of candlelight and the world is full of brilliant lights. Chapter 53 I''m very sorry to receive the reply of signing application today. Because the work has not reached the signing standard, the website will not pass. I applied on Monday, but I only replied today. In fact, I have some worries, but I didn''t expect it to come true. Later, I consulted some other writers and editors. If I applied for a contract, I would not go through it in the future, because the reviewers only read the first few chapters. They don''t have much time to see what you wrote later. In reality, there will always be some ups and downs. I can''t be as smooth as the protagonist of the novel. I''m just an ordinary person, a new writer, and I don''t have any fame, so it''s impossible to turn over. It''s raining outside the window. I''m very melancholy. Although I heard that this is a new cemetery, I didn''t expect it would be so difficult. I still like the feeling of writing very much, and I hope I can make a living from it. But reality is not logical. In this era of information, opportunity is far more important than others. If you like my book, please add group: 5353 -- 15849 (Penguin) After a while, I''ll open a new book and move on. If one day I have a bit of fame, I should be able to be a little wayward, let the website sign the book again, and then continue. Finally, thank you for your support and bow£¨ Many readers give me full recommendations every day. I''m sorry to disappoint your support.) Chapter 54 The west wind Kingdom has a tradition of paying attention to the family, and it is common to talk about things at the dinner table. Vilga was once a part of the west wind, and this custom was also affected. First of all, loranthal sat down at the table, then the branch heads of other places sat down in order, and other important personnel included the fleet leader of calites, the manager of large shops, the workshop director, etc., who together constituted the skeleton of the chamber of Commerce. At the dinner table, Lorraine Hill sipped bread and watched a member of the chamber of commerce introduce himself once, occasionally nodding slightly. In his mind, he gradually constructed the structure and composition of the chamber of Commerce. If she is the commanding brain in the chamber of Commerce, the chamber of commerce is divided into several parts. The first is the local branch president. The branch is mainly responsible for the sale and purchase of local shops, and some crop farms, along with some other chores and a small number of guards. The second is the management of large workshops, which mainly processes the purchased raw materials, such as textile, oil pressing, shipbuilding, etc., among which shipbuilding is an important industry of caritis. The third is the leader of the fleet. At present, the chamber of Commerce has three large fleets, mainly engaged in the trade between the South China Sea Islands and the green empire. There are 16 other scattered small fleets, which are equipped with artillery on board, and have certain combat effectiveness. Fourth, the motorcade is in charge of purchasing and transporting goods from some raw material producing areas on land, with its own armed guards. As many of them are new faces, even after the meal of Lorraine hill, there are still many people who have not finished introducing them. Chelsea asked the maids to clean up the tableware, put on new tablecloths and serve tea. As a seaport city, Hopland is not too hot even in summer. However, considering the large number of people in the hall, the housekeeper Ceres arranged for the maids to move 20 or so icebergs to the corner of the hall, and the temperature gradually dropped. Finally, after the introduction of the leaders of the chamber of Commerce, Lorraine Hill also briefly introduced himself. ..... "Because of my father''s sudden death, I will take over the chamber of Commerce in the future." Her eyes slowly swept through the audience. Some of them didn''t seem to care, while others looked at her suspiciously. Some wanted to talk but stopped. Some bowed their heads and didn''t say a word. Others seemed more interested in her appearance¡® Lolan hill is not surprised. After all, this incident is very sudden, and no one can accept it immediately. In addition, she is too young, and it is normal for some people to distrust and worry. After a pause, she motioned for Chelsea to take out a suicide note, which of course is the one that appears to be public. It shows that Angus has transferred all his property to his offspring, Lacey. The suicide note was carefully held by Chelsea and showed to the members of the team one by one. Lorraine hill, on the other hand, sat in his seat, quietly observed the expressions of the members, and kept writing them down. After a circle, most of the chamber of Commerce cadres present recognized the leadership position after Lorraine hill. Although Angus founded the caritus chamber of Commerce, he had only 60% of the shares before his death, and the remaining 40% of the shares were scattered among the chamber of Commerce cadres. On the one hand, they encouraged and on the other hand, they firmly retained some talented people. "Is there anything else important in the chamber of Commerce recently?" Asked Lorraine hill, trying to get a brief idea of the situation. "Hello, miss. Because of the sudden death of Mr. Angus, many other chambers of commerce are afraid of our disintegration and have recently begun to urge us to settle accounts." "How often did you close accounts before?" Asked Lorraine hill. "As usual, the accounts of large chambers of commerce are cleared once a year, while that of small chambers of commerce is half a year. At present, the working capital of chambers of commerce is limited and can not be paid in full." "Let the small business associations sort out their own accounts, then settle accounts with us in order, and explain in advance. If they find any false or false statements, they will wait until next year. In this way, they can settle accounts by themselves, and we will come one by one. That''s how you can pull out the time gap to cushion them and reassure them. " "If the chamber of commerce is big, they have a strong ability to work under pressure. If it''s not too late, it will be settled once a year as usual. If you still want to settle accounts in the near future, please report it to me and I will visit you in person." "Next, go on." "Due to the recent civil strife in Xifeng, many raw materials purchased in Xifeng have been affected." A team leader said with some distress. "Which ones are important and need to be acquired in Xifeng?" "It''s mainly wood, fruit and cotton. The other parts are not large and can be supplemented in other places." "For those related to these raw materials, don''t take any more orders recently. How many raw materials are missing from the existing orders?" Asked Lorraine hill. "Miss Hui, the shipyard has some timber in reserve. In addition, we can deliver several ships that we have prepared for ourselves. Maybe we can barely finish it." "OK, let the fleet go to the green Empire to replenish the shortage. There''s a lot of timber production there, but it''s not cost-effective to transport it too far at ordinary times." "In the case of cotton... Are there many textile lists in the workshop recently¡° "Yes, madam, the westerly wind has been recruiting troops in an emergency recently. Many nobles over there have ordered burqa and uniform from us." "Suspend receiving orders, the order of the noble is not urgent first, and finish a small number of orders first." Lorraine Hill suspected that the westerly aristocrats could not wait to receive the goods. "As for fruit, let the fleet go to the South China Sea Islands to buy." Lorraine hill is dealing with all kinds of problems quickly. He can grasp the key of the problem in an orderly way. It''s amazing. "Well, next, any questions?" "Hello, miss. Now the westerly civil strife has brought many chambers of Commerce to store grain. Should we also store some?" "No, as usual. Besides, we don''t have a lot of money now." Lorraine Hill shook his head in his cup. Although it can be predicted that the price of grain will rise, the most important thing is to have a stable life. It is not clear whether the tissifoney family will have the next operation. They are professional warmongers. Then Lorraine Hill dealt with some problems flexibly, and finally the meeting slowly ended late at night. After the meeting, all the chamber of Commerce people slowly left the scene, while Lorraine hill was alone at the table, rubbing his head with his fingers. "Hard work, miss." Chelsea handed over a white towel from the side for Lorraine hill to wipe his hands, and then asked the maids to clean up the messy table. "Well, I feel that there are a lot of things. Was it the same before?" "There are not so many. It is estimated that the sudden departure of Lord Angus makes everyone a little uneasy. I want to get a reassuring and positive answer from you¡° "The eldest lady behaved very well. She didn''t look like she was sixteen or seventeen." "I''m not that good." Lorraine hill rose from his chair, moved a little, and denied with a smile. "Yes, but I can see that the caretakers were relieved and admired before they left. As a result, they were not so modest as you said." When I was working on a new book, I suddenly got interested again. This book is updated occasionally Chapter 55 Day and sea at the junction of a white, an orange sun slowly climbed up from the sea, and then gradually turned into a fiery golden white, as if at this time really wake up from doze. The white building is five stories high, with a large cylinder protruding in the middle, a cuboid building on both sides, and two large cubes on the other end of the cuboid. The overall shape is roughly the same. In fact, there are only four stories on both sides, but the building in the middle has five stories, and the top floor is a beautiful prismatic spire. The building is generally white, with dark purple roof tiles and corners, similar to the Bavarian style in lorenthal''s memory. Lorraine Hill''s room is on the left side of the third floor. Birds outside the window are cuckooing in the spruce trees. The white light of the sky shines through the cracks of the dark curtains. The girl is sleeping in the bed in a white nightgown. Silky hair is scattered on the pillows, blankets and white collarbones. Since the sun slowly rose, and after a long time, the girl reluctantly opened her eyes. In fact, she woke up for a short time, but still some did not want to get up. After sleeping for a long time in the tent and carriage, she finally lay on the soft bed. A faint sense of satisfaction and happiness came from all corners of her body. Well, get up. After all, I don''t live alone, so I have to pay a little attention to my image when I want to sleep. When thinking about this, she slowly props up from the bed, shakes her head to wake up, and then draws back the curtain, the sky light illuminates the warm bedroom. Sitting in front of the dresser, she simply took care of her hair. After tying her hair band, she remembered that it was a new bedroom, and she didn''t know where her clothes were. She looked around, then opened the white wardrobe next to her, and a variety of dresses appeared in front of her eyes, which made her feel a little uncomfortable. Is this for her? The problem is that she arrived yesterday, that is to say, she put it away before she entered the bedroom last night. But how do they know her figure proportion? They only showed up at the headquarters of the chamber of Commerce last night. Lorraine Hill took out a few clothes at random and tried them on. They fit unexpectedly. They didn''t look like the general style at all. Instead, they were cut according to her figure proportion. How did they do it ahead of time? There was still a time difference. When she appeared in the headquarters, it was just late at night, and when she came back to rest, it was near the early morning, and there was a time difference of nearly five hours. Is that professional? When I think back to the steward I met with yesterday, there were several people from the clothing workshop. Maybe they were secretly preparing. They will know when they ask about Chelsea. Instead of thinking about these caretakers'' flattering moves, she chose a white body dress, which is more in line with her aesthetic, simple with just the right light blue decoration. There are also some Rococo style elegant long skirts in the wardrobe. The skirt is bell shaped, with arc-shaped skirt braces, layers of pattern pleats, and a train behind. This kind of dress is popular among the westerly aristocrats, but Lorraine hill is not very popular. I just feel too restrained and inconvenient. It''s just like a colorful vase with exquisite decoration, that is to say, it''s good-looking. I don''t feel comfortable wearing it. After a simple dressing, she pushed open the bedroom door. There are four maids waiting outside. This is the result of her request yesterday. According to the standard of Chelsea, 12 are the normal. This kind of waste of manpower makes the girl sigh a little. She doesn''t need the number of people to show her identity. However, considering that she is not familiar with the situation of having someone to lead the way, she intended to leave two. "Good morning, miss." The four maids bowed their heads and saluted. They were all pretty young, with towels in their hands. Then they took the maiden to the bathroom. Breakfast is Cranberry bread and honey tea, after a simple finish, Lorraine Hill began to ask housekeeper Ceres some information. "How is Mr. Angus'' other child and his mother now?" "Their mother and son live in a single family attic at 209 Jianlan street, Hopland. The security there is very good. Yesterday, they sent some people to protect them secretly." "Well, prepare a humble carriage. I''ll pay a visit in secret today." "Yes, miss." After the return of Lorraine hill, the karites chamber of Commerce ended its previous feeling of confusion and uneasiness, and various orders began to be sent from the general department to distant branches, informing them of future arrangements and decisions. A manager''s carriage dispersed from the huge headquarters, and one of the ordinary carriages was also mixed in. Lorraine hill put on his black robe again, and then got on the carriage. As the wheel ran through the bluestone street, he turned several corners and came to the gladiolus street. This is the place where Hopland''s aristocrats lived in their early years. Later, after Vega became independent, most of the aristocrats withdrew and those who remained were bought by the rich. The public order here has always been good. However, the real top stream of Hopland is not here, but in the west wide courtyards, which were built after the establishment of Vilga, with newer and more pleasant style. Lorraine Hill stepped down from the carriage, and then Ceres, dressed in a strict housekeeper''s dress, knocked on the door. Next to the carriage stood two elite guards dressed as attendants, who intentionally or unintentionally blocked other people''s sight. The door creaked open. In the fierce sunshine at noon, the woman in the room seemed to be a little blind. It took a long time to recognize the housekeeper. "Hello, Madame Mera. I''m next to Ceres. I followed Lord Angus before. Do you remember?" "You... Hello, I remember that you are a respectable person who has helped me and my children a lot." "You''re so kind. I''ll help you as Lord Angus ordered. It''s nothing." Ceres pauses a little, then turns aside to let Lorraine Hill appear in front of the woman. "This is Miss Lacey, the daughter of Lord Angus. She wants to visit you. Do you think so?" "Yes, yes, just a moment. It''s too messy." The woman''s voice was a little frightened. After a little waiting for the meeting, Lorraine hill was welcomed into the room, and a cool smell came to his face. Most of the curtains in the house are pulled up, and the lighting is not good. Considering that it''s summer, it''s normal to be afraid of heat. The room is dry and cool, and it is very quiet at noon. Only the pendulum in the hall can be heard occasionally. The floor pendulums made of mahogany and brass are placed in the middle of the hall near the wall, covered with a thick layer of dust. In the quiet room, some dust can be seen slowly floating in the sunlight through the cracks of the curtains. Mrs. Meila poured out two cups of cold water from the nearby porcelain pot and put them on the table. There was some dust on the lid of the porcelain pot, but fortunately the water inside was clean. It should have been prepared yesterday or this morning. Lorraine Hill looked at the lady in a long black dress. She was a little pale, with no decorations on her body, and some wrinkles on her forehead. She was only in her thirties, but she looked at Lorraine Hill nervously and uneasily. "I''m very sorry, Mrs. mella. I have an unfortunate news to tell you today that angusta people were attacked on their return journey some time ago and have left us forever." As the girl''s voice falls, the lady shakes her hand and bumps the teacup next to her. Then her clear voice rings on the ground and falls to pieces. The new book has some ideas. It should be in the future science fiction era. Chapter 56 Mrs. mella lowered her head in a hurry to pick up the broken pieces of the tea cup, and Ceres stepped forward. "Just sit down, madam. I''ll take care of these." Mrs. mella was stunned, then slowly returned to her seat, but her hands were twisted uneasily and her head was lowered. "I''m sad to hear that. Lord Angus is a kind man. Why did it happen to him Her voice is intermittently, it seems very uncomfortable. "I beg your pardon." Then Lorraine Hill waited for Mrs. mella to ease her spirits. After a while, Mrs. mella stopped sobbing, dried her tears with her handkerchief, and slowly raised her head. Her eyes were red and swollen. Lorraine Hill saw that she was calming down and continued to speak. "Although Lord Angus has gone, he asked me to take care of you and your children before he died. Please rest assured." "Thank you, Miss Lacey. I... I don''t know how to repay this kindness... Just say what you want. " "There''s nothing to ask for. I just want to see your child today." Lorraine Hill gave the main purpose of the day. "Yes, just a moment. Dill is upstairs. I''ll call him." "Don''t bother. Let''s go together. It''s just my first time here. I''m very interested in the arrangement here." Lorraine Hill shook his head, gave a kind smile, and got up from the sofa. "OK... OK, you and me." Mrs. mella hesitated, then took Lorraine hill to the front. The building has three floors. The second floor is the bedroom, and the third floor is the attic connected to the roof, which is used for storing sundries. The floors in the house are paved with marble, and the doors, railings and furniture are made of mahogany. It doesn''t look old. It should be new in recent years. Through the corridor on the second floor, at the end of a room, Mrs. mella took out a key to open the door. A 10-year-old child was in the room. He was on the ground, painting with colored paint, and there were many colored building blocks scattered on the ground beside him. When the child saw the door open, he looked up and was very happy to see Mrs. Myra. He took the painting to Mrs. Myra as if it were a treasure. "Mom, I drew it. Is it good?" The child was glad to see his mother suddenly appear. On the thick white paper, there is a graffiti like painting of a villain, yellow paint smeared with exaggerated hair, the mouth is light red paint, the corners of the mouth split, it seems to be laughing. The whole can only barely see that this is a person, all kinds of pigments piled up on the paper, it is very messy. "I''ll make you laugh. Miss Lacey¡° Mrs. Meila came forward and quickly pulled the child over. The picture was also thrown aside. "Nothing." Lorraine Hill went to pick up the picture and asked the child. "Who is it, dill?" "It''s mom." "Why is mother''s hair yellow?" "Because I want my mother to take me out like the sun... And to smile, my mother seldom smiles at me..." the child''s voice was a little low. Listening to the child''s words, Mrs. mella was a little shy and wanted to stop her, but she couldn''t speak to her face. Lolan Hill didn''t mean to be a joke. He looked at the child in front of him. He was pulled by his mother. He was not tall, and his clothes were clean. His big eyes looked at her straight, with curiosity and admiration in his eyes. "Come on, sister." Lorraine Hill crouched down, clapped his hands, looked up at the child with a smile on his face. Mrs. mella had to let go and let the child walk by. Lorraine Hill touched Deere''s head and blinked to check on the child. On the whole, he was relatively healthy. His eyebrows looked like his mother''s, soft and angular, unlike Angus''s. Then there was another conversation. After a while, Lorraine Hill took out a snack box for her children and invited them to move to the headquarters of the Caritas chamber of Commerce, because it was safer there. However, Mrs. Meila refused, and it was not good for Lorraine hill to persuade her all the time. Before she left, she said that she would come to see them again for a while. After putting on the black hood robe again and boarding the carriage, Lorraine hill is slowly thinking about the meeting process. "Ceres, how Mr. Angus got to know Mrs. mella." "It was a banquet 10 years ago, and the master''s career began to flourish. He often attended banquets of all parties. Once he was drunk, and miss mella happened to be a member of the banquet. She was the daughter of a small businessman." "So the Drunken Master had a relationship with Miss mella, and then miss mella''s father wanted to send her to the side room in order to please the master. Although the master did not agree, he gave Meila''s father a lot of benefits in order to make up for her guilt. " "With the coming and going, Meila''s father became more and more greedy and opened his mouth more and more. He even threatened the master not to tell the story." "Originally, the master was still thinking about love and tolerating everything. After that time, he sent someone to fight directly. Mrs. Meila''s father almost went bankrupt and finally settled down. Mrs. Meila was in the middle. She had asked the master for a lot of benefits on behalf of her father. She was very upset all the time. Later, she was even more afraid of the master." "So..." Lolan Hill listened to the housekeeper Ceres''s narration, and always felt that there were some vague places in it. Why did Mrs. mella feel more frightened than sad when she heard about Angus. Why does Madame Meila lock dill in her room? Is she worried or abusive. Why did she refuse when she was invited to live in the headquarters by Lorraine hill without any hesitation. There should be something hidden in Mrs. mella''s heart. There may be another secret between her and Angus. Lorraine Hill sips her tea, but she is thinking about how to find out the truth. It was a long time before she spoke. "Ceres, can you arrange for someone to inquire about Mrs. Myra''s past acquaintances? I want to know what happened to her ten years ago before she contacted Angus, and what happened before and after that." "I''m afraid it''s very difficult, miss. After all, it''s been ten years." "Even in ten years, many things will leave traces. You can send someone to check it." "Yes, Miss Lacey." After returning to the headquarters, lorenthal dealt with some business affairs of the chamber of Commerce. Then in the evening, after dinner, she sat on a chair on the balcony to have a rest, watching the night scene of the stars and lights in the sky, and the gusts of evening wind blowing, bringing a little cool. The maid chief, ChElSEY, gently pushed open the French window on the balcony and came over. "Miss, did you call me?" "Yes, I''d like to ask you to do something." She stopped a little, looking at the distant lights, the wind slowly blowing through the woods outside the balcony. "The letters sent by Sailesh secretly investigated the manager, and all the circumstances he had contacted with him during those days, and then reported to me. You are the first one to come to caritus. There should be many people you can trust Lorraine Hill turned his head and watched the maid''s long, soft hair flutter slowly in the night wind. Chapter 57 Chelsea was a little surprised when she heard the young lady''s order, but her face was still. She pushed her eyes on the bridge of her nose and replied. "It''s going to take a little time, miss, because a lot of the people I trust and the people he trusts overlap." "Well, be careful. There should be someone else behind Ceres who is pushing him." "Yes, thank you for the reminder." Then the maid retired. Lorraine Hill continued to sit on this small balcony, looking at the beautiful night scene of the harbor city. The quiet moonlight was reflected on the sea. With the ups and downs of the waves, the moonlight became broken, sparkling and rippling in the field of vision. She could even hear the distant sound of the sea beating on the beach, the soothing sound of water, such as a soft lullaby. Ceres is Angus'' housekeeper and has been with him for nearly ten years. In his early years, he was a noble officer of Xifeng, who had been on the battlefield. It was a small-scale war between Xifeng and the barbarians in the north. Only some nobles in the north of the Kingdom participated in it. Although Xifeng won, it also lost a lot, so that it exposed its weakness and could no longer completely suppress the chaotic forces in the territory. Later, the nobles in the North shrank completely, only concerned about their castles and cities, and no longer concerned about some marginal villages. This also led to banditry and mercenaries becoming popular in the north. At that time, after Ceres retired, because he was not the eldest son and had no right of inheritance, he worked as a mercenary for a period of time, but happened to meet Angus, who came to Xifeng to do business. Both of them had many similar experiences. They were born into the west wind aristocracy. They were the second sons of unsuccessful families. They both experienced many frustrations. Later, Angus invited Ceres to be his deputy. Finally, he gradually became the housekeeper of calites. And one of Angus''s most trusted people. It''s hard to imagine that such a man would betray, but Lorraine hill did notice something was wrong with the housekeeper. First of all, when Mrs. Meila opened the door, she said "you" when she saw Ceres. Later, she changed her name to "you". At that time, Meila recognized Ceres for the first time, and her tone was even a little afraid. Later, she changed her words. Secondly, when Madame Myra broke the teacup, he came forward to pick up the pieces, his eyes and expression were not so kind. At that time, he was facing Lorraine hill with his back. Maybe he thought such a girl could not see it, but in fact Lorraine Hill noticed this from the reflection of Madame Myra''s pupil. Finally, when Loran Hill asked Ceres to look into what happened ten years ago, his first reaction was to refuse. Although it was a euphemistic reminder, he probably didn''t realize that this was the first time he refuted the instructions of a young girl, and this kind of behavior should not appear in an excellent housekeeper. After leaving Mrs. mella''s house, Lorraine Hill asked him to investigate the past ten years ago, which was actually a test. If he didn''t know the truth, out of his instinct, he would inquire about all the people and things about ten years ago. However, if he knew the truth, in order to continue to hide it, he would deliberately avoid some people and things, and act unnaturally instead. And the points he avoided, in turn, would remind Lorraine hill. So no matter how he acts, he will expose part of the truth. Lorraine Hill sat quietly on the wooden chair, unconsciously tapping the teacup with his fingertips. Slight ripples appeared on the amber liquid, and at the same time, there was a subtle sound. When did I become so scheming, she suddenly thought about this problem, and a little afraid and contradictory. In the process of growing up, it is difficult to keep the innocence and simplicity of children after experiencing many things, because the reality is complex, cruel and full of contingency. She understands this. In the age of information explosion, the stories that a young adult has seen, heard, or even experienced are unimaginable. There are many strange plots, intrigues of countless characters, and strange cases of suspense reasoning. It may seem that outsiders can''t understand Ceres'' behavior, but lorenthal''s head has already prepared more than 20 logical reasons and plots for him, such as ethical revenge, hatred of seizing the plot, ten-year lurking and so on. So much so that she was not surprised and even curious about what happened to Ceres. What kind of distortion does this housekeeper have in his heart? After a long journey on the road named life, the prosperous scenery and ups and downs along the way, it is easy for people to gradually forget their original intention when they set out. But when Lorraine Hill found himself using some tricks without a teacher, he also felt a sense of alertness. Scheming can be used as a temporary means and method, but blindly playing tricks will make people lose the courage to fight to death, as well as the initial persistence and dream in their hearts. At the end of the day, due to the situation, there is nothing wrong with the use of stratagem. The weaker you are, the more you have to learn wisdom and stratagem. But with their own growth, this behavior gradually internalized into an instinct, do anything always want to take a shortcut, always want to get more than ordinary efficiency. I don''t want to do anything when I see the inflexible work and things. I always measure whether it is cost-effective to do something. It seems that the whole life can be calculated. Everything is business and everything is for the maximum benefit. It is undeniable that this is also a kind of power, but what is the purpose of being strong. He claims to be smart, for the sake of interests, regardless of the bottom line, but he has long forgotten his original intention. When you put your most precious dream on the scale, you are already committing a crime. Slowly after drinking the cool tea, Lorraine Hill decided not to think about these intrigues for the time being. She didn''t like to speculate about other people''s complex hearts, and was more willing to do some practical things. So she went back to the room, closed the door, told the maids that she would have an early rest tonight, and then began to improve and practice her extraordinary sequence. Even if the other party has more intrigues and intrigues, she will respond to all changes with constancy and break all laws with strength. This is the constant truth of the world. There seems to be emerald twinkling in the transparent light blue eyes. Loranthal''s natural sequence has been stable for a long time, but he has been focusing on the demon sequence for a long time. In addition, he has not been stable during the journey. Today, he finally takes time to advance to natural sequence 3. In the sea of consciousness, an emerald gem is like a flower bud in bud, on which there is a constant flow of brilliance. With the girl''s concentration, countless Manas float slowly from the sea of consciousness in a spiral shape, wrapping them, slowly integrating them, constantly filling and reinforcing their structures, and beginning to outline new patterns and veins. In the dark bedroom, bursts of emerald green fluorescence appeared on the girl''s body. Originally, the golden hair dyed by extraordinary medicine began to return to silver, and then it became a cyan between blue and green. The flowers on the dressing table began to grow rapidly under the fluorescence, and the vines and buds emerged from the bottle and spread to the ceiling along the dressing mirror. One, two, three... More and more vines spread all over the ceiling until they are completely covered, and then along the wall, the wardrobe, beds, wooden chairs, tables and so on are all covered. These vines regard Lorraine hill as the sun in the dark, and all the leaves face her. The bursts of fluorescence from the girl''s body seem to have some magical power, giving these plants infinite energy and stimulation. When Lorraine Hill finished his promotion and opened his eyes, he saw a fairy tale scene. Green plants filled the whole bedroom, green branches and leaves quietly stretch out, flowers in the green leaves out, bloom. These flowers are blue, light red and tender yellow. There is a natural sequence of magic in the stamens of the flowers. They emit a faint light in the bedroom at night, such as small night lights, which reflect the bedroom and make it quiet and harmonious. Loranthal natural sequence 3. Cultivation of spring buds, achieved. Over the past two days, I have come up with more than ten ideas and beginnings, and then I will sort them out slowly. This time, I will give them to the editor first, and I will never be so stupid as to write a book. Chapter 58 Name: Lorraine Hill falling star Race: human (100% ancient) Identity: The Witch of stars and wonders, the co owner of the tisilan mountains Status: healthy (no abnormality) Sequence: Demon sequence 3: red wound (hidden, not activated) Natural sequence 3. Cultivation of spring buds (Evaluation: rare gold) Talent: Miracle of the stars [myth level]: the fate of starlight textile yarn is stirred, so it becomes an inevitable miracle by chance£¨ Unknowable, awakening part, please explore by the host) Wind of the blue sky [legend level]: the constitution is as clear as the sky, very light, everything in your perception, like hair on the mirror, so clear and real£¨ Sky, atmosphere, perception, purification related fields get a great bonus.) Ability: [listen to nature] (perfect): you can easily feel the natural environment within a 15 mile radius£¨ Qingkong wind + 12, originally just excellent ability) [discerning plants] (perfect): the ability to perceive the growth of plants and the functions of leaves, stems, roots and fruits£¨ Qingkong wind + 12, originally just excellent ability) [diagnose life] (perfect): it can diagnose the health status of all kinds of creatures, including but not limited to people, animals, plants, insects, fantasy creatures, etc£¨ Qingkong wind + 12, originally just an excellent ability to diagnose trees.) [reconciliation therapy] (legend): the ability to use the power of nature to treat, dredge and promote the healing of life£¨ Qingkong wind + 12, fumigation tree artist + 2, originally just excellent ability to guide and treat trees.) [sprouting power] (perfect): the ability to control the growth and change of plants within a three mile radius£¨ Qingkong wind + 7 originally only affects the excellent ability within 100 meters.) prop: Skill: [smoke wind reverberation] (rare): ability to control harmony wind, adjust atmosphere, disperse dense fog, make life quiet and even sleep£¨ Qingkong wind + 12 was originally a common skill of air conditioning brought by the fumigation tree artist.) [bundle wood into sword] (perfect): it can make the wood fibers in some plants grow in an ideal way, and obtain the toughness and sharpness far better than gold and iron£¨ Qingkong wind + 7 was originally just to enhance the excellent skills of wooden weapons.) Lorraine Hill looked at the system''s evaluation. Because the new abilities and her talents don''t overlap much, she doesn''t get as much bonus as before. However, she didn''t care much. Originally, her natural sequence was used to assist, mainly for production, daily life and logistics. Fighting still depends on the demon sequence. The so-called industry has specialized, that is to say, after practicing magic sequence, dragon sequence and so on, they will choose different directions, so as to broaden the breadth of their ability. After adjusting to the new employment agency, looking at the room full of vines and flowers, she began to have a headache about how to explain to the maids tomorrow. Finally, I thought that I would take advantage of the night to wind these vines to a corner of the courtyard, and let them climb and cover the wall, as if they had been growing for a long time and no one paid attention to them. After camouflage, Lorraine Hill flew back to the balcony of his bedroom, and then fell asleep. Although the system relies solely on individuals and does not rely on extraordinary power to earn wealth, it does not mean that she can not use extraordinary power during this period of time, as long as the behavior has nothing to do with the task. The next morning, when Lorraine Hill woke up and sat in front of the mirror, she found that her hair had changed color. It was no longer the golden color she had dyed before, nor the original silver color, but a light cyan color. Does the extraordinary sequence have its own transformation effect? Make complaints about the sound of her heart. She had to take a bottle of rainbow medicine and drink it slowly, then adjust her hair and skin tone according to her own idea. Not only did her hair turn golden, but also her skin color changed slightly. I don''t know why her skin is too white. Although it''s not difficult to chop boulders, it seems to give people the feeling that she is a young lady in the greenhouse with good character and bullying. Warcraft and orcs, who have seen her in the tixilan mountains, are OK. They will not underestimate her, but they are different in human society. It''s easy to misunderstand her strength when we meet for the first time. After dressing up again, she had a simple breakfast. Today is coconut bread and raspberry juice. Then she is ready to go out for a private visit to see the city''s customs and how people live. By the way, we can also understand how the Caritas chamber of commerce exists in the eyes of ordinary people. Both Ceres and Chelsea have been assigned tasks by her, so they will be busy today. Naturally, no maid dares to take charge of the lady in such a big mansion. She put on her black robe and another suit of her own clothes. With the help of her extraordinary ability, the situation of the headquarters of the chamber of Commerce came to her mind like a map of the living point, easily avoiding all personnel. But the guard only felt that a gust of wind had passed by. As soon as she turned around, she easily went through the side door and quietly left the headquarters of the chamber of Commerce. ---------------------------- The moist sea breeze slowly blows through the street, the luxuriant branches and leaves make a sound in the wind, and the fragrance comes from the laurel trees beside the street. Wearing gray boots, Lorraine Hill walks on the stone paved street and looks at this exotic building. Most of hoplaner''s houses are built of red bricks, and the roof tiles are mostly brown. The top of the house is mostly made of various triangles. The angle of the triangles is relatively large, which makes it soft and comfortable. It is not as sharp and towering as Gothic architecture. Near noon, under the fierce sunlight, there were not many people on the street except for endless carriages, and the shops on the street were not as crowded as when Lorraine Hill entered the city that night. At this time, a gorgeous white carriage stopped at the side of the road, several guards were on the side, and a young lady with red hair stepped down from the carriage. "This is the shop, penny." "Yes, my first lady." The maid next to him replied that she didn''t take her master seriously, but the guard on one side was not surprised. "Penny, if you don''t work hard, don''t think about your salary this month." The young lady with red hair seems to be angry. "Yes, miss fengnai, I always have a good job. But my salary has always been paid by your father. You don''t count. " "Penny, my father''s will be mine. The future is on my side. You have to listen to me." Although it seems like a little quarrel, everyone knows that the relationship between the master and the servant is very good, and there is not so much restraint between them, so they seem very casual. "I heard that this shop can print red fabrics like sunset glow. I just want to make a skirt with this gradual change of red." "Miss, I think it''s a lie again. You haven''t forgotten the previous experiences. That''s what the alchemist told you at that time. He cheated you out of a lot of gold coins and said to develop some new printing and dyeing technology." The maid with long chestnut hair whispered to remind her owner, and then they walked into the clothing store. On the sign on the door of the shop, there is a silhouette of a mermaid. The tail of the mermaid is made up of white, yellow, orange, red and purple gradients. Next to it, there are several big words "sunset Mermaid". Life can not be so easy to give up, try again, from today to resume double shift, until the next application for signing. If you like this book, please vote more. Chapter 59 Most of Hopland''s streets are named after flowers, which is also Narcissus street. This is the intersection of the rich area and the civilian area. Most of them are various shops. Occasionally, you can see some branches of the alchemy workshop. Alchemy originated from the former state of Oz, which was the field that Dorothy was very good at. They developed all kinds of potions, alchemy items, magic array, magic statue and so on. Especially after the destruction of Oz, in order to avenge and fight against the green Empire, alchemy started with the ancient alchemy and continued to deepen the development of magic image technology, from the most basic earth magic image in those years to the guardian Colossus, the heavenly wheel Colossus, the elite gemstone Colossus, the holy stone Colossus, and the decisive weapons, The Colossus of the magic guide. These colossus have amazing defensive power. They are like moving walls on the battlefield. They shine brilliantly in the "battle of breaking the bow" of that year, which greatly hindered the Armored Cavalry of the green empire from charging in formation and won a precious opportunity for the Allied forces. The magic guide colossus used in the decisive battle is equipped with magic guide cannon, which can almost sweep the whole battlefield after charging. Lorraine hill was standing in front of an alchemy workshop. At the door stood two dark blue stone magic statues. On the signboard was a very three-dimensional shield sign. The edges and corners were cut symmetrically and straightly. Beside the shield was written "shield of lake light". Most of the style furnishings in the store are blue steel, with dark blue steel shelves, light blue signs and introductions. There are only three clerks. After Lorraine Hill went in, they didn''t come forward to greet him. Instead, they stood quietly at the cashier and observation point, watching the guests choose by themselves. When the guests asked, they would come forward to explain. Style is quite rare. The workshop didn''t want to sell flashy things like Xifeng, but simply put all kinds of cold weapons, swords, shields, halberds, armor, crossbows, battle potions, and even magic statues. The girl walks in the shelf and looks at these elaborate creations. Then she has the feeling of living in the magic world. Because many of the things she saw in Xifeng before were rough and shoddy, and the weapons and armor placed in this store were almost above the silver level. [electric current stabbing sword] (Evaluation: rare silver): it''s made of thousand forging steel and a small amount of secret silver. It can convert the extraordinary magic into electric current. When facing the enemy, it can suddenly discharge electricity to paralyze the opponent, so as to break the enemy''s defense and hit the key point. [wave armor] (Evaluation: excellent silver): made of snowflake steel and tide stone, you can get some ability to control the current. Even if you fall into the water, you will not sink into the sea bottom, but help yourself swim in the water, which is more flexible. From the production techniques of these creations, lorenthal even saw some shadows of the mercury Dynasty in those days. It''s not surprising that oz inherited part of the heritage of the mercury Dynasty, and it''s not surprising that some of the technologies inherited by its descendants. Although the style is very different from the mercury Dynasty, the technical level is not low. These later magicians seem to have embarked on another road. Finally, Lorraine Hill stopped in front of one of the best products in the shop. This is a crossbow. The precise parts fit perfectly. The body of the crossbow is painted with matte black, and there are some deep cyan lines in the middle, which outline the shape and structure. Next to it, there are matching crossbows and arrows. The whole crossbow is placed in a transparent cabinet, and the price next to it is 200 extraordinary gold coins. The purchasing power of an extraordinary gold coin is about equal to 10000 in the previous life, that is to say, the price of this murder weapon is 2 million, which is really amazing. Lorraine Hill recalled the blue star''s sniper gun, which is estimated to be only 100000-300000, which is still a very good one. She was a little curious about the origin of the crossbow, so she called in a shop assistant. The shop assistant in black came over, and the girl felt that the shop assistant also had the strength of sequence 2, so she was more curious. "Can you introduce this product?" "Yes, dear guest." He didn''t speak in a humble voice, and he didn''t care if the girl could afford it. "This crossbow is made of chrome. There are four magic arrays in the crossbow, which are acceleration, firming atmosphere, sharp enchantment and breaking enchantment." "When the crossbow is placed in the lower cylindrical arrow silo, it can be loaded automatically with the rotation of the machine. It can be fired in three seconds at the fastest, and the sharp special effect with strength of 4, demon breaking special effect with strength of 2, and rapid special effect with strength of 3 are attached to the arrow. The three enchantments have been perfectly coordinated after debugging by ruhner''s masters, and will not interfere with each other¡° "In addition, the enchantment that stabilizes the atmosphere will take effect when the fingers hold the trigger. It temporarily solidifies the atmosphere around the crossbow body, greatly reduces the shaking caused by the handle, and makes the shooting more accurate. Even ordinary people can easily shoot the extraordinary in sequence 3 at a safe distance, which can also pose a great threat to sequence 4. If you have plenty of money, I highly recommend you to buy it. This weapon is a recent boutique. With the promotion of popularity, the price will certainly rise in the future. " "It''s really great. Are you from ruerna?" Lorraine Hill sighed that he was more interested in the neighboring country east of Vega. "Yes, I''m an alchemy apprentice in ruhner, and I''m currently working with my tutor in Vilga for a while." The young shop assistant with glasses said coldly, as if he had answered countless times. It seems that many people are interested in this shop recently, thought the girl. "Is such a crossbow common in ruhrna?" Lorraine Hill wanted to gauge the strength of his neighbors. "No, it''s something new, even in ruhanna." The young shop assistant saw that Lorraine hill was interested in his own country, so he had some desire to talk. "Maybe it''s normal that you don''t know something when you''re new here. The business alliance of Vega and our country of ruerna reached an agreement three months ago. " "From this year, all the top technologies of ruerna will be fully open to Vilga. The chamber of Commerce of Vilga can buy all the alchemy products of ruerna. Before that, many magic statues and new technology products are not allowed to be exported. Moreover, the rurnas will organize the alchemy union to set up alchemy workshops in the major cities of the Vilga League, display and sell products of the same level as those in China, and provide various excellent technical support for Vilga. " "In exchange, Vega will provide ruerna with a national interest free loan, and make every effort to purchase the list of resources that ruerna lacks, meeting 70% of the items on the list within three years and all the items on the list within five years. At the same time, the two countries will further cooperate and share airship technology, steel warship technology and magic crystal gun technology. " "Therefore, what is presented to you now is not only ruerna''s top alchemy technology, but also a proof of the friendly cooperation between the two countries." The apprentice boy pushed his eyes on the bridge of his nose, and his tone revealed a sense of pride and satisfaction of standing on the tide of the times. Chapter 60 It seems that there is a big move between the two countries. The Verga business alliance and the rurnas are neighboring countries, and there is often trade and cooperation between them. As ruerna was the bridgehead facing the green, the seven countries of Xuehua United had to provide some materials for ruerna every year to help resist the invasion of the Empire. However, with the development of peace, the support from other countries has become less and less. Only Vilga is still supporting the rurnas. There are many reasons for this. First, once ruerna falls down, it''s Vega who faces the green, so Vega is willing to pay for it in order to protect himself. Secondly, the mages of ruerna have excellent alchemy creations, which often bring new business opportunities, which are also valued by the merchants of Vilga. Third, lurna''s new magic technology, such as the magic guided airship and steel warship in recent years, has directly opened up many new routes and greatly stimulated the economic development of the mainland. These technologies are also urgently needed by businessmen. At the same time, due to the limitation of ruerna''s own region, although it has excellent technology, it has been very dependent on Vilga for its blood transfusion due to the limitation of population and resources. Therefore, the two countries hit it off. In recent years, they have cooperated on several projects, and this year is going further. However, it''s a big step. Lorenthal thought that the core technology has been released. It can be seen that rurnas is under great pressure. Where does this pressure come from? The most likely is the green Empire opposite, which occupies nearly half of the population of the mainland. "The price is really high." There was a familiar voice coming from the side of Lorraine hill. [chrome magic breaking mechanical crossbow] (excellent gold): made by chrome gold, it has four magic arrays, which are acceleration, stable atmosphere, sharp enchantment and magic breaking enchantment. It has exquisite structure, excellent design concept and easy to use. It is very suitable for low-level personnel. She looked back and saw that they were the master and servant who had just gone to the clothing store. "I''ve seen gold grade alchemy products in ruerna before. It''s only 50-80 gold coins there. Although your ruerna technology is open, you dare to shout at the price." The young lady with red hair knocked on the price tag beside the cupboard with her folding fan. "Besides, there is more than one such thing." She added. "Miss fengnai may have some misunderstandings about the alchemy of ruerna, so I''ll explain it to you." "This work was jointly developed by several high-level alchemists of the fipuya college in ruhanna. At the beginning of its design, it was aimed at the bow of the green moon of the green Empire, in order to deal with the long-range weapons used in small-scale emergency conflicts. The name of the bow of the green moon must be known by many people. In order to have the same high-level weapons, this work consumed a lot of resources and energy in the development process. " "Therefore, in order to feed back the high investment in development, it is impossible for us to sell it at cost price. Otherwise, who will invest in developing new things?" The shop assistant explained clearly, which made the young lady next to him feel a little embarrassed. "Even if it''s the bow of the green moon, there are only more than 100 gold coins on the green side." The wind is a bit stiff. The alchemy apprentice continued to explain to the young lady of Agnes, "can I repeat for you how people evaluated the bow of the green moon hundreds of years ago, so that you can better understand the value of this crossbow of the same level." How long is the bow of green moon made? Some say it''s ten days, some say it''s half a year, some say it''s three years... In fact, none of these are true. Up to now, the most excellent craftsman of Emerald Forest tells us that it takes more than five years to make an excellent and destructive emerald moon bow. From the selection of split hollow beast horn and dark moon purple shirt wood to the enchantment of mixed bowstring; From angle correction to test firing of thousands of sagittal feathers. It can even be said that the value of the real killer Cuiyue longbow is no less than the value of a work of art that takes the same time to make. When such a weapon with endless killing breath is handed over to the soldiers, at least half of the 60 long feathered arrows in a quiver will die for it¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Excerpt from a study of the weapons used by the Forest Elves "In our excellent high-level alchemy workshop in ruerna, it only takes three months to produce the same weapons. If the resources are sufficient, the flow production can even be faster." In fact, the apprentice exaggerates a little. Chrysogen is a rare metal in the world of Ivar, and there are not many high-level alchemists in stock. In addition, the high-level alchemists needed for production are not everywhere even in ruerna, but this is indeed a great achievement. "All right, miss, don''t say any more." The maid next to her pulls back her eldest daughter. "Is your manager here? Let''s say that the people of the agnesians are visiting. " "Store manager?" The apprentice thought for a while, the store manager is the master of the workshop, should be the mentor. "Our tutor has gone out today. What can I do for you?" "Well, isn''t it...? well, you tell him that what he needs is ready, and then you can come directly to the agnesian chamber of Commerce to get it." At this point, the maid gave an unkind smile and went on. "In addition, our young lady likes this crossbow very much. I hope you can tell the manager what happened today. He will be very happy." "All right." It''s just a message. What''s the big deal, the apprentice thought. As everyone knows, Artemis is one of the top five chambers of Commerce in Hopland, which is as famous as Carites. He has a great influence in the local area. The apprentice who offends Ms. Artemis is expected to be repaired by his tutor. "Well, my lovely miss fengnai, that''s all for today. I have already said that the gradual change printing and dyeing of that clothing store is just a gimmick. It can''t be mass produced at all. Don''t you believe it? " The maid with chestnut hair next to her began to reproach her master. "Now, the owner of the workshop is not here. It''s a waste of time to come here today. When you go back, you should read and study hard. Didn''t you boast that you wanted to go to ermenas with Miss Rachel?" "Well, penny, how did you become like this, like dad. I was just trying to coax Reggie into talking about it. After all, she had a hard time coming to Hopland "Miss, you may have forgotten something. If Miss Rachel married to Hopland in the future, you could see each other every day. How would you like to say that to her then?" "Woo... I really don''t want to read. It''s boring to study. Let me go. Penny, you are my good sister. You must know me, don''t you?" Feng is reluctantly pulled into the carriage by penny, and then the carriage starts to go back. Ask for recommendation Chapter 61 After the master and servant of the anemis left, the "shield of lake light" was quiet. Some guests were excited after listening to the explanation of the alchemist. They began to ask and haggle prices one after another, and finally made several transactions. After the other guests left, it was almost noon, and the shop was quiet during lunch time. Lorraine hill was not in a hurry. He was relieved to observe the structure, alchemy technology and design concept of these new weapons. When the number of people became less, he began to talk with the shop assistant. Silver weapons are of little use to her. Her weapons condensed with pure bright red magic are comparable to those of gold. Although they can''t last long, they are very convenient in battle. They don''t need to be carried around, and they can even be thrown and burst in luxury. However, war has never been completely determined by one''s strength, and it is easy to defeat. However, after the occupation, the maintenance of public security, suppression, organization and production need a group of excellent soldiers with good discipline. At first, the apprentice didn''t think much of it. He thought that the mysterious guest was just pure curiosity. But with the deepening of the conversation, his expression began to dignify. It''s undeniable that lorenthal doesn''t know much about modern new technology, but a lot of alchemy knowledge is common. After inheriting the knowledge completely from the mercury Dynasty, she has a very high vision. It''s a kind of from a strategic perspective. She often asks for some core points of alchemy, which makes the apprentice a little overwhelmed. He just studied alchemy for five years, A lot of things know it but don''t know why, so some questions gradually can''t be answered. It''s like learning all kinds of physical and chemical knowledge in middle age. The knowledge in textbooks is good, but students don''t know why these textbooks are compiled in this way, why they should be taught in this order, why they should arrange the learning of these contents, which are important, which are not important, which don''t need to be taught to students, why they use this method and don''t use other methods, In addition to these successful cases, what are the failure cases in history. These things are not what students need to understand, because their energy and time are limited. But with their continuous growth, when they want to move towards the realm of masters, these things are indispensable, because only in this way can they fully know how technology developed to the present model, and why they chose this road instead of other directions in history. "Well, Lavoisier, go ahead and do your own business. I''ll answer this lady''s question." At this time, a middle-aged man with black hair came into the shop. He was wearing a pure black robe, without any other decoration, and his face was very clean. When he came in, he heard the conversation between Lorraine hill and the apprentice. Then he came over and patted the apprentice on the shoulder. Then he faced the lady in the hood. "Master zenep, you are back." The apprentice turned and said hello to his tutor, then went back to the cashier with a little embarrassment. "Miss, I don''t know which school you belong to, but I can tell that you know a lot about alchemy. Let''s go upstairs for a while. It happens that I''m also very curious about technologies other than lurna." Lorraine hill just now to alchemy related knowledge conversation too much investment, then noticed that the owner of the shop has come back. "Well, all right." She observed the alchemist a little. She should have the strength of sequence 6, and it''s not very dangerous. -------------------- After they sat down in the study on the second floor, the apprentice just brought up two cups of black tea. Zenepu sat at the tea table and looked at the mysterious guest. She was wearing a black robe with gray edges and lines. Her appearance was hidden under the hood. She didn''t really see it. On her feet were gray Leggings boots. She outlined the shape of her legs. It could be seen that the girl should be a slim figure. "Miss, are you a native of Vilga?" He asked. "No, I just came to Vilga recently. I used to live in seclusion with my teacher in the forest¡° "Living in seclusion... It seems that your teacher is also a learned man." "Well, teachers have always been people I respect." This sentence is really the girl''s sincere words. She still admires Trina Sha, the great witch. Whether it is her calm and firm belief, or her serious attitude towards knowledge, it is worthy of her respect. Later, the two exchanged views on alchemy, and the conversation was very good. Although zenep''s strength was limited and he was also excluded by the controversy of his colleagues, he really reached the level of a master in alchemy. This time he came to Vilga, he was actually a refuge, and wanted to change a free and fresh environment. "It seems that Miss Lorraine Hill''s teacher should be a classical alchemist." "Classical... Pie?" The girl was puzzled and tilted her head. "Yes, it was the popular faction in the early, or second, era of oz. The classical school is very good at using natural extraordinary raw materials as alchemy materials, such as the trunks, fruits and juices of extraordinary plants, and the scales, kernels, blood and bones of extraordinary Warcraft. These natural materials are very convenient to process, and the things they make can often be attached with some magical special effects, which were very popular in that era. " "And now?" "Now, the classical school is rare. Because with the rise of human beings, many dangerous supernatural Warcraft have been killed, and the growth of supernatural plants is too slow, and people don''t have the life span of elves, so most of the alchemy now is based on metals, gemstones and man-made objects. " "Although the effect may not be as good as that of the classical school, the good thing is that the materials are better and we need to find some." Zenep explained. "If you are interested in alchemy today, you can come to the College of ruerna to study. Although it is not as good as ermenas, the good thing is that as long as you are willing to pay, someone will teach you." Speaking of that, zenep laughed a little at himself. "Even in the kingdom of alchemy and mages, the knowledge in this field is not as good as that of ermenas?" The girl asked curiously. "Yes, the other magicians of ruhner may not admit it, but I know it, because I was once a student of ermenas. It''s a pity that it''s not a glorious thing. Because of my own reasons, I dropped out on the way and didn''t graduate completely. " "If I can really graduate from there, you may not see me sitting here, because I am already one of the leaders of the rurnas." Zenep took his cup and took a sip. "But there is no if, because of my humiliating drop out, now can only be a marginal role of ruhner." He slowly put down the cup, with nostalgia and regret in his eyes. Please recommend it Chapter 62 After leaving the "shield of lake light", it was already afternoon. Lorraine Hill looked at the sun and decided to find a restaurant nearby to have lunch and sit down for a while. This time, Loran Hill didn''t look for those luxurious restaurants. Instead, he looked for an ordinary restaurant to see what ordinary people in this country eat. There was a little noise coming from the open door of the shop. The guests in twos and threes were sitting in the shop. Occasionally, they could hear the sound of cooking food in the kitchen. The smell of wheat filled the shop. The bottom of the wharf porters and workshop workers will not come to the restaurant for dinner, which is too luxurious for them. They usually set up a big pot near the workplace and cook some noodle soup and vegetables. Most of the people who sit here to eat are tourists, sailors and small businessmen who come and go to Hopland. They are middle-income ordinary people in this city. Lorraine Hill sat down a little, and a boy came quickly. He was a little fat, and his nostrils were a little big. He couldn''t really look good. In his hand, he was holding a wooden menu, which said what the shop could supply at present. "What would the guests like for lunch, please?" The 14-15-year-old boy has a strange accent, not like a native of Hopland. He asked excitedly. The girl looked at the introduction on the board menu he was holding. The staple foods are simple breads, including black bread with rough bran, white bread with refined flour, and freshly baked bread with dried fruit. Non staple food or vegetables are vegetable soup, sausage, bacon, dried fish, grilled fish, as well as orange and apple. The only drink is wheat wine. A few simple and common categories are written on the board, and the handwriting has faded. It seems that the food category of this store has not changed much. "One white bread and two oranges, please." If the meat of this era is not made now, she will not try it. In a world lacking of frozen preservation technology, meat is usually preserved in heavy salt for a long time, which is difficult to be directly imported without boiling in the noodle soup. "Yes, just a moment." After the little boy wrote it down, he ran away quickly. After a while, he came out from the back of the kitchen and put the girl''s order on the plate. Lorraine Hill looked at it and found that it was relatively clean. The plates were all made of simple pottery, and the golden bread was slightly oily. It was still warm to the touch. Although it was not just baked, it was made at noon today and didn''t last long. When she was eating bread, she also looked at the recipes of the people around her. Most of them were cheap black bread and dried fish. In the seaside, fish is very rich and cheap, which is the source of meat protein in most people''s diet. If you want to eat meat in the inland, it''s not so convenient. Some small businessmen will also transport dried fish salted in salt to the inland as a dual commodity of salt and food, but there are still many mainlanders who can''t afford it. There is a table next to people to eat is more abundant, in the middle is a large pot of noodle soup, which put vegetables and sausage slices, boiling with a small stove. Surrounded by five adults, three children and an old man, several adult men still have large glasses of ale on hand. As the girl finished her bread and began to peel the oranges, the family was ready to pay the bill. "Waiter, check out." Cried one of the leading brown haired men. "All right, I''m coming." Then there was the sound of the boy writing and drawing on the back of the board. After a long time, he quoted the price. "A large atherosclerotic soup, 10 white bread, 3 vegetables, 4 glasses of wheat wine, 2 sausages, 3 dried fish, a total of 2 silver coins and 18 copper coins." The brown haired man was stunned for a while, and then said, "are you wrong! There are more than two silver coins for this table? " The boy was frightened by his suddenly loud voice, and then he slowly and carefully checked it, and then he slowly opened his mouth. "I''m sorry, guest. I miscalculated. It''s 2 silver coins and 10 copper coins in total. I calculated 2 more copper coins for each cup of ale, because the price has been adjusted recently." "You''ve got a damn point!" As soon as the man patted the table, the shaking plate moved, which made the fat boy tremble. "It''s a shame to do this kind of thing at a young age. I''ve seen a lot of such tricks in the sewer¡° "What? I cry like a little girl. Are you funny? " The man turned to other people in the shop with a sneer on his face, and bursts of laughter came from all around. "I... I''m sorry... I miscalculated. I''ll give you some relief." The fat boy stood alone in front of the table, tears streaming down, but no colleagues came forward to rescue. "Are you teasing me?" The brown haired man grinned, leaned back in his chair and tapped his fingers on the table. "It''s you who said more money at first, but it''s you who said less money now. You''re playing me like a grey monkey in the mountains." "I... I''m not... I''m sorry." His voice choked and his body trembled slightly. "Oh, I''m sorry now. What have you been doing? You''re very interesting." Everyone else in the shop looked at the table, and from time to time there was a sound of pointing, and the boy became more and more frightened. "Don''t bow your head. Did your mother teach you to say that to others?" "Yes, look up." With the brown hair man''s voice, the boy slowly raised his head, snot and tears mixed together, the original big nostril is bigger. "Your appearance reminds me of a... Good pet in my hometown." "He eats, sleeps and eats every day. He also likes to roll in the mud and make noises when he eats." "Can you learn its sound?" The boy looked at the people with dim tears, everyone was staring at him, there was no sound, it seemed that he was looking forward to a good play. There was a surge of sadness, grievance and fear in his heart. ....... ...... "Hum... Hum..." after a long time, intermittently mixed with choking sound, he learned pig cry. "Ha ha ha, he really learned." "Interesting." "Ha ha ha, what''s this called, pig head boy?" People around the laughter, as if to see a live joke. "Enough!" Lorraine Hill slapped the table and the scene was quiet. Then she stood up. The brown haired man looked the girl up and down¡° I said... This lady, it''s none of your business. I just teach this shop assistant out of kindness. He''ll have to suffer a lot in the future if he speculates like this. " "You''re just taking the opportunity to insult people." The girl coldly responded, and then went to the front, took out three silver coins on the table. "Let''s go after dinner." "You..." The brown haired man wanted to say something else, but he watched the girl press a silver coin into the solid wooden table with her fingers. His face showed an expression of horror. Then he stood up in a panic and pulled her family out quickly. "Cut, no fun." The audience around the theater slowly dispersed, and at this time, the boy dared to cry. The tears of grievance blurred his ugly face and made it more ugly and distorted. Ask for recommendation~ Chapter 63 "What''s your name?" "My name''s bud. I''m from graythorn county." In a spacious alley beside the street, the boy had stopped crying, with his head down and some quiet answers. Lorraine Hill looked at the boy without saying a word of comfort. "Do you hate that man?" "I... I don''t know. I did something wrong." His voice was a little low. "Yes, you did something wrong." The girl did not deny it. When the boy heard Loran Hill say the same thing, he lowered his head and put his hands on his side. He felt that he didn''t fit in any position. "What are you going to do in the future?" "I, I''ll do a good job in every account, and I won''t make any more mistakes." "Have you ever heard of anyone who never makes mistakes in his life?" "... No." "Then, what should we do next time? Just stand there and wait for a kind man to save you¡° "... I don''t know." Looking at the boy, Lorraine Hill suddenly realized Lu Xun''s mood at that time, that is to mourn his misfortune and be angry with him. She is not the kind of virgin who wants to save everyone. After all, the way of life is her own choice. If you help more, sometimes you will accumulate resentment. The other party will say that this is not what he wants, but what you forced me to do. Just, the girl is ready to turn and leave. Thank you Behind him came the boy''s shouts, which were somewhat suppressed and anxious, as if driving with the brake and gas door. Lorraine Hill turned and looked at the boy who wanted to say something, but didn''t know what to say. His face was red with anxiety. "If one day you feel too bad to hold on, you can imagine that you are a stone without feelings, which will make you feel better." Lorraine Hill left the alley in his gray boots. His black robe floated up and down in the sea breeze, leaving only the boy behind. ------------------- In the north of the westerly Kingdom, layers of flowing clouds roll through the sky. Only some weeds grow sporadically on the dry gobi desert. When the trade wind from the South reaches here through the mountains and wilderness, it has been filtered out of the moist smell of the sea water, becoming dry and mixed with the smell of dust. The sun is hanging high, and the hot sun is baking the earth. A soldier in a neat formation march forward in front of the battlefield, and then stand still. The hanging blue starlight wheat flag is blown up by the wind, and from time to time comes the sound of the flag rolling. The vast wilderness is divided into two camps, about 200000 people in total. The front of both sides extends from one end of the Gobi desert to the other end of the sky. The close heads are like ants on the earth. They are all over the wilderness, and the whole field of vision is endless. On one side was the aristocratic alliance of the west wind kingdom. They were led by wabuk, the Duke of cliff in the north. They assembled 37 families in the north, big and small. Various flags were flying on the array. These soldiers were dressed in different clothes, such as wearing Chain Armor, simple leather armor, and a small number of all steel armor. They are divided roughly by families, each of which is responsible for a part of the front. On the whole, the army in the middle and on the edge of the two wings is stronger, while the rest is weaker. Behind the westerly alliance was the private legion of the Duke of cliff, who wore copper metal armor and reflected golden rays in the sun. These private armies of the rock wall Archduke are the famous "Mountain Copper army" in the north. Their armor is made of iron and steel mixed with mountain copper. Although they are heavy, they are also very tough and defensive. The long gun and round shield in hand were also mixed with a small amount of Mountain Copper, and the strength reached the extraordinary silver level. There is a rare mountain copper vein in the fiefdom of Yanbi Dagong. It''s very excellent for making armor. Even ordinary craftsmen can easily make silver grade. Unfortunately, the output of mountain copper is not much. The Duke of Yanbi has accumulated more than ten years to accumulate the elite army of more than 1000 people. The soldiers of [Shantong Army] are all above sequence 2, which is also the most proud place of Yanbi Dagong. He accumulated a lot of wealth to support such a powerful army by collecting taxes in the north. On the other side of the battlefield, the flags are more uniform. They are all made of starlight and wheat. The armor they wear is also made of steel. However, there are many inconsistencies and burrs in the corners. It can be seen that most of these armor are made in the near future. Most of these soldiers have long-term calluses on their hands, and their clothes on the inside of their armor are very old and white. The soldiers in front of them, armed with long guns and shields, formed a very neat square array, with only a small number of archers at the back. Unlike the noble coalition, they had many crossbows. This generation of rock wall Archduke riding on a horse, looking at the opposite of the uprising, white beard split a smile. "I can''t believe that the rebel leader opposite is still an academic." There was a funny and sarcastic look on his face. "Williver, if you lead the army in the future, don''t learn from each other." "Why, my father, I think they are so well arranged that they should be very effective." "That''s bullshit." The old Baron uttered a rude remark with disdain on his face. "I don''t look down on these stupid readers." "When Lao Tzu was young, when he was fighting barbarians, the commander sent by the royal family was the academic school graduated from ermenas." "It''s silly to talk about combat planning, logistics maintenance, task allocation and queuing training." "Where does he think this is? Those big soldiers are here to eat. You tell them about glory. They just want to earn money and whore women. " "It''s not surprising that all the people below didn''t bother to pay attention to him. After all kinds of orders were passed down, unless he was present in person, he would follow them and give the king some face. If he wasn''t present, who would do it foolishly against the sun." "And then?" Asked Villefort, the old Baron''s son, curiously. "Later, he learned to be smart. He asked the king for a team of supervisors to supervise the training of the people below and arrange the formation. He managed to do it." "It''s a pity that it''s useless. As soon as I go to the battlefield, my life and death are in a flash. Who''s her mother still in charge of the formation? It''s just that I chop a few more when I''m cool. When I''m hurt by someone''s chop, I run back. Finally, as long as I keep the whole front and slowly make dumplings for the other side, I basically win." "What if I can''t?" "Run if you can''t fight, silly boy." The old father looked at his son with a retarded face. Villefort was silent. He turned to look at the army opposite him. After a while, he asked, "how did you win the barbarians?" "Although the commander''s idea was too naive, he couldn''t stand it. He was really a genius. With the strength of sequence 7, he directly killed the enemy, put the leader''s head on the tip of the gun, and then the barbarians fled. Otherwise, the war was really hard to say." "So I said that you should teach your grandson well and send him to study in ermenas. Don''t think about fancy things all day like you. Strength is the only truth." "And the rebel leader on the other side is nothing. He thinks that he has read some books and is engaged in formation. You see, when the fight starts, people will be crowded and people will be in chaos. Who will stand in the same place foolishly and be beaten in order to maintain the formation? Ha ha. " Chapter 64 Pullman rode behind the dense army formation, holding a long telescope in his hand to observe the opposite situation. He was wearing black armor, and behind him was a Tibetan cloak. His strong body showed strong muscles. "Do you have to fight here? Pullman. " A handsome man asked, he was riding a white horse. "Of course." Pullman put down his telescope, called the messenger around him, and began to give orders. "Why don''t you worry about my decision?" Pullman asked back when he had finished. "Some of them, according to the current situation, hide in the mountains, consume the logistics that harass them, and then ambush, the casualties will be much smaller." The companion made a calm analysis. "I know what you mean. I guess you are scolding me in your heart. For what fame and glory, you are ignoring everyone''s lives." Pullman looked at his friend and laughed. "But war is not just war, it is more an extension of will." "We have mobilized many people to go to various counties and provinces to declare, to tell people who live in misery and oppression, to tell them this ideal, to stand up and fight, and to jointly create an equal and happy country." "But in the end, you know, it didn''t work well." "TORAN, you should have seen those scenes, some people get up early and work hard day and night, and finally die in the stinky ditch, obviously to this point, but they are still numb and never resist." "Yes." "In fact, those people, not stupid, but too desperate, but let them see a little hope is not so." "However, the aristocrats have extraordinary training ways in their hands, and they also have a lot of resources. A sequence 1 can fight more than a dozen ordinary people, and they may die faster if they resist. The repeated experience over the years has locked their hearts like a magic spell, and become extremely docile." "What if we beat these nobles in the mountains? That would only send a signal that we couldn''t beat these nobles. We just relied on the geographical advantage to sneak attack and won by luck. It is estimated that we will still lose in the future. " "Maybe you and I know that''s not the case, but in other people''s eyes that''s the case." "Only in the enemy''s favorable battlefield, and make the other side fully prepared, can we defeat the westerly nobles in a dignified manner, so as to eliminate all doubts." "And such a victory will turn into a loud thunder and ignite the flame that has been silent for a long time in people''s hearts." "So no matter how much sacrifice we have, we can''t step back." "To move forward, to move forward, to move forward until death, that''s our belief, our choice, our destiny." "Well, let''s go." Pullman waved and the old bleak horn began to ring. The bugle was made of ancient animal bones. I don''t know how many years it has been passed on. With the bugle sound in the center of the military array, the two wings of the rebel army also heard the bugle sound of announcing the attack one after another. The soldiers under the blue flag are armed with long guns and round shields. The body of the guns is about three meters long. The dense gun tips point to the sky, such as thick woods. The soldiers standing in the formation can''t even see the sky, because in front of his field of vision are groups of closely arranged gun poles. These soldiers stretched for nearly 5 kilometers and formed a formation of nearly 100 meters thick. There are about 120000 formal troops on the west wind side, and about 10000 temporary peasants, who are responsible for logistics and sundries. On the other hand, there are more than 70000 troops on the rebel side, and about 20000 auxiliary personnel. After the military order was passed on, a middle-level officer began to make the final mobilization. In fact, they were not sure. All the people present experienced such a grand battlefield for the first time in their lives. But no matter how nervous they are, they can''t express this emotion. They are the backbone of the army and the courage of these soldiers. "Everyone!" A roaring voice came out of the officer''s mouth. "Keep your chest straight and look ahead." "Hold on to your shield and hold your spear straight." "Work together, move forward!" These officers would not tell the soldiers that they would survive any victory. This will only make the soldiers hesitant and waver. War is a matter of countless deaths. Any naive fantasy will be shattered by the bloody reality. It''s better to let the soldiers accept the cruel reality at the beginning than to let them take chances. But even so, they had a reason to move forward. Unlike those noble private soldiers who took money to do business, these poorly dressed soldiers had a sense of death from the very beginning. The silent formation began to move. They chanted slogans and marched forward in accordance with the rhythm of slogans. The sharp spear began to move forward like a city wall. The crude steel armor and spear kept shaking in the process of moving forward, like a sparkling ocean. The west wind allied forces on the opposite side were shocked by the shaking of the earth when they saw the terrible scene. "Hey, hey, come on, aren''t they the country bumpkins in the mountains?" Youzi, a veteran in steel armour, looks at the procession in front of him. He is in a bit of panic. Isn''t it the common peasant discontent uprising? Those guys make a scene every few years. It''s good to have a fight. How can they become so fierce this year. And other small families around even some swing, the formation began to shake. "Bow and arrow, let go!" At the command of the longbow camp on the side of the west wind, the arched arrows flew high, crossed huge arcs, and then poured down like heavy rain. "Shield up!" The officers of the army ordered loudly. The black round cast iron shield was raised to the top of the head, like scales of a fish. The arrows fell on the shield, and there was a thumping sound. Most of the bows and arrows are blocked by the shield, and a small amount of them are shot through the gap of the shield, and inserted in the arms and shoulders. But even so, the soldier who was shot gritted his teeth and didn''t put down his shield. After the arrow rain, some soldiers fell down, and the vacant position was immediately filled by the people behind them, and they continued to move forward. With neat to terrible steps, these soldiers march forward in the rain of arrows. "Folly." The old lord broke a sentence, and then let his cavalry begin to prepare. In the middle of the west wind''s army, there was a separate Road, from which cavalry in Mountain Copper armor came out. The exquisite copper lines reflected bursts of golden light in the sun, and the horses in the crotch hissed. The triangular flag is hung on the long bronze lance, and the Golden Goat''s head is on the red flag. The totem of cliff goat is the family emblem of the Duke of cliff. It is as aggressive as a goat, with strong horns on its head. It breaks the rock and never looks back. These Armored Cavalry were wearing tight Mountain Copper armor, and their horses were also wearing tough armor pieces. When they walked, the armor pieces collided with each other, making a clear sound, like a wind chime announcing death. The leader of the Legion raised the golden broadsword, pointed to the sky, and then waved it heavily. "Mountain Copper sheep, charge!" The wind chime rings and the hoof sounds like thunder. Chapter 65 These knights wearing Mountain Copper armour form a triangle shaped formation from slow to fast on the Gobi desert. As the speed of the horses increases, the scenery around them rapidly retreats, and the black cloak on their back also rolls in the strong wind, just like waves. Charging knights in the wilderness with rolling smoke, steel horseshoe hit the ground, chiseled out a pothole on the ground, like a violent percussion drum, dull voice shocked the soldiers on both sides. Mountain copper is a very heavy metal, a small piece of which is heavier than the same volume of gold. These cavalry are all the same battle sequence. 2. Bronze knights, this professional agent focuses on strengthening their own physique and bones, otherwise they can''t wear such heavy armor. The crotch horse is also a special breed with some Warcraft blood. With the special ability of bronze knight, it can transmit part of the weight directly to the earth, so that it will not be crushed. The overall quality of a mountain copper cavalry is no less than that of a small truck in the previous life. It is so thick and solid that it bumps into the enemy like a giant hammer. "The back row slows down, every two teams are three meters away from the front row!" "Two wings forward, slow in the middle, inverted triangle." With the waving of the flag in the rear, the middle-level officers on Pullman''s side began to quickly adjust their formation, and the front in the middle gradually became an inverted V shape to better meet the impact. ----------------------------- A young man named Kevin is also one of the spearmen in the middle of the uprising. Now he is standing in the array, his eyes are looking ahead. The bronze riders that raise the dust are rapidly expanding in the field of vision. The shaking of the earth, the roaring of officers, the collision of guns, and the rapid gasping of chest. His brain is blank at this tense and fearful moment, It''s just instinctively following the actions of the comrades in arms. Before he could react, these galloping heavy armor knights had already hit the long guns in front of them. Suddenly, one of the long guns was directly broken, and there was a sour sound. The soldiers in the first row were directly smashed into meat mud, and the scattered blood flew high and fell on his face. Blood from the eyebrows, across the face, into the lips, blood has the smell of iron. In a flash, those familiar faces who trained together turned into flesh and blood and fell in front of him. Before he could wait for any sadness and fear, these terrible cavalry had broken through the human wall composed of seven rows of long guns. At this time, he could even see the lines on the armor of the opposite cavalry. "Forward, clancia!" His comrades in arms nearby yelled, and the violent voice shocked his ears for a short time. "Forward, clancia!" Kevin also cried out, hoarse voice from the chest, the fear and fear out. They clenched their long guns and advanced instead of retreating. The sound of the cross fire of gold and iron resounded in the battlefield. The long guns were broken, their bodies were smashed, and their bones were crushed by the hooves of horses. This is also a very shocking scene for these mountain copper cavalry. Many of them have experienced wars with barbarians. Even those barbarians who are wary of fighting and are not afraid of death will panic and flee when their troops are reduced by 30%. Finally, they are defeated like a mountain and are chased and killed like sheep. However, the enemy was quite different this time. The mountain copper cavalry smashed the head of a long shooter with a lance, mixed white and red, and splashed directly on the enemy behind. In the past, when they saw such bloody and disgusting scenes, they should have broken up and begged for mercy. But no, not only the enemy didn''t kneel down to beg for mercy, so did everyone else. These enemies were not numb souls. They were still roaring and moving forward. But even so, if they are not afraid to kill one, they will kill three, one hundred, one thousand and ten thousand. Until they are afraid, the copper cavalry will continue to push forward. "Level the spear and move on!" The officers in the rear were still yelling for command, and the soldiers were in a neat line, spearing forward like an endless wave, even if they crossed one level, there was another. The inverted V-shaped formation is like a huge pocket. Once the cavalry penetrates the front line and turns the horse''s head, it will get a wide space to run and accelerate. When the cavalry attacks back and forth, the front line will be broken. Therefore, even if the soldiers in the middle fight to death, they should keep this line of defense, otherwise all their sacrifices will be in vain. Clancia, a place of stars. It is not an illusory and distant dream. The classics handed down by the great sage Lorraine Hill actually describe how the country is constituted. From the people''s independent election, the social structure, the composition and boundary of state rights, to everyone''s obligations and welfare, detailed and practical show to everyone. If you have never seen the light, even if it is dark, it will not be strange. But that day, a light broke through the wall and shone into the dark and rotten corner. For the first time, the fallen life saw the beautiful and magnificent scenery outside the window. The fragrance of flowers floated in from outside, so attractive, so adoring, so eager. A seed germinates, the impulse in the heart can no longer endure, even if it''s just a step forward, even if it''s just a little closer, want to see the bright world, want to live in the country full of flowers, want to break away from the heavy shackles of hundreds of years. "Forward, clancia!" One of the rebel soldiers struggled from the ground and seized the horseshoe of the cavalry. His legs were already broken, his mouth was foaming with blood, and he was muttering and roaring. Seeing this scene in the rear, the companion couldn''t help his tears, blurred his eyes, held the gun tightly, pushed forward and roared loudly. "Forward, clancia!" Will never stop, even if the blood, even if the blood spilled on the earth. Because, following the Enlightenment of the great sage Lorraine hill, the ideal country is close at hand. "Forward, clancia!" The rebel soldiers on the battlefield have red eyes. A former fellow countryman, friend and relative died in front of them. But they will never give up, never kneel down and beg for mercy again, even if death stabs them like a sword. Fierce battlefield such as flesh and blood millstone, crazy strangling life, west wind''s coalition and rebel forces are also fighting together. Under the terrible discipline, the overlapping spears are working together and reaping life by life. After 20% reduction in the number of private soldiers, those noble soldiers who just want to earn money retreat and escape. Anyway, they will find a place to hide and come out to eat after the news. After all, the nobles in any place need these experienced veterans. The west wind''s front gradually disintegrated. After losing the support of the two wings, the copper cavalry in the middle was gradually surrounded by the rebels. They wanted to speed up their escape. Unfortunately, these intrepid soldiers firmly fought with them, and did not give them any space to ridicule and accelerate. Spear piercing, will be a cavalry from the horse, sharp dagger inserted from the gap in the mask, blood from the helmet out. After the war, the mountain copper legion of the Duke of cliff did nothing but leave a few horses, whining in the sunset. Chapter 66 At sunset, Pullman stood quietly on the hill. He could still see the dried up blood on his armor. A big sword was inserted beside him. There were many gaps in the body of the sword. The cloth twisted around the hilt was badly worn, and many of them had been dyed dark red. On the field near the sunset, scattered weapons, broken guns, burning flags and twisted corpses form a desolate picture. The rebels with white headscarves are searching one by one on the battlefield. If they find any living people, they quickly lift them with stretchers and send them to the medical points in the rear. Whether they are their comrades in arms or former enemies, every life is precious. "Brother Pullman, did we win?" A young man lying in a stretcher asked weakly. His upper body was covered with bandages and his arm was shrugging. "Yes, we won." Pullman held his other perfect hand, and his words were full of exclamations. "Good... Good." Looking at the blue and purple sky, the boy muttered to himself. "We''re one step closer to our dreams." -------------------- Continental South, Vega business alliance, Hopland. After dealing with the chamber of Commerce, Lorraine Hill recently ushered in a rare moment of rest. At this time, she sat alone in a small yard behind the residence. The yard was not big, and there was a pear tree in the middle. The small yard is very quiet. You can hear the clear song of birds. Occasionally, a few birds fly down from the eaves and fall on the grass. They walk back and forth, Peck and then fly away. Wearing a white skirt, the girl sat on a wooden chair with a back. It was under the eaves of the courtyard. Next to it were several stone pillars. Some green moss spread from the grass in the courtyard to the gap between the steps. Now in her arms was a small bamboo basket with half a basket of green pea pods. Hold the nail on the edge of the pod, cut it off, and then pull apart a green fiber. A few crystal wet beans will be exposed from the pod, followed by the faint fragrance of plants. With your fingers, a few green peas will roll down to the white palm of your hand. The peas will be put into the porcelain bowl on the right, and the torn pods will be put into another bamboo basket on the ground on the left. Lorraine Hill quietly peeled the pods. There were several golden hairs scattered on his chest. Occasionally, the wind came, the birds sang and flew away in the wind, and the shadows of pear branches and leaves swayed gently in the courtyard. These days, the maid has been serving her life. At first, it was a little fresh, but after a long time, she wanted to do something by herself. While sitting on a wooden chair peeling pods, Lorraine hill slowly recalled some things in the past. When she was a child, she would go to her grandmother''s house every winter and summer vacation. Unlike her family in the depressed City, her grandfather lived in the mountains. Every time it rains, you can clearly hear the sound of raindrops on the green tiles. She likes living in grandma''s house very much. Because there will be no one to urge her to study, and no one will stare at her every day. My grandparents like her very much and don''t give her any restrictions. She can do what she wants. Whether it''s reading novels under the trees on the hillside, fishing by the river, baking corn on the sun field, squatting in the field to dig peanuts, or hiding in the house to play games for a day. No one would say anything about her, just eat on time. Every summer night, she would lie on a bamboo reclining chair and watch the Milky way, stars and moon in the sky. Grandma would also tell some magical stories, such as savages eating children in the mountains and so on. By the way, she also saw fireflies. When she was 6 years old, fireflies were flying all over the mountain, twinkling. She wanted to learn from the ancients to catch a few fireflies, put them in a transparent plastic bag, and then use them to read books at night. Unfortunately, the stories are all deceptive. The light of fireflies is too weak to see clearly, unless hundreds of them get together. As I grow older, I don''t know why there are fewer and fewer fireflies in the mountains. I haven''t seen them since I was 10 years old. As time goes on, she likes to cook her own food. At first it was just baked sweet potato, baked peanut, baked corn, baked potato and so on. Later, she learned to make soup with the crucian carp caught in the pond. At that time, she was not very good at cutting vegetables, and her grandmother was afraid that she would cut her hand and would not let her touch the knife, so the fish were all handled by her grandfather first. She watched beside her, and there was a cat in her hometown squatting with her. If you don''t want to cut and fry, cook something. It''s really delicious to cook corn. Then potatoes are also good. Occasionally, she cooks beans, which makes her think it''s also good. As the peas are slowly peeled away, the mind is slowly withdrawn. The original empty porcelain bowl gradually accumulated from the first few peas, gradually increased, and finally filled the white porcelain bowl. Looking at it, the girl felt a faint sense of satisfaction. She picked up the white porcelain bowl full of peas and went to the kitchen next to her. This is a small room that she asked Chelsea to clean up. Only she would make some food here. Green beans into a pottery basin, and then scoop out a ladle of water from the water tank, into which, gently rub, and then fingers in the pottery basin rotation stirring, bring up a small vortex. At this time, fingers stop, and then mischievous opposite rotation, set off waves. After going back and forth in this way for a few circles, tilt the pottery basin, stop the round beans with one hand like a small dam, and let the water drain out slowly. With the rubbing of flint, a few dry withered grass are ignited, a deep pottery pot is put on, clear water is poured in, and then the peeled beans are covered, and a few firewood are added again. The flame slowly rises from the withered branches and licks the bottom of the pot. Lorraine Hill brought a chair and sat quietly by the fire. The crackling sound of firewood came, and the orange flame reflected in her pupils. She was a little stunned. When people are alone, they will think about many things, present, past and future. It''s not a short time to come to this world. There are no relatives in the past, no friends and familiar faces. Now she is no longer bound, and what kind of road will she embark on in the future. Unlike the history recorded by later generations and the inference made by experts, Loran hill, the great sage who lowered ten starlights and saved the world ten times from being on the verge of breaking, had no ambition in the third era, the year of 1684 when the iron gun set foot. At this time, she just wanted to live a quiet and simple life, just an ordinary life. Chapter 67 At night, the soft sea breeze rolls up the curtains and then falls down again. Through the high window, you can see the lights in hoplaner, and there are insects in the courtyard from outside. Lorraine Hill sat at his desk, reading some letters from the club by the bright candlelight. The papyrus felt rough and thick, and the black writing was clear under the orange candle. Dear Miss Lacey I''m Lucas from westerly north. I''d like to report something to you. In recent months, a large-scale uprising of miners and peasants broke out in the northern County of nide. These miners refused to pay heavy taxes and ores, broke down many warehouses in the county and obtained a lot of steel and other metals. Under the organization of some people, they built weapons and armor to equip themselves. One thing I need to emphasize is that they are very organized, or very disciplined. There must be a group of well-educated people leading them. After independence, this group of people immediately maintained the local good order, and many of our shops in the county were not robbed and damaged. After the incident, the Duke of cliff in the North began to gather vassals and other nobles in the castle, and finally formed a coalition of nearly 120000 troops to suppress. When I wrote this letter, the two sides had already had a decisive battle in the red desert three days ago. The independent army did not evade the war. They defeated the Allied forces led by the Duke of cliff on the frontal battlefield. The elite army [Mountain Copper sheep] was completely destroyed. The Duke of cliff fled after the war and disguised himself as a farmer in the countryside. He was captured yesterday because his skin was too white and his hands had no calluses for labor. Maybe he would be better dressed as a businessman. Now the independent army is preparing to close the city for investigation. It is said that they want to clear up the crimes committed by the nobles and merchants before. Although our branch has not violated the westerly law, it has also been closely monitored. I wrote this letter in the middle of the night, and it came out from the chamber of Commerce. I can''t predict what will happen in the future. If something happens to me, I would like to ask the eldest lady to take care of my family, who live in Redwood County in Vilga. Finally, from the occasional talk of the independent army, it is mentioned that their leader, named Pullman, claimed to have been taught and inspired by a great sage to build an ideal country in the mainland. If I had only laughed at their wishful thinking before, but through these days'' observation, my idea has been shaken. They may really replace Xifeng in a few years, I hope that the top management of the chamber of Commerce will pay attention to this matter and make early preparations. Night of August 24, 1684 Lucas, in gravel City The corners of the letter were a little wet. It seemed that the letter bird was caught in the rain on the road. In addition, there were several words written in a hurry on the back of the letter. "The great sage''s name is Lorraine hill, and no one has ever seen his face." The girl looked at it several times, feeling a little complicated, surprised, sighed, happy, worried, uneasy and so on. Who would have thought that a twig which was planted casually at that time has now become a towering tree, which still shocked the world. The coir feather eagle, the messenger, stood on the special stand of the desk, motionless, staring at the girl. This kind of creature has the strength of sequence 1. There is one in the branch of caritis. Generally, only in case of emergency can it send a message. It flies very high and ordinary people can''t stop it. The girl slowly stroked the letter paper with her hand. After a long time, her mood gradually calmed down. She looked up at the coir feather eagle that had not yet flown away. Then she remembered that she had not paid for it. She rang the bell and asked the maid outside to prepare a delicious meal for the little guy. Now that Pullman has come to this point, he can''t turn back. Do you want to help him or not? Since it was her who taught Pullman the knowledge, she naturally could not just sit by and ignore it. She certainly wanted to help. To what extent? Just some oral advice, or help them plan, or devote themselves to this great cause. Just the words of oral advice made the girl feel a little irresponsible. If she devoted herself to it, she was not ready to participate in the huge whirlpool of this era, the fierce eye of the storm. She thinks that she is not so strong and firm. The strength here includes strength, mind, consciousness and so on. Don''t meet Pullman for the time being. Recalling this once young man, Lorraine Hill maliciously speculates that this guy will not let her go as soon as he meets, but it will be hard to shirk. However, she will still give Pullman some help secretly, and will write to him when necessary to solve and answer some of his questions. When the girl is thinking, her hair is spinning on her hands, constantly winding and rotating. Well, it''s a little annoying. Lorraine hill put his chin on his arm and looked at his hair askew. Ben thought that she would continue to live in seclusion in the forest after solving the problem of Vega. She was more afraid of trouble and preferred to be alone. But the education and character she received from childhood made her have a good sense of responsibility. Let her heartless to avoid some things, she can not put down, had to abide by the promise, to do some things, although it is not a nuisance, but still like a more free life. It seemed to speed up the progress. She buried her head in her arm. She thought silently. The silky hair loosened from her fingertips and scattered on her shoulders. --------------------- Three days later, the headquarters of caritis chamber of Commerce sent out various letters, asking all branches of westerly to shrink, leaving a small number of necessary personnel, and others to withdraw from westerly and return to Vilga to prevent being affected by the war. The three major fleets of the chamber of Commerce, swordfish, trade wind and white bird, were all recalled, and the local branch Presidents were called to attend the conference in Hopland. The carrees chamber of commerce organizes personnel to set up an intelligence analysis department so as to adjust trade strategy later. Instead of rejecting the invitation of other Hopland families, Lorraine Hill will attend some recent banquets to meet representatives of other chambers of Commerce and family owners. Finally, loranshire asked the following managers to select and recommend young people with excellent quality to teach extraordinary knowledge and organize training. Depending on her special skills and qualifications, she will provide the advanced information of supernormal job introduction. The girl sat in front of the desk, writing all kinds of plans with a pen, her long golden hair on the red dress. She began to plan things, and then she prepared several tables to sort out and analyze. The burning candle swayed in the evening wind, and the figure on the desk was pulled very long. Chapter 68 Hopland, the nissos. Nissos chamber of commerce is one of the five chambers of Commerce in Hopland. The eldest son of his family, Fenton, is also older among Hopland''s younger generation. Now he is 31 years old, but he married later, and his two children are only 1-3 years old. Today''s banquet is also hosted by him. He invited all over Hopland''s high-level circle to celebrate his little daughter''s first birthday. In fact, it''s just a pretence. It''s estimated that he would just take his daughter for a walk at the banquet, and then everyone would continue to eat, dance or have some other entertainment activities. Nisos family is the most enthusiastic family in Hopland family. They have a wide range of communication. If you want to get to know Hopland''s noble and powerful people quickly, it''s the best choice to attend their banquets. Of course, the nissos family is not only fond of holding banquets, but also because their family is mainly engaged in the wine making industry. 40% of the wine in Vilga is produced by their family. All kinds of wine are exported to various countries and are very famous in the South and west of the mainland. The purpose of each banquet is to promote their own new wine, which can also be regarded as advertising, so that the top class of Hopland like it. From top to bottom, this new wine will gradually become popular. Lorraine Hill sat in the carriage, looking through the glass on the window at the flowing carriage on the road, the street lights, and the lantern hanging on the carriage. The lights reflected each other, and dyed the street the same faint yellow as the old time. He could often hear the bells on the carriage and the voices of people talking. The road to nisos'' house was crowded with all kinds of carriages and escorts. "Is the nissos so popular?" The girl asked curiously. "It''s not very good to judge, but they do have a wide range of contacts. Every banquet will invite a lot of people and provide their new wine for free. After all, this is the main industry of their family." Chelsea answered. "What do we, callitus, have in common with them?" "Four to five years ago, their family produced a new kind of Jundu wine, which was very popular as soon as it was launched and sold very well. So they asked us to buy a batch of oranges, which is the main raw material of Jundu wine." In retrospect, Chelsea went on. "Because wine making requires a lot of climate, sweetness and moisture for the growth of oranges, at that time, the nissos family owner specially discussed with Angus several times." "Jundu wine is as orange as crystal, crystal clear as amber, fragrant and smooth, with the natural aroma of sweet orange. Over the years, it has been very popular among the people of Xuehua seven countries. It is said that some of it has even been transported to the Far East of the eastern continent where the Plantagenet Dynasty is." "Well, how about cooperation later?" "It was OK at first, but they didn''t want to rely on us all the time. Later, they built their own orange manor, and this year''s purchase was less than usual." While lorenthal and Chelsea are talking about nissos'' home, the destination has finally arrived. Nissos family''s courtyard is very wide. On the big black iron fence gate, the iron bars are beautiful, not all of them are vertical. In the middle, there is a pattern, an inclined wine bottle, in which there is liquid flowing out, and the bottle body has the appearance of grapes, which shows that nissos was the first to rely on wine. Inside and outside the bustling courtyard were full of waiters, who guided a visiting coach to a designated location, and then announced to welcome you. "Proho''s, Mrs. Mitchell is here." "Brandy''s Cross sword, master Holland is here ~" As Lorraine Hill''s carriage entered the gate, the welcome sounded again. "Caritas chamber of Commerce, Miss Lacey is here ~" With the waiters shouting, a housekeeper in the courtyard came to guide his carriage to a wide and bright place. After hearing the welcome of the waiters, the guests turned around to watch the carriage with the pattern of lacquer night flowers. The carriage is black in color, with purple lines and decorations at the corners, which makes it low-key and luxurious. The maid, ChElSEY, got out of the car and opened the door. Then Lorraine hill came out with her skirt. She didn''t need help. The bright and flamboyant long skirt has blooming red lacquer night flowers on the body, and the upper body is more closed, which outlines the girl''s slender figure. The collar shows little V-shaped lotus collar, and the cuffs are slightly wide, such as blooming petals. The hands are white lace gloves. A long golden hair is shining in the light, a beautiful dreamlike face under the air bangs, and a slight wave at the end of the hair on the chest, which adds a little bit of lovely atmosphere to the world. As soon as Lorraine Hill appeared on the stage, she firmly attracted the eyes of all the people present, just like a huge magnet, while the transparent blue pupils and eyelashes blinked like water, and her soul beat with them. She seemed to be a legend that came to the world from a mythical scroll. There was a brief silence in the whole courtyard, which made people outside and in the residence curious about what happened. In the quiet courtyard, the housekeeper of the nissos family led the way for Lorraine hill. At the same time, several waiters quickly entered the hall to inform the host and make other preparations. The eldest son of the nissos, Fenton, came to the door to greet him. First, he showed respect. Second, he was curious about what the new owner of calides, Miss Lacey, who had never appeared in public in Hopland, looked like. It has been rumored that she is a peerless girl, but the rumor is so unreliable that he wants to see her in person. When the red dress entered the hall, Fenton vowed that if he had not been married, he would be the lady''s most faithful pursuer. The breathtaking appearance, the quiet and clear eyes, the beautiful and perfect body shape are all rare treasures, which are unforgettable and unforgettable. It''s a pity that now that he has all his children and is a little older, he can only sigh in his heart and meet them quickly. "Welcome to miss Lacey. I''m fernton of the nissos." The eldest son of the nissos family wore a white dress with a little family emblem and a tilted wine bottle on it. According to the etiquette, Lorraine hill, that is, Lacey, should extend her hand to kiss her hand at this time, but she doesn''t want to. She just puts her hand on her waist. Of course, it''s not very impolite not to extend her hand, because it''s the privilege of unmarried girls, which is the case in some conservative areas. "Hello, Mr. Fenton. I''m Lacey. I''ve just arrived in Vilga. I''m sorry I didn''t accept your invitation until today." "Well, as long as Miss Lacey can come, I''ll be very happy." It''s not polite of Fenton. Who doesn''t like to see beautiful girls. At this time, there was a welcome from the waiters outside the hall. "Agnes chamber of Commerce, miss fengnai is here ~" Chapter 69 The first lady of the anemie family came in from outside the hall. She had long light red hair in a big wavy spiral shape. Her bright yellow skirt was in a very distinctive Rococo style. The long skirt was supported by the inner whale bone, which made it look very fluffy. The folds on the skirt were layer after layer. During the period, there were light red flowers and silk ribbons with the same color as her hair. The whole person was like a proud peacock. If Lorraine hill is not like a dream in the world, the wind at the moment is the acme of the world. As soon as she enters the hall, she sees Miss Lacey standing out. She walks over with a long skirt. Penny, the maid in the back, is worried about tripping when she walks so fast. "Hello, I''m fengnai of anemie. Nice to meet you." "Hello, I''m Lacey of Caritas." Lorraine Hill gave a little salute, and was surprised in his transparent eyes. I didn''t expect to meet this young lady of anemie here today. But the surprise is always one after another. With the welcome of the waiters outside, there is a wave of climax at the moment. "Hollis chamber of Commerce, Miss Mello and master bell are here." A 17-year-old girl led her brother into the meeting. She was wearing a simple light green dress with long chestnut golden hair. The boy next to her was about 14-15 years old, wearing a white dress with patterns of golden silk thread. "Mei Lu, you''re here too." Feng Nai waved and said hello. It seems that they are familiar with each other. Fenton first welcomed the ladies, and then introduced them to each other. Later, many guests came in. The host of the banquet had no choice but to leave a few ladies to talk with. "Bell, go and play with your friends." Meru loosened her hand and let her younger brother bell move freely. The boy soon went to the other corner of the party with his peers, while several attendants followed behind to prevent accidents. The three young ladies are sitting in a corner of the busy hall. In fact, many guests have noticed them. It''s only the identity and appearance of the three young girls are unusual. If other people want to contact them, they will be stopped by the waiters not far away. "It''s like this is the first time we''ve met, Miss Lacey." Meru smiles at Lacey, Lorraine hill. "Well, I''ve just taken over the chamber of Commerce. I''m sorry I''m just taking time to meet you." Lacey smiles back and explains£¨ Then use Lacey for Lorraine hill Meru is the eldest daughter of the Hollis family. There are many similarities between Hollis and caritus. They are close. Once, the head of the Hollis family joked with Angus and said, "if you have a son, I can marry my daughter.". Although it is a joke for a while, it also shows that the two families are really close. When he was at the yagitilin family, jerinke also said that if he encountered some difficulties in Hopland, he could find the Hollis family to cooperate with him. The Hollis family has always been warm and loyal, and has a very good reputation. "Well, don''t you care about me?" Fengnai sees Leixi and Meilu talking happily. She can''t get in the way and feels left out. "No, fengnai, haven''t you been talking around all the time?" Meilu smile, seemingly beautiful and gentle appearance, but there is a small dark belly. "Meilu, you bully me again. You don''t take me to play every time." fengnai''s mouth pursed slightly, and Meilu''s light laughter came from the side. Looking at the two girls in front of her, Lacey asked curiously, "did you know each other since childhood?" "Yes, fengnai is almost the same age as me, and Hopland has a small circle, so she has known her very early, but she likes lively things, while I prefer to be quiet." Meilu took a glass of lemon juice with ice, touched it with fengnai''s glass, and took a sip. "Meilu has loved reading since she was a child. Sometimes she tells ghost stories to scare me. Don''t be fooled by her gentle appearance. She is a deep-seated woman." The wind is in the side of a small voice to discredit their friends. "The wind is that you speak ill of me. You are too stupid." "Well, I''m not stupid. I just don''t like learning." The wind is a faint protest. While several young ladies were chatting, the last heavyweight guest arrived. "Tissifoney''s, master adley''s here ~" So far, the five chambers of Commerce in Hopland, that is, the younger generation of the five families, have finally come together. They are the nisos family whose family logo is tilted wine bottle. They are mainly engaged in all kinds of wine, accounting for 40% of the shares of the seven Xuehua countries, and are sold overseas. The family of anemie, whose family emblem is composed of seven colored gems, mainly deals in all kinds of flowers, gems and jewelry. Among the nobles of the seven Xuehua countries, nearly half of the luxury jewelry comes from their families. With yellow and green Camellia as the family emblem, the Hollis family mainly deals in tea, coffee, sugar and spices, and supplies nearly 60% of the high-end drinks in the southern and western parts of the mainland. With black petals and purple pistil lacquer night flowers as the family emblem, the karites mainly engaged in wood, citrus, cotton spinning and shipbuilding. Nearly 30% of the ships in vilgane were made by them, and they have the first shipbuilding technology in the alliance. Finally, the tissifoney family, whose pattern is the short sword piercing the skeleton, mainly deals in weapons, bow materials, whale oil, etc. they supply 20% of the weapons in the seven Xuehua countries. The revenge blade is famous in the mainland. In order to avoid too fierce competition, the cartes family gave up the spice industry and transferred the spice route of the cranberry kingdom to Helis. In exchange, Helios transferred a large number of forest farms and citrus manors under his name to caritus. Since then, caritus has focused on shipbuilding, while Ellis has gained control of the beverage and spice industry in the Seven Snow China countries. As a result, the two families have been reconciled with each other, and there is much cooperation between the two sides. Lacquer night flower is a rare flower in the southern islands. It has extraordinary function and is an extremely precious spice. This is also the origin of caritus'' family and the origin of his family emblem. At this time, a cynical young man came into the hall. He was wearing a big hat brim and a tight dress. His style was similar to that of the Navy. The main color was white and blue. The buttons of his chest were opened to reveal part of his chest muscles. His sexy appearance caused many women to scream. When he came in, he directly scanned the scene in the hall, simply said hello to Fenton, and then walked towards Lacey''s table with broad steps. Next to him, many flower crazy girls want to say hello to him, but they are all picked aside by him. The girls who are pressed on their shoulders have star eyes in their eyes, as if they are about to faint with excitement. When he reached Lacey''s table, he bowed his head and saluted, then raised his head with a wanton smile. "Ladies and gentlemen, my name is adley. May I ask you to be my wife¡° Chapter 70 "Adley!" Fengnai splashed the sake directly on his face. The fragrance of the wine dispersed in the air. He opened his eyes, and the smile on his face did not disappear. It seemed that he was used to it. He stretched out his hand backward. A servant immediately handed over a clean towel, dried it, opened his chair and sat down casually. "I''m just kidding. Fengnai, why are you so angry? Or you''re jealous. It seems that you can''t get married early. " "Hiss, you just think, I will marry no one but you." Feng Nai looks contemptuous. She hates a playboy like adley. Meru looks at the two with a funny face. Although Feng Nai is disgusted with adley, the two families are likely to get married, because the owner of the anemie family is very optimistic about adley, and the parents of both sides intend to make up the couple. And the relationship between men and women may become better one day, no one can say. Lacey didn''t cut in for the time being, because she was not familiar with Adelie''s first meeting, and she was not good at active communication. In addition, because of the previous attack, tissifoney''s family is likely to be the murderer of Angus, which also had to alert her. This young tissifoney, now in sequence 4, is also the most gifted of her peers. She blinks her eyes, and the information of adley comes to mind. Name: adley tissifone Race: human (96% of adapters) Identity: the eldest son and heir of tissifoney family Status: healthy (no abnormality) Sequence: War sequence 4 ¡¤ blade of pain (Evaluation: rare silver) Talent: [heart of precision] (rare): all parts of the body can be controlled sensitively, and the manipulation of weapons can easily reach millimeter level. When facing the enemy, it can quickly and accurately cut into the weak points, and it can also accurately split with the sword when facing the bow and arrow. Ability: [weakness perception] (Zhuo Yue level): can sense the weakness of the enemy''s defense, so as to kill the enemy. [rapidity] (rare): strengthen your constitution and coordination ability to greatly increase your speed of action£¨ Heart of accuracy + 3, this is only excellent level.) [blade of pain] (rare): attach medium strength soul damage to the weapon. When hit, it will make the enemy shudder, or even make the enemy permanently insane. Skill: [vengeance and assassination] (rare): a special skill handed down by tisifugne''s family. It is a delicate and cold-blooded art. Looking at the information in her mind, Lacey became more and more sure that the tissifoney family played the role of the murderer. But the question is whether tisifugne''s own will, or whether someone else is secretly instigating it. Although the rise of the Carites family is not long, it is also a big chamber of commerce with the same strength as the tisifunes. Once this kind of thing is exposed, it is endless revenge and opposition. Even if the Carites fall, tisifunes will not get much benefit. Just as Lacey is thinking, adley also ends the quarrel with fengnai, turns to her direction and begins to introduce himself. "Hello, Miss Lacey. I''m edley, the eldest son of the tissifunges." "Hello, I''m Lacey of Caritas." The girl''s silent response. "Mr. Angus is a respectable man. He is very trustworthy and principled. Before his death, our two chambers of commerce also cooperated in many projects. Even I studied with him for a period of time. I was very sad to hear that he died suddenly." "Mr. Angus is like my own uncle. If you have any difficulties, you can come to me. Don''t be embarrassed. If I can help you, I will help you. Even if I can''t, I can help you think of other solutions. " This passage is very sincere. Although fengnai is a little disdainful, he doesn''t jump out to fight in the face. It''s a silent approval. Meru, on the other hand, was drinking the juice in her glass with her head down. It''s really powerful. The girl thought that if she had no extraordinary ability, no system, and was just an ordinary person like her previous life, she would fall into the same occupation as those girls in the hall. Even if she didn''t move immediately, she would leave a lot of good impression and think that he was a worthy friend. "Thank you for your kindness. I will remember you in case of difficulties in the future." Lacey crouched, bowed her head to thank her, hid her expression a little, and then gave a simple smile. She''s not very good at acting, so she just keeps her face the same. Adley took his glass and offered Lacey a toast. Then he drank it to show his generosity. Lacey looked at the small glass of fruit wine in her hand with a smile, and then drank it all in one gulp, with a slight red on her face. For a moment, the beauty was intoxicating, which stunned the audience. The atmosphere among the four people was quite lively, and he began to talk about some recent current affairs. In recent years, the news of the battle field in the north of westerly wind has not spread widely. At present, hoplan''s most talked about the cooperation between hoplan and ruerna, as well as the recent "Huguang shield". After a few people talked for a while, Fenton took his little daughter out for a walk and showed her to everyone. She was a healthy child. Let the lady take the baby back and come to Lacey''s table. "Hello, ladies and gentlemen. Are you satisfied with my wine and snacks?" Fenton said hello with a smile, and then asked the attendant to bring a chair to sit down. "Brother Fenton is modest. You''ve prepared so much for every party that you can''t find fault with it¡° Mei Lu smiles and compliments to one side, other several people also agree one after another. Fenton laughed, and then asked the waiter to bring some beautifully packed boxes. "You can open it up and have a look. This is a new wine developed by our family. It''s called ''sumo'', but it''s more special. It''s more suitable for drinking alone at home." Fenton showed a mysterious smile, which made everyone a little curious. Like everyone else, Lacey opened the lid. Inside was a small glass bottle. The bottle was transparent, and there was a light red liquid rippling inside. "I''ll have to taste it." Adley opened the bottle, sniffed it, and then put a little into the glass. When Fenton saw that he didn''t pour much, he didn''t stop him. Adley drank it, tasted it slowly, and then praised that it was really delicious. The alcohol level was not high, and even girls could drink it. The wind is looking at a snack itch, but forced by the girl''s reserve, did not open, but mocked. "Adley, you can''t be asked by elder brother Fenton. You look like that." Adley is not annoyed, just smile response, can let the wind is back to try. In this way, the music of the banquet started, and many young men and women paired up and began to dance and spin on the dance floor. Adley also invited three young ladies to dance. Naturally, Lacey didn''t move. She didn''t let go, and she was very shy. Fengnai taunts adley a few words, and then dances with her other best friend. Meilu doesn''t want adley to be too embarrassed, and simply dances with him. At last, as the sky was getting late, the banquet finally came to an end in the sound of joyful music. Chapter 71 On the return journey of the carriage, Lacey leaned against the armrest on the side of the carriage sofa and supported her cheek with her hand. She was a little sleepy, not physically, but mentally. It''s like playing with others on the Internet for five hours. Now she doesn''t want to think about anything. She just wants to go back and have a good sleep. I closed my eyes, took a rest for a while, recovered my spirit, and then slowly recalled the scene just now, which was very annoying to her. The country in the previous life has a long toasting culture. Even if she doesn''t drink much, she knows that in psychology, this is actually a kind of obedience test. I respect you, and you must drink it all to show obedience. Although there is no similar custom in this world, what adley did just now is actually a kind of trial. As soon as he entered the arena, he took the lead. His seemingly joking words greatly aroused the young girls'' emotions, and then quickly fell down, saying that he was only joking. This fall together, the young girls'' mood was like a roller coaster, and then they quickly focused on themselves. After that, he quarreled with fengnai, which was noisy on the surface, but also quickly broke the strangeness of the first meeting, and showed his emotions and personality naturally, which reduced their vigilance when they met for the first time. Then there is a sincere dialogue, showing that they are familiar with Angus, which provides motivation for the next words of active help, which is not so abrupt. And a playboy at the beginning of the image of people suddenly so solemn, before and after the contrast, give people a kind of prodigal return gold do not change the sincere feeling, more likely to move people. Finally, after Lacey''s thanks, he toasted and followed the simple idea of repaying kindness between people. The opposite person promised to do you a big favor and offer you a glass of wine. You should drink the wine in return. This is a spontaneous behavior of human unconsciousness. If you don''t drink it, it is obvious and deliberate, indicating that you are very wary. If you only drink part of it, it indicates that you are more cautious and don''t believe it all. Naturally, Lacey understood the intention, so she drank it all, pretended she didn''t want to quit, and believed young master adley''s promise. Recalling all kinds of things at the party, Lacey had to sigh that adley was really a master of love. With his EQ, he didn''t have to be so stiff with the wind. It''s very likely that he did it on purpose. If he does his best, Lacey suspects that the innocent wind will be captured in less than three days. Meru, though she talks a lot at the banquet, is basically a common scene. In fact, she hasn''t really expressed her position from the beginning to the end. The wind is very simple. Adley has a plot for Lacey or calitus. Meru is like a fog. Fenton is concerned about new wine, focuses on making money and is not interested in other things. This is the summary after Lacey''s banquet. --------------------------------- As Lacey recollects in the carriage, adley returns home to her study. "Well, is Miss Lacey of the Caritas pretty?" A young man slightly taller than adley brought a glass of sobering up soup. He was the adopted son of the tisifugnes, wick, and half of adley''s elder brother. "Wick, I''ll tell you you''ll really regret not going. Miss Lacey is the most beautiful person I''ve ever seen in my life." "Oh? Are they more beautiful than the angels and saints of the holy land? " Wick smiles and sits down across from adley. "I really want to marry her." Adley made no secret of the desire in his eyes. "You can''t be true. You have decided to unite with anemie before tomorrow. Fengnai is also very good." "You don''t understand that Feng is really the best in the world, but miss Lacey, I''m afraid I''ll miss it this time. It will take thousands of years for such a beautiful person to be born in the world next time." "Well, adley, it''s really no joke. We''ve arranged everything. The alliance with anemie is also certain. Now is not the time to go back. " "I know that Caritas must be knocked down or subdued so that Hopland can be led by us and the organization''s plan can go smoothly." "Yes, adley, we tisifugne have been involved in it for a long time. Now we can''t go back. I hope you won''t be confused by beauty." Wick looks at adley solemnly. "Don''t remind me, I understand." Adley leaned against the sofa and rubbed his brows. "But I will apply with the organization to get the ownership of the girl after the victory." His voice was slow, but with some determination. After a little silence, adley asked again. "How is the Hollis family?" "They''ve been very low-key lately, and they haven''t made any big moves." "Yes? I always feel that they may have found something, but they just didn''t say it. " "What if they find a trace? As long as we don''t have the exact evidence for the time being, they can''t help us. After a period of time, everything is settled. They can''t move any more, and the wheel of the times will eventually run over everything. Whether there will be a Hollis family in the future is still unclear. " Wick whispered, and there seemed to be some fanatical ideal in his eyes under the candlelight. ----------------------- After returning home, two days later, the news of the westerly northern battlefield spread all over Vilga, and people were in a state of panic. Xifeng is the central hub of Xuehua seven countries. If there is civil strife in Xifeng, many commercial routes will be cut off, and the sea route has become a safe choice not affected by Xifeng. For a time, the Carites family has received several times of orders, and there are also many shipping consignments. At this time, the three major fleets of the Caritas chamber of Commerce, swordfish, trade wind and white bird, were called back. In the quiet moon channel outside Hopland, there were huge white sails on one side, and more than 200 ships, big and small, were neatly parked on the sea, rising and falling with the waves. For a moment, the momentum of the Carites family reached its climax in Hopland. All kinds of invitation letters also followed, and the big chambers of Commerce in other parts of Vilga also traveled a long distance to send all kinds of greetings and gifts, hoping to make friends with them. With the break of peace, the safe sea route has become an inevitable choice. The demand for both merchant ships and warships is increasing day by day, and caritus has become the target of attention. When loranthel was worried about how to solve so many orders, entrustments, and invitations, the rurnas also sent an alchemist team to Hopland to discuss with caritus about an important cooperation project, that is, the design and construction of steel warships. Chapter 72 "The Urian chamber of Commerce sent 10 cubic meters of streamer olivine." With the voice of the maid next to them, several guards opened 10 large wooden boxes tightly packed, and ten square cut boulders appeared in front of the public. The translucent boulders showed clear light green in the sun, and there was a faint flow of brilliance on them. These are natural and extraordinary things, which can be used to make extraordinary props or as top decorative building materials. It is also very rare on the mainland to be so large and complete. The staff of caritus chamber of Commerce looked at the beautiful square stone with a look of joy and admiration. However, Lorraine Hill had a headache, but it was not over. The maid next to her continued to read out the list. "The Aoni chamber of Commerce sent a full set of deluxe hardcover versions of the poem of the Kingfisher." After that, another box was opened. Inside, there were seven thick books in hardcover. The book case was wrapped by gray rhinoceros skin. The inside pages were light green, and the veins and lines of the leaves were indistinct. It was very beautiful. This was the vein paper unique to Aoni chamber of Commerce. The black text in the book is elegant and clear, and each page is also equipped with exquisite drawings. In this way, books made with extraordinary technology are not afraid of oil and water, and ordinary flames can not be ignited. They will not be deformed or faded after being stored for decades. They are often used as heirs of great nobles. Some maids began to whisper when they heard the poem of Kingfisher. Some of them even wanted to open it. The poem of Kingfisher is a book written by seven famous poets nearly 100 years ago. It records the folk customs and legends of various places in the mainland. It is very famous. Lorraine Hill likes reading these books better, but it''s embarrassing for her. "The Lamia chamber of Commerce has sent us a winter skirt of snow proof velvet." The maids opened a hardbound wooden box with an ice blue winter dress inside. Lorraine Hill blinked, and the information came to mind. [snow avoiding velvet skin winter skirt] (Evaluation: rare gold): it is made of golden winter white bear''s fur with Moire cloth. There are five layers of enchantments in it, namely [heat insulation], [deflection position], [calm wind], [cold current], [tough fiber], which can isolate cold and heat, maintain constant temperature, deflect throwing objects and weak attacks, stabilize the airflow around and reduce the wind speed, Let the wearer have a certain cooling capacity, can freeze items, and tough fiber greatly enhance the defense of the clothes. Looking at the dazzling special effects, the girl thought, this is probably the most precious gift received today. The new owner of caritus chamber of commerce appeared in front of the public, which caused a huge sensation at the dinner party of nisos'' house. The guests on the scene spread her beauty one after another. In addition to the westerly civil war and the sharp rise in the demand for seagoing ships, other chambers of Commerce in Vilga began to send people to make friends with caritus, hoping to win the friendship of the new owner. Lorraine Hill sat in his seat and asked his men to take the gifts into the residence''s warehouse and keep a record of them. It is not uncommon for leaders of chambers of Commerce to give gifts, but they are often not so expensive. They ask for a larger share in the next batch of new ships, and even if they can''t, they can entrust the fleet of the chambers of Commerce to help deliver them. The girl listened to the introduction of the maid''s chief, Chelsea. "Uriah chamber of commerce is mainly engaged in stone and architecture. They built many castles, shrines and famous buildings in Xuehua seven countries." "Aoni chamber of Commerce in the early years focused on books and paper, now also involved in opera and concerts." "Lamia chamber of commerce is mainly engaged in animal husbandry. It is famous for bacon, cashmere, leather and fur." "Many of the raw materials of these companies are produced by Xifeng. Now many roads in Xifeng are blocked. They are eager to find a ship to transport the goods back by sea." "But we have a limited number of ships." The girl was a little distressed. Looking at the data collected by shipyards all over the country in the past two days, she found that even if she started to work hard, she could only produce 25-30 ships in the past two months, which could only meet the needs of 3-4 shipyards. After all, shipbuilding is not dumpling making, it still takes a lot of time. Before today''s three chambers of Commerce, representatives from seven chambers of Commerce have visited, and representatives from mettel chamber of Commerce and Ruiya chamber of Commerce will arrive tomorrow. A total of 12 major chambers of Commerce have made requests. These big chambers of commerce are not weak, and it is not good to offend any of them. Some time ago, Lorraine Hill also wanted to make great improvements in the cotton textile industry, bringing out new looms, greatly increasing production to make money. However, heaven is not as good as man. Maybe the gods think it''s too slow. A cake fell down immediately, almost choking her. Every big ship can sell thousands of extraordinary gold coins. The premium given by these chambers of commerce is almost 2-3 times of the previous price. "Chelsea, is there no other shipbuilder in Vega besides us?" The maid added some hot tea to the girl''s cup. Recently, the weather began to turn cold. She thought for a while before answering. "Yes, there are also many shipyards in the dayas family. They are the old merchants'' chambers of Commerce in Vilga. They were first engaged in tung oil business, and later used it in shipbuilding. Their sealing and waterproof properties are very good, so their shipbuilding industry was famous in the south of the mainland." "Well? So how did we get up? " The girl held the cup in her hand, felt its warmth, and asked with a little curiosity. "Ha ha, it''s Angus'' good luck." The maid gave a long smile. "Mr. Angus once rescued an oriental who had fallen into the water. He escaped from the Plantagenet Dynasty. It is said that he was a local nobleman. Because of the failure of the court struggle, he was afraid of being exterminated, so he took his family abroad." "After saving him, he helped him to find his family members, so in gratitude, he passed on his own shipbuilding technology to our chamber of Commerce, which integrated the advanced shipbuilding technology of the eastern continent, and our calites'' level surpassed that of dayas. Since then, calites began to focus on shipbuilding." "Is the Oriental still there?" "Yes, I''m living in seclusion in Haiya harbor. The nephew of the Oriental is the leader of the" trade wind "fleet. You''ll see him later." "All right." Lorraine Hill met the three fleet leaders when she first arrived in Hopland. Unfortunately, there were too many people at that time, and she just simply wrote down her appearance. After that, the three leaders left with a mission, and she didn''t know much about them. After lunch, it was time to come to the afternoon, and the high-level of the caritis chamber of Commerce was about to gather together again. In the wide conference hall, 300 seats had been prepared, with a big round table in the middle and fan-shaped seats and tables at the bottom. The dome of the hall is very high, about 5-6 stories high. Luxury chandeliers are hung on the dome. Sixteen tall weighing columns are arranged on the side stone walls. Among the bearing columns are large vertical windows more than 6 meters high, and the windows are transparent glass. The sunlight outside shines into the temporarily quiet hall. On the huge curtain wall behind the middle round table, there is a huge lacquer night flower. The black petals are in full bloom, and the enchanting purple stamens are in the center. This huge lacquer night flower, half in the shadow, half in the sun, shows a strange charm. Chapter 73 At the time of the discussion meeting held within the chamber of Commerce of Carites, the tisifunes also began to discuss the current situation in the chamber of secrets. Under the dim fluorite lamp, four figures are sitting in the basement of the castle. The four walls of the room are cool and cold bluestones. Occasionally, you can hear the sound of dripping water in the distance. The passageway outside the secret room is also very complex, full of mechanisms. Even if the enemy breaks the castle on the ground, they can also block it here, and then enter the ocean from the underground waterway, and finally escape. The head of tissifoney''s family had a little sparse hair and a little white beard. He looked very old. In fact, he was only in his fifties. It''s just that the battle in the early years left behind a hidden disease. All the time, he was not in good health, and his face was a little haggard. "Well... That''s what you got? What a shame. " He said slowly, hoarse. In recent years, the owner of the family has already retired from the background and started to hand over the major issues to the younger generation. Unfortunately, this time, he was very disappointed. Although the assassination of Angus is risky, it is not impossible. But they actually let Angus'' daughter go, more than once, and let her live to Hopland. "Adley, originally you were the most satisfying child for me, but now... I''m very disappointed with you. Is it the comfortable and affluent life that makes you forget the mission of the family? " The old man''s voice is not fast, but inexplicably frightening. Edley sat on the stone chair, his head in one hand, looking at the table, expressionless, with no excuse or shame. As the scene gradually reached a deadlock, wick had to step forward and mediate a little. "We also didn''t expect that calites chamber of Commerce unexpectedly found an unknown expert to kill nehanla in the rainy night, which led to the failure of the second operation." Nihanla is the leader of the cavalry in black. His strength has been greatly improved in the rain, which is close to series 4. If Loran Hill didn''t take the opportunity in the rapid hedge, he would not be able to fight head-on unless he started the extraordinary core. It is precisely because of the rapid charge and the extremely short reaction time. According to the terms of the game, the attack power is very high at the moment, but the defense power is very low, so the girl can find a flaw in the adventure and kill it. "See who they are?" "No, according to the recollection of the three cavalry who fled back, the time was very short, and it was night and heavy rain. They only saw each other wearing black robes and didn''t know their appearance. And after the chamber of Commerce of caritus returned to Hopland, the black robed man did not appear "Hum, don''t you even know the strength and identity of the other party? There are so many people in the other party''s chamber of Commerce. Don''t you know if you just arrest and torture one of them? " "We''ve thought about that, but the old man in Ceres was born in the army, and he was very strict about confidentiality. After returning to Hopland, he immediately transferred these guards to the South Islands, saying that they were going there to recuperate and do some relaxing work. Now we don''t know which island they are on. After all, that''s not our scope of activities¡° "Ceres... Is still alive, ah." The old man seemed to think of something, no longer questioning this matter, but other things. "What does the organization say?" "New instructions came from above, regarding the mastery of callitus'' shipbuilding technology as the first goal, and the unification of Hopland slowed down first." The old man didn''t speak, so he closed his eyes and kept silent for a long time¡° Do you understand? " "I understand that if we can''t take Caritas immediately, the organization will even turn to support them and give us up." Adley finally spoke at the moment. "It''s good to understand that we tisifugne originated from the family of Oz, and it''s also because of this origin that the top alchemists of ruerna chose us first." "But hundreds of years later, under the dark moon of the green Empire, our descendants of Oz are not as powerful as before. If we can''t make some achievements, we should be given up." "As a family of revenge, we have assassinated a green grand duke and two little princes. Such a feud will not stop on the opposite side. If tisiphoney can''t move forward, he will perish. This is not alarmist." "Yes, father." The three responded. "Adley and wick, you two continue to deal with the affairs of Hopland and the family, as for Abel..." the old man turned to his little son. "You lead some people and property to the South Islands, cut off contact with your family, cough... Settle down on your own there." After all, the old man was not at ease and began to prepare a way for his family. "Yes, father." Abel is not very old. He is estimated to be only 16 years old. He has black hair and smart eyes. -------------------------- On the other side, the conference hall where Lorraine hill is located, also began a fierce quarrel. "I don''t agree to lease the fleet to other chambers of Commerce to transport goods!" A big man in blue and black stood up. He was wearing a big cornice hat, and had a coarse beard on his mouth. He looked angry. Lorraine Hill sat in the middle seat, a little surprised, why the fleet leader reacted so fiercely. It was Hayes, the leader of the swordfish fleet, who stood up, he continued. "The first lady thinks about their difficulties. Do they think about ours?" "When we were fighting for the route with Mr. Angus, these old chambers of Commerce suppressed us. Together with the dayas family, they kept making mistakes, belittling and ridiculing us. Even we and the dayas family''s fleet fought several times on the sea, and both sides died." "Mr. Hayes, these are all things that happened more than ten years ago. The two sides have been reconciled for a long time. One generation has its own way. Now miss Lacey is the master of the house. You can''t make a lot of noise!" Chelsea stood on the side of Lorraine hill and asked harshly. Although she was only the maid in chief, she was very old in caritus. Many people were her younger generation and had been taken care of by her. As soon as she spoke, the scene suddenly quieted down. Looking at Chelsea''s sharp eyes, Heiz stood for a while and sat down, but he whispered, old woman. "As we got the news earlier, most of the materials in Xifeng have been shipped out ahead of time. Now we can spare our hands to help other chambers of Commerce." Lorraine Hill''s eyes slowly swept through the audience, and many people were staring at her, with expectation, admiration, reverence and so on. "Of course, it''s not for nothing. Relying on this cooperation, we will sign long-term and stable supply agreements with other chambers of Commerce, so as to obtain the characteristic products of each company. " "With such abundant supply channels and categories, we will build a new super store." "In such a store, customers can easily buy all the daily necessities and all kinds of goods." "There are many advantages to this. One is that it''s very convenient for customers. They don''t have to go around looking for all kinds of stores to buy what they need." "The second is the aggregation effect of the crowd. After forming a complete and high-quality reputation, customers will think of this super store no matter what they buy, and they will come here first." "Third, excellent advertising effect. Many things are not what customers don''t need at ordinary times, but they don''t know. In the super stores with a large number of people, these goods can quickly spread out." "Fourth, we should reduce the operating costs for some commodities that we don''t buy much at ordinary times, such as books. There are not many people who buy them at ordinary times, and the cost of opening a special shop is very high. But there is only a remote counter here." "Fifth,..." .... Lorraine Hill patiently explained the huge advantages and dimension reduction of supermarkets to ordinary stores. She had experienced that time. In a small town, the newly opened supermarket was full and novel, and the crowd of long lines attacked the local small shops. And in her description, the high-level of the Caritas chamber of Commerce listened attentively and passionately, so they almost jumped up and ran out for a big fight. Looking at the brilliant young lady in the first seat, some old people in the chamber of commerce are convinced and have to sigh that the young lady is better than the blue. This young lady is expected to do much more than Angus. Chapter 74 After making arrangements and plans, calites chamber of Commerce began to run with all its strength. First, representatives of major chambers of Commerce who gave gifts in recent days were invited to come over, and then each person in charge began to discuss each other''s agreement. In the past, these chambers of Commerce may have been reluctant, but now they have a demand from callitus, so they agreed without too much trouble. Anyway, who is not the seller, and they can have a long-term sales target. But they couldn''t guess what kind of monster it would release. Lorraine hill is sitting on the top of the table, with her golden hair reaching to her shoulders, revealing a faint clavicle. Today, she is wearing a light red dress, showing the charm of a young girl. She signs her name on a piece of contract paper, and then entertains representatives of these chambers of Commerce for dinner. Among a group of middle-aged people, this young girl is very special, but being young does not mean that she is weak, At the moment, she has a calm self-confidence. The representative of Aoni chamber of commerce is Mrs. Shirley, who is the wife of the contemporary Aoni family. Looking at the girl who is the same age as her daughter, she sighs that her daughter is still concerned about which beautiful poet, the beautiful skirt, and discusses the latest fashion style with her friends. However, this young lady of the Caritas family has the courage to tie Caritas and other families together by virtue of this incident, so that the chamber of commerce can break the restrictions of the market and go further. Although she didn''t understand why the young lady signed an agreement with all the chambers of commerce present, she also felt that it was of great significance. Even if caritus didn''t make much money in the end, such cooperation would greatly broaden her business and make her reputation bigger. And once it is successful, this cooperation project will tie these more than a dozen chambers of Commerce together to form a huge and close interest group. In the end, the leader of this group, kareites, will gain great power, which will permanently change the pattern of Vilga, and other chambers of commerce that are not involved will be excluded and suppressed, Finally, it is constantly eroded by the market share and disappeared. What a terrible and beautiful girl. She thought, and then stood up, holding her glass. "Thank you miss Lacey for your help. I hope you are young and beautiful forever." As she got up, representatives of other chambers of commerce also got up to congratulate her. "May the trade wind continue, the sails stir, and the treasures of the seven seas come as promised." The representatives present chanted this old saying of blessing together, which represents the trade spirit and contract belief of Vilga since ancient times, and it is also the most famous congratulation on the sea. "Cheers ¡Á N In the laughter, the dinner gradually came to an end. ------------------------- Tissifoney''s, study. "Adley, in two days, the delegation of ruhner will be here. Are you determined?" "How can you make up your mind to kill Angus'' daughter?" Asked adley, sitting on the sofa. "I didn''t say that, but once she cooperates with the official rulna, it will be more difficult for us to start, and then the organization will turn to calides." "In the past two years, there has been some internal instability in cangcui. Some nobles have begun to suggest to the emperor that a new war should be launched to transfer contradictions." "The dragon of thought, ah. Besides the baskas, who is so active and bold? " Adley guessed with great certainty. The baskas were the southern Dukes or kings of the green empire. Because they and their vassals were bigger than the westerly Kingdom, and because they were close to ruerna, they could gather nearly 500000 troops in a short time. If they were fully recruited, they could even gather about 1.2 million troops. His family emblem is the red dragon on a black background, also known as the dragon of imagination. The family holds the complete advanced route of the Dragon sequence 8. The nightmare dragon jabawok. His ancestors are a branch of the green royal family, so he has been deeply trusted. He guards the rich south of the Empire and is also one of the four Duke families of the green empire. The other three families are Trey''s family with gray Raven as family emblem, lanzworth''s family with blue white unicorn as family emblem, and sarius''s family with golden Griffin as family emblem. "Er Xiang''s dragons have always been warlike. If the ravens can''t get out of the north, it depends on what unicorns and Griffins think. If Er Xiang''s dragons can get one family to be their allies, the war that has stopped for a hundred years will start again." "Our organization should integrate the seven Xuehua countries as soon as possible, and Vega is an important part of it." "Only in this way can our descendants continue to live. Otherwise, there is no place to hide under the nest." Wick slowly stated and analyzed the situation. Adley closed his eyes and thought. He didn''t expect things to become so fast. According to the original plan, he should secretly find some troubles for Caritas. Then he took the opportunity to come out and help solve the problem. He won Lacey''s favor. It''s better to let her marry him, so that he can get all of Caritas''s love. If you can''t, you can win his trust. Then you can start with it easily, put it on the air, and slowly swallow up calitus. However, the civil war caused by the westerly wind disrupted all the rhythms. To everyone''s surprise, the peasant uprising almost happened every year. This time, it was so fierce that it directly defeated the westerly northern allied forces in the frontal battlefield. At that time, the westerly wind all over the country responded one after another and turned into a mess, which affected Vilga in the south. "Don''t start. I''ll visit the master who was sent by the organization recently." Adley opened his eyes and had a plan. "You mean that one? I don''t think these feather loving alchemists will help directly. " "A lot of things, not to do, but just the price is not enough." Adley smiles. "I''ll give him an offer he can''t refuse." Then he took his coat and went out of the study. Watching adley leave, wick continues to sit on the sofa, slowly drinking a cup of coffee, silent for a long time. "My clever brother... Now that you have been confused by Miss Lacey, you have given up your cold heart." "In that case, let me help you cut off the illusion you shouldn''t have." He slowly finished the drink in the cup, slowly put the cup on the tea table, and then began to summon some secret figures. The bleak autumn wind rolled up. Outside the port of Hopland, sailing boats began to sail along the coastline to the westerly kingdom in the north, accompanied by the personnel of the other 12 chambers of Commerce. They also loaded a lot of food on board, which is urgently needed by the westerly wind. Provided by the chamber of Commerce of mettel and Rhea. "Good bye, uncle Fang. I hope I can continue to listen to you about the East mainland next time¡° In the harbor, loranthel waved to an uncle in a scaly white robe and watched the fleet set sail. This uncle is the nephew of the Oriental who Angus saved in those years. He is now the leader of the "trade wind" fleet. According to his description, the eastern continent is very similar to the ancient motherland of Lorraine Hill''s previous life, wearing gorgeous clothes and advocating etiquette. This can not help but make the girl very curious, these days to listen to a lot of things about the eastern continent. "Hahaha, I wish the eldest lady would like to listen. I''ll leave for Lao Bai. I''ll see you in two months." The uncle waved with a smile, his wide cuffs rolled in the wind, and strange Oriental costumes were rare in Vilga. White gulls fly, the sea breeze blows, the vast fleet began to pull anchor, toward the direction of the sun setting, accompanied by the purple sunset, constantly away. Chapter 75 After seeing off the three fleets, Lorraine Hill got on the carriage with the painted night flower logo, and then the group began to return. As the weather gets cooler, there are some fallen leaves on Hopland street. Although it''s not very cold by the sea, the night wind also makes us feel cool. After the hot season, everyone''s appetite is better than usual. There are more stalls on the street, such as cheap and affordable pancakes, spicy grilled fish, and some carefully selected grilled mussels. The clam meat in the white shell is slightly burnt yellow by the orange red charcoal fire, sprinkled with some salt, and then some laurel leaves to remove the fishy smell. The smell of meat begins to spread in the air. "Sister, I want that." Beside the street stood a pair of brothers and sisters. The elder sister with long chestnut hair was wearing a black skirt, while the younger brother was wearing a white hunting suit. They were the brothers and sisters of the Hollis family, Meru and bell, followed by four guards. "Bell, you''d better go back and eat. I''ll let the chef cook it for you then." Mei Lu looked at the stall on the street and was directly exposed to the sea breeze. Occasionally, some dust was picked up by the wind, and she felt that it was not very clean. "No, after I go back, my father has to grasp me to learn those annoying numbers. I don''t want them. I will eat here. You promised me to have a good day with me today, sister." The little boy bell starts to lose his temper. Meru is not that kind of ruthless sister. Bell is expected by her father since childhood. She is very strict at home, and only she can take her out occasionally. "Well, my sister will buy it for you." Meru fondled Bell''s head, then took him by the hand and went forward to help him choose. Lorraine Hill''s carriage also happened to pass through the street. Seeing the sister and brother, he stopped the car and prepared to say hello. The fir door opened, and the girl came down in a white knee length skirt. The afterglow of the setting sun came down from the edge of the sea and dyed the white skirt with a touch of gold. "I haven''t seen you in a few days, may..." Before Lorraine Hill finished speaking, a carriage at the back of the road suddenly lifted the wrapping cloth, revealing the cold light and cold crossbow. The bowstring vibrated, and the sharp sound had not yet been transmitted. The sharp crossbow arrow was directly directed at the girl''s body. Lorraine hill made a quick decision. Her light blue strapped sandals heavily stepped on the stone bricks. Taking this as a fulcrum, she quickly turned sideways, her long skirt was dancing, and her blood and hair were flying up in the air. In an instant, her shoulders were covered with a bloodstain, and her long hair around her ears was several strands less. But before anyone else could react, a guard on Mei Lu''s side suddenly pulled out her sword and rushed straight over. There was a strange blue light on the sword made of cold iron. The sword is poisonous. Lorraine Hill reacts quickly. After starting the demon core, she is not afraid of any poison, but it also means the end of the mission. All her previous efforts are in vain. Although I don''t understand why the Hercules family''s guards also started, after a short time of thinking, Lorraine Hill decided not to start the extraordinary core for the time being. With his extraordinary perception and reaction ability, he could easily avoid the sword. The fierce sword light fell on the door of the fir tree and got stuck. At this time, the guards of the caritus chamber of commerce also reacted and rushed over. A charites guard wearing steel armor directly knocked the assassin away, and Chelsea also pulled loranthal back into the solid carriage. Four riders rushed directly to the crossbow behind. Before the crossbow could shoot the second shot, these riders stabbed the assassin and pulled him off the carriage. At this time, more than a dozen guards of the calites chamber of Commerce had surrounded the brothers and sisters of the Hollis family, with long guns aimed at them, waiting for them. If it wasn''t for Lorraine Hill''s emergency stop in the middle of the journey, they would have rushed straight up to see the blood. The guardians of the Caritas chamber of commerce are all young people who have been selected from the chamber of Commerce recently. Their parents and family members work in the chamber of Commerce. They have come into contact with the affairs of the Caritas chamber of Commerce since childhood to help them. It can be said that the chamber of Commerce has greatly improved their family and life, and they have a strong sense of belonging. It''s not too much to say that they have a second home. But now someone has assassinated Miss Lacey, the only successor of the Caritas chamber of Commerce, in front of them, and let the chamber of Commerce collapse. This is tantamount to destroying their source of happiness. Looking at these angry guards, a long gun full of murderous, bell shakes off the shell and mussel on the spot, Meilu protects her younger brother behind, facing the aim of these long guns and crossbows with worry. The rest of the family''s guards had been taken down and laid on the ground. After everything settled down, Lorraine hill slowly walked out of the carriage, looking at the scene, a little helpless. ----------------- The maid carefully wrapped Lorraine Hill''s arm with gauze, while the girl invited the two brothers into the carriage to talk. Ding¡ª¡ª The sound of the ceramic tray crashing into the teacup, the maid pouring the warm black tea, bell holding the teacup, slowly settling down at the moment, while Meru said apologetically. "I''m very sorry, Miss Lacey. It''s our Hollis that we let the assassin into the guard because of the lax guard." "Please don''t get me wrong. This incident was not caused by Hollis. Tomorrow I''ll come back to apologize and make up for the loss." "I''m afraid miss Mello is joking. The guards around you are carefully selected from the family members of the chamber of Commerce. It''s not too much to say that they are the side branch of your family. How can they not know?" Chelsea pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose. His eyes were sharp and he didn''t seem to be satisfied with the explanation of the young lady. "I know it''s far fetched, but it''s true." Meru''s voice was self mocking, with a trace of bitterness. The family tradition of the Hollis family attaches great importance to kinship, which also leads to many internal positions being held by relatives. These relatives are not all smart and competent. On the contrary, most of them are lazy and corrupt, which makes the chamber of Commerce bloated. She also resents these easy-going relatives, but after all, they are related by blood. She is only the daughter of the family, not the eldest son. She will marry out in the future and can''t discipline them too much. But who wants to make such a big deal today. Lorraine Hill''s wound under the bandage had healed, but she was not very angry. She was just a little surprised that Meru, as the parent and daughter of Hollis, had so many inconveniences and constraints at home. As a matter of fact, this is a special case of caritis. Other chamber of Commerce families are scattered and have many relatives. Under the influence of westerly tradition of caring for the family, the large chamber of Commerce family in Vilga generally treat their own family favorably. After all, they are trustworthy and have stronger blood ties. But it also decentralizes power, breeds corruption, and often balances the feelings and interests of other members. The Carites family is totally different. The interior is very fresh. Everything depends on their strength and performance. As for relatives, I''m sorry, Angus has a daughter. Now everything has the final say of what Miss Lacey has to say. From top to bottom, there is only one voice from her, and no need to think of other out of order household chores. She just knows her blessings in happiness. Chapter 76 After having several escorts escort the brothers and sisters back, Lorraine Hill continued to take the carriage back. Hoplaner is a bit more lively at night than in the daytime. After a hard day''s work, everyone likes to go for a ride. There is no 996 working system in this world. In addition, there is no convenient and bright electric light, so we usually have a rest after dark. There are lanterns hanging on the street stalls, some selling trinkets, snacks, and even music iron boxes. This is an alchemy prop, which can record the sound and then play it. After several improvements, the price is not expensive. The orange light outside the window shines into the dark carriage. As the carriage moves forward, the light and dark shadows turn and regress on the small table. Listening to the noise of the night market outside, Lorraine Hill remembered the scene of his previous life when he was off work, and it was the same. In the lightless bus, the high-rise buildings beside the road are like the neon lights of stars, which reflect the night. The orange light sprinkles on the tired face, which is very quiet. We only hear the roar of the bus and the station announcement. We all sit together, but we are silent. We can only occasionally see the faces illuminated by the light of the mobile phone screen. In the face of such a quiet car, she used to feel lonely and enjoy it occasionally. Loneliness is because working in a big city, it''s hard to meet relatives and friends who used to be familiar with each other. Enjoyment is because she will not be disturbed by the people around her. She can enjoy the free and comfortable time when she is alone after work. She can do whatever she wants. Her free heart is like running in the field under the stars to wash away the dust and troubles of the day. Lolan Hill leans on the armrest of the sofa and looks at the lights outside the window. He can''t help feeling disgusted at the conspiracy of assassination. Why don''t everyone want to get everything with their hands sincerely and diligently, but always want to take a shortcut. Once upon a time, the word "diligence" has become unpopular. Countless people publicize all kinds of anxieties in various channels. The overwhelming advertisements tell you that only in this way can you be considered as "advanced" and successful. You have to make a lot of money and get rich overnight. You have to live as an example to be admired by others. You care about your future more than your parents. Then you sell their courses and products and tell them how to be more successful. For the sake of being superior and competing, we no longer think about how to polish our products. Instead, we focus on advertising, bringing goods, hacking rivals and making stumbling blocks. The hypocritical face under the bright coat is hard to believe. The carriage slowly drove into the courtyard of the chamber of Commerce, which made Lorraine Hill wake up from the deep memory, stepped out of the carriage, and then began to have dinner. Today''s main course was roast cod, accompanied by vegetable soup, bacon bread, and a few coconut puddings. Watching several maids set dinner in the candlelight, the girl frowned a little, then stretched out again, as if nothing had happened. After dinner, she went back to the bedroom to rest. In front of the candlelight dresser, Lorraine Hill looked at himself in the mirror and blinked his transparent blue eyes. I am so easy to bully, again and again to assassinate themselves, not afraid of my revenge. When the candle burns, it emits a faint fragrance, and a sleepy feeling begins to strike, but it is not very strong, very secret and not easy to detect. She looked at the candle and didn''t blow it out. She did light a candle in her bedroom. Sometimes she would read books in the bedroom very late. If she didn''t know all this, some of the food in the dinner would have a wonderful reaction with the smell of the candle, making her sleep forever tonight and never wake up. Looking at the long planned candle, she stood up slowly and thought, what would normal people do at the moment? Immediately call up the courtyard guard, close the chamber of Commerce headquarters, conduct a large-scale search, and then torture and reason one by one to find out the murderer behind the scenes? It''s like walking in a maze in thick fog. Everything is full of confusion and confusion. These days, Chelsea''s investigation found that Ceres was actually connected with the Ellis family. He did know about Mrs. Meira''s past and did not make a full investigation. The carriage and coachman of the crossbow belong to the nissus family. Meilu''s bodyguard suddenly moves. Don''t the Ellis really know, or they think in reverse and deliberately do it, making people think it''s someone else''s planting and framing. Is the tissifoney family a mastermind or just a thug. And the blue poison on the guard sword came from a rare flower cultivated by anemie''s family. How much of anemie''s family participated in it. All these thoughts just make Lorraine Hill feel a kind of disgust and anger from the heart. Is it so interesting to sow dissension and play with people? He thinks that he is hiding in a safe dark place and teasing others with all kinds of conspiracies. Then he complains to show how clever he is and how skillful his means are. He can solve all situations by means of conspiracy, as if everyone is just a pawn in his hand. It''s a waste of time to let the victim appreciate the murderer in return. The girl opened the curtain and looked at the moonless starry sky, standing still for a long time. Then her golden hair gradually faded, and then dyed a layer of translucent cyan. Her soft hair and skirt gradually floated in the evening wind, and her eyes kept flowing, just like emerald stars. "You know nothing about real power." As the voice falls, she jumps gently from the windowsill, and then her figure flies rapidly in the night, just like a rising star. The wind is whistling in her ears, her hair is flying rapidly, her speed is faster and faster, breaking through layers of air currents, the earth is getting smaller and smaller in the field of vision, and the vast sky is getting closer and closer. In the night of Hopland, there are thousands of lights scattered all over the place, and the lighthouse on the harbor is occasionally swept by light. The earth is like a huge and dark canvas. The mountains and forests in the north are dark and dark. The cities built along the coast embrace the dark blue ocean like crescent moon. The lights on crescent moon are like stars on the ground. The ships entering the harbor occasionally are as small as ants. Looking back and overlooking the land, countless atmospheres around loranshire began to flow, light winds within tens of kilometers began to circle, and countless green natural magic like fireflies flowed with the light wind. The horror of mythological talent began to show, and the raging wind became extremely gentle and obedient in her hands, as if everything should be so. "Let''s end this dumb game." Lorraine Hill''s right hand gently pressed, several kilometers of wind carrying gradually transparent natural magic, slowly falling from the sky. The wind vane on the coast suddenly turns, the street trees are swaying in the wind, the leaves are clattering, the charcoal fire on the street stall is suddenly burning more and more bright, the whole city is slowly filled by the night wind, countless scenery, the position of characters, the voice of conversation are constantly fed back to Lorraine Hill''s mind and consciousness through the night wind. Dream and green eyes as if there is endless flow of information, wind blowing all, everything in this city is presented in front of her, no longer have any secrets to hide. In the face of the enemy''s scheming chess game, she directly kicked over, so simple and rough, powerful and efficient. "It''s you." Chapter 77 Lorraine Hill fell from the sky, the night wind came from her ears, and the gentle wind pressure brought her a sense of comfort. No matter how many times, she was never tired of the feeling of walking through the wind. Slowly fall on the balcony, pure white skirt with the air flow, and then slowly fall, green eyes in the night like gemstone general brilliance flow, and then gradually dissipate light, return to normal appearance. During the period, there was no sound. Under the keen perception, he easily avoided the sight of the guards in the courtyard. Gently into the bedroom, the door is still locked, her fingers across the air, a breeze rolled, the candle went out. Then open the window, the night wind in the bedroom whirl, before the intoxicated air for one of the clear, and finally close the curtain, lying in bed, just safely asleep. The night was especially peaceful and sweet. When Lorraine hill came out of her bedroom the next morning, the four maids outside still said hello to her, just as usual. First, they brought hot water and asked Lorraine hill to wash her face. Then one of them helped the girl comb her hair and formed two strands of hair near her ears into long braids. Then the two braids crossed at the back of her head and tied a light red bow with a little girlish flavor. Finally, they dropped from the middle to the back, higher than the other and waist hair. Lorraine Hill shook his head in the mirror, his long golden hair rubbing against his red dress and falling like silk. "Pel, you''ve done a good job with my hair." "Miss, I''m flattered. In fact, your hair is perfect. I''m just tidying it up a little." "Well, it''s better to have something than nothing, isn''t it?" "Yes." The maid finally adjusted the hair of Lorrain''s ear and put down the comb. "How long has pel been with Carites?" The girl looked in the mirror and asked. "Five years, because my father followed Angus around, so I was able to enter the headquarters smoothly." "Does the maid work hard?" "Unfortunately, the staff in the headquarters are abundant and not in short supply. We often have time to rest." "Well..." Then Lorraine Hill walked into the restaurant, where Chelsea were already waiting. "Good morning, miss." "Good morning to Chelsea." As usual, the maids will leave for a while. During breakfast, Chelsea will report some things, but today, Lorraine Hill let Pell stay. When Lorraine Hill talked to Chelsea, she stood aside, calm at first, then more and more uneasy, her long legs wrapped in white stockings began to tremble slightly. Lorraine Hill continued to ask about Chelsea''s investigation into yesterday''s assassination, and then slowly talked about the motives behind the attack. "Pell, why do people who have family members and relatives working in the chamber of Commerce betray? Is it the chamber of commerce that treats him badly "I... I don''t know..." Pell''s body trembled, her face was pale, and her voice trembled slightly. "So." Lorraine Hill took a sip of hot tea and slowly thought about what to do with the maid who poisoned the candles at dinner and in the room. "There are some remote islands in the southern Cranberry Kingdom, where the branch has been short of staff. Would you like to work there for 20 years?" "I will, I will." She trembled, knelt on the ground, grabbed the ground with her head, and said chokingly. "Well, you can pack up and say hello to your parents and family today. Their life will be as usual and will not be affected by you." "Thank you, miss. I''m... I''m sorry." She knelt on the ground, her eyes were red, her tears couldn''t stop, and her forehead was covered with dust and bruises. "So, that''s it." With that, Lorraine Hill got up and left the crying restaurant. Chelsea called in a couple of other maids from outside to follow Pell before they left with Lorraine hill. Two people walk through the corridor in the courtyard, the maid is still not asked, this is to let the girl curious. "Sister Chelsea, aren''t you curious about what happened just now¡° "What does the young lady want to do? Why explain it to me?" Chelsea''s words have no ups and downs. Unfortunately, the elder sister of the housemaid was angry. Lorraine Hill turned his head and looked at the skilful, bespectacled housemaid. "I''m sorry." "Why do you want to apologize to me, miss? You are the host." "I''m sorry ~" Lorraine Hill wanted to be cute. "Ah... Miss, you are always like this. It was the same on the rainy night before. Can''t you take care of yourself?" "If Pell still has a back hand, if there are other accomplices, what will the Nuo Da chamber of Commerce do when something happens to you?" Chelsea spoke of their worries and discontent. But I know she doesn''t have a back hand, and there''s no one else in the maid, thought Lorraine hill, but it''s hard to explain how she knows, so she nodded yes. Then they talked all the way, and finally came to the chamber of Commerce''s study, where Lorraine Hill usually works. After dealing with some business, Lorraine Hill asked Chelsea to invite Ceres to come. When she was free, she began to think about the life of the old housekeeper. When he was young, he was a little nobleman of Xifeng. Later, he joined the army and became an officer in the war between Xifeng and the barbarians. After the war, he worked as a mercenary for a period of time. Later, he met Angus. They became confidants and helped Angus to manage the business of the chamber of Commerce. They were the core figures of calites. They were experienced, thoughtful and rarely made mistakes, which was recognized by most people of the chamber of Commerce. "Here I am, miss." Ceres enters the house and interrupts Lorraine Hill''s memory. "Well, uncle Ceres. Last time I asked you to look into Mrs. Myra''s past, have you made any progress? " "There are some results. Madame Myra''s family, whose ancestors were aristocrats of the west wind, had its fiefdom in the area of Vilga, but it had already declined in her father''s generation. When he was a child, his father did some small businesses and didn''t earn much money, so he lived in poverty." He pauses a little, then goes on. "It was at a banquet that Mr. Angus met Mrs. mella, because at that time, Mr. Angus had just brought caritus to the top of the core of Vilga, and he had won one of the 26 seats in the guild. He was very high spirited, often attended the banquets invited by various families, and integrated into this circle." "After a banquet, he was drunk and fell in the garden outside the banquet hall. At that time, Mrs. mella happened to pass by and was ready to help him. As a result, he was entangled by Mr. Angus, who was drunk. So he had a one night deep love and unexpectedly made Mrs. mella pregnant." "At first Angus didn''t quite approve of this, and thought it was the conspiracy of other chambers of Commerce. Later, he gradually became familiar with the character of Mrs. mella, and then gradually accepted it. However, because he loved her so much, he didn''t admit the relationship publicly. He just sent someone to take care of Mrs. mella and helped her father to make several profitable businesses." "What happened then?" "Later, after Mrs. mella''s father tasted the sweetness, he asked Mr. Angus for help many times. Later, he was addicted to gambling and asked for more and more things. In the end, Mr. Angus taught him a few tough lessons before he gradually settled down. Now he is no longer in business, and he lives a comfortable life in the countryside with several manors¡° "I see. Uncle Ceres made a detailed investigation." Lorraine Hill got up, walked slowly to the windowsill, and turned. "It''s a pity that you''re not completely telling the truth." At this time, six guards with swords rushed into the study. With the friction of armor, they surrounded the old housekeeper of the chamber of Commerce. The swords were facing each other, and two of them stood in front of Lorraine hill to prevent violence. Chapter 78 I''m very sorry to update so late, but there are too many things happened today, and I still feel unreal until now. September 25, 2020 23:57:43 It was almost early in the morning when I typed down. From yesterday''s day to now, I only slept for 2 hours. I applied again on Wednesday afternoon and didn''t reply on Thursday. It''s not surprising. I know that editors usually review it at 9 a.m. on Wednesday and Friday. With anxiety and nervousness, I was brushing meaningless videos from early morning to all night yesterday, opening a game to play for a while and then closing it. In this way, until 8:00 in the morning, continue to look at the web page wearily, and then refresh the background, until 9:30, the mobile phone vibrates slightly, prompting that there is information in the app. ------------ As the current works have not yet reached the signing standard, we will not sign the contract for the time being. ----------- Although I was prepared in my heart, I was still very disappointed and still didn''t recognize it. With a long sigh, he could only give up. He got up to make some food and fell asleep, but he was not stable. He had many dreams in the middle. The dazzling light outside the window made me wake up after only 2 hours of sleep. After looking at the mobile phone and the app message, I thought it was not cleaned up before, so I opened it at will. And then there''s the message around 11:30. ----------- Your work has been published, and now I''m one step closer to my dream. Chapter 79 Ceres stood in the middle of several guards. Even though he was pointed at by the sword, his expression didn''t change much. He was used to seeing life and death. His black eyes under his gray temples still looked directly at Lorraine hill. "Ceres, do you have anything to say?" Chelsea, the maid in chief, came in from the door again, looked at the colleague who had worked together for nearly 10 years and asked questions. "I have nothing to say, and the explanation is just a cover up. Besides, I do feel sorry for Lord Angus. " "You have made no less contribution to the chamber of Commerce of Carites than I have. Over the years, you have tried your best to help the chamber of commerce through many difficult times. If there is something hard to say, you may not be able to forgive and forgive your fault after explaining it to miss Lacey. " Chelsea stood aside and advised that although there was a mistake in Ceres, his merits should not be denied. As long as it is not a fault of principle, it may not be unforgivable. Ceres was silent, still unmoved. Lolan hill looks at the hard rock of Ceres, and sighs in his heart. Why does he refuse to explain? He can''t even give the other person a step down. In fact, the housekeeper has nothing to criticize except Angus in the matter of Mrs. mella. She raised her sleeves, asked the guards to step down, and then asked Chelsea to bring black tea. There are only three people left in the peaceful room. In the courtyard outside the window, you can see people walking by. Some of them are chamber of Commerce calculators, some are maids engaged in chores, and occasionally there are one or two running children. In autumn, everyone''s mood is much happier than before. The sunlight slanted into the room, not strong. Lorraine hill was sitting in the light and shadow, and her light red dress was shining. "Uncle Ceres, can you tell me the exact origin of that child?" "Whether he is Angus'' blood or not, I will keep my promise and protect him until he reaches adulthood. I will not harm him later." Ceres looked at Lorraine Hill''s clear and transparent eyes. He was silent for a while before he spoke slowly. "That child, indeed, was not born to Lord Angus." "Not even Mrs. Myra''s children." "He was born to one of my comrades in arms and a miss of the Hollis family. Because of the huge gap between their identities, they couldn''t be together. Under the depression, he suffered from a secret wound in his early years and died young." "At that time, the Ellis family was fighting fiercely with us because of the spice trade. I only knew that my comrade in arms had passed away when Angus commissioned me to investigate Mrs. mella, and his child was used by the Ellis family to disturb calites. If Angus died in an accident, the child''s identity was revealed, and he would get the right of inheritance, thus splitting the chamber of Commerce." "Madame Mera is simple and kind, but she is timid. Once she is questioned severely, she can''t bear the pressure. So the Hollis family came to me and promised to be kind to the child and his mother as long as I turned a blind eye and didn''t expose it. In this way, the children of the comrades in arms can be saved. " "I didn''t immediately agree with them, but after a period of time, the Helios and caritus reconciled, and both sides exchanged interests, and the child became less important. If it is exposed again, the hard won reconciliation will be broken, and the descendants of comrades in arms may not survive. " "So I kept silent with the Hollis family as if it hadn''t happened, and I didn''t contact them anymore." "It wasn''t until yesterday that the helys'' guards assassinated the eldest lady. Because our chamber of commerce is very powerful at present, they are eager to know what Miss Lacey thinks of the helys'' family, so they contacted me again." "That''s what happened. I''m willing to accept any punishment. I just hope Miss Lacey doesn''t get angry with the child." Although through scanning the information of the whole city, Lorraine Hill obtained a lot of intelligence and knew that there was some intersection between the Ceres family and the Hollis family, and there were some fragments of the truth, but after all, it was more than 10 years ago, and she was not very clear about some places. It''s only now that everything is bright. Lorraine hill looks down and stirs his tea cup. He feels sorry for Angus. Unexpectedly, he doesn''t have any offspring. This man, who has been up and down all his life, died quietly in the wilderness and mountains. "I know, I promise you. The child will not be pursued. After all, he is innocent. " "But because of your soft heart, you cheated Angus, and he neglected to marry again. Now the Caritas family is the last one." When the girl said this, Ceres finally lowered his head and did not lift it. "After a while, you will claim to be old and old. Quit your job as housekeeper and go to some place in the South Islands to provide for the aged." "I''ll take care of all the things I''ve handed over to you as you''ve been punished." The voice of Ceres seemed to grow old. "And I''ll visit the Hollis tonight, and you''ll be a coachman again." "Yes, Miss Lacey." Ceres is determined to respond. Looking at the back of Ceres as he left his study, Lorraine hill put down his tea cup and walked slowly to the windowsill to see the people coming and going in the courtyard of the chamber of Commerce. It is impossible for her to stay here all the time. When that happens, who will lead callitus? Slowly divergent thoughts, looking at the colorful leaves in the sea breeze, constantly swaying, bright leaves in the sun, such as scales in general, reflecting the sun. The girl stretched out her fingers to feel the touch of the wind shuttling between them. Occasionally, the wind blows her hair disorderly and floats in the wind. Lorraine hill, Lorraine hill, don''t think too much of yourself. Can''t others live without you? Chamber of Commerce or life will spontaneously seek their own sunshine, they will have their own ideas and choices, and they will walk out of their own life. She leaned against the windowsill and hummed a tune in her memory. Her fingers tapped on the windowsill with the beat. [that bird, it can''t fly yet] [but one day it will rise in the wind] ... [children, walking on the track in summer] [blowing breeze, caressing bare feet] [bits and pieces of childhood] [fading away] [dream to come true] [in my own hands] [we keep searching] [vanishing clouds of aviation season] [from the time we climbed the hillside] [all the time] [unchanged] [just as we have always been steadfast] [will be able to guard] [as strong as Poseidon] Chapter 80 That night, the Hollis. As Miss Lacey of the Carites family is going to visit tonight, the Hollis family has made all kinds of preparations. They should have come to the door to apologize, but miss Lacey sent a letter saying that it was unnecessary. She came to visit in person this evening. The door of the courtyard was open, and the clean and soft carpet had already been laid. I heard that Lorraine Hill liked to be quiet, so the Hollis family did not invite other guests, only their servants and guards lined up in the courtyard. Lacquered night flower''s carriage door opened, and Lorraine Hill rarely wore a black dress. The pure black skirt and white skin formed a sharp contrast. The black lace skirt and cuffs also added a strange charm to her. When she stepped down from the carriage, even her shoes were small black shoes, and on the shoes were pure white silk stockings. "Miss Tracey of the Caritas chamber of commerce is here ~" As the attendants at the door called, some melodious music was heard on both sides of the courtyard. About 20 violinists stood on both sides of the carpet and pulled up the strings. The slow sound of the violin sounded like butterflies flying among the leaves. Lolan Hill''s blue eyes swept gently. These hands were gorgeous and skillful. They didn''t look like local people. They should have been temporarily invited by the Hollis family. They really meant it. With a little sigh in his heart, the door of the house opened, revealing the brightly lit hall. The owner of the house, HOS, and his eldest daughter, Meru, stood at the door to greet him. "Welcome to miss Lacey. We''ve been waiting for a long time." The balding housekeeper HOS leads Lorraine hill into the hall. First he leads her to sit down, then claps her hands. The girls in dancing skirts come in through the side door. They wear red skirts in one row, blue skirts in the other, and long skirts in their arms. Every step they take, they turn their skirts once. The silver patches on their skirts shine in the light, and then a burst of music starts, This time, not only the 20 violinists outside the courtyard sat down to play, but also a pianist and a dozen musicians in the hall. With the rhythm of the music, these dancers sometimes stand on tiptoe, sometimes turn their skirts, and form a huge concentric circle on the dance floor of the hall. Then, with the changes of the music, they form a huge flower, in which the blue and red petals sometimes bloom and sometimes close. Finally, with the curtain call of the music, the outermost dancer lies on her knees, and the middle one leans, The inner circle is holding arms high like stamens, Lorraine hill is sitting on the sofa on the steps. In front of him is a tea table with some fruit and iced juice. It''s really an excellent dance. I admire it a little, but that''s all. For her, who has seen all kinds of light and shadow effects in the era of science and technology and hundreds of people''s large-scale singing and dancing parties, it''s really no surprise. But it''s better to give the Hollis a face, she gave a little praise. Hollis, the head of the Hollis family, seems to be very happy. He thinks that the performance he paid for has been effective, but Lorraine hill just didn''t show it out of reserve. Meru shakes her head when she sees her father''s look. When she first meets Miss Lacey, she only thinks that her appearance is unparalleled in the world. Later, Lacey decides to set up a new joint project with other chambers of Commerce to wake her up. The subsequent assassination makes her afraid of this beautiful lady. I really don''t know how miss Lacey grew up. I''ve never heard of her reputation, but she is very skillful in business. As can be seen from the recent series of performances of caritus, there is even a tendency to surpass Angus'' reign. Not only does she not rise and fall, but she has a tendency to take off. But business is a matter of great experience. I''ve never heard of a school that can achieve great success. It depends more on talent and insight. This is also what makes Meru puzzled. Besides, Lacey is absolutely good at it. She feels that there is at least 4? She guessed. Thinking about how to face Miss Lacey in her heart, Meru saw her father''s silly self feeling, and her head began to ache. Hos is indeed a good father and a good parent. However, as a housekeeper, he is not smart enough. In the past, the housekeeper could often mention something when he was in office. Later, after his grandfather died, his eldest daughter, Meru, acted as a think tank in the family. But the daughter is the daughter after all, what she can do is limited, and the power in the chamber of commerce is gradually dispersed by several other uncles, showing the trend of never losing. "Niece Lacey, your father and I were very good friends in those years. We often drank together. This time, we were also uncles. I didn''t manage the guards well. I hope you don''t mind." My father wanted to expose it so easily. Mei Lu opened her eyes slightly. It''s unbelievable. It''s an assassination. The other side almost died. Once they can''t make it right, the two families will start a new war. "Although you have made friends with us callitus, it is a matter of the last generation. I don''t know very well. What''s more, the guards of the Hollis family nearly killed me when they swore in the street, which led to the disintegration of the whole chamber of Commerce. Do you think such an apology is enough Sure enough, Lacey refused such an easy settlement, because it was like insulting. "This... Niece Lacey, no, Miss Lacey, you want to..." HOS couldn''t figure it out. Just now, it was still a smiling and cheerful atmosphere. How could it be like this all of a sudden. "Father, you are tired too. Let me do it¡° Mei Lu stood up and saluted slightly. Then she went to her father''s side and gently persuaded her. Hos is a little self-conscious. Knowing that his daughter is smart, he just let go, saying that he is sleepy. Next, let Meru talk to Lacey. As HOS left, there were only two young ladies, Lacey and Meru, left in the big hall. Outside the hall, it began to rain. There was continuous rain dripping from the eaves, hitting the marble steps. The fine rain curtain covered the outside scenery, which seemed a little fuzzy. Occasionally, the sea breeze blows, the rain tilts, and some float into the hall, bringing a little coolness. Meru fiddles with the charcoal fire in the furnace, and then refills Lacey''s cup with hot tea. Then she sits down and starts talking again. "I''m very sorry, Miss Lacey. What happened that day was that our family neglected management and let the guard be bribed by outsiders." "I know." Lacey holds the teacup and her hair falls on the pure black dress, affirming unexpectedly. "So, what I want to ask is, what''s the position of the Helios family? Is it the same as in the past, standing with us callitus, or do we want to be neutral and independent. Or, you have decided to stand on the opposite side of us. " The blue and transparent pupil of Lacey''s eyes looked directly at Meilu, no longer giving her room to dodge. Chapter 81 "Miss Lacey, I don''t quite understand you." Meru opens her mouth and still wants to avoid the heavy and take the light. Many of these things can''t be decided by her as the eldest daughter. Even the head of the family, HOS, doesn''t dare to promise now. Perhaps in the eyes of outsiders, the Hollis family is one of the five major chambers of Commerce in Hopland, which is very powerful. But only she knows that the Hollis family is gradually divided, and the master has been unable to control the overall situation. Standing in line at this time will only make the internal gap bigger and bigger. It''s not that she doesn''t know what Lorraine Hill means, she just can''t speak. "More than ten years ago, calitus and Hollis were fighting over the spice trade. Do you know that?" Lorraine Hill looked at the fire in the fireplace, the wood burning quietly, and occasionally there was a slight crackle. "I know something about it." Meru seemed to think of something, and her face was a little unnatural. "At that time, in consideration of the future development, Angus was willing to put aside prejudice and conflict, and took a step back to give up the spice industry in the South Islands. The previous generation of Hollis family owners also gave up their own forest farms and some manors. In this way, both sides put down their prejudices, helped each other, and finally consolidated their market and position in the alliance. " "But no one thought that the always loyal family of Helis had set up a bureau for the family owner of caritus, trying to use one of their own children to obtain the inheritance of caritus, and thus split the chamber of Commerce." "Does Miss Mello know about it?" At this point, Lorraine hill slowly raised his head and looked at the opposite parent and daughter. "I... I know something about it." Looking at the blue eyes of Lorraine hill, she could only admit bitterly. It''s really something that the Hollis family didn''t do properly. After the reconciliation, they didn''t tell Angus. It''s been ten years since they thought about it. Angus is not here. It''s all over. Who would have thought that the new head of the Carites family still knew the truth. "Uncle Ceres is the last coachman to visit me today. After tomorrow, he will resign from his home and go to the south to provide for the aged, and will never come back. " Lorraine Hill continued to talk about a seemingly unrelated matter, but Mello understood that it meant that all the actions and weakness of their Hollis family had been seen through by the young lady. There''s no way out. Mei Lu looks down at the teacup. The scattered green tea leaves flow slowly in the cup, and then sink to the bottom of the cup. When I think back to my childhood, everything seems like yesterday. At that time, my grandfather was still alive. My uncles all gathered together and often had dinner together. They talked to each other about where new raw materials were available recently, which airline had a good profit margin, and which new products were popular. It was very noisy. As the eldest daughter of her family, she often entertains her younger brothers and sisters, takes them to play, read books and fly kites. Her uncles often praise her and bring her gifts from all parts of Xuehua seven countries, which is also her happiest time. But with the death of my grandfather, since my father took over, everything gradually became bad. As soon as my father came up, he messed up several projects. My uncles were dissatisfied and resentful, so they gradually stopped following the orders of their masters. My father also felt that he was not the material. He began to indulge himself, indulge in pleasure, and no longer involved in family affairs, so that in recent years, she was the one who took the initiative. But she''s just a daughter. Her seniority and seniority can''t hold those uncles down. Even her brothers and sisters who used to be familiar with each other are indifferent and sometimes make some conflicts. As the heat slowly dissipated, the tea in the cup gradually became cool, and the tea no longer fluttered, just like stagnant water. Meilu raised her head and said in a low voice. "I''m very sorry, Miss Lacey. Today''s Hollis are not qualified to be your ally." "Why do you say that?" "Maybe it''s still the gorgeous camellia, but the branches under the petals are far apart. I can only represent one of them. The Hollis family has been divided for a long time "Legally speaking, your owners still hold more than 50% of the shares." Lorraine hill was not disappointed. "It''s just a matter of legal principle. The trade unions of the Verga business union don''t have as much power as the king of the kingdom. Most of the time, they are local self-government. Most of the members of the Hopland branch are from our five major chambers of Commerce. How much binding force does it have to take care of itself?" "But you still have more than 50% legal shares, which is irrefutable justice." Loranthal repeated, his eyes shining on the fire as if it were burning. "I understand, but..." "But don''t you dare to take back what belongs to you?" Lorraine Hill interrupts Mello. "But can you watch your family fall apart in your generation?" "There will be no result in waiting." Lorraine hill put the cup on the table. "After taking back the rights and everything, your relatives and uncles may have a big fight and resentment, but they still have to rely on you, and they will still sit together again. If this split, their property would not have been in the right place. On the contrary, they would be even more afraid of your future recovery, and thus they would have more dark thoughts and thoughts. " "Meru, you don''t want to see the worst." "I..." Meru looks at the dreamy girl in a black dress. She warns like an angel and bewitches like a devil. She can''t speak for a moment. Lorraine Hill didn''t ask Mello to answer immediately. She knew that the change of ideas and habits would take time to digest. Then she stood up, went to the fireplace, took down the teapot baking by the fire, and helped Meru and her cup refill with boiling tea. Mei Lu sat quietly on the sofa, watching the hot tea flow out of the pot, across an arc, rising white fog, and then flowing into the porcelain cup with white Phnom Penh. The deep tea in the cup rolled again in the hot water, and the light green tea in the amber liquid was like a boat in the rough waves. Hollis, yellow and green camellia, blooms in winter and spring, full of flowers, dignified and elegant. "Only camellia is so durable that it can enjoy the spring breeze."¡ª¡ª Sentence 7 (song ¡¤ Zeng Jili) rhymes in the East "I see, Lord Lacey. Can you give me a little time?" Meru looked up at Lorraine hill with a relieved smile. Under the reflection of the fire, her long chestnut golden hair reflected a faint light. Chapter 82 When she left the house of Helis, Meru told lorenthal about the recent series of actions of the tisifunes and the possibility that she had reached a secret agreement with the Anemies. Although the nissos did not explicitly fall to tisifunes, they should be careful because of the marriage of the previous generation. After discussing the agreement with Mello, Lorraine Hill asked Ceres to take the child''s biological mother, the miss who had made a mistake in the Hollis family, out of the house. When Lorraine Hill saw this young lady, or Mrs. valya, she was not the girl who had devoted herself to love at that time. Nearly ten years of house arrest made her look haggard and indifferent, and her long chestnut hair had no luster. Mrs. valya''s face was similar to Mrs. mella''s. no wonder the Hollis family had that idea, loranthel thought. Then she asked Ceres to help her carry some daily necessities, and she would never stay in this place again. On the carriage, Lorraine Hill tried to talk to the lady. Unfortunately, she didn''t have the desire to speak. She just answered yes or no, so Lorraine Hill didn''t disturb her any more. After returning to the chamber of Commerce in Carites, Ceres followed lorenthal''s instructions and brought Mrs. Meira and the child to the chamber headquarters. When Madame Myra took the child''s hand and stepped down from the carriage, Madame Baya looked at the child like this, and did not move. Frightened by the strange woman, the little boy ran behind Mrs. mella and did not dare to look at her. Mrs. Meila vaguely knew something, and seemed to be relieved. With a little sigh, she slowly pulled the child out from behind. "Dill, don''t do that. It''s very impolite." The little boy''s hand was grasped by Madame Meila, helped him overcome his fear of strangers, and came out with him. "Come on, say hello, just call..." Mrs. Meila seems to be hesitant. "Just call it mom¡° Lorraine hill came out from the side and said. "Mom?" Puzzled, the boy looked at Mrs. mella. "Well, yes, mom." Mrs. mella crouched down and touched the boy''s head. The little boy was still puzzled. He looked up at the strange woman in front of him. He had never seen this person before. Why did he call her that? Why is she standing there crying? He didn''t understand. Mrs. valya stood there in tears, then rushed over and hugged the child. "You... No, you shouldn''t be Deere, you should be IgE. This is your father''s name for you. He wants you to be free, healthy and happy like an eagle!" "I am your mother, I am the one who gave birth to you. You are not the child nobody wants. You are blessed by your parents and come to this world." She said it out loud, choking and weeping in her voice, and tears moistened her face and clothes. The shoulder was tightly held, the strength of the child some pain, he did not understand why, just feel the person holding himself is very sad, he is a good child, so he said: "don''t cry, cry too much will be hated, the teacher often told me, only strong children will be liked." In the tender voice of the child, the biological mother was more sad and distressed. Lorraine hill and Ceres stood by, watching the scene silently, and for a long time she said. "After that, Ceres, you can take the mother and son to the cranberry kingdom in the South Islands. Under the initiative of the Chuyue Council, there are many colleges, many mages and scholars there. You can get a good education there." "At the same time, I will also give you a sum of money and manpower to protect the mother and son. This is not only my promise to Angus, but also your atonement for your past mistakes¡° "Yes, Miss Lacey, I understand." The housekeeper''s voice was old and grateful. ----------------------------- After the visit of the Helios, the tisifunes are the murderers behind the scenes. Naturally, there is no need to question them. The nissos are neutral and don''t want to fight, so they don''t have to stimulate them. After some consideration, the Anemies and loranshire don''t go. They are very close to tisifunes, and it''s very difficult to change their position at this time. Just ask the subordinates to send the poisoned sword to ask about the origin of the sword poison. Three days later, anemie''s valet came with a small gift and told the karites that it was a poison from unknown sources, which had nothing to do with anemie. It was helpless to disturb Miss Lacey, and then left. Lorraine Hill asked people to open the gift box, which is a trinket, three long leaf hair ornaments, red, yellow and green three gradient colors. After accepting it, she also knew that anemie could not change his position, and they did not even want to send family members to seriously explain the reason, so perfunctory. Since the meeting and exchange of agreements between the Verga business alliance and the rurnas at the beginning of the year, the storm has been surging gradually. The adverse news from the verdant side has greatly stimulated the nerves of the high-level of the two countries, and many people began to seek good strategies to break the situation. Some people began to look for ways to bribe the nobles of the green Empire, hinder the proposal of the dragon, and re emphasize the profits and benefits brought by trade. Some people began to contact other members of Xuehua united to discuss the issue of joint defense. There are also some people who believe that the reason why the green empire is strong is that their country is a centralized country, while the Xuehua alliance is too decentralized and local autonomy, which is not conducive to the integration of forces, but also serious internal friction, so they hope that the seven countries can gradually merge into one country. Under the guidance of this common idea, the supporters of this group gradually became an organization called "frost rose". Rose and rose are the same plants of Rosaceae. The green empire''s heraldry is the combination of emerald rose and red rose, which means that it originated from the green moon Kingdom and the Emerald Forest. They wanted to imitate this system, but they didn''t want to return to green rule, so they took the idea of snow bloom and cold bloom, and the combination of the two was "frost rose". As Vilga and rurnah are closest to the green Empire and have a greater sense of crisis, there are more members of the two countries in the organization, and the tissifoney family is one of them. With the failure of the tissifoney family''s assassination, the delegation of the rurnas finally arrived in Hopland, and the situation calmed down for a while. In the evening, in the study of the chamber of Commerce headquarters, ChElSEY, the maid, pushes in. "Madam, the hotel where the rurnas live has been cleaned and arranged. After staying here tonight, they will probably come to visit and discuss the new warship project tomorrow." "OK, I see." Lorraine Hill looked at the huge steel airships in the distance, landing slowly in the twilight of the setting sun, followed by the huge roar of the propeller. -------------- We have signed the contract. I''m very happy. Thank you for your support~ In addition, special thanks to bayunzi, miaorong SOS, YY Yuetian, book friend 20161224234108705 for their reward. Thank you very much! Chapter 83 The robe with a little texture is well designed, and a small amount of metal ornaments are not cumbersome. It has the simple style of the past and modern times. It''s hard to imagine that people who lived in the same era, from westerly to Vilga, were traditional clothes in the middle ages. The nobles preferred silk, gossamer, lace and other fabrics, while the corners of ruerna''s robes were mostly wrapped with gold or silver, rather than some light cloth, It gives people a sense of texture and pragmatism. The leader of his delegation is an old man. He is tall and thin. The hair on his head is all white, but it still gives people a strong feeling, and his eyes are full of spirit. "Hello, master bolandon. Welcome to you and all members of the delegation. My name is Lacey. I''m the president of the cartes chamber of Commerce." Lorraine hill and several cadres of the chamber of Commerce met at the headquarters. The delegation from ruerna consisted of 14 people, while nearly 100 others were apprentices. Naturally, the apprentices arranged to stay directly, and the key ones came to the banquet. In addition to the leading mage bolandon, the rest of the mages were middle-aged and young people, among whom a woman alchemist in her mid-20s was the most attractive. She has beautiful long black hair all the way to her waist. On her head is a golden hair ring. On one side of the hair ring is a blooming white flower. Among the pure white petals is a blue crystal inlaid with metal. Not only that, the bracelet on her wrist is also a metal rimmed crystal ring, in which there are blue particles constantly emitting light and flowing. Although other mages also have a lot of alchemy accessories, such as flying hummingbirds and pocket watches engraved with star maps, they are not as conspicuous and beautiful as her. The white robe with golden edge perfectly outlines her plump and attractive figure. The white robe is split in the front, revealing the skirt below and the thigh with a little flesh feeling. On the rectangular table, there are all kinds of delicious food, including local red crab, roasted cod, cheesecake, barbecue, etc., fruits such as oranges, figs, mangoes and apples from Vega, and other desserts pudding. The burning candlelight is dazzling, and the restaurant is also full of a warm color, which makes people less constrained. Seeing this rich dinner, master brownton nodded with a little satisfaction, and then sat down. The two sides first briefly introduced each other, and then slowly talked about the deeds of Angus, the previous owner of calides. Although lorenthal has developed the chamber of commerce very well recently, it''s not long after all. In the eyes of the mages who have come all the way, she is just a lucky vase, just a lucky father like Angus. Angus''s rapid rise over the past decade is well-known between the two countries, but no one has heard of his daughter. The mages boast that they have rich knowledge and wisdom, but they actually look down on the businessmen of neighboring countries. This kind of look down on comes from the superiority of technology, wisdom and morality. If it wasn''t for lorenthal''s unique appearance and status, they wouldn''t even bother to maintain basic respect. Even though most businessmen are really unbearable, this vague sense of superiority still makes Lorraine Hill feel a little uncomfortable, especially when they talk to each other, and sometimes deliberately pop up a few professional words, just like she is a vase that can''t understand anything. Even if she showed off her knowledge, sometimes she deliberately attracted her attention, as if she thought she was excellent and could easily charm the merchant. Gradually, Lorraine Hill talked less and less, just to maintain the degree of politeness. "Does Miss Lacey know? Your father and I also know each other. A few years ago, he came to lurna to explore the cooperation of steel warships. Unfortunately, at that time, there was still a ban on lurna, and some technologies could not be spread at will, so we gave up. Now that the situation has changed, the relevant cooperation is no longer banned. It''s a pity that my old friend has gone On the surface, master brownton regretted and mentioned some cooperation projects in recent years, but his manner seemed to say that you should appreciate this opportunity. His attitude was as high as giving alms. It seemed that without ruhner''s technology, Vega was nothing. Well, this time, Lorraine Hill didn''t want to smile. He simply lowered his head to eat, and asked several leaders of the chamber of Commerce nearby to accept. The mages were not surprised. She was a vase lady, so she was not shy and reserved. It was the young sorceress who looked at Lorraine hill with great interest and said nothing. After a seemingly harmonious dinner, Lorraine hill was not interested in taking the group to any entertainment activities, and then asked the coach to take them back to their place of residence according to the process. After dinner, Lorraine Hill took several turns in the small yard to vent her depression. She felt that the cooperation was yellow, because she didn''t like this group of people. Isn''t it just steel airship? It''s nothing strange. Mercury Dynasty has the ability to restore the magic warship of Oz era. That kind of air carrier is not the stupid airship now. The airship flies slowly and is so big that it''s a live target. What''s so proud of. The girl sitting in front of the desk has begun to think about how to develop without cooperation with ruhner. She is not the kind of person who likes to hurt herself. Any cooperation, including marriage, is based on equal status, mutual respect and help. One of them will not last long when he licks the dog. There will always be a day when his mentality will collapse. In this way, she sat in front of her desk and began to consult the early aircraft development and design drawings with the help of the information in the system, as well as the drawings of the early windsurfing battleship and the design concept and drawings of the fearless warship that brought about changes. You can''t rely on others. What you have is the best. With this idea, she kept analyzing and drawing in front of her desk, thinking about integrating the excellent design concepts of previous generations into the world, so that she didn''t go to bed until very late. ------------------ The next day, the two sides formally discussed in the conference hall. This time, many shipyard craftsmen, managers and designers from the Caritas chamber of commerce also participated in the discussion. In the bright morning light, under the huge lacquer night flower drawing, the two sides are sitting on both sides, only on the middle round table, sitting together the core figures of both sides. The consultation meeting on the cooperative manufacturing project of Navy warships for the combat steel of green Empire officially started. Chapter 84 While lorenthal was discussing with the mages of ruhner, a round of questions began in tissifoney''s study. "Did you give the order, wick?" Adley looked at his elder brother with a slight frown. The assassination a few days ago soon spread all over the city. He thought about it, and only the tissifoney family, that is, his elder brother, could do it. "Yes." "Oh, when is your turn to make up my mind?" "I just don''t want you to be seduced by beauty." "So you can make up your mind for me? And put the whole family on fire? You are very kind, my brother In the words of his brother, he read that wick was not the father and son of tisifugne''s family. He was only brought back by his old master. He was educated and grew up by tisifugne. Although he had a high status in his family, he was not his blood after all. It''s not bad at ordinary times, and I have good ability. I often deal with my family affairs and I have a group of subordinates. However, this action touches something that adley can''t tolerate. It''s not that he sent someone to kill Lacey, but that he didn''t tell him about it in advance. A knife in his hand is naturally a good one, but if he has his own ideas and doesn''t listen to orders, the knife will have no value of existence. Had it not been for years of brotherhood and Wick''s true loyalty, adley would have been cleaned up. "I''ll tell you again that I am the heir of the tisifunees. Any action will be allowed only with my permission, instead of sending someone to do what you think is right. This will only bring great danger and conflict." "See, my brother." He reread the word "brother" again. "I don''t want to see a day when we can''t be brothers." Adley thumped his fingers on the solid wood desk to warn wick, then slammed out the door. Wick leaned back on the sofa, looked at the ceiling, put the back of his hand over his eyes, and was silent. After adley left the study, he asked the attendant to lead the carriage out. "Master adley, where are you going¡° "Go to the alchemy workshop in Narcissus street." "All right ------------------------------------------- "Sorry, your offer is too harsh for us to accept." Lorraine hill put down the contract paper in his hand, and the soft voice spread all over the quiet hall. "Why not? Don''t you know how excellent this technology is? If you cooperate with us, you can at least guarantee that your karites will be in the leading position in the shipbuilding industry for a hundred years. " "But it doesn''t mean that you can get 70% of the profit for nothing." "But you are not the only ones who can build a ship. We are the only ones who have such advanced technology." Master brownton didn''t care about Lorraine Hill''s retort. He just felt that the merchant was inexperienced and didn''t figure out the key for a while. "We Carites pay all the costs of raw materials, labor, facilities and so on and make them. But if you assign a small number of personnel for technical guidance, you will get 70% of the net profit without taking any risks and taking the lead. Is that a great thing to think about?" "Miss Lacey, please pay attention to what you say. Now there are signs that the green empire will go to war again, and the seven Xuehua countries must work together to overcome the difficulties. Why are you still so greedy, obsessed with the immediate interests, regardless of the overall situation of a century. " A middle-aged male mage said. "Once the green Empire conquers ruerna, Vilga will fall into the hands of the enemy at any time. What''s the use of having tens of thousands of assets then?" Another mage nearby also began to help. "If cangcui didn''t have the idea to go to war, you wouldn''t be able to get in touch with ruerna''s advanced technology and design concepts in 20 years. You should be glad." Lorraine hill was so angry that he laughed back. How can we say that, as a matter of fact, all the mages who have no business mind dare to say so during the negotiation. How confident is this? How mean is he to treat the other side? How insulting is he to expect the other side to agree? "Then I''m more embarrassed to take advantage of you. Who do you want to find? Let''s see which chamber of commerce is so lucky to be favored by you." She stood up, walked through the corridor in the middle of her seat and left the conference hall. Hundreds of people from the Caritas chamber of commerce also left the conference hall behind the young lady. Looking at the conference hall suddenly cold, Bologna''s old face can''t hang on, and the little favor she had for this miss callitus has disappeared. How dare she do that? How could she just leave like this? Don''t you want to make less money? You seem to be very noble. It''s unreasonable. Sure enough, women are irrational animals regardless of their age. -------------------------- To the surprise of the outside world, lurna''s delegation left after only two days in Hopland. They went to green water port, the headquarters of dayas chamber of Commerce and the loser of the shipbuilding industry who once competed with Carites. Although the market share has been greatly reduced, it is still tenacious. Three days later, the dayas chamber of Commerce happily accepted the delegation of ruhner, and then began to laugh at the shortsightedness and irrationality of the karites. Loranthal didn''t regret it at all. Although he didn''t see the actual product, according to the drawings introduced by ruhner, their so-called new technology is just to replace the wooden ship with the iron ship. However, the structure of the whole hull will be greatly improved after the power of the sail is changed to that of the propeller. Moreover, their design ideal is too conservative. The hull is less than 80 meters long, and the weapons they carry are the same kind of cannons with fixed arrangement on the side in the past. If Loran Hill were to design, the final battleship of World War II, the Iowa class, would be 270 meters long, with a displacement of about 50000 tons, 406 mm and 50 times the caliber of the main gun. With one shot, the boat of ruerna could be broken into pieces. Although the craft of Ivar world is not standard and accurate at present, it has extraordinary magic. The power of explosion and shell will only be greater than that of previous life. With the current technology, loranthel infers that dayas will not be able to produce a test ship until one year at the earliest, and it is estimated that a mature design will not be available until three years later. And three years is enough for her to do too many things. Besides, the kingdom of mages does not only refer to ruerna, does it? Chapter 85 The Hollis family has been silent for several days since Lorraine Hill visited us that day. Miss Mello ordered that the whole headquarters of the chamber of commerce be completely closed, and no one is allowed to enter or leave at will. A few days later, the door of the headquarters of Hollis chamber of Commerce opened, which seemed to be the same as usual in the eyes of outsiders. However, some of its internal staff found that some faces had disappeared, and they were said to have been assigned to work in distant branches. Later, the main managers of the various branches of the Hollis chamber of Commerce, especially Meru''s uncles and relatives, received an invitation from the master. The invitation said that because the master of the HOS family had been enjoying too much recently, the Minister of the angel temple said that he was afraid that his life would soon be over, so he invited everyone to discuss the succession of the chamber of Commerce. If it''s a normal meeting, the relatives of Hollis don''t like to go, and they don''t show up much. But when it comes to the transfer of the chamber of Commerce and the distribution of property, they come in swarming like flies smelling fishy smell, for fear that they won''t be able to drink soup late. In this way, in a short period of one week, these distant relatives arrived one after another and gathered together. The Hollis, main chamber. Hos sat at the head of the hall, a little pale, puffy body like a ball of soft white bread, next to the maid from time to time to bring health medicine soup, on his right side sat his eldest daughter Meru, next to his youngest son bell. Among the many stewards under the stage, all kinds of eyes look at the middle of the house owner, including envy, jealousy, fear, greed and desire. All kinds of eyes look at the members of the house. Now that the meeting has not started, they are whispering underground, trying to find out what they are paying attention to. Mei Lu looked at the group of people below. Her face was so familiar, but so strange. When did it start? Everyone came to this step. There was no warmth in the past, only the greed for money. It seemed that this was the only value and significance of life. Maybe this is the normal. People''s minds are changeable, and only interests are long-term, moving and unable to extricate themselves. She sighed silently in her heart, and then a slight tug came from her arm. "Belle? Well, don''t be afraid. Just sit there and your sister will protect you." Meru took her brother''s hand to calm him down, and the meeting finally officially began. The host clapped his hands first to make everyone calm down. He briefly introduced the reason for calling everyone together this time. As the owner of the family, HOS, was not well, he decided to abdicate. "I''m sorry to call you at this time." Hos began to say that his speed was not fast and his voice was weak. "Your health is the most important thing when you are worried about it." "Yes, don''t worry too much. We are here." "Yes, you can rest assured." Some stewards responded below that although they were all concerned, their excited eyes didn''t look like they cared about HOS. I''m afraid they were more just secretly pleased. HOS was the son of the previous generation of family owners after all. Although he was not strong enough, his seniority could hold them down. But once he quits, who can he change? Bell is not yet an adult, only 14 years old, no one cares about him, although the eldest daughter Meru has certain strength, but she is a daughter, sooner or later to get married, outsiders, what qualifications to manage the family? At that time, we still have to entrust them to handle the business of the chamber of Commerce, ha ha ha. "So I''m going to leave the business of the chamber of Commerce to my daughter, Meru, who will handle it." When HOS said this, there was an uproar below, and he showed his unbelievable expression one after another. Suddenly, his friendly face became ugly, and all kinds of doubts rang out. "Think twice, master. Meilu is just a little girl. It''s too much for her to be in charge." "Yes, why give the chamber of Commerce to a daughter." "Chambers of commerce should be led by experienced people" "I think Lord Vito is right." .... The voices below suddenly became noisy, and many people began to make noise. They expressed their opinions one after another, saying the most suitable leader in their mind, and some simply recommended themselves. Hos sweated on his head and said a few more words, but no one listened. They just vented their discontent and argued about who was qualified to lead the chamber of Commerce. Meru stood up, patted her father on the back and said a few words in his ear. HOS''s anxious face slowly eased down. Then several guards escorted him and bell away from the nearby side door. Under the cover of the noise in the assembly hall, the sound of armor collision outside the door seemed so inconspicuous. Some people notice HOS''s departure and are ready to come forward for questioning, but they are stopped by the prepared attendants. They seem to be standing in front of the stage sparsely, but they are strict with those who want to come forward. Dong¡ª¡ª Dong¡ª¡ª The big bell in the conference hall was rung, and the metal tremor of the bronze bell was clearly spread throughout the conference hall. At this time, the scene gradually quieted down. When you saw that Meilu was alone on the rostrum, you finally felt something wrong. "Miss Mello, where''s Lord Hoth?" Several steward began to ask, others also looked at Mei Lu, waiting for her answer. "My father is not feeling well. He has gone back to have a rest. The rest is up to me." "Meru, you come down from the stage. HOS is not sensible. How can you let a girl take such a heavy responsibility?" An uncle said loudly that some other people began to agree with him, and more people just looked on coldly. Mei Lu slowly stood up from her seat. She was wearing a dark green dress, with a bright yellow camellia pinned on her shoulder. Her face was not clear in the slightly dim meeting hall, but her long chestnut golden hair was on her chest. "Uncle Vito doesn''t think I''m fit, either?" Her voice was a little chilly. "Yes." "But I still want to do it. What can I do?" "Don''t look like that. We''re doing it for you, too." "But I do." Looking at the familiar uncle in front of her, Mei Lu''s voice became colder and colder and more determined. "You..." Before the uncle finished speaking, Meilu directly picked up the tea cup on the table and hit each other. "You''re just a member of the Hollis family. You have no right to yell in front of me." "When I call you uncle, do you forget your duty¡° Everyone looked at Meilu in shock. No one expected that Meilu, who is usually docile and amiable, would dare to say such words. "From today on, the Hollis family will be unified again. Everyone and all the branches must obey our master''s orders!" "And I will be the new owner of the Hollis chamber of Commerce. If you have any complaints, you can tell them here." Mei Lu looked directly at all the relatives and elders. Her black eyes slowly swept through the hall. As her words fell, a group of armed guards came through the side door. They were silent. They could only hear the sound of metal collision. Three hundred steel guards blocked the hall completely, No one can escape from this silent hall. Chapter 86 After the rain, the air in Hopland is very fresh. There are still small pieces of water on the bluestone streets, reflecting the blue sky. The autumn wind is coming with a moist and cool feeling, bringing a touch like water mist. Lolan hill is on the top of the third floor of a restaurant at the moment. The top of the third floor of the restaurant is open-air. Just after the rain, there are not many guests. Under Lingling''s scattered umbrella, there are white tables and chairs. She is wearing that black robe, sitting quietly in the chairs, watching the pedestrians walk by. "Sorry to keep you waiting." A woman in a white robe in Phnom Penh went up to the top floor and sat down in front of the girl. "No, I just arrived." Lolan hill looks at this elder sister curiously. She is young, but she has the superb strength of series 6. Her figure is probably what men like. She has a plump body, beautiful curves, soft and beautiful face, long black hair around her waist, and a perfect wife temperament. "I didn''t expect you to look like that, Lacey." Sitting opposite was the woman alchemist who had negotiated with the group before, tirella. Instead of going to dayas'' house with the delegation, she left the team and stayed alone. It was only a few days before she contacted Lorraine hill to meet her. "Well, if you don''t hide it, it''s too eye-catching to come out." Lorenthal explains. "It''s true." Tirela recalled the appearance of Lacey, which even emerus, a collection of talents and top dignitaries, had never seen before. "I apologize for the behavior of master Bologna before, but I hope you can know that they are not the only voice in ruhner." Tirela said, and then explained the reason. Unlike many of ruerna''s mages, she graduated from ermenas college and has a wide range of knowledge. Ivar''s ideas and talents from all over the world collide with each other there, which is far beyond ruerna''s local mages'' imagination, and the relatively rich knowledge sometimes breeds a kind of arrogance, I don''t want to look down at many truths. First she apologized, then she introduced her school. "My school is a school that studies the core of steam power. Most of the other alchemists use the extraordinary magic furnace as the power source to engrave the magic array inside, generate torque, and then make it rotate. However, such a process is often complicated and needs to be made and driven by alchemists. My research direction is to carve an effective magic array and make a steam power system without relying on the extraordinary, because it can benefit most ordinary people. " In short, the current popular is the electric motor, and this talented Alchemist is studying the steam engine. The magic guide motor not only needs alchemists to make, but also needs to be constantly charged by extraordinary people to use. Otherwise, it will use expensive magic crystal, while the steam engine will use ordinary fuel. Tirela looked at the dreamy young lady in front of her and looked at her expectantly. Unconsciously, she became more and more involved and said a lot of professional terms. "I''m sorry, I said a lot of strange things. I don''t know if you can understand them. It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand them. I''ll explain later." "I understand." Lorraine Hill nodded, with a smile in her transparent blue eyes. "It''s good to understand. I''m afraid I''ll make a mess of what I say and make others misunderstand me." Tirela was a little relieved, too. "Why does sister tirela think so much of us, callitus?" "No, I''m just looking after you." Tirella laughs and says why. "It''s very beautiful, Lacey. She has her own opinions and strength. It''s rare at your age. It''s better to stay here and discuss with you than to follow those old men to other homes. " "A person can only have one heart, so can a ship. There is only one power system. Most of the delegation are from the magic furnace faction. I''ll just crowd them out when I go there." Tirela gave another reason. "Our faction is just emerging, with few members, so we have to find another way to find allies. At the same time, I also hope to see my theory put into practice and spread in the mainland. " Lorraine Hill nodded, and had a lot of good feelings for this elder sister who graduated from ermenas. The main reason is that his theory is oriented to most ordinary people. Although lurna''s alchemy is excellent, it has a certain feeling of superiority, which can''t benefit the public. So much so that there is a huge gap between life at the top and at the bottom of the world. The things and life enjoyed at the top level may be more comfortable than those enjoyed by modern people in previous lives, while many people at the bottom are still hovering on the edge of life and death. She often thinks that if the lower limit of ordinary people is not raised, the world will always be in a state of separation. The environment for people to grow up and live in is so different that there will be a lot of discontent and incomprehension, This kind of resentment turns into a deep estrangement and barrier, hindering the progress of the whole civilization. "I also like the idea of sister tirela. Even if the technology can''t be popularized and used by ordinary people, it will always be the plaything of a few people and can''t change the world." "I would be very honored if sister tirela wanted to cooperate with our chamber of Commerce." "No, I should be grateful. After all, no matter how good the idea is, it will burn up a lot of human and material resources, and you will take more risks." Tirela and Lorraine Hill had a good conversation. They met each other on many points of view. Although Lorraine Hill claimed that she had only studied with a hermit teacher, many views and views sounded very novel to tirela, and even inspired her greatly. The two talked from the power stove to ships, airships, alchemy technology, country, philosophy, etc. their similar views made each other more and more satisfied, and they didn''t enjoy themselves until it was getting dark. "I''m sorry that I''ve been chatting for so long. Little Lacey has business to do with the chamber of Commerce. I''ve delayed you so long." "No, the business of the chamber of Commerce has almost been dealt with today." Lorraine Hill shook her head. She was very efficient. "This gem records some of our school''s technologies, drawings and design concepts. Because ordinary people can use them, the craftsmanship should be built as much as possible without extraordinary ability. I hope I can help you." With that, tirela took out a gem. "As for the reward, it doesn''t need anything. This technology is not mature yet. I just hope it can spread and be improved gradually." The dark blue gems are full of light particles, which are beautiful. "If you don''t understand, you can ask lanlil. She''s a third grade student of ermenas. She''s on holiday at home now. She''s in Hopland and lives in Narcissus street. I''ll write the address to you later." "Thank you." Loranthel, this gem, has a little look. [prototype of steam engine] (bronze): a relatively primitive power source, engraved with primary magic array, which can be built even if it is not extraordinary. Although the evaluation is only bronze, in the eyes of young girls, it is like a fire of a new era. Even though it is still slightly immature, according to the history in the dusty memory, it is a power that can really change the world. The era of industrialization will be staged in the Ivar world again, just as in the memory. "Maybe sister tirela doesn''t know what it means, but on behalf of caritus, I thank you from the bottom of my heart." Lorraine Hill got up and bowed. ------------- Two weeks later, Lorraine Hill thoroughly understood the technology and integrated the excellent steam turbine structure of previous generations. With the help of continuous auxiliary analysis of the system, the prototype was transformed and reconstructed. Its appearance was greatly changed. It was estimated that tirella could not recognize it, and the result was satisfactory. [magic guide steam turbine] (golden): it is a very powerful and efficient power source, combining the excellent concepts and technologies of the two civilizations, with extraordinary structure and effect. It is the crystallization of wisdom and a miracle achieved by mortals. And the era of big ships and big guns is coming. Chapter 87 When Lorraine hill was addicted to studying new things, Meru also swept away her family''s differences. At the dinner party of the meeting that day, the family''s uncles and relatives "voluntarily" gave up their rights and business, and were arranged by the master to stay in the headquarters and continue to recuperate. A team of messengers and staff started from the headquarters of Hollis and went to various branches. A large number of personnel changes took place in various branches. Some of them were taken over by people sent by their masters, while some of them were directly promoted to unrelated people who had been excluded. At one time, the family atmosphere of Hollis was clear, as if he had cut off his body and put on the battle with light weight. The vacant position also inspires the people who are not successful at ordinary times and gives them hope. The whole chamber of commerce is rejuvenated. ----------------------------- The nisos, the winery. Brick and stone structure, wooden beams under the winery is a busy scene, stacked goods, neatly placed barrels, and a huge wine vat. Some people kept putting boxes of grapes on the table, while a group of women and children began to select and throw away the green, small, broken, moldy and sundries. Another group rubs the selected grapes and puts them into the wine jar. Bursts of fruit fragrance begin to spread in the factory. The wine jar is full of broken grape fragments, peels and juices. One of the teenagers is also working hard. He wears a mask and special gloves. He rubs some grapes and puts them in a big bowl. When the bowl is full of crushed grapes, he pours them into the jar. Beside him are many workers, some of them are old, some are young, but the youngest is him. From morning to night, the workers in these distilleries only have one hour''s rest time at noon. They usually have no vacation. If they ask for temporary leave, they will be deducted money. Although it''s very hard, many people are still flocking to it. After all, they can earn more than ten silver coins a month, which is much better than working in housework. As the evening approached, the boy was a little tired, so he found an empty wine bucket to move over and sat on it to continue to work. "Bud." A nearby aunt gestured him to come down instead of sitting. The boy was puzzled. I didn''t affect my work, but my aunt continued. "It''s not nice of you to work like this. It''s gossip to be seen." Then he asked the young man to come down and remind him that the manager might say something like "you are so comfortable.". As a last resort, the boy obediently came down from the barrel, moved his aching legs and waist, and then continued to work. At night, huge candlesticks light up, shining the lights in the brick and stone factory. Several employees hang up the wine jar and pour it into the huge filter funnel next to them. There are several layers of gauze on the funnel. The purple grape juice flows out slowly through the gauze filter. After looking at it, several employees gathered the gauze and squeezed it continuously to extract the remaining juice. Finally, they got a jar of slightly clear grape juice. After closing the lid of the wine jar and standing, the group began to work. "Are you finished? Hurry up. It''s late. Mother Della''s cakes are sold out." One of the uncles began to urge him. His body was full of stains. The smell of sweat mixed with the smell of grape juice. It smelled a little bad, but no one laughed at him, because everyone was the same. "Wait a minute, just cover this up, or old man Abe will have to deduct money when he sees it tomorrow." "That old thing is very picky, and I don''t know who it''s for." "That''s to say, I didn''t see nisos give him too much money, and he was so disgusted that he changed his way." "Maybe he likes this kind of feeling. You don''t see that he looks like an aristocrat every time he checks. He drags to heaven." "Yes, let''s go. Get some meat tonight." "Cut, is it your treat? I can''t afford it." "It''s OK. I''ll take it." "Don''t, Manda. When have you been so generous? What''s the matter with you?" "Oh, you''ll know later." Several winery workers walked away, leaving only a night watchman on duty. He locked the door, blew out most of the candles, and left only a small amount of lighting. After that, he took out some dry cakes and put them in the hot soup, which softened slowly. After eating, he fell on the table and took a nap. It was still a long night. Bud, who works in the factory during the day, drags his tired body back to the place where he lives. This is a remote corner of Hopland. Dirty and messy is the true portrayal of this area. At night, there are no lights, so he can only smell the garbage and dead fish on the street. There is a well in the middle of a small square. There is a low house not far away. An old man leans on the doorpost, his eyes half closed and half awake. Bud went up to get some water. The bucket was a little heavy. He could only pull half of it up. Hold on to the rough rope tightly, the burr on the rope is a little tight, and then the old barrel rises slowly. "What are you doing?" A hoarse voice sounded behind him, like a ghost. Bud was startled. The rope in his hand was loose, and the barrel fell rapidly. He pulled the rope and rubbed his hand with a tingle. He quickly grabbed the rope again, and then looked back. The old man who was leaning by the door was awake. He was staring at bud with dark yellow eyes, like a dead man. "I''ll... I''ll get some water and wash my body." Bud was a little scared and said it tremblingly. "Where do you... Live?" The old man continued. "I live in the red earth room behind the beech tree in the West. I came here a few days ago, introduced by Nante''s mother-in-law." The boy said nervously. "Oh." The old man replied, closing his eyes again. Bud took a drink of water, then washed himself, and left quickly. The next day, which was also the pay day, bud came to the winery for two months, and got his first month''s salary, 12 silver coins. He carefully wrapped the silver coin in the belt of his clothes before going back, but today it was not as smooth as before. Several people smelling of sweat and wine blocked bud in the alley. They had a premeditated plan to wait for the young man, whose leader was Manda, a former worker in the brewery. "Boy, I''m happy. I paid today." Compared with bud, who is not big, these adults are very tall. They stand together as if they are going to block the sky. Under the shadow of these people, bud could only keep retreating, and finally leaned against the dusty wall. "Be honest, take out the money. It''s a new comer. That''s the rule, OK?" One of them said that he had dark skin and yellow teeth. "No..." bud is a little scared, but he still doesn''t want to hand it over. It''s hard for him to earn. He has worked hard for a long time, and he has to pay the rent to buy food. Pop¡ª¡ª One slap slapped bud around in a whirl. He was stunned and felt hot on his face. Then he suffered from leg pain and was kicked, but he still insisted on not falling down. Pop¡ª¡ª Another slap. "You know better than that." Several people nearby began to tear his clothes, looking for where the money was. Bud hugs himself tightly, slides down from the wall, squats on the ground, and curses in his ears. Then he keeps beating, and finally kicks on the head, which makes him faint. When he woke up, it was already dark, his clothes and belt had been torn, and only three of the 12 silver coins were left. He knelt on the ground and held the remaining silver coins in his hands one by one. His nails were tightly pinched into the meat, and he cried in a low voice. His hot tears ran across his face and fell into the dust. Chapter 88 A few rough men were sitting on the rocks by the sea. It was quite open here. There was a piece of cloth spread on the rocks. On the cloth were two leftovers of roast chicken. Next to them were several empty wine bottles. A few people were eating greasy and burping. "I said, Manda, why did you leave three silver coins for that boy just now One of them drank a little too much and asked with his tongue curled. He leaned against the stone and his legs diverged. "You don''t know how to keep flowing. If you take all of them, the boy can''t go on and run. Who will take them from now on?" "You have to give him some hope and let him continue to work so that he won''t give up, do you? Ha ha Manda was so drunk that her face turned red. She said drunkenly, and her voice was not quick. "Brother Manda is still smart. Come on, have another drink." "Dry!" Several people took the wine bottle to drink again, and they spent more than half of the nine silver coins that day. The boy who was robbed was the waiter Lorraine Hill had met in the restaurant before. After that incident, his "reputation" spread among the guests. Some of the other guests also learned to tease him, let him learn pig barking, and deliberately made trouble of him to see his jokes. In this way, they can show off themselves cheaply, as if their position will rise immediately when they laugh at others. The world is not all sunshine and rainbows, even more mean and dirty. One day, he finally couldn''t go on. When the boss knew about it, he didn''t say much. He paid him a salary and asked him to take a chance in some workshops in the city. It happened that nisos'' winery was recruiting people, so he became an ordinary winery worker. Although he could only get 23 yuan because he was young, he was very satisfied. On the second day as like as two peas, he went to the distillery to work. But today, he was not as active as before. It was just mechanical work. The dull and dull expression was just like the other workers in the factory, as if it were carved out in a mold. What is the meaning of life? These workers do not think about such complicated problems. They only know how to work, eat, sleep and get up to work. When you have a little money, buy some delicious food or wine. As for what will happen in the future, they won''t think about it, and they don''t bother to think about it. We all live like this, do we? Such workers can be found everywhere in Hopland. Some of them come from the countryside in the mainland, some sneak in from the west wind, and some are even fugitives from other countries. If you can work as like as two peas, and no one will care what you used to be, even if the king could fall into this cycle of boring labor, people''s spirituality was gradually worn away, and finally became the same stone as everyone else. Everybody does, doesn''t it? So he went on with peace of mind and accepted the fact that he was just a mortal. ---------- However, even in the dark world of eternal cycle, there are still people trying to polish the fire. There is a new employee in the distillery. He has short black hair. He is a young man in his twenties. His name is Gretel. The most striking thing is his bright eyes. There seems to be some faith in his eyes. After he came here, he still studied the workflow and precautions normally in the first few days. After a period of time, he soon became familiar with the young people in the winery. Because he was handsome, even some aunts liked him very much. One day when the shift was early, he called bud and invited him to have a drink to relax. Bud shirks that he has no money, and he has a little inferiority complex. He feels that he can''t speak and that going there will only make people cold. But Gretel didn''t care. He said he was treating and forced bud to go. Because Gretel''s usual performance was good and not bad, bud didn''t resist strongly. So they bought some cakes, bacon slices, and wine, and came to a relatively clean hillside by the sea, eating and chatting. "Bud, where are you from?" "I''m from grey thorns, a poor place on the back of Vilga." "Well, I''m from the West. My hometown is quite far away. We have a lot of ore in Netherland, but it''s a pity that we are too tired to dig." "Yes, it''s dangerous to mine. I''ve heard that." Bud nodded. "Well, what about you, bud? What''s your specialty?" "We are relatively poor, so grey hemp is more famous." "It''s not bad. I haven''t seen what grey hemp looks like." "Grey hemp is..." In this way, bud and Gretel talk to each other about their past. They talk about their hometown, specialties, why they came to Hopland, and how they are living recently. Bud was a little bit restrained at first. With the casual conversation between them, Gretel revealed that he had many shortcomings and fears, which made bud feel closer and more relaxed. At least this person is listening to me seriously, wants to know about me, and really treats me as a person. This kind of care for each other''s feelings and respect, he has never experienced, is also the first time in his life. Unconsciously, bud said a lot of things that had been suppressed for a long time, his thoughts, his past, and some recent things. As dusk approaches, the orange sun soaks in the junction of sky and water, and the soft light spreads on the beach and hillside, dyeing the world into beautiful gold. They were standing by the sea. Gretel picked up a small stone and threw it obliquely. He watched the stone eject on the sea, leaping three times before it fell into the water. "How''s it going? How''s it going?" Gretel boasted a little. "Ha ha, this is also called powerful. Look at me." Bud also picked up a stone and threw it out to the sea. The stone jumped on the water several times and then fell down. Although it didn''t fly far, it was still a little better than Gretel. "Look, what''s up!" Bud said with a smile. "I can''t see you''re good, bud." "No, ha ha." With that, they both laughed. From that day on, bud and Gretel became friends. A few days later, Gretel took bud to get to know more people. Some of them worked in the distillery, some in the oil mill next door, and some in the dyeing factory. These people were as sincere and enthusiastic as Gretel. None of them laughed at bud''s appearance, but said he was not bad, This made him regain a lot of self-confidence and more cheerful than before. In this way, these people often eat together after work, sometimes go out to play, bud also has a lot of friends, no longer curled up in the corner as before. As if the sun over the wall, sunlight into the dark and humid corner, let it slowly become dry and hard up. Chapter 89 Hopland, Narcissus street, sunset Mermaid clothing store. Lolan hill stood in front of the door in a black hooded robe and gray boots. Looking at the address in his hand, he confirmed again that it was the store. She is looking for lanlil, that is, the schoolgirl that tirella said before she left. There are still some places about the magic guide steam turbine. She wants to learn from the student of ermenas to see if there is anything missing. In addition, she is curious about what the students of this famous school look like. Walking into the store, it''s cool and quiet. I don''t see anyone. There are only beautiful clothes with printing and dyeing hanging in the cabinet. The colors are changeable, and the styles are more classical and conservative. Lorraine Hill knocked a little on the door and asked. "Anybody?" "Just a moment. I''ll be right here¡° The voice of an aunt came from the shop. An aunt in an apron came out of the back room of the shop with some red and blue dye on her hands. She wiped her hands with a towel and asked. "Hello, is the guest buying clothes?" "No, I''m looking for lanlille." Lorraine Hill shook his head, and so did the hair that hung from his hood. "Well, does anyone know she''s here?" The aunt is a little curious and looks at the girl. Lanli''er is her daughter. She just came home from a holiday recently, and few people know about it. "You are her classmate. She went out in the morning. She should be in the cold refreshment shop on the east side of the street. You can go there and have a look." "Yes, thank you, auntie." Lorraine Hill bowed and walked out of the shop. The cold drink shop in the East is very well located. It''s just at the corner of the street. The wooden signboard and decoration style have quite a few spirit styles. The wooden signboard with green branches is written with the words "Fanhua Beach". Looking at the familiar style, Lorraine Hill could not help thinking of the store in Seabuckthorn City, named "Fanhua Xiaye", which should be in the same series. It was there that she first met Angus, and then had all kinds of development. After pushing the door open, a wind chime rang, and a maid with a flower belt came forward. "Welcome ~" she looks lovely in her black and white Maid Dress. When Lorraine hill came into the store, there were not many guests. Maybe it was because of the cold weather. Several maids were standing beside him. One of them was sitting behind the bar reading a book. The book was very thick. She seemed to be reciting it in a low voice, as if she was remembering something. "Hello, I wonder if Miss Langley is here?" The maid behind the bar raised her head: "ah, I''m sorry, I didn''t pay attention just now. Are you looking for lanlil? Just a moment. I have to ask the teacher." After that, she stood up, arranged her dress a little, and let another maid take her place, and walked up the stairs in the shop. After a while, a blonde girl in a light purple skirt came down from upstairs. She was a little surprised when she saw Lorraine hill. "Well, I thought my classmates wanted me to play." "Hello, may I help you?" "Hello, master tirela introduced me." Lorraine Hill took out the blue gem. "Oh, well, I know. Come with me." She took Lorraine Hill''s hand and led her upstairs for a meeting. The second floor seems to be a dance room. You can see some girls rehearsing in it. The third floor is a loft with a table, sofa, wardrobe and several dressing tables. A lady had a lot of paper on her desk by the window. It seemed that she was writing something. Look at her face. It was Mrs. Phileas. Lorraine Hill had seen her in the Seabuckthorn store, and she had talked with Angus at that time. It seemed that she was an old acquaintance. "Teacher felia, can I borrow a place? This friend came to me to discuss some alchemy." "It doesn''t matter, Langley. Do as you like." She seems to be concentrating on writing something. "Hello..." Lorraine hill first introduced himself, and then mentioned the relevant information given by tirela, and some unfinished things. "Well, well, I know. My sister told me before she left that someone would come and ask me about it later. " "In fact, this steam power system is an important project in ermenas'' time gear ''. Recently, I just came up with a more stable plan. When I was a freshman, my sister tirela introduced me to join time gear. Now she graduated almost a year ago." Then lanlil began to introduce the basic design of the steam power system at that time, what problems she encountered at the beginning, and how to choose and improve later. It can be seen that she is very good at alchemy and magic, and she is not very old. It is estimated that she is only 18-19 years old, but her strength is already golden. Emmanuel is really powerful, loranthel sighed, looking at the evaluation of the system, magic sequence 5, grip of thunder, rare gold. She is younger than adley, but her strength has exceeded a lot. Compared with sequence 4, sequence 5 is a huge gap. Sequence 4 and before all of them have developed certain expertise first. Although the extraordinary have outstanding ability in some aspects, they are not much better than ordinary people in other aspects. But once it reaches sequence 5, it will be different, and the overall weakness will be made up, and there will be no big weakness. Whether it is physical fitness, soul strength, sensitivity, perception, etc., it will really start to be extraordinary. Lorraine Hill took out her pen and drew a straight line on the drawing. Then she continued to sketch the shape of the steam engine. Her ability to draw mechanical structure drawing by hand really surprised her. But she didn''t realize it. When she was an engineering student in University, she would inevitably learn mechanical knowledge. The mechanical teacher at that time was very strict and had high requirements for the drawing. So much so that they were all tortured, and finally they all had a solid drawing skills. In this life, Lorraine Hill had an extremely keen sense and control ability, and even did not use a ruler. He drew straight lines, arcs and right angles by hand, which was almost the same as what he had printed. Lorraine Hill didn''t directly draw the magic guide steam turbine that combines the two civilizations, just the part that tirella left her. It''s not that she''s hiding secrets, it''s just that the knowledge systems of the two worlds are totally different. If we want to make clear the things of human civilization in the past, we have to start with basic mechanics, then we can make it clear in a few months. In this way, two technology lovers, two girls in the quiet attic whispered together, occasionally came the excited cheers, and has never stopped the rustle of strokes. Chapter 90 Just as the two girls were concentrating on the discussion, a maid brought them juice. In the transparent glass were ice cubes and light red raspberry pulp juice. Slightly sour with sweet fruit juice, the taste is very fresh, two people drink juice, then slowly stop discussing. Mrs. felia, who was next to her, finished her writing and put down her quill. "Teacher Phileas, have you finished?" Asked Langley curiously. "Well, the design of the ceremony program for the dew Festival is almost finished. The rest is to find people and rehearse. It is estimated that you will have to help prepare some props during this period of time." "No problem, teacher. It''s still a while before I leave school." Lanli''er agreed. "I''ve written some songs recently, but I haven''t found a suitable lead singer yet." "Well? Well, may I have a look? " With a little excitement, lanlil got up and trotted to Mrs. philea''s desk to pick up the music. She tried to sing a few words, but it was out of tune. "Well, don''t try to be brave. Your talent is not here, or I would have recommended you to the poetry department at the beginning." "Although I''m in the Department of alchemy, I have a heart eager to sing. Look at the speakers I invented, they are not very popular." Lanlil is a little unconvinced. "Yes, thank you for that, little lanli." Mrs. Phileas laughed, then came and sat down in front of Lorraine hill. "Hello, are you miss Lacey, the current owner of the Caritas?" "Hello, yes." Lorraine Hill wants to suffer. This one has met Angus and his daughter, and now he hasn''t brought his letter with him. It''s hard to explain. "So... What happened to Angus? After all, we know each other Asked Mrs. Phileas, looking at Lorraine hill. Although she has retired, she still has a far-reaching influence in the mainland countries and can not be deceived. "Angus and his daughter Elaine were attacked on the way back, Elaine died on the spot, and Angus handed over the chamber of Commerce to me before he died, and fulfilled some of his wishes." Lorraine Hill didn''t hide it. He looked straight at Mrs. philea, a young singer who had taught in ermenas. Mrs. felia''s eyes seemed to penetrate the shadowy shadow under her hood and look at Lorraine Hill''s clear blue pupils. After a long time, she looked down, picked up another glass of juice left on the table, and then asked. "Will you avenge Angus?" "Why not?" It seems that Lorraine hill can''t think of a reason not to do so. She is not the kind of virgin who will forgive all faults. People should bear the price for what they have done. If justice is not carried out, order will be difficult to exist, and civilization will become empty talk. "I was a little surprised. I thought you were the kind of girl." Mrs. felia said this because of a series of new regulations of Caritas recently, such as improving the treatment of grass-roots employees, helping and protecting the sick and disabled employees, and building a unified clean and tidy employee housing. These policies have aroused a lot of attention in Hopland, and many people praise her as a kind angel. Lorraine Hill shook his head, his hair swaying gently. "Kindness and justice do not conflict." She recalled all kinds of things in her previous life. At that time, she was timid and gentle to the people around her. A friend once asked her a similar question: Why are you so gentle to everyone. "Because I want to be treated gently." After thinking about it for a long time, she answered like this. The environment of growing up is not relaxed. Her parents have been her mother for a long time. She is very good at attacking education and has never praised her. Even if she has achieved good results, she will only say that you have to continue to work hard and strive for the first place in the exam. She once wanted to prove herself very hard, and occasionally she got the first place in the exam, but she only got the words to keep on next time. The mother''s wish is that she can never be satisfied, stop, keep moving forward, and be better than other people''s children. But the experience of life is like the waves on the beach. After one wave, there is another wave. No one can guarantee that he will always be on the peak instead of being photographed by the waves. We are always talking about excellence and the first place. No one ever told her how to live such a life if she didn''t get the first place or if she wasn''t so excellent. On the way forward, bumpy, sometimes inevitable wrestling, she will also feel inferior, will also be afraid of other people''s ridicule, in line with the simple exchange principle, I am good to you, forgive your fault, you should also understand my shortcomings, don''t laugh at me, be gentle to me. Therefore, in the eyes of many people, she is a person with good character, but because of this, she will be more concerned about the issue of justice. If we don''t punish those who speculate, cheat and violate the rules, it will hurt those who are diligent and abide by them. That''s why the more kind and orderly they are, the more they hate evil and chaos. The tisifunes must bear the punishment they deserve, blood for blood, tooth for tooth. She didn''t do it just because the time was not ripe. At present, the system shows that during this period of time, she relied on the income of the chamber of Commerce to earn more than 50000 gold coins. Originally, it was not so fast, but the war broke out and the rising ship price greatly advanced the progress. When the three major fleets returned from the westerly, they should be able to gather the remaining 50000 gold coins, and then her task was completed. At the same time, she is about to be promoted in demon series. If she is promoted to demon series 4 in a short time, her ability will be completely unsealed, and then she will be able to deal with tissifoney like a lion fighting a rabbit. Now she still needs to endure for a while. If she does it rashly, she is not afraid of it, but it may cause a lot of sacrifice to the staff of the chamber of Commerce, which she does not want to see. "When I came back to Hopland, I was surprised to hear that the new owner of the Caritas chamber of Commerce was Lacey, Angus'' daughter, because I had met Elaine." "Later I learned that Angus died in the assassination on the way, and that both Chelsea and seres were there to help you. I guess there is a deep reason. Now I know the truth of the matter." Mrs. Phileas explained her previous views. "Do you believe me that way, in case I lie?" Lorraine Hill blinked curiously, trying to understand the strength of this lady felia. Name: felia tolbaran Race: human (adapters 82%, elves 17%) Identity: Cang Qingge Ji (once), Professor of poetry Department of ermenas college, founder of "Fanhua" brand, head of Fenghua opera company, middle level member of Vilga trade union, and specially invited golden leaf consultant of Aoni chamber of Commerce. Status: healthy (no abnormality) Sequence: original sequence 6. Fenghua singer (Evaluation: perfect pearl) Talent: Voice of water color (perfect level): warm voice like water, pour into the heart, make their own songs very easy to trigger the common feelings of others. If she wants you to cry, maybe no one can refuse. Ability: wind song (perfect level): make the sound in the air almost will not be weakened, and the penetration is very strong, 30 miles can hear the singer''s sweet song£¨ It was originally rare, water color sound + 5.) Bustling (legend level): it can integrate special magic and emotion into the singing, causing all kinds of extraordinary phenomena and emotions£¨ This is a rare ability, Fenghua singer class + 7, shuise voice + 5) Soul core (rare): after reaching sequence 5, your soul and extraordinary core will merge, greatly enhancing all aspects of your ability. Dancing in the leaves (perfect level): the extraordinary magic is integrated into the body, which greatly enhances the flexibility, sensitivity, magic affinity and reaction ability of the body. It is not only a dancing posture, but also a body method and combat skill. Refraction (Zhuo Yue level): the ability to manipulate light and shadow. It has powerful illusion ability and a small amount of attack and defense functions. Fixed tone (rare): the ability to control the vibration of the surrounding atmosphere and liquid, create and still sound£¨ This is an excellent level, the sound of water color + 5) Resonance (perfect level): greatly enhance the ability of teammates or weaken the ability of enemies by singing£¨ This is an excellent level, water color voice + 5, Fenghua singer + 3) Skills: [resonant melody], [soul harmony], [pupil of soul], [synaesthesia extension], [sound of empty playing], [quiet thinking], [existence concealment], [death dance] Looking at the luxurious and dazzling abilities and skills, Lorraine hill is also surprised. She is worthy of being a singer who once stood at the top of Ivar. Although her extraordinary strength may not be strong, she has really reached her personal perfection in singing and performing. "Don''t worry about that, Lacey. No one can lie in front of teacher felia." Lanlil came over with a large stack of music in her hand. "Well, I still can''t sing well, Lacey. How about you try it¡° Chapter 91 Lorraine Hill took over the music score. He had no experience of music training in his previous life. At most, he simply sang a few words with KTV songs. She knew a little basic knowledge about the music score of the world, because Trina Sha had taught her a little. The great Witch of mercury Dynasty hopes that her students can learn something about literature and art and have more hobbies to resist the emptiness of life. She tried to sing softly according to the music score. At first, she thought it was difficult. After all, she had no professional training and guidance. However, to her surprise, singing the songs on the score is as easy and simple as breathing. It''s a little strange, but there is no obstacle in singing. Even she can vaguely feel that some parts of the original music are not very harmonious. If it can be improved, the effect will be better. Immersed in this wonderful feeling, unconsciously, she has sung all the music scores in her hand. A soft and tactful song in the attic around, as if from the distant time of the scenery, take you into the incredible country. Mrs. Phileas closed her eyes and listened quietly. Even she was totally immersed in the emotion of music. This song seems to have a magic power, with the skill of mortal body to reach close to Tao, with extraordinary influence. Imperceptibly, Mrs. felia''s slightly closed eyes began to infiltrate, and finally she left tears. When Mrs. felia asked her if she had ever studied music, Lorraine Hill denied it because she was very good at turning and using the songs, which was even better than when Mrs. felia was young. I thought that she had some difficulties to hide the truth, but now the music given to her was created by Mrs. felia recently, and it didn''t pass at all. However, the girl sang perfectly, and some minor changes even exceeded the imagination of Mrs. felia''s creation. It''s incredible. "Maybe your talents are not limited to that." Exclaimed Mrs. Phileas. As if something had suddenly occurred to her, Mrs. felia''s eyes sparkled. "Little Lacey, can I help you?" "Alas!" Lorraine Hill had a bad feeling and looked at Mrs. philea with clear eyes. "There is still a lack of a lead singer for the dew Festival. Can you take the lead?" "This..." although there was a wonderful pleasure in singing just now, Lorraine hill was a little reluctant to sing in public. "Is master felia going to invite Lacey to be a singer?" Lanli''er asked. "Before you always said that you couldn''t find a suitable person, but now you suddenly made up your mind." "In fact, the new generation of singer also has many good seedlings, such as white singer floss, purple singer Trina." Mrs. Goliath paused a little, then continued. "It is estimated that they will gradually become the new generation of Cang''s or Fei''s singers in the mainland, but I see another possibility in Lacey, which is beyond all the singers in history." Mrs. Phileas looked at the embarrassed Lorraine hill, and then continued. "Do you know that if you were born in the foolish ancient times, if you can''t be the saint of salvation, then you must be the Witch of enchanting the world." When he heard these two words, Lorraine hill was a little nervous. He didn''t know how to treat her in this world. "The witch..." "Well, it''s said that in the first and second eras, some beautiful girls were born. They were immortal and possessed terrible powers, just like gods walking on earth." "This kind of power is too powerful and difficult to control, so that many people of the same kind are afraid of them. However, it is undeniable that their existence has greatly improved the strength of human beings. In the mercury Dynasty, many consuls were held by demons, but after entering the third era, they are fewer and fewer." "Especially when the kingdom of Oz was destroyed, Dorothy was nailed to the castle by the Knights of the Trey family. Since then, no more witches have appeared in front of the world." "No, Mr. Phileas, Lord Siye is a witch." "Lord Siye''s situation is quite special. She is the book witch who awakened in the early third era. Later, she has been the college head of ermenas, but because of this, she never left ermenas again. Maybe she abides by some kind of agreement." Mrs. Phileas recalled that the little girl sitting on the high chair had never left the star watching tower for thousands of years. She was not so much the head of the college as a prisoner trapped by ermenas college. She kept some kind of oath and was trapped here. In fact, sometimes she also thinks that if one day the master Si ye no longer serves as the head of the college, maybe that''s the time for her to get rid of it. "You don''t have to worry about it, Lacey. Don''t worry. No one will say you are a witch. I just made a comparison." "Besides, the sages of ermenas also agreed that they should not harm the new-born witch. Although we have never seen what the real witch looks like, we still recognize her contribution in history." Hearing this, Lorraine hill slowly let go, but she knew that she might be a new witch. "If you''re willing to help, Lacey, on dew day, I''ll pay you well." Reward = money, money = early end of this period of time, which makes the girl slightly excited. "You don''t have to refuse. I know that caritus is rich, but the reward I give is a letter of recommendation from ermenas college." Mrs. Phileas opened the drawer, took out a fine black envelope, shook it in her hand, and continued. "With her, you can study in ermenas, where there are the world''s top extraordinary masters, the richest knowledge and courses in all walks of life, and talents from all over the world. It is a dream place where many wishes can be realized." Mrs. Phileas continued to seduce her. "I have to think about it." Lorraine Hill shook her head a little. She was not the kind of person who was easily tempted to lose her mind. "Well, you don''t have to make a decision now. Give me an answer tomorrow afternoon." Mrs. Phileas understood the arrangement. "This opera collection is for you. I hope you can appreciate the charm of music and drama." Mrs. felia took out a thick book with a red cover. Lorenthal opened it curiously. It recorded Ivar''s famous legends and stories in the world. It not only told the opera related content, but also matched with exquisite illustrations. It was very exquisite. After leaving "Fanhua Beach", Lorraine Hill walked on the road, thinking about it and recalling the description in the chamber of Commerce records. The shining emernas, the students who come out of it, participate in various countries and organizations. It is no exaggeration to say that the extraordinary high-level of the world are basically from this college. If it can influence the students in the college, it can also influence the next generation of the whole world. The two heroes who came out there are also the most popular legends on the mainland. The legend of wind and moon, red and white princes, white Prince Roland, Red Prince Yalin. Just like two shoots from a single seed, it originated from the beautiful ideal of ermenas and created two world-famous countries. The country of white horse galloping west wind, the country of green moon shining jade. Chapter 92 Hopland, headquarters of nissos chamber of Commerce. The gate of the courtyard, which usually goes back and forth, is now full of people protesting. Most of them are employees of distilleries and other workshops, and their daily life is extremely difficult. Generally speaking, after the chamber of commerce becomes bigger, for the sake of reputation and long-term consideration, the treatment will be much higher than that of small businesses, and the reputation will be better. But nisos family is not the same, not only did not rise, but also longer working hours, basically no time off. Especially since Fenton began to take over family affairs, he has recently developed a new kind of wine, attracting many new employees. If they are just a little tired, these people are not unacceptable. Where are they not? Recently, however, some people have been working in the new distillery for a period of time, and they gradually lose their health and even go crazy. At first, people thought that those people were not healthy, but as more and more people had an accident, people began to suspect that this new wine was poisonous. In order not to damage their reputation, the nisos family sent people to arrest and warn those who dared to talk nonsense, and suppressed them for a while. But in the end, the paper could not keep fire. On this day, the incident was still exposed. Many employees began to claim compensation and protest, but the chamber of Commerce turned a deaf ear and sent thugs to disperse the crowd. Until recently, a young man named Gretel organized everyone and United more than a dozen employees of workshops to strike and protest, which made the nissos family a little unbearable. In the face of the collective protest of hundreds of people. Nisos family also has some taboos. It''s not that they can''t beat them, but that they will greatly damage their reputation in the business alliance. They will also violate many laws and regulations, which is hard to cover up. "Lord Fenton, no, Aoni chamber of Commerce has refused to buy our new wine after hearing that there is something wrong with our new wine. Not only that, other companies have begun to return it." Bang - Cups and tea sets were swept to the ground, making a sound of breaking. "Didn''t the previous alchemist say there was no problem?" Fenton yelled angrily. "And his men?" "My Lord, the alchemist said a month ago that he wanted to find new materials, and then left for a few days to go shopping..." "And then?" Fenton''s eyes were wide open. "And then... Never saw him again." The servant below answered, trembling. "Fool!" Fenton kicked it. At the end of the day, Fenton introduced a new kind of wine at the banquet. He called it "sumo", which means the legendary wine. After drinking this kind of wine, there will be a slight illusion, and you can see the beautiful scenes in your dreams. The nissos family said that this kind of wine is completely non-toxic and not addictive, so it has been introduced and immediately loved by some upper class people. It''s not only a kind of wine, but also a kind of enjoyment. If it wasn''t exposed this time, the nissos family could make several times of profits this year. However, the secret of the new wine was still exposed, and the orders of various companies were no longer sent, and they began to ask for return. Not only that, the orders of other wines of nisos family were greatly affected, and all kinds of orders began to decrease. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Since the victory of the northern battlefield, the war of Xifeng Kingdom has entered the stage of burning a prairie fire. "Let it go With the order of the uprising officers, more than a dozen throwing baskets of tall catapults rolled into boulders higher than human beings. The sound of dull toothache came out. Under the action of lever mechanics, the gear and wooden frame slowly turned to speed up the huge stones. Then they were thrown up high, whistling in the air across the arc lines. They hit the city wall heavily, and the stone chips splashed, just like the anger of God. On the wall made of bricks and stones, archers in red and blue robes are standing all over the wall, constantly throwing arrows from the wall more than 20 meters high, and the arrowheads in the sky block out the sky like locusts. Under the wall are the rebels in black robes, and countless blue Venus flags are flying on the earth. Bang¡ª¡ª With a loud noise, a lot of dust fell from the heavy wooden gate, and some steel rivets began to loosen. Outside the gate of the city, a group of strong men raised the hammer made of thick logs by five people and Bao. Their veins were exposed and their faces were red with blood. They chanted slogans and kept hitting each other. Despite the shield hand''s cover, the falling stones and bows and arrows on the city wall still fell mercilessly. Some people spit blood and even show their bones. But if one person falls down, another person will come forward and carry on. The bleak bugle blows unceasingly, batch after batch of warriors are singing the ancient war song, head-on. ¡­¡­ The song of mourning has spread for thousands of miles. The rebels who are running in the wilderness are waving the flag of stars and ears of wheat. The flag with blue background and gold pattern is hunting in the wind. The frosty faces gallop in the mountains just to spread the fire of hope to more places. They do not expect that the revolution will be achieved in their own hands, but it does not mean that their actions are meaningless, but at least they want to tell those who are oppressed as well as them that in this sinking and dark world, there are still torches of hope, which are burning violently, expelling darkness and indifference, and bringing a bright and warm dream. It''s a world where equality and dignity can be achieved. It''s a real and beautiful world that can break the shackles of oppression. "There has never been any noble blood. Why are they born to be superior?" The clerical officers with stars standing on the high ground yelled loudly. They read the lofty dream to every people in Xifeng King''s country in the fields, mountains, squares and pubs. It''s a world that countless people yearn for, and it''s a world full of flowers. "The world is not all sunshine and rainbows¡° "It''s a place full of filth." "It doesn''t matter how innocent you are." "It will still knock you down." "And let you never turn over, as long as you don''t resist." "If you know your value." "Then we should strive for our own value." "Instead of accusing people that you can''t be what you want to be." "It''s a coward''s behavior to complain without change." "But you are not a coward!" They screamed. "You are better than cowards¡° The audience was shocked. Most of them were poor people at the bottom and peasants working hard. For a long time, their life makes them indifferent and numb, just like the stone in the field, cold and without luster. Today, however, these stones are hit with sparks. A long suppressed impulse finally starts to emerge from the bottom of my heart, and the blood gradually boils up. "Clancia. Long live At first there were only one or two, then three or four, then more and more people joined in, and finally the surging and consistent voice sounded under the sky. Chapter 93 "Gretel, is it really OK for us to do this?" Bud stood in the middle of the strike, looking at Gretel, who was several years older than himself. "No problem, don''t worry. Even if they want to catch people, they will only catch me, and they won''t expand. After all, they still need people to work." "Isn''t that dangerous for you?" Bud was in a bit of a hurry. He seldom had such a good friend. "Ha ha, I have my own way. There''s always someone to do these things, isn''t there? " "Well, in fact, we all have such a mentality. We always want others to help them out. We just don''t get hurt." Gretel said this with some exclamation. "We all want to pursue the advantages and avoid the disadvantages. We are constantly obedient and dare not resist. In this way, we retreat step by step until we let everything out." Gretel looked at the dazzling sunlight in the sky, covered part of it with his fingers, and a small amount of light poured from his fingers, just like a light through a dark canyon. "Individuals are lonely and weak, but if they unite, trust and warm each other, they will gain great courage." "I''m not fighting alone." "This sentence is simple and simple, but it makes me feel at ease. Maybe this is the strength of unity." Bud looked at Gretel silently. In fact, he didn''t know much about ideas and principles, but he also had dreams about heroes with many ordinary people. As the Bard said, when the crisis comes, there is always a hero. He is very powerful. He breaks everything, subverts everything and saves everyone. When he was a child, he used to hide in the corner of the tavern and listen to the stories told by the poets playing the strings. Under the dim lights, the poets could always tell wonderful stories from their mouths. The dragon, princess, knight and magician were very lively, as if they were also sitting in the tavern, drinking ale and talking about their adventurous life. Unfortunately, such a time has long gone. He is no longer the boy eavesdropping in the country tavern. He came to the big city to pursue his dream. Like a calf, he bumped into a hard boulder and broke his head and blood. Until now, he gradually realized that he was extremely small and vulnerable in this world, and the word hero has long gone. If I hadn''t met Gretel, I would have been lost and confused, bud thought. "Thank you, Gretel." "Well? Why do you say that all of a sudden? Are you going to leave first? " Gretel was a little surprised. Now the protest is not over. "Nothing. Thank you for asking me for my salary before." Bud looks at Gretel and smiles. Although his face is not good-looking, he looks natural and honest, which makes others not think much of his appearance. "Well, it''s nothing. Aren''t we friends?" "Well, friends need to say thank you." Bud held on a little. At the end of the long protest, nissos chamber of Commerce sent people to negotiate. At the insistence of Gretel and others, the representative finally said that he would improve the treatment of employees. The former New distillery would close down, and the employees who got sick would also get a compensation. After receiving a satisfactory reply, the crowd protesting the strike slowly dispersed, while Gretel was surrounded by people, cheering and then falling. After that, they chose a restaurant to celebrate. Unfortunately, there were too many people to sit in the restaurant. Finally, the group set up a bonfire on the beach and bought bacon, fish and wine. They sat around, some loudly recounting their heroic experiences during the day, joking and praising each other, and bursts of laughter came from time to time under the night sky. Bud also sat with them, sitting on the ground, flipping and grilling the sea fish, and every now and then he would say a few words, making exaggerated laughter. The orange fire reflected the excited and proud faces and smart eyes, which seemed to be stained with warm orange again. The burnt fish is sprinkled with a small amount of salt, and the fat and thin meat kebabs are dripping with oil beside the fire. A smell of food permeates the air, mixed with the fragrance of burning pine wood, which makes a group of people salivate and increase their appetite. A little impatient to take off the meat kebab, and was hot to make a strange sound, and a burst of laughter, in the night of the beach upload far away. When they finished eating, they began to drink again, and from time to time they sang country songs. Some people kept up with the beat until very late. ------------------ After the evening party, bud helps Gretel back to the place where he lives. At this time, Gretel is a little drunk and walks a little askew, but at least he hasn''t completely lost his consciousness. "Bud, do you want to do anything in the future, burp ~" "I haven''t thought about it in detail. Maybe I can live a better life and eat well every day." Bud thought for a moment and said what he thought. "This... This can''t do, one... Must have a dream ~" Gretel went astray again unconsciously. "Dream... I don''t know, I just want to live." Bud doesn''t quite understand. After all, survival is the most important thing. "Hoo, that''s before you get there." "One day, you will find something buried in the deepest part of your heart, which makes you think about it day and night. You always want to do it." "Then you will know your dream." Gretel suddenly woke up when he said that. "Well." "Do you have any dreams, Gretel?" "I told you not to laugh." Gretel is walking a little askew again. "I want to be a great hero and be admired and loved by everyone, and then... Let countless beautiful girls fall in love with me, ha ha ~" In the dim moonlight, Gretel laughed wantonly and started several dogs barking in the middle of the night. Bud holds Gretel''s shoulder and laughs. Which teenager doesn''t like beautiful opposite sex? It''s just that everyone pretends not to talk about it. Then they talked about the beautiful girls of Hopland, from the girls in the workshop to the girls in the tavern, from the daughters of ordinary families to the first lady of the chamber of Commerce. Stop and go all the way, slowly also finally came to the place where Gretel lived. "Do you know who is the most beautiful girl in Hopland?" Gretel asked. "I don''t know." Bud replied honestly. "It''s Miss Lacey of the Caritas, but she seldom shows up. I only hear that she has long golden hair and clear blue eyes. Her beauty is like the moon in the sky, but not like the world." "Is it better than Miss fengnai of anemie''s family? Didn''t you just say that fengnai is the best in the world?" "Actually, I haven''t seen any of them, but miss Lacey has implemented a lot of benevolent rules and benefits recently, so I think she is a hero and more beautiful than fengnai." Gretel talked about his idealistic aesthetics. "So it is." Bud should be with, and then will help his friend into the room, let him lie on the bed, just out of the room. The bright moon is like a tooth. It appears and disappears in the clouds. The continuous sound of insects comes from all around. In the middle of the night, there is a chill. Chapter 94 Lorraine hill came to the cold drink shop again after she was last invited by Mrs. felia. When the door of Fanhua beach was opened, several maids were still standing there. "Welcome ~" a maid came forward to welcome. "Hello, is Mrs. Phileas in?" Asked Lorraine hill. "Yes, please follow me. The teacher told me." In the dance room on the second floor of Fanhua beach, Mrs. felia is guiding some girls about their posture and rhythm. She is holding a delicate silk folding fan and telling the students the main points in detail. After a while, she finished the instruction. "A little curious?" Mrs. Phileas watched loranthel stand by for a while. "Well, they are maids in the shop. One of them led me in at the gate yesterday." "Yes, but maids are only their occasional work." Mrs. Phileas took Lorraine hill up the third floor. "In fact, they are all students who follow me to learn music, dance and interpretation. They often go to the theater to perform. I''m not short of money either, so let them work in the store at ordinary times to pay for their tuition. " It''s amazing, Loran Hill thought. Most of these girls have good families, beautiful looks, and good skin care. It''s a blow to other colleagues to use them as shop assistants. No wonder the business is so good. "Do you want to try to be a maid for a while?" Said Mrs. Phileas, laughing. "No ~" Lorraine Hill shook his head lovingly. He didn''t want to go. It was too shameful. "It''s quite in line with your character." "Well, have you considered what you said yesterday?" "Well, I think about it, but I still have some doubts." Lorraine hill was sitting on the sofa opposite Mrs. philea. "After all, I haven''t performed on the stage. Is it too hasty? After all, the whole city watches the festival together." Lorraine hill is a little nervous when it comes to the whole city. "Are you afraid of being nervous and making mistakes?" Mrs. Phileas saw her uneasiness. "Well." "Don''t worry about it, little Lacey." Mrs. Phileas blinked. "You just need to stand on the stage and say that it''s your first time on the stage. You''re nervous. If there are mistakes, please forgive me. That''s OK." "Is that all right?" Lorraine hill is a little unconvinced. Is this too arrogant and willful. "Well, because I can''t bear to talk about you. Even I used to be a singer, I will love you when I see you, not to mention those ordinary people who have no resistance." "I''m afraid you don''t know how destructive your appearance is." Mrs. Phileas gazed at the slightly restrained girl in front of her. Her every move revealed a kind of green, pure and lovely girl, which made people feel pity. "This..." Lorraine Hill didn''t know how to answer. He felt that he was suspected of boasting. "OK, but I don''t know exactly what the process and program of the ceremony is. The trade union of the alliance has always been responsible for this." "This is not difficult. Dew festival originated from the chaos war thousands of years ago. At the beginning, durlan, the white flower saint, led the people to stick to this harbor in the war, fought back the impact of chaotic shadows for several times, and finally waited until reinforcements came across the sea. " "At the beginning, the small harbor also gained a great reputation. After that, it gradually developed, and now it has become a famous commercial city in the south." "In memory of Saint durlan, a grand dew Festival is held every three years in Hopland. Many people from the seven Xuehua countries will come to watch the ceremony and it will be very lively." Then Mrs. felia began to talk about the process of the ceremony, while Lorraine Hill listened quietly. "Is it generally clear?" "Well, I see." "Well, if you''re afraid of singing wrong, you can try it tonight?" "Tonight?" "Yes, there will be an opera in the city theatre tonight, and so will lanlil. When you get there, you''ll sing behind the scenes, so you don''t have to show up, and you''ll just sing according to the score and the script, so it''s not difficult. How about you experience it first? " Hearing this, Lorraine Hill''s heart just let go, a little want to try. "OK, may I ask which opera it is?" "It''s a famous opera. I believe you''ve heard about it. It tells the story of the origin of the famous Knight''s order, the genealogy of Thor." "Well, that legendary man is the dream of many teenagers." ------------------------------ The country of the west wind, saw the valley city. Teams of rebel troops were walking through the city, constantly taking over the control of the city''s various points, and the city was also changed into the flag of blue Venus. The collapsed city gate was moved to one side, the city wall was full of gaps and collapses, many places in the city were still smoking, and a corpse was moved to a designated place by special personnel, ready for cremation, in order to avoid the plague. Pullman and his companions climbed the tower of the city and looked down on the scarred city. "It''s not easy. No one thought count Hermann would resist so strongly." Said a strong man in thick armor. "Well, the land around sawdust city is fertile and rich in rye, which is an important granary of the kingdom. Count Hermann is a good man, and the living standard of the people is much better than that of the surrounding areas, so it''s not surprising that he has such a strong will to resist." Said a handsome young man nearby. "It''s a pity that he is a diehard of Xifeng. We can only stand on the opposite side." When Pullman thought of the broken city, the count who vowed to fight to death was a little sad. Although he was the enemy, he could not help but let people admire him. "The west wind has been festering from the bottom. It can''t be changed by one or two good nobles, and we can''t place our hope and future on our personal morality." One of the small figures said that his figure was hidden under his cloak and could not see his face clearly. "Yes, we have to bury him. By the way, does count Hermann have any descendants? " Pullman asked. "All four of his sons died in the war. Only his 12-year-old daughter was protected in the cellar by the nanny and was caught by the soldiers who just searched this morning¡° The handsome young man replied. "TORAN, give the nanny some money and let her go, and then we''ll find a good elder to take care of her." "All right." Tolan agreed, and he knew that if his nanny was allowed to take care of him all the time, he would only cultivate an enemy. Although they don''t avoid what they do, they don''t want to see the child go to the bottom and the opposite of themselves. "Before the fall of the city of sawdust, count Hermann had already transported most of the grain to the king''s capital in the south. Now we don''t have much food. We can only hold on for one month. The next autumn harvest will take two months. It''s a dangerous time, Pullman. " Tolan continued. "I know." Pullman looked at the green wilderness of the south for a long time before he spoke. "But I''m more worried about westerly''s desperation, the elite guard of chaos vortex, the legendary Knight order." "But we can''t go back, can we?" Tolan sighed. "We can only keep on going, even if we are faced with the famous legend of heroes on the mainland, the thundering Knight order." Chapter 95 Recently, Hopland has been quiet a lot. What happened to the Hollis and nisos family some time ago, the heat has gradually stopped, and the days seem to be back to the past. If you have a heart to observe, you will find that young master Fenton of the nissos family has visited tissifunge''s several times recently. Although the two families are related by marriage, the frequency is much higher than before. The nissos family has recently lost many orders, and the family''s only fleet has also been sent far away. It is said that they want to import some rare liquor making raw materials, break the dilemma and rebuild their reputation. That night, "Fanhua Beach" cold drink shop. Although it''s late at night, there are still some guests under the bright yellow light. Maybe some people like the atmosphere of candlelight dinner. We can see two or three pairs of lovers making each other, whispering. Under the dim candlelight, each other''s faces seem to become beautiful. They say sweet words, and from time to time there are a few laughs. Lorraine Hill opened the door and went to the bar. She was wearing a black hood robe, two strands of long golden hair sticking out of the hood, and her face was hidden in the shadow of the hood, revealing only her delicate white chin. LAN Li''er, who is sitting in the shop, waves to let her come directly. In recent days, they are quite familiar with each other. Lorraine Hill went over with a little curiosity. "Lacey, you''re here at last. I thought you wouldn''t go." Lanlil said a little exaggeration. "No, since I''ve agreed, I''ll come. It should be on time now." "It''s on time, but it''s hard to say on the road. In case the carriage is blocked, we''ll have to run through." "Well, let''s go now." With that, lanli''er took Loran hill out of the store, then turned two corners and came to a turning lane. There is a black carriage in the alley. The decoration seems to be very good. The wheels are made of rubber and there are shock absorbers at the bottom. Then lanli''er took the girl to the carriage. The driver, who had been waiting for a long time, did not ask any more questions. He immediately made the horse move and the wheels turned. On the carriage, lanlil looked at the opposite Lorraine hill and asked curiously. "Lacey, did you agree to the teacher''s invitation? She asked me to wait for you tonight and go to the theater with you." "Not yet, but I want to try first." Lorraine hill is still curious about the world and wants to try to do many things. Isn''t that interesting. "Oh, let me have a happy time. I thought I could perform with you in the future." LAN Li''er pretended to be angry and said, holding her cheeks with her hands and pursing her mouth slightly. "Does lanlil like acting very much?" "I like it very much. Besides alchemy, my favorite thing is to stand on the stage in bright clothes, listen to the cheers of the audience, watch them crazy for me, watch them fall for me, watch them scream and cheer for me." With her index finger pointing to her eyebrow, lanli Er closed her right eye slightly and looked at Lacey with her left eye. Then her index finger turned to the front of her face with her wrist and crossed a 90 ¡ã arc in the air. A little golden star flew out of her fingertip, bloomed in the air, and then dissipated. "Dangdang ~ big star lanli''er is on the stage." Looking at this funny scene, Lacey can''t help smiling. Then they had a chat again. Later, Lacey got familiar with the script and score again. Unconsciously, the carriage had reached the back door of the theater. "Ina, they should be early. We have to hurry up." Lanlil is leading the way to Lacey. There are many people coming and going in the backstage corridor of the theater. Some people are carrying props, some are wearing strange clothes, and some actors are wearing dyes all over their faces. Finally, they went into a dressing room. There were many girls sitting in it. Many of them were making up in front of the mirror, and some of them helped their companions arrange their headdresses and check their costumes. "You''re here at last, Langley. I thought you were going to be late." "No, I went to pick up a new companion. She''s going to do "behind the scenes" for us today "Ah... Is this lady going to participate in the performance today? I often meet her in the store these days, but I don''t know her name." "Her talent is really good. Last time I heard her sing on the second floor, I thought she was a famous singer." "Listen to teacher felia, she is likely to be the lead singer of the next ceremony." "Really? It''s said that only the famous singers in mainland China are qualified to stage every festival." "It''s true, because I think her singing is more beautiful than that of floss in Hopland." "I think so, too. That time I was late in dancing, I almost cried in the dressing room alone." "I didn''t expect Lica to cry too. You always think you have a talent for singing." "I can''t help it. The gap is too big to be envious. If teacher felia says that this is the standard of Cangzhi singer, I believe it." ...... "Well, if you have time to chat, you might as well help me to tidy up the iris on my head. It''s so troublesome." A girl in a white dress is making a complicated headdress in distress, and finally can''t help her companion''s gossip. "Who made you the heroine today. Clothes and decorations are more. " Two girls chirp to help white dress girl finishing headdress. Lanlil takes Lacey into a quiet little dressing room nearby. ----------------- A day ago, the country of the west wind, the wind rest in the wilderness. As the core of the Kingdom and the origin of the westerly wind, this land is very rich. Under the blue sky, the green grass rippled in the breeze and spread to the distant sky. All of a sudden, a horse''s hoof stepped on the grass, on which there was a faint flash of electric light. When the horse''s hoof was raised, there was a yellow mark on the grass. A group of knights in bright armor came from the West. Their white and sharp Knights spears pointed to the sky like neat posts, and their silver shields were interlaced with lightning and swords. There were only 700 knights in this group. They had bright silver armor, black horses with dark blue manes on their hips, and electricity and light flowed between them. They are galloping on the ground, very fast. Occasionally, a few rabbits on the grassland come out of the cave. Before they have time to dodge, they have already roared past and disappeared, leaving only scorching footprints. It takes only one day to cross a distance of 1000 kilometers. Its sound is like thunder and its potential is like lightning. Chapter 96 "It''s coming, Lacey. Are you ready "Well, no problem." There are bright lights in the theatre. The auditorium, which can hold about 500 people, is fan-shaped and facing the stage. There are also some separate viewing rooms on the second floor, which are prepared for some distinguished guests. The walls of the theater are covered with flannelette to prevent echoes. The tables and chairs of the audience are made of solid wood, and people clean them every day. After all, people who can watch the opera are rich or expensive, and they have high requirements in this respect. "Well, next is the performance of" the pedigree of Raytheon "by Fenghua opera company." the host briefly introduced the story prototype of the opera and aifenghua opera company, and then the opera performance began. The background of the opera has been set up in advance by the staff behind the scenes. Several actors are dressed in various costumes on the stage. At this time, the band behind the scenes begins to play. With the music, an old voice began to tell the old legend. [after the death of the one armed hero who saved the world] [build a town where chaos evil god is sealed] [take on the task of guarding the border] [has become a solid foundation for long-term peace] At this time, several men dressed in some national style costumes stepped on the stage. They were strong, some with guns, some with swords, some with bows, and some with lightning badges on their arms. [engrave the proud emblem of thunder on the right arm (proof)] [their names are] People of Thor The mystery of inheritance [the track depicted by the youth] The pedigree of Thor At this time, it was Lacey''s turn to sing. She took a breath, and the clear and moving song came from behind the scenes. The audience unconsciously immersed themselves in the melodious song, and their thoughts seemed to return to the age of legend. "The weak Gang" "Looking for the lamb for sin" "Childhood without knowing what love is" "Pain like a hot stone" At this time, a blonde "teenager" appeared. He had a resolute look, a sword in one hand and a badge of lightning on his arm. "Clenched his lips alone" "Cuddle and bear in silence" "As long as you endure the wind and rain, it will pass" "Even in storms" The blonde boy waved his sword to fight with the monster, but it didn''t go well. At last, he defeated the monster, but he was also exhausted. At this time, a white dress girl with iris headdress appeared on the stage. "But this shining emblem" "Where is its real power?" "The little hand that the girl stretched out to me" "In my opinion, it is so broad" After singing this sentence, Lacey put down the score for the time being and looked at the old man who read the narration opposite. It''s the old man''s turn here. The old man''s passionate chant sounded. In the palm of silent history The story of a young man and a young girl The music is slowly rising. [ten years is like a flash of thunder] [time goes by in a flash] [now black history starts to work again] The blonde was comforted and encouraged by the girl in the white skirt. He also fell in love with the girl, but his status was low. "Looking up at the distant sky" My heart is burning with anxiety "The only thing that emerges is her lovely smile." "This miss is not worthy of her" "Even if I knew it already" The girl was moved by the boy''s sincerity, and they became lovers, but the girl still couldn''t marry him. "Why are you beautiful" "The daughter of the head of a clan" "Can only marry the strongest of the tribe" "Such a marriage must be" "The rules that never change" The song stopped for a while, and then began to sing again, but the speed was much faster than before. The song was full of anxiety and worry about the future. "Ah, ah" "This arm without thunder" "Can''t I protect you?" "This will will never be lost to anyone" "This cry out of words" "Blown away into nothingness in the wind..." At this time, the singing stopped, and the young people with guns, swords and bows came back to the stage. They gathered together to compete in martial arts. [deadline approaching] [the wedding of the patriarch''s daughter is set at the age of 16] Her birthday is coming soon [the fierce men of the clan scramble to participate in the competition] [deadline approaching] [evil waves cover the whole town] [black clouds covering the whole sky] "Ah..." "Man in the presence of God" "Is it such a weak thing..." "At the moment when everyone was drowned in deep despair" "A dazzling light runs through the body of the youth without thunder light (power)...." At this time, the blonde boy''s eyes began to bloom a light blue light, and some small lightning appeared on his body. "Wake up..." [a man with a brave right arm...] [those who inherit the direct thunder light...] [once I sealed the evil god] Now if you release the thunder light again [maybe the whole body will evaporate] Are you psychologically ready [... Then wake up now¡° The sword of Thor! " The opera entered the most critical part. Lacey took a deep breath. Meanwhile, a dozen girls who accompanied her also got up to sing in chorus. The passionate and moving songs and music resounded throughout the audience! "The thunder that one can''t bear" If it''s two people, it''s OK, I believe! " . "Thunder breaking through black clouds" "The boy and the girl who met on that day" . "Now... The two Emblems overlap" "Weaving a brilliant future..." The young man and the young girl held the thunder sword together. The lightning flashed by and the enemy fell down slowly. The curtain slowly came down on the stage, but there was still a soft singing behind the scenes. In the soft ballad, the opera comes to an end. "Inherited things" "Things that have not been passed down" "The wings bear the thunder of breaking through the black cloud" "The white crow flies away" Chapter 97 In the west wind Kingdom, the wind blows in the wilderness, the horses roar and the flags flutter. On the earth, nearly 50000 rebel troops, carrying rolling flags and long guns, meandering forward in the cold wind, like a giant snake. In the sky, the stratiform clouds are stacked, and you can''t see any sunlight. The thick black clouds seem to collapse at any time, making people gasp. Chum¡ª¡ª A flash of strong light made people blind for a short time, and then came the deafening thunder. I don''t know when a group of knights appeared in the sky. They seemed to have flashing lights, no flags, no slogans, no statements, and no cover up. In the silence, they rushed down from the hills, their hooves were clear, leaving a charred March track, and even the electric light burst. This group of lightning like Knights wear well-fitting armor, the main body is bright silver, the edge of the armor is pale blue steel, and the shield and right arm are decorated with the cross badge of lightning and sword. The galloping cavalry separated from each other on the earth, and finally formed a straight line. In this horizontal line, 700 people acted like one person, with sharp spears and straight forward. Although it seemed thin, it was as overwhelming as the roaring of mountains and seas. The rebel army under the flag of blue Venus had no time to form a line to stop. The line on the earth was as if it had been scraped off by a scraper. There was no living. Pullman and others saw this amazing scene, and they were ready to split their eyes. They did think about the possibility of the Knights'' participation in the battle, but no one knew that it would be so terrible. It seemed that these knights with lightning stripes had never encountered any resistance. They changed their directions and lines in the wilderness, shuttled back and forth, and slaughtered nearly 6000 people in a short time, And this seems to be just the beginning of the warm-up exercise. Following the great covenant of wind and thunder, these soldiers who guard the chaos whirlpool appear in the battlefield where they should not appear, and their swords and spears are aimed at their own families. They are real soldiers, will not question any order, even if the same kind of killing, will not have the slightest waver, the cold will is colder than steel. The urgent horn sounded in the wilderness, and the officers roared to urge the soldiers to form formation to resist the attack like a blade into the flesh. One by one, the formation like a square gradually took shape on the earth. The soldiers were closely arranged, shoulder to shoulder, and constantly gathered to form thick square hedgehogs. Mixed with the smell of nervous sweat, a soldier can even hear his companion''s heartbeat. The small soldier can''t see the outside scene clearly, so he can only hold the long gun and follow the instructions of the officer to level in a certain direction. But the officer''s anxious voice kept changing, as if the position of the enemy was erratic. One was in the East and the other in the west, just like teasing them. But the little soldier knew that it was no joke. The incessant burst of thunder, the neighing of war horses, the sound of steel fighting, everything was so dense, just like fried beans, never stopped. Finally, the officers no longer let them change direction, and their hearts slowly sank. Is it our turn at last? The blue light filled the field of vision, incandescent, and then feel a light body, as if flying up. Below is the scene of steel and blood. The body holding the gun is really like yourself "Ah, ah Pullman rode down the hill in anger, following a group of Pro guards in black cloaks. However, the Rangers in the wilderness didn''t care. They were still harvesting life in an orderly way. The silver front swept through thick rebel formations like a wiper. By the time Pullman led his troops down, more than 20000 troops had been slaughtered. The bright red blood had slipped from the bright silver armor, but the armor was still bright and undamaged. As legend has it, they were powerful and noble knights of heroes, not tarnished by the stigma. At last, Pullman got close to the Knights surrounded by electricity and light. They turned their heads and formed a neat line again after killing a square array. The masks of these fast electric Knights have been pulled down long ago. They can only see the two pupils of thunder light flowing through the gap. The horses are roaring and charging again. Dong Dong Dong¡ª¡ª The distance of more than 500 meters passed in an instant. Pullman saw that the electric light spread with the horse''s hooves. When the cavalry of both sides approached, his body was numb. He tried his best to run the extraordinary core of his body, and then he could barely feel his body. Chum¡ª¡ª A sharp sword flashed by, and a lot of blood gushed out of his left arm. One arm flew high and fell to the grass. His strong arm seemed to want to catch something, but his hand was empty. The horse in his crotch staggered forward for a few steps, fell on his knees and couldn''t stand up any more. Pullman, clutching a big sword, struggled to get up from the ground. At this time, he was alone. Forced to endure the pain of his left arm, he went deep into his arms with his right hand, took out the last two pieces of blood activating medicine, threw one into his mouth and pressed the other on the wound of his left arm. The medicine and sugar in the mouth are mixed with the blood to chew, and the slight sweet taste of maple sugar comes from the rusty taste, just as warm as when I tasted it for the first time. I don''t know when the blood spilled on his face came down from his eyebrows. Some of it came into his eyes, causing a stabbing pain. People unconsciously wanted to close their eyes, but he didn''t dare to close them. His eyes were wide open and looked at the group of silver knights on the opposite side, and his vision was red with blood. Leaning slightly against the big sword, his trembling right hand went deep into his arms again, and took out a small orange fruit. The fruit was crystal clear, but now it was stained with the dust and blood on his hand. "Sorry, teacher." He looked at the little fruit in his hand, and suddenly recalled that afternoon when he left in summer. The soft song was around the forest. [it''s a long night] [when you''re looking for it] [but no hope] ..... [I know it doesn''t seem to make sense] [I know it''s extremely hypocritical] [I know you can''t stand it] [one more day] [one more day] [even if it''s black and blue] [even if the wings are broken] [can''t stop you from flying] [one day] [you''ll see] [the star of wonder] "I''m sorry, everyone, teacher. I''m afraid I can''t see the stars in my short life." Pullman''s tone seemed to sigh and say goodbye. He threw the orange fruit into his mouth and swallowed it. Then with his right hand, he picked up the big sword beside him, stepped forward and rushed to the cavalry like Thor. The strong back and the heavy sword are so small under the dim sky. The breeze blows, the broken flag and the long gun are inserted on the earth obliquely, telling a dream which is difficult to realize. Chapter 98 "Lacey, Lacey, what''s the matter with you? Don''t move." Lanlil gently shakes beside, and Lacey seems to fall into a short absence. "It''s nothing. It''s just a little dull." Lacey got up from her seat when the opera was over. With the end of the opera, it took a long time for the audience to recover from the plot. "I have seen this opera several times before. Why am I moved to tears today?" "I haven''t seen such a moving opera for many years." A rich businessman sighed "Dad, I''m going to be a descendant of Thor in the future and join the knight''s order." "Thunderbolt, follow me, go!" A child excitedly imitates the characters in the opera. After the performance, the audience in the theater talked and marveled at the opera performance. Even the picky old spectators had to praise that it was the best performance in nearly ten years. The last time they had such a view was the dusk brigade ten years ago. Ming Ming''s performers have no new faces, and the plot is the same as before, but there is a feeling that they can''t tell. Maybe it makes people more immersed in the plot, and their emotions fluctuate with the plot, which gives them the pleasure of doing a roller coaster. "Lacey, it''s amazing." After the end, lanlil praises Lacey''s singing backstage. She knows why the impression of the opera is better than before. In fact, the actors and other accompanists have not changed. She is still the leading role, but the singing behind the scenes has changed. Even when she is performing, her mood can not help but fluctuate. You know, she has performed this script many times. "Thank you." Lacey herself didn''t have any self-consciousness. This is her first time to participate in the performance without any comparison. She just thinks that opera should be like this. But I don''t know that this is a very rare situation. No matter how good a script is, it will be boring to play every day. No matter how good a song is, it will be boring to listen to every day. The threshold of happiness will continue to rise. And this performance really broke everyone''s inherent sense of body and brought bursts of exclamation. Lorraine hill was on his way home, a little nervous for some reason, and he didn''t sleep well all night. After lunch the next day, she asked Chelsea to decline and walk into the small courtyard alone. In the quiet courtyard, the pear tree is shaking slightly in the autumn wind as before. She leans on the back of her chair, her hair is falling, looking at the sky with flowing clouds rolling, but her heart is never calm. A kind of anxiety seemed to strike in an invisible place, as if to tell her something bad was about to happen. She closed her eyes, her consciousness sank into her heart and kept diving to explore the source of this anxiety. Deep in my memory, fragments of time flashed across pictures, including the scene of her living alone in the tisilan mountains, the scene of her going to school in previous lives, the scene of laughing with friends, the scene of coming to Vega to attend a banquet Scenes passed in front of my eyes and then dissipated. Finally, she stopped in front of a picture, which was many years ago in the afternoon, she watched the scene when the young man left. In the sunny forest, she sings softly, blessing the ordinary boy, hoping that he can create his own miracle. She stood quietly in front of this huge painting, looking at herself, sitting on a tree, with silver hair and white skirt, her eyes slightly closed, her lips gently open, praying devoutly. There seems to be a twinkle of stars in the pupils of Lorraine Hill''s eyes. In a trance, she sees a lot of people, a lot of things, the dreams that those people clumsily pursue. The process is not smooth. That young man''s eloquence is not good, he can only use clumsy action to move others again and again, let others finally believe him, so he got the first few companions. They walk between the city and the mountains, through one difficulty after another, life gives them another blow, during which some companions fall down forever, some people betray them by the temptation of fame and wealth, and some people finally lose and give up. They regroup, learn lessons again and again, and then move on. In this way, they are foolishly on the road again and explore new ways. There is still hope for everything, isn''t there. Until that piece of thunder clouds cover the sky, cut off the fate of the disease electricity who set foot on the battlefield. In the blazing thunder, the fresh faces seemed to want to say something, but they didn''t shout out anything. Anger was suppressed in the chest, with the sword edge and blood, they fell down, their unwilling and empty eyes scattered on the earth, and there was no life. The silk thread of fate also breaks here. Lorraine hill slowly opened her eyes. It seemed that there was a galaxy of stars and sand in her eyes. She kept flowing and reflected the world. Her body floated up slowly. Her white skirt was windless and automatic. Her body shape gradually became illusory, and her hair slowly turned back to its original silver. A star rises slowly from the earth, and the beautiful star light crosses a long track in the sky, straight up, as if falling stars return to the sky again. Another example is a stone thrown into the sky, the colorless ripples ripple slightly, and the clouds in the sky dissipate, revealing a pure blue purple sky like a mirror, in which the stars twinkle, as if there is a specific law, transmitting a certain message, in response to whose call. When Lorraine Hill wakes up again, there are endless stars and celestial bodies around him. The small stars are like grains of rice, and the big ones can''t even see the edge. They are moving in the sky according to a certain track, slow but unstoppable. At this time, she could not feel her body and extraordinary core, as if everything had turned into a nebula without substance. The only thing that still floats in consciousness is the mechanical system sound. [the identity check of the third monarch begins] [test item 1, passed] [test item 2, passed] [test item 3, passed] [...] [...] [test item 37, passed] [check it out, pass it completely, start to empower [Star crown starts loading, 10%... 48%... 72%... 100%, loading complete] [star of miracles, deduction begins!] [destiny spinning, open!] Suddenly, lorenthal''s field of vision suddenly had more complex and endless tracks, which were the orbits of the stars. These stars and celestial bodies follow their own trajectories, during which they interfere with each other and influence each other, eventually leading to the unknown future. The stars, moving forward in the deep Milky way, are like floating and sinking in the river of destiny. All kinds of factors have an impact on them. No one knows what they will encounter in the future. They can only swim in the turbid current. But a special star emerged from the river of destiny, and she began to observe the whole river and the individuals it carried. Her eyes flow, with the contact of a long time ago, found the tiny star, there are little sand around it, but the star has stepped on a dead end, the golden thread of fate has broken in front, leaving nothing and darkness. Since the original fate is broken, let me spin a brand new star line. With this idea, the body shape of the silver haired girl gradually emerged in the star world. She carefully picked up the little star with her hands, the stars slowly condensed, and the golden thread of fate began to emerge in front of her. At the same time, in the windy wilderness, the heavy thunder clouds seem to be pushed away by a pair of invisible hands, and the pure and beautiful starry sky appears in the eyes of the public. So vast, so magnificent, let the individual and life as small as sand. Now, the stars are falling. Chapter 99 It''s not easy to weave the star thread. The river of destiny extends to countless different branches. Unfortunately, for this tiny star, almost all of them are dead ends. If you want to change the inherent structure of the world, you will suffer crazy resistance and resistance, which is a matter of course. Generally speaking, it will take many years of constant beating and shaking to disintegrate the original structure and then establish a new system. Anyone who wants to succeed at one time will only suffer a lot. But there is always hope. [even if it''s only one in a billion, I''ll find the way to miracle The girl with silver hair and white skirt, with bright eyes, is walking through the long river of destiny again and again, exploring the possibility of continuity. She saw one broken future after another, one sad ending after another. The sun is like blood, the halberd is broken and the sand is sinking, and the corpses are everywhere. Constantly in the long river of fate, looking for a possible way of life. many a time. many a time. I don''t know how many times. Even with such talent and power, the girl began to feel tired, and her original firm will began to sink. Want to have a rest, want to sleep, the twinkling stars of the pupil is also slowly dim, through the long river of fate of the body slowly stagnation, the edge of the body is also gradually empty. As if it would dissipate at any time, fall into the stars, fall into the world. She tried to fly again, but her fingers had slowly dissipated into bursts of light. [or is it irreparable Just as she was about to despair, a butterfly flew out of her hair. Blue wings, like a dream, flying. She became a butterfly, as if the butterfly had become her. In this way, the butterfly flapped its wings again, leaped up and ran rapidly in the long river of destiny. Its seemingly fragile wings were stronger and stronger than anything else. Even the washing of time, even the impact of stars, can not damage the slightest. The speed of the butterfly is faster and faster, there is no upper limit. Finally, she turned into a light, reflecting the whole fate of the river. Finally, a path to the miracle was picked out. The blue butterfly turns into a silver haired girl again. She carefully picks up the broken star line. Strands of golden light from the virtual air continue to gather, intertwine with each other, forming threads, and then continue to grow and extend. This tiny star, along this path, will lead to a new world. ----------------------------------- The land of the west wind, the wind in the wilderness. The shocking starlight falls from the sky like a waterfall, just like the aurora. Pullman was running in the cold wind, and the armor stained with blood was particularly cold. However, the amber fruit in his belly released surging heat and magic, and with his breathing, he vomited out bursts of white fog. His consciousness has never been as clear as it is now, and the stagnant core of transcendence has begun to loosen. Pullman''s talent is not high, even ordinary. If it wasn''t for Loran Hill who gave him the extraordinary fruit to improve his constitution, he would even have a problem condensing the extraordinary core. After taking many extraordinary fruits, plus so many years of training between life and death, he can enter sequence 5. Among several companions, his qualification is the worst. Fortunately, excellent sword skills and diligent training finally made up for some deficiencies, but also to the limit, his road of extraordinary sequence has already slowly stopped. Like the door of a huge stone, it''s heavy and closed, and you can''t see the future. But now in the running, he noticed the long lost dawn, the rigid core began to operate according to a certain rhythm, like the heart of a dragon, beating slowly, but it was so powerful. In the past, we can not understand the knowledge and difficulties, but at this time we can understand them. The extraordinary core of consciousness is a black gem with complex veins. The light is like breathing, sometimes bright and sometimes dark, and the dark golden lines begin to be engraved on the gems and spread. Not only Pullman, but also other rebel soldiers in the wilderness. Before, those who had condensed the extraordinary core began to ascend. Those who had not condensed the core also began to condense their own core in the body. The endless mana, the star light carrier in the sky, and the magic that was hard to sense in the past, are so clear now that it doesn''t matter if some people don''t understand and some people don''t have enough qualifications. The stars are like invisible silk thread, drawing mana and magic, carefully avoiding obstacles and obstruction, constantly sketching the core of the sequence. It''s just like throwing ink on the canvas, just forming a masterpiece. You can say that the probability of this kind of thing is very low, but you can''t deny the possibility. Roll 100 times, each time is 1, the probability is one in a billion. And the miracle is to pick this result out of billions and make it the only one destined. As Pullman walked faster and faster, the air seemed to be fresher and fresher under the starry sky, and the enemy''s actions could be seen in his field of vision. At this time, in the sea of consciousness, the Obsidian like extraordinary core, such as a blooming lotus, had pale gold veins on the black petals, and the brilliance flowed. And he finally advanced to the War Series 7, tyrannical Lord, which was the climax of the information given by the girl. Before the dark pupil color, it was still the blazing thunder light, carrying the momentum of the mountain and tsunami, coming face to face. The sword is made of black steel. It''s thick and heavy. It flies like a swallow. Then it falls down like a cook. It cuts a knight in half and sprays hot blood. The world in Pullman''s eyes has never been so clear. The wind and grass around him seem to slow down the enemy''s movements by 10 times. The flaws that were hard to detect in the past are so conspicuous and clear that they can be split as easily as drinking water. After a sword, the first casualty of the disease knights, and this is just the beginning. Their front again rushed to the gathered square, and the thunder ran on the earth. The uprising army, the close line of long guns, the extraordinary magic began to gather at the tip of the gun, the cold light overflowed, and a dangerous momentum was about to emerge. Stab¡ª¡ª Cold iron across the armor, flesh, bones, a piece of meat, head mixed with steel rolling down the earth, splashing blood and dust. The square array, which was as crisp as thin paper before, now turns into a sharp and cold side knife, harvesting the rebellious lives one by one. Under the starlight of the earth, the thunder gradually stopped. Since then, the thundering Knight''s order has been removed from the mainland and become a real legend. From today on, a new myth will be spread in the wild with melodious bagpipes. The starry country, clancia. This country, built on the guidance of the sages, will eventually change the world. Chapter 100 After leaving the world of stars, lorenthal''s figure reappeared in the night sky. The sky far away from the earth is very clear. The white moon can clearly see the huge crater above at the moment. Under the moonlight, there is a vast sea of clouds. The clouds are stacked and flowing slowly, just like the real ocean. There is nothing else between heaven and earth. In this boundless landscape, individuals are so tiny that they can''t find their own existence in the sea of moonlight clouds. Lorraine Hill let himself fall from the sky like a light leaf. The wind comes from my ears. The air flows across my body, bringing a gentle touch, just like the softest mattress in the world. She fell into the sea of clouds from high altitude, covering her skin with a light layer of water mist, and then stood out from the sea of clouds and continued to fall. The water mist is swept by the wind, bringing bursts of cool, and below is the city with lights and sparks. The night scene on the earth turned upside down in the field of vision, just like in the sky, and the lights became brighter and brighter. The distant bell rang from the harbor, the lighthouse stood still, and the pedestrians, carriages and hawkers were still noisy on the main road. Under the cover of the night, Lorraine Hill avoided people''s sight, slowly fell into the quiet courtyard, and came back again. Although it is autumn, the insects can still be heard in the grass. The pear trees in the courtyard are yellowing and scattered. Lorraine Hill walked into the lawn of the courtyard. The soil was a little soft, and occasionally he could smell the fragrance of weeds. Although it was only a short afternoon and evening, she seemed to have experienced several years, so that the courtyard seemed strange. "I really don''t know how those witches spent such a long life. Will they be tired?" She put her hand on the tree trunk and whispered to herself. The bark was very rough, bumpy, and there was a lot of flaking on the surface. Some sawdust fell on her hands. From a distance, this pear tree is also very healthy, with luxuriant branches and leaves. It was not until I walked in and caressed the trunk that I found that it was already scarred. Maybe that''s the truth. She returned to the house as the breeze swept away the crumbs from her palm. Hoo¡ª¡ª The weak flame ignited in the straw, and then spread. The dead branches in the straw also gave off bursts of smoke, and a smoky smell began to diffuse in the room. Shake¡ª¡ª With a slight sound, the dead branch was ignited by the fire, and the smoke disappeared. The warm and orange flame reflected the girl''s eyes. She sat by the fire, her white hands picked up a few sticks of wood, and the damp wood made a slight whistle, and tiny bubbles of foam continued to emerge from the cracks of the wood and turned white. The first few withered branches turned into red charcoal, which was bright and dark in the night wind, just like breathing. Then the edge turned into gray "fluff", and finally slipped in the breeze and fell into the fine grass ash. Look at a few big wood slowly lit up, occasionally burst out a few small sparks, make a crackling sound, the girl''s mood also seems to warm a lot, life still has to continue, right. She stood up, her skirt slipped over the chair, approached the small cabinet beside her, squatted down, opened the cabinet door, and revealed the ingredients inside, including potatoes, corn, peanuts, and a big wax gourd. "Well Looking at these stout guys squatting in the corner, Lorraine hill is thinking about what to eat tonight. In fact, she wants to eat meat. I didn''t prepare any meat. With a sigh from the bottom of my heart, I took out two corn and put them on the side. Then I took out three potatoes. Looking at the pile of raw peanuts, she didn''t start. Then she put her slender hand on the wax gourd, stroked it a little, and knocked it again. She still felt great. Forget it. I can''t eat it. She closed the cupboard door, picked up the potatoes, went to the fire, dug a small hole in the ashes under the fire with wood sticks, put the potatoes in, and then covered them with ashes. Then turn around and peel the corn. Tearing open the green leaves wrapped in the surface and pulling out the long brown beard made her hands itch. Finally, only the innermost two layers of leaves are left, and then, like the previous potatoes, they are buried under the burning fire, and then they just need to wait slowly. The warm flame is constantly sticking out of the wood fiber. The bottom is colorless and transparent, a little bit white, then light yellow, orange and red. The tip of the flame is gradually straight, and it is wisps of green smoke. The girl sat quietly by the fire. The light of the orange fire swayed slightly and plated her with a light layer of gold. The shadow behind her was very long on the ground and kept shaking. The moonlight outside the window brought chills. The girl looked at the bright yellow flame and started to stay. She had a special memory or thought about something, and let the scattered memory slowly rise and fall in her mind. A feeling of comfort and peace of mind filled her heart. It seems like a long time ago, as long as you sit by the fire of your hometown, a light happiness will slowly rise in your heart. Maybe I have to hold a big cat in my arms, put a hot kettle on the fire, and the sound of adults playing cards came from the nearby room. In this way, the girl leaned on the back of her chair, looking at the gradually blurred light of the fire, her eyes slowly closed, her body slightly undulating, and entered a peaceful rest. In my dream, I seem to have returned to my innocent and happy childhood. I ran in the mountains, chasing dragonflies, one, two, three... Then I twisted the dragonflies with my fingers and observed them carefully. Hold the cat high and imitate the lion king. Fearing that it would scratch itself, he quickly put it down, took out the dragonfly prepared in advance, handed it to him, and attracted him to come here to calm the nervous heart of Huamao. While it''s eating, touch its smooth fur, keep comforting, then pick it up and do it again~ The fire was burning quietly. Before she knew it, she dreamed of many, many Pop¡ª¡ª With the explosion of a small Mars, Loran Hill opened his eyes, and his brain was much more awake and comfortable. In front of me, the fire was gradually dim, surrounded by a circle of burnt wood, and the section near the center was black carbon marks. Several scattered flames attached to the section, as if they would go out at any time. The girl plucked the wood branch and gathered the burned wood to the center to make it burn again. Then she remembered the corn and potatoes buried before. When the grass ash is removed, the side of the potato is carbonized and gives off a burning smell, while the corn is a little better. It''s not as close as the potato. The damaged leaves reveal the full grains of rice inside, which gives off an attractive fragrance. It''s a little hot, thought the girl. Pick up the blackened potato with two wooden branches and throw it into the air. A mass of air will wrap it. Then several small wind blades will cut off the blackened part, leaving half of the hot potato. It slowly falls into the girl''s palm, but it is separated by a thin layer of air to prevent hot hands. The skin of baked potatoes is very easy to tear, revealing the soft and glutinous part, but still can''t eat, very hot. Lolan Hill kept circulating with the breeze to cool down before biting off, and the light sweet taste of starch began to spread in his mouth. After a few potatoes, it''s corn. Roasted corn is a girl''s favorite in her previous life. Whether it''s roasted corn or eating roasted corn, it makes people happy. There are some burnt black marks on the surface of the corn kernels, but they are very sweet inside. When the hot particles are mixed into the mouth, they seem to feel the smell of fire. In this way, in a quiet night, silver haired girl happily eating corn, regardless of the carbon black stained cheek, like a cat in general. Chapter 101 The next day, in Hopland, a restaurant, several employees of the chamber of Commerce had a big lunch. "Did you see the star yesterday?" "See, it''s beautiful. Is it the new fireworks developed by alchemists? They like to make these fancy things the most." The tall, thin employee said casually. "How can it be? Fireworks can''t fly that high." The chubby employee retorts. "I''ve been to rurne, and their airship can''t fly that high." "Maybe some high order wizard?" Among them, the shorter one guessed. "It''s hard to say. Because of the turbulence and thin air, many mages dare not fly so high." "It must be an angel, if I say so!" The fat employee said firmly. "It must be a fallen angel, the light that blooms when he returns to heaven again." He was intoxicated with his imagination. "Ha ha ha, you''re here again. If you like angels so much, go to the holy land. It''s said that there are angels coming there." The fat employee looked at his fat figure and sighed: "forget it. The holy mountain of kalenrill is too high. I''ll be dead if I climb it." ------------------ Ermenas college, tower overlooking everything. The white stone tower stands on the top of the world, and the upper part of the tower has reached into the sky. The tower on the sea of clouds overlooks the vast landscape of the world, with green undulating peaks, winding rivers and steep valleys. Towards dusk, the senior students come out from the watchtower on the tower, then jump into the sea of clouds in twos and threes, fly up in the wind in a burst of hip-hop jokes, and return to the dormitories of various colleges like tired birds. Some of them are students of magic sequence, directly control their own gravity, falling from the sky. Some of them are students of dragon sequence, with a pair of huge dragon wings behind them, flying freely in the air. There are also a small number of angel sequence and devil sequence students, magic weaving translucent wings emerge behind them, and then catch up with the front of the companion. Students of natural sequence will be more reserved and wrap themselves with air flow, such as bubbles scattered from the sky. Of course, there are also war sequences and ocean sequences that are not very good at flying. You can only look at your classmates enviously, and then go straight down the long ladder. The speed is not much slower. But the most comfortable students are some of the original sequence students. They sit in the soft feathers of Warcraft, some are Griffins, some are giant falcons and so on, and then enjoy the sunset scenery. A tall teacher came out of the classroom, her curly blue hair on her shoulder, and some students said goodbye to her. "See you tomorrow, ELIRA." She looked at the group of happy students, laughed, and then went to the top of the tower. On the outside of the escalator around the tower is a high altitude. The atmosphere and valley are at the foot. The mountain and tower are so steep that people can''t help but feel frightened. But this mature elder sister like teacher does not change her color. She seems to have been used to it for a long time. She goes up the stairs, stops in front of the exquisite stone gate, and presses her hand on the gem in the center of the stone gate. A faint light comes on, and then the stone gate opens, revealing the scenery behind the door. The wind in the sky rolls up the curtains as thin as spun yarn. The setting sun outside the window fills the room with golden light. In the room, there are towering bookcases with all kinds of books. Some of them are very old and seem to be written by the elves in the first era. Some of them are very new and seem to be poetry collections published only this year. Several windows in the room are open, and the wind passes through them. When you turn the pages of books, you can hear the sound of clatter, but it makes people feel very quiet. A girl with black hair is sitting on a high wooden chair. She is wearing a black skirt, white skin and black dress. Her delicate clavicle has a face like enamel doll, just like a petite doll. The teacher with curly blue hair came up to the doll like girl, bowed her head slightly and asked. "Sir, what do you know about the beautiful sky and stars last night?" The girl with black hair looked at the huge book on her knee. She didn''t answer immediately. She was quiet for a long time. "Don''t worry, don''t interfere in this matter." This experienced female teacher seems to have some doubts and worries. "Don''t you really need to intervene? That piece of starlight is expected to change the current world pattern forever." "After the west wind is broken, the seven Xuehua countries are likely to be destroyed by verdure." "That''s also its destiny. It can only be said that after all, Yalin is better than Roland." Said the girl with black hair, in a gentle tone. "Isn''t it also good to draw an end to the differences that have been debated for thousands of years?" "But didn''t you like Roland the most? Isn''t he your proudest student? Why are you not sad at all? " The teacher with curly hair is a little excited because she is from Xuehua seven countries. "Why should I be sad, and what can you understand about me?" Even so, the girl with black hair didn''t care about the teacher''s impoliteness. Maybe after too much time and years, she didn''t care about such a degree of offense. "Roland and Yalin are both my students. I know the origin of their original ideas better than you. Admittedly, I prefer Roland''s point of view, but Yalin''s idea also has its merits. " "When they were in the college, two people were competitors. They were like mirrors, reflecting each other, finding their own shortcomings in constant arguments and collisions, stimulating and advancing each other." "Before graduation, there were many students united around them and regarded them as leaders. The last one to the East and the other to the west, two countries emerged respectively. The countries that inherited their ideas, as they did in those days, entangled and fought with each other. " "It may be cruel to say, but life and civilization have inertia. If it were not for these years of competition, human beings in the western continent would have been easy and degenerated. I''m not surprised that one day the fleet of the Canary empire will come across the sea and unify the mainland. " "But now, if the green is united, there will be no change in the future, and the world will fall into a backwater. This is not what you want to see, sir." "You''re absolutely right, ELIRA." The girl with black hair closed the book, let it float slowly and put it back on the shelf. "Why are you so sure that the seven Xuehua countries will fail?" "Can''t the other six countries save themselves without the leadership of the west wind? The cranberry kingdom in the South will watch the mainland be unified by the green and isolated. Don''t forget, they are also the descendants of oz "Besides, it''s hard to say who wins and who loses." "After all, it''s a new born witch." Chapter 102 After the last opera performance, the repercussions were very good, the popularity of the theater suddenly burst up, and many crafty old spectators came to experience it. It''s a pity that Lorraine Hill didn''t go to the theatre for the next few times. The effect of the show was so bad that the guests who had high expectations were disappointed. For a moment, the reputation of the theatre was ruined. The theater owner was in a hurry to find out the reason. Finally, he learned from lanlil that the girl in the hood was Mrs. felia''s new student. It was because of her existence that the impression of the opera was greatly improved, which had a qualitative effect. It''s a pity that this mysterious girl never appeared again. The owner of the theatre promised that if the girl was invited to appear again, she would be given eight extraordinary gold coins at a time, which is about 80000. "I''m not that easy to buy, she''s my good friend." Lanlil replied, waving her finger, and then continued. "So, more money." She said righteously. "Good!" The boss continued to add 12 extraordinary gold coins to a concert. You know, if you invite a famous singer to hold a concert, it''s only 100 gold coins. It''s a very high price. Besides, it''s just behind the scenes singing. "Deal ~" In this way, lanlil suggested that lorenthal go to the theater to perform a few more times and get used to it a few more times, so that she won''t be nervous about officially appearing on the stage in the future. Mrs. felia also agreed that although Lorraine hill was shy and lovely, she still hoped that she could show herself on a bigger stage. As for Lorraine Hill himself, because he has put the chamber of Commerce on the right track during this period of time, he has formed a mature way to deal with many things, and the workload is much less than before. So she readily agreed, on the one hand, singing is really interesting, on the other hand, she is very curious about ermenas college and wants to go there later. It is said that the head of the college is a great witch, the Witch of the sealed book, Si Ye. On the other hand, under the leadership of Mello, Hollis chamber of commerce also began to learn from Lorraine hill in internal reform, optimize the structure and process, increase some bottom-up welfare, and set up awards to encourage the development of new products. It is anemie and nisos that have not been doing very well recently. The former is due to a sharp drop in the demand of war-torn aristocrats for jewelry and gems, while the latter is due to the collapse of reputation caused by the incident of poison liquor. The tissifoney family, on the other hand, made a fortune in war. They worked overtime to produce all kinds of weapons and sold them to the nervous Xuehua seven countries. In the process of change, anemie and nissus had to move closer to the tisifunes. Originally, they were three equal families, but now they gradually began to take tisifunes as the leader. According to the current chaos, it is estimated that this situation will continue for a long time. The nisos fleet, which was said to be buying rare raw materials for wine making, also returned. Compared with the past, it was particularly low-key and the cabin was particularly heavy. When unloading at the dock, a few sharp eyed people found that the wooden boxes were not filled with fruits and grains, but with unknown items wrapped in thick oil paper. ------------------ A few days later, westerly rebels broke the news of the knight''s order, such as a huge stone into the water, splashing waves. For a moment, there was a lot of talk about the uprising army in Xuehua seven. With this huge wave of momentum, the west wind revolted and became independent one after another. The originally relatively stable areas were also surging, and conflicts occurred repeatedly, which made the unsustainable west wind worse. The communication between mountains and rivers, fields, and the kingdom is almost completely cut off. The once domineering nobles can only crouch in their castles and wait anxiously for the future they don''t know. The thundering Knight''s order has failed. Is there anything west wind can rely on? Still have, still have the west wind white horse once. Roland, the founder of Xifeng Kingdom, is the prince of Baima tribe. This group of herdsmen on the grassland is very good at raising horses. When Roland was in trouble, he led these warriors on white horses to fight in the South and in the north. If it had not been for Green''s rapid rise, the seven Xuehua countries would have been unified for a long time. Instead of now, Xifeng only existed as the leader of the alliance. After the establishment of Xifeng, most of these warriors became nobles of the Kingdom, but some of them still stayed in the grassland. Roland authorized them to use the white horse flag to show their glory and bravery. In addition, in the early years, there were no cavalry in the leizhi tribe guarding the chaotic vortex. Later, Earl married the daughter of the former patriarch and became a new leader, known as "the sword of thunder". It was Roland who helped him cultivate the original sequence 3 ¡¤ Leiguang horses. Only after that, he was able to establish the Jidian cavalry regiment and make an alliance between xiafeng and Lei. Now the curtain call of thunder, only the west wind white horse. Under all difficulties, the westerly royal family had to turn to the ancestral bypass, the white horse tribe on the grasslands. -------------- "Father, I don''t agree!" A young man in a leather robe stood up, looking excited. "Why do they live in magnificent palaces, enjoy all the splendor and extravagance, and now they are faced with the crisis of life and death, but they want us to protect them with our lives?" "Sit down, Darren." A middle-aged man sitting at the top raised his hand. His voice was thick and undeniable. The young man sat down and listened to the patriarch. "The west wind comes from the same source as us. It''s their ability to beat down the mountains and rivers in those years. There''s nothing to be envious of." "Roland, the king of the west wind, promised that the white horse family would never pay taxes. In order to strengthen ties, every generation asked us to recommend a girl of the right age to marry in the palace. Both sides were always in law." "Every festival, the west wind royal family will have the corresponding rewards and gifts." "Even the entrance quota of ermenas college, the west wind royal family will take extra care of our family and share more." "If it wasn''t for this, Darren, you wouldn''t even be able to enter school with your qualifications." "You can''t deny that." Sit down. The leaders of the Baima tribe were a little excited, but now they are silent, because this is really an irrefutable fact. The white horse clan chief''s eyes slowly swept the people who were doing it and continued to say. "I know that people may still feel that it''s unfair." "But now it''s not fair." "You will not be naive to think that after the west wind burst, we can still safely herd horses here." "No matter the rebels or other neighboring countries, in their eyes, we are one with the westerly royal family." "Xifeng enjoys the glory, we follow the glory, Xifeng commits the sin, we will also be recorded." "The entanglement can''t be separated long ago, so..." he stopped a little, and then continued. "Even if we know that the bitter wine is in front of us, we can only drink it wistfully." "Whether we win or lose, we will repay our hundreds of years of grace with blood and swords, in the name of not humiliating the white horse!" "This is our destiny." At this point, his tone slowly slowed down, and the people below also lowered their heads and no longer resisted. "Now, start calling the warriors." "Yes The leader under the seat agreed in unison, then got up and left the tent. With banners flying and white horses galloping, tens of thousands of brave men began their journey to death. Chapter 103 As the dew Festival approaches, Hopland has recently seen more tourists. Many of them came to attend the ceremony. As Vilga was relatively stable and wealthy, many of them came to seek refuge. The streets and alleys of Hopland began to be decorated with colorful flags, and many other singing and dancing groups were invited to Hopland. On the temporary stage, different kinds of dances began to perform, and the whole city gradually entered the festive atmosphere. The veiled dancer has dark skin and small bells on her wrists and ankles. With the brisk drum dance, five golden rings like hula hoops are thrown into the air one after another and then fall. The black haired dancer, wearing a cool skirt and a bra, is extremely flexible. She easily lifts one foot and forms a zigzag shape with the other foot. She catches a ring, and then the ring rotates along her calf under the action of dexterity, and then flies to the sky again. Then she holds the ground with one hand, and draws a beautiful arc in the air with her legs. Her body turns over, and a wrist catches a ring again. With the music, her black eyes are full of flexibility. Next to the wooden high platform, there are six copper basins, in which the flame burns, reflecting the stage clearly. "Good ~" "Good!" "One more ~" Hundreds of audiences on the stage applauded for the girl''s superb dancing skills, and many rich people also poured money on the stage. This is the main street near the center of Hopland. Recently, members of the guild have set up several stages in the streets and alleys, inviting various artists to perform and enlivening the festival atmosphere. At the same time, a large number of tourists come to visit and spend, which has greatly boosted the local economy. Some shops may make more money this month than in the previous year. So it''s not surprising that the industry association values dew Festival so much. Lolan hill and lanlil are also standing under the stage, watching the performance, among which lanlil is still holding a lot of newly bought trinkets. "Well, Lingxin is very powerful." "Well, it''s very bold." Lolan Hill looked at the girl on the stage, the purple dance skirt, with the body wanton rotation, flexible posture, full of enthusiasm of the dance, showing a kind of Sunshine beauty, just like the sun. "Ling Xin and I are good friends. We are all third year students and in the same college. Unexpectedly, she is not idle during the holiday. She comes here to perform with the dance company." LAN Li''er introduces her good friend. "Is there a college within ermenas?" "Yes, both Lingxin and I belong to gaota branch. Our full name is tower college overlooking everything. We mainly teach magic sequence and dragon sequence." Lanlil explained. "If you come to ermenas, the first year students will be taught in the central school, and the second year they will be divided." "Don''t tempt me any more." Lorraine Hill looked at the girl beside her. Recently, the blonde girl''s bribery was discovered by her. After beating her, she began to lure her to emmenus. "Go ahead, go ahead, Lacey. Ermenas is very interesting. There are many delicious things there. You can find delicious food from all over the world." "Well, I see. Don''t shake. You see the performance is almost over. Do you want to say hello to your friends?" Lorraine hill is concluding by pointing to the girl in the purple dress who is bowing on the stage. -------------------------- On the other side of Hopland. Recently, many Xifeng residents have fled, making it more convenient for each workshop to recruit people. The nissos family''s promise was only partially fulfilled, and the sick employees are still not compensated. Gretel called a strike again to protest for several days, but the effect was not good. The door of the chamber of Commerce was closed, and the guards inside seemed not afraid. They looked coldly at the troublemakers. Over time, some of them began to retreat. "Or that''s it, Gretel. Before that, the nissos family had given in and raised our treatment. " "Yes, Gretel. At present, there are a lot of westerlies in Hopland. It''s not difficult for them to recruit. If we continue to make trouble, I''m afraid we won''t have any food to eat." Some employees wavered, persuading Gretel. Although those employees who were sick before were very poor, they didn''t fall on themselves after all. They began to worry about their own way back. Gretel looked at the people around him. His heart had changed, and he couldn''t change their minds. "Well, disband today." With a long sigh, he could only compromise. Other people on the scene were relieved and left one after another. Some went to see the performance, some went home to have a rest and no longer cared about it. Gretel watched the crowd leave. In a flash, the previously congested chamber of commerce door dissipated, leaving only himself and bud next to him. Bud looked at Gretel, who was standing still. Knowing that he was uncomfortable, he patted him on the back comfortingly. "Gretel, let''s go, too." "Well..." Gretel was a little silent. He turned and left with bud. The autumn wind swept through the street at night, a little chilly. Bud wanted to say something to comfort his friend, but he was stupid and didn''t know what to say. He opened his mouth and finally closed it and went back with his friend. "Or go and eat something." After standing for a day, bud was a little hungry. Then he thought about dinner and suggested to his friends. "Well." They turned to a cheap restaurant they used to visit. A few days later, the nissos winery started again. With the help of the tissifoney family, they recently got some orders. The workshop was very busy. "What? Last time, the representative of the chamber of Commerce said that they would raise their wages. Why is it less than before?" When it came to the day of payment, some employees cried out discontentedly. "What are you shouting about? Don''t you know what''s going on now? Look at those new comers. They work harder than you. They don''t take as much as you do. If you don''t do it, there are some people who do it. " The steward of the chamber of Commerce who sent the money stood on the high platform to explain, with several guards in armor standing beside him. Some of the employees below were still dissatisfied. At this time, several leaders of the protest stood up and said. "Let''s calm down. The west wind is at war. It''s hard for the chamber of Commerce. It''s not easy for everyone. Stick to it for a while." The employees, who were going to make trouble, were a little frustrated when they saw that these leaders began to speak for the chamber of Commerce. Moreover, it''s really easy for the workshops to recruit people now. They dare not be as bold as before. They can only complain bitterly and then walk away. Gretel looks at this strange thought scene, angry, ready to question these several before and his strike companions. A thick palm pressed on his shoulder, and a wrinkled face shook his head, then forced him to leave. "Gretel, I know you''re kind." "But some people are not so noble as you. It''s too dangerous for you to keep on making trouble." The old man in the distillery dissuaded. "How dare they..." Who would have thought that the comrades who fought against the oppression of the chamber of commerce not long ago were bribed in the twinkling of an eye. Gretel clenched his fist, suppressing his anger. "I''d like to ask how much they charged the nissus chamber of Commerce." Chapter 104 It was evening when bud jumped out of the wagon in his old fur coat. During the day, he and several employees went to deliver the goods, missed the time to pay, and only then did he return to the brewery. A leader of the distillery gave him his part of the money, explained why it was less than before, and then asked someone to take the carriage in and prepare to close. Bud was a bit confused. Why did the nissos always turn back, but there were few people in the distillery, and he didn''t know who to complain to. "Have you seen Gretel?" He asked a familiar employee. "No, it''s like I didn''t see the money after I paid in the afternoon." The hired hand recalled, said casually, then shook the dust on his clothes, ready to go back. Bud asked two more people. They said they didn''t know, because they didn''t know each other well, so bud had to give up. He estimated that with Gretel''s character, he would be very angry. Forget it, it''s late. Let''s talk about it tomorrow. With this idea, he is ready to go back to rest first. After all, he is very tired after running all day. "It''s disgusting. I didn''t expect those guys to stand with the nissos family." Just now the employee and bud were on their way. When they were on the way, he began to talk about what happened today. Bud also thought that those people might have taken money from the nissos family, but as long as they didn''t get caught on the spot, what could they do? They didn''t have to work in the winery for a living. Without a clue, bud could only continue to walk in the dark street, where the workshops and warehouses of Hopland gather. There were no tourists, and there were no lights on the roadside. He could only hear the lively music from afar. Somehow, he walked more and more slowly, and finally stopped. I''m a little worried about Gretel, because this friend''s character is just like that. He can''t tolerate sand and is more idealistic. Let''s go and have a look. It''s not far anyway. He turned and went to another intersection. In the deep alley, it was very dark. There was still a little water on the road. Fortunately, there was a stone floor on the ground, so it was not easy to step down. It was all mud. These rough stone slabs effectively prevent the mud, because the trade associations are more concerned about the appearance of the city, and they don''t want to see mud rolling around the city, which is not only dirty, but also troublesome to clean. Bud walked quietly in the alley. He was familiar with the road, but there was no obstacle. Turn around this alley to where Gretel lives. It''s not far from the winery. Dim light came in outside the dark alley, and several people were talking outside. "Don''t you dig very hard? Why are you honest now?" A familiar and disgusting voice came into bud''s ear, followed by a dull thud and a hoarse wail. He carefully went to the corner of the alley and poked his head out in the shadow. Under the dim light, the door of Gretel''s hut was opened, and seven or eight people were surrounded in the open space outside the door. It was quiet all around. One of them was kneeling on the ground, his hair pulled up, his body covered with blood and stains. If it wasn''t for the familiar clothes, bud couldn''t even recognize Gretel. At this time, Gretel was no longer as handsome as he used to be. His face was covered with blood, snot, mud and saliva, and his feet were even unnaturally twisted. If it wasn''t for the slight fluctuation of his chest, no one would think he was still alive. "You used to be very proud when you asked for money for that ugly man. Why didn''t you think that you would have today." Among the men standing, the leader was Manda, the man who robbed bud of his money. Some of them had sticks in their hands, others had broken wine bottles with blood on them. Bud was about to rush out when one of the middle-aged men spoke. "If you want me to tell you, Gretel, you just don''t know what to do. You can do it once, and you want to do it again." "You don''t have to look at your weight. Well, Lord Fenton is angry. You don''t have to come to the distillery in the future. Don''t you always say that the nissos family is bad? That''s what you want "You..." what the bloody Gretel wanted to say, but his throat was full of blood and he couldn''t speak. The middle-aged man in the light was one of the leaders of the previous strike with Gretel, as well as a few nearby. Seeing this amazing scene, Bard knew that Gretel had been betrayed. His heart began to sink. He wanted to roar but could not make a sound. Yes, he didn''t dare. All the people around Gretel betrayed him. How could he beat those strong men alone. Fear spread in his mind. The scenes of being bullied and beaten in the past reappeared in his mind. The sounds of ridicule and sarcasm in his memory seemed to ring in his ears again. His legs trembled and his body slowly slid down against the wall. What to do! What to do! What to do! What to do! What to do! What to do! What to do! What to do! What to do! With his fingers tightly clasping the mud between the stones, he felt anxious and his brain was in chaos. [if one day you feel too bad to hold on, you can imagine that you are a stone without feelings, which will make you feel better I don''t know why, this sentence was suddenly recalled by him. Because of his ugly appearance, bud was not seldom looked down upon, and few people showed special kindness to him from childhood to adulthood. What impressed him deeply was that apart from his good friend, Gretel, the girl who helped him out at the restaurant at that time. In fact, he was very grateful for the girl''s help, but he didn''t know how to speak. It seemed that he took people away and left only such a sentence. His lack of knowledge left him no choice. He tried to imagine himself as a cold stone, without emotion, fear, shame or fear. Slowly, slowly, the brain finally calms down. How can we get Gretel out? No, I can''t. Looking for someone? It''s hard to find it in a short time. Besides, other people may not dare to stand up. Thinking seems to be stuck. No, I have to change direction. Just separate Gretel from them. He turned back to the alley, ran away carefully, made no sound, left a distance, and began to run with all his strength. The wind at night whistling in the ear, chest sharp ups and downs, he gasped, toward the familiar direction. Turning two streets and alleys, he rushed back to the brewery and kicked open the closed door. The old iron lock suddenly cracked and pulled off a small wooden frame. No matter the surprised dumb employee on duty, he rushed over, picked up the desk lamp, and looked around. The oil pot in the last corner appeared in his view. Holding the oil pot in his arms, he was ready to rush into the workshop, where there were many empty wine barrels and wooden structures. "What are you doing, bud¡° The hired man on duty tried to stop him. "Go away! Or I''ll kill you! " Bud''s face was grim and he roared, which shocked the hired man. After he went in, he spilled the oil on the wine bucket and sundries, then turned on the lantern and ignited it with a candle. Bang¡ª¡ª The flame began to spread, and he felt that it was not burning fast. He grabbed the gauze used to filter beside him and threw it up. Then he pulled the cloth to spread the flame to the whole workshop. This is the dry season in autumn. The fire is expanding very fast. With the scorching and suffocating heat wave coming, the employees on duty did not dare to come forward, they could only shout, alerting the others around. Bud watched the flames rise and shine the night sky. Then he put down the cloth and ran away. The strong smoke rose with the fire, and the choking smell spread in the air. People who were shocked by the shouting began to look here. If the fire really started, it would be worse not only for this winery, but also for several nearby workshops. This area is mostly owned by the nissos family. They immediately sent people to wake up the employees living nearby, and a few people rode to report to the master for help. As bud ran back, several people who tortured Gretel also saw the light of the fire, and the sound of fighting the fire began to come not far away. Seeing a lot of people appear in the alley, Manda and they dare not continue to beat Gretel openly. "What to do, boss? It''s not easy¡° One of the younger brothers asked that there were more and more people around. "Drag him into the house." Chapter 105 With his feet leaded and his chest gasping like a bellows, bud ran back to Gretel''s hut again, leaving only a pool of blood on the ground. Some people around open the door and run out to put out the fire. It''s a big deal. If it''s not done well, the house here will also be burned. Before Gretel was beaten, the sound was much louder than that. The sound of struggling, abusing, begging for mercy and beating lasted for a long time, but it was so quiet all around until the sound of fire fighting came from the distance. Bud rushed into the little room. There were no more people in the room than Gretel, who was curled up in the corner, covered with blood, panting weakly. "I''m sorry, Gretel! I''m late. I''m a chicken. " Looking at Gretel''s miserable appearance, bud was in tears. Sitting on the dry, bloodstained, dusty floor, bud carefully props Gretel against the corner. At this time, Gretel''s eyes were swollen and bleeding, and he couldn''t open. He seemed to want to say something, but he had no strength, and he couldn''t even lift his arm. Bud took his hand and called his name to cheer him up and take him to the nearby temple, but Gretel couldn''t say a word. Then bud tried to hold Gretel, but he felt that Gretel had been broken in many places, and his face was in great pain, so he had to put it down. Silent tears flow down, warm tears dripping on Gretel''s wrist, splashing a little water stains. Gretel seemed to feel something. His finger was moving in bud''s hand. Bud looked at the finger carefully. Weak fingers stroke very slowly, as if very hard, stroke, convey the last words. ''don''t... Cry... Cry. '' After rowing, Gretel''s wish had been changed, and he stopped breathing slowly. His body became colder and colder, and there was no longer the temperature of life. On the other side of Hopland, we are still immersed in the festival atmosphere. Even at night, many pavements are still open. The smell of barbecue, orange lights, bustling noise, and tourists shopping are filling the streets and alleys in the center of the city. "Lacey, don''t rush home. There will be another show later." Lanlil pulls Lacey to stop in front of a shell stall, next to a girl with black hair and brown skin. "Well, there will be fireworks later." "Ling Xin, don''t say it. There''s no sense of expectation." Lanlil complained in a low voice. As if aware of something, Lorraine Hill got up and looked at the distant sky. "What''s the matter, Lacey?" "I think of something else. I''m afraid I can''t watch the fireworks with you." With the transparent blue eyes hidden in the shadow of the hood, Lorraine Hill said goodbye to the two girls around him, and then turned away. Ring tone looked at the direction of Lorraine Hill''s departure, thinking, when a friend''s inquiry sounded nearby. "What''s wrong with the ring tone?" "Nothing. Anyway, how do you know this lady Lacey?" "It was introduced by sister tirela. At that time... She was..." "Well, that''s good, because she''s very good. Maybe you can''t beat her." "No, ring tone. I''m sequence five. Little Lacey is sequence three at most." Lanli''er didn''t believe it. "You''ll know later." Bang¡ª¡ª Bang¡ª¡ª With a few soft sounds from afar, colorful fireworks are rising in the night sky, just like stars rising from the earth, blooming colorful colors in the sky. Colorful stars bloom as huge streamer flowers, scattered light spots, like golden rain from the sky, the empty night sky suddenly becomes lively. At this time, the residents and tourists stop to watch. Bursts of laughter, blessing and praying sound are heard in the crowd. Then there are more fireworks rising from the ground, and the spectacular and beautiful scenery unfolds like a scroll in the night sky of Hopland. Gorgeous fireworks continue to rise and bloom, reflecting the dark alleys. A young man holding a friend''s cold body walking in a deserted street, his hands heavy and sore, the distance of the bustle is so far away, as in two worlds. The tears on his face dried up in the night wind. He walked slowly through the deep alley, trying to bury his friend on the hillside by the sea. A small river runs through the edge of the city, and bud staggers up a small bridge. The fireworks in the distance reflect the bridge deck and sprinkle waves on the quiet water surface of the river. The figure of the youth is faint and lonely under the cold fire light. There was a slight sound of footsteps coming from the front, and a slender figure appeared on the opposite side of the bridge. Gray boots and black hooded robes, pale gold hair sticking out from the hats, were plated with a layer of silver by the moonlight. Then the footsteps stopped. Lorraine Hill looked at the young man in front of him. His eyes were silent. He held a body that had lost its temperature in his hands. Behind him, in the distance, there were black smoke and fire, and people''s shouts could be heard from time to time. "Or is it late?" Looking at the cowardly young man before, she sighed softly, and had a lot of speculation in her heart. Bud looked at the girl who had helped him on the bridge. He walked, but his hands could not bear the weight. He knelt down on the ground and cried, but his eyes blinked desperately to keep a tear from falling. Lorraine Hill looked at the young man quietly. After a long time, the sobbing stopped slowly. "Are you sent by the gods to save me?" Bud looked up at the girl in black. "But why not save my friend." "Why, why does the hero in the story always come last?" "Aren''t you a hero? Why can''t we save everyone! " He seems to question Lorraine hill, and he seems to be venting his anger, his cowardice and incompetence. Although the teenager may not really ask himself, Lorraine Hill gave an answer. "I''m sorry, I''m not a hero, and I can''t save everyone." "In other words, it''s sad to expect heroes to save everything." In all kinds of legends, we are always happy to hear that a brave person or hero comes forward to defeat the evil villain and save everything. They place their hopes and wishes on others, but they are content with the status quo and dare not change. Lorraine hill stood at the end of the bridge, quietly listening to the young man''s narration, about his good friend Gretel''s short life. "Why wait all the time instead of standing up?" Looking at the cowardly teenager, Lorraine Hill spoke again, just like the alley outside the restaurant that day. "Why do people always place their hopes on others, prefer to pray to the nihilistic gods, hide in the corner and feel sorry for themselves, and wait for the noble people they meet by chance, rather than take a step on their own?" "When will you be your own hero?" In the cold moonlight, the girl took off her hood, her silver hair was dancing in the air, and her bright red and transparent eyes were looking directly at the shocked boy. Chapter 106 Hopland, the nissos. In a small hall of the residence, Fenton received two guests. Exquisite brass chandeliers under the ceiling color the room bright. The red velvet seat edge is mahogany armrest. There are several small cups and a transparent glass wine pot on the table. The amber liquid rippling slightly under the candlelight is the unique Jundu wine of nisos family. "Lord Fenton, there''s a fire at the brewery." A housekeeper knocks in and reports. "Well, I see. Send a team to fight the fire." Fenton waved his hand and said casually that it might have been a big deal in the past, but today we are discussing something unusual with these two guests. Fire is not so important. Anyway, there are many wineries in their home. After hearing the news, a guest opposite had a new idea. "Do you know the cause of the fire?" "It''s like some hired worker was dissatisfied and set fire on purpose." "Oh, that''s interesting." He slightly lengthened the tone. "Master Fenton, I think it''s better to hit the sun than the sun, or today." "Today? In such a hurry? " Fenton was a little surprised. "Yes, not quite ready, but almost. What''s more, we can be unprepared if we act earlier. " Fenton didn''t answer immediately. He put his hand on his chin and kept rubbing. He wavered and hesitated. The housekeeper next to him was confused and had to wait. The two guests were not in a hurry. One of them picked up the wine pot. The orange liquor poured out of the pot and filled the three glasses with a slight sound of water. Fenton took a deep breath and looked at the chandelier overhead. One by one, nearly half of the burning candles are inserted in the lampholder, which clearly reflects the colored drawings around the ceiling. These colored drawings tell us the process of the rise and prosperity of the nissos family step by step. At first, the picture shows a fruit peddler driving a carriage, then he asks a farmer for advice in the countryside, then he sits in front of a house with a child and his wife, and then the child is hilarious with his friends when he grows up. Then there was a young man standing in the orchard of bumper harvest. Under the thick vine frame were boxes of grapes, and the sky was bright blue. ... In the penultimate picture, the young man is sitting in the room with a sad face. He opens the pottery pot. There are rotten grapes inside, and there are a lot of pottery pots and scattered grapes beside. The last picture shows him holding a wine glass high. Next to him are some good friends. They are dressed in different clothes, some like alchemists, some like priests, some like farmers, some like nobles, some like laborers. These people stood next to the young man, with glasses in their hands, and looked at him with a smile. "Make friends with wine, regardless of the high and the low." This is the maxim left by the first head of the nissos family, but with the passage of time, only the first half of the maxim is valued by the family, and the second half has not been mentioned for a long time. Fenton closed his eyes, opened them a long time later, and said. "It''s too urgent. The old man won''t agree." "But the old man is old after all, and it''s time to rest. If you can''t make up your mind, who else in the nisos family can make the decision." Fenton took a deep breath, picked up the glass in front of him and took a sip. "Yes, today!" Then the empty wine glass slapped on the table. When they met each other, they also showed a smile and drank the wine cup on the table. Fenton stood up, put on his coat, and said to the housekeeper. "Call up all the guards at home and gather in the courtyard. In addition, inform the staff of the city branch to gather at the master''s home." The housekeeper answered in surprise, and then prepared to go out, when another sentence came. "The old man, send someone to take care of him, and don''t let outsiders touch him." "Yes, Lord Fenton." The steward quickly left the small hall, and then the big bell in nissos chamber of Commerce rang, with a rapid and heavy voice. Fenton stood at the window, watching the crowd moving downstairs, and then turned. "Now the nissos will carry out the covenant, and when will I see your promise, the two young masters of the tisifunes?" Under the bright candle light, the two young people also stood up. "Don''t worry, Mr. Fenton. Just now, master zenepu has sent us a message that the" great God "has been launched, and a consensus has already been reached on the side of anemie. We, tisifunieto, have got your last piece of puzzle, ready to move at any time." Under the light, the shadow formed by the black hair blocks the face, and the wanton smile appears in the corner of the mouth. It''s edley of tissifoney''s family. ----------------------------- On the other side of Hopland, on a remote bridge. Bud was staring at the silver haired girl in front of him. Under the cold moonlight, his scarlet eyes and dreamy face gave him an unimaginable impact in his life. The more you lack something, the more you want something. Because of his bad appearance, he is often ridiculed by others. He has always been very self abased, and even more envies and worships those who are good-looking. Lorraine Hill looked at the boy in front of him, and the sound of a systematic mechanical sense came to his mind. Task: answer bud''s questions and get a reward of at least 60%£¨ Current progress (20%) Reward: every time you achieve 20% progress, you will get a lucky draw. When the completion rate is 100%, you will get an extraordinary creation formula. This time, it was much easier than Pullman''s time. The girl was a little relieved. After all, personal self problems were easy to solve, not as big as Pullman. 99% of the problems in a person''s life are just lack of strength (money). The so-called "breaking skills with strength" and "breaking ten thousand methods with one sword" is to make him strong enough. "So, do you want power?" The girl''s soft voice rings out, matching with the silver hair and red pupil, just like the devil under the Jiuyou, tempting the mortals to drink the forbidden poisonous wine. Bud looked at the red eyes that seemed to be able to breathe in his soul. His throat moved and he replied in a confused way. "I think so." "But you have to pay the price and make an oath that you can''t break." "I will." The silver haired girl floats slowly, and the red light particles begin to emerge in the air, and then continuously converge into the amber fruit in her palm. If you want to ask which kind of supernatural sequence has the strongest attack power and is the easiest to complete quickly, it is undoubtedly the demon sequence. This kind of dangerous sequence inherited from the real red Empire, from the beginning of its birth, is for reckless killing, which is extremely terrifying to people and themselves. The fruit of that extraordinary Maple has stable characteristics. It is a panacea for a wide range of applications. It is the best to use it to combine the dangerous magic. The fruit, like a ruby, flew to the boy. He put his hands in his palm and swallowed it. The burning magic began to flow in his body. A kind of pain from the end of blood vessels began to spread throughout the body, and the severe pain almost numbed his consciousness. "Focus and follow my command." In his mind came the soft voice of a girl, which immediately relieved the pain and began to concentrate. Although bud has never learned extraordinary knowledge or any experience of cultivating extraordinary power, under the leadership of the mythical player Loran hill, he just follows the guidance of magic. In lorenthal''s extraordinary perception, a blood red gem begins to form in bud''s body, and its slow beat is like the heart of a giant beast. Finally, demon sequence 4, boiling blood beast, achieved. Chapter 107 Fireworks are in full bloom in the sky, and the residents and tourists in Hopland are still immersed in the festival atmosphere, but the remote corner of the city is beginning to surge. A figure in a hurry is constantly walking through the street. They knock on the closed shops and doors one by one, and open the dusty warehouses one by one. A middle-aged man who has just fallen asleep opens the door drowsily. Those who wonder who is knocking at the door so late. A dusty figure stood at the door, dressed in a short robe, with a face that could not be seen in the dark night. "Is it Emerson?" The hasty visitor asked succinctly. "Yes." The middle-aged people have some doubts. If they come to me so late, who will it be. When the man in the robe heard the affirmative answer, he raised his parchment and said. "In the past, the tisifunes have helped you. Now it''s time to keep your promise." Under the reflection of the brass lantern, the summoning document was clearly written in black on the parchment, and the signature was the owner and successor of the tissifoney family. At the same time, there are three bright red seals on the bottom of the scroll, which are "dagger pierces the skeleton", "seven color gem flowers" and "tilted wine bottle", symbolizing the joint declaration of tissifoney, anemie and nisos, the most powerful chamber of Commerce in Hopland. Looking at the shocking red inkpad, the middle-aged man suddenly woke up, sleepless, he was shocked to ask. "Is it now?" "Yes, take your weapons, put on your armor, lock the door, draw the pattern of three swords crossing on the door, and then immediately assemble at the tissifoney chamber of Commerce¡° "If you don''t have weapons and armor, the chamber of Commerce will prepare for it, but it doesn''t necessarily work together." "Well, I see." The middle-aged man nodded solemnly, and the messenger didn''t stay after seeing that he had achieved his goal. He immediately went to the next house. The middle-aged man rushed back to the bedroom and quickly opened the bed board to reveal the low wooden box locked below. Open the lock, inside is the oil paper wrapped sword and a set of lock armour, he immediately began to take off his inappropriate coat, began to wear. "Dad, what''s the matter? You have a loud voice over there?" A young girl''s voice came from the next room. The middle-aged man hesitated, then continued to wear lock armour, and began to admonish: "Dad will go out later, I will lock the door. Remember, no matter what happens outside tonight, don''t open the door¡° "What''s the matter? Dad... " A little girl in a light colored Nightgown opened the door and her eyes widened in surprise when she saw that her father was wearing lock armour and holding a sharp sword. "I don''t have time to explain to you, baby. Don''t worry about Dad. Dad will be back in a few days. There''s food in the cellar. Don''t starve yourself. In addition, don''t open the door. No matter who it is, no matter what sound you hear, do you understand? " "I see." The little girl looked at her father and nodded. "Good, good, my good Shanna." The middle-aged man looked at his sensible daughter, hugged her with a rough and cocooned palm, and then touched her head lovingly. Then he took out a piece of white chalk and drew three crossed swords on the door. He asked his daughter to lock the door and finally rushed into the night without looking back. This scene takes place in all parts of hoplaner city. Carriages with the signs of the three major chambers of Commerce rush through the streets. The street vendors and tourists have to give way. Hopland''s top five chambers of commerce are deeply rooted, except for the karites, who have been newly promoted in recent decades. They don''t know how many contacts and relationships they have accumulated in more than a hundred years. It was expected that Angus would have been trapped in that year. Even without Mrs. Meira, there would have been Mrs. Sheila, Mrs. Mora and so on. If Angus hadn''t joined us earlier, That will be the new promotion of caritus really do not have to fight against the Hollis family. The influence of several major chambers of Commerce in the city is intertwined, and some external personnel have their own interests. When the three companies move here, the Hollis family immediately receives the news. "Young lady, now the other three families in Hopland are suddenly starting to gather people, and even the informants say that they are ready to go to war." In the dim yellow light of the candle, Meru just walked out of her bedroom in her pajamas. Outside the door stood several messengers, along with the family''s guards, waiting for orders. Although we don''t know what the specific purpose of the other three companies is, we can be sure that they must deal with the Carites and the Hollis, because Hopland is not qualified to make such a stir except for the two big chambers of Commerce. Mei Lu''s face was serious. After hearing the news, she didn''t hesitate. "Immediately send messengers to inform calites of the seriousness of the situation, ring the bell and call out all the people in the chamber of Commerce. In addition, we have old, friendly and cooperative friends in the city. These people immediately send familiar people to inform them one by one and ask them to move to our chamber of Commerce headquarters immediately. The reason is that there will be civil strife in Hopland tonight, And the Hollis will protect them. " "Every family has said it twice. If they still don''t listen, don''t worry about it. Let''s change to another family." "Yes, miss." Several high-level managers at the side took action immediately. "In addition, send someone to open the underground warehouse of the chamber of Commerce, move out all weapons and armor, distribute weapons to everyone, and then you guards with better discipline will each bring a team of ordinary personnel. Every experienced guard is a team leader and immediately organizes all the people in the chamber of Commerce. " "Your will, miss." Several guard captains also hurried out. After that, Meru looks to the only pro guard captain left behind. The existence of sequence 4 is her mother''s brother''s son, which is her cousin. "Brother GERD, please organize people to guard the gate tonight, please." "Don''t worry, Meru. I''ll protect you." The guard in dark gold armor looked at his sister with concern, answered the promise, and then quickly walked out, leaving a broad back. Mei Lu stood under the window sill of the corridor and watched the bell ring in the courtyard, then the scattered lights came on. There were people running around, the sound of armor rubbing, footsteps, shouts and moving objects. It was very noisy at night. "Miss, why are you still wearing thin pajamas? That''s not good." The maid went up the stairs and looked at Meru, who was still standing by the window in the corridor. "I remember that the master had collected some extraordinary soft armours before. I''ll find them for you right away. You are the master of the family now. If there is an accident, the Hollis family will be finished "It''s OK, aunt lig. I believe in you." "Besides, if even I''m facing the sword, the Hollis family will not be able to survive." Mei Lu turned her head, and her figure in the silver moonlight seemed a little lonely. "No, you must wear it. When is it? You are as disobedient as you were when you were a child. The master dare not take care of you now, but I dare. I raised you all by myself." The head maid forced Mello back to the bedroom, still saying. "I take care of you more than I take care of my own children. If anything happens to you, I can''t stand it." Mei Lu was pulled, although she didn''t admit it, there was a little tear in her eyes. Chapter 108 Hopland, the Anemies. The small castle with white stone bricks is built on the hillside, surrounded by a long wall. The interior is like a park, full of thick tree crowns and blooming flowers. Even in autumn, the courtyard is not cold, because there is a heat flow cycle underground. The ancestors of the anemie family loved flowers very much. They had spent a lot of money to ask alchemists to dig geothermal pipes. When the water flows into the ground and back to the surface, it can bring a certain amount of heat. Even in the cold winter, it can also ensure a certain temperature. The beautiful building on the hillside is brightly lit. Wearing a bright yellow dress, fengnai goes through the corridor with guards. Then he knocks on the door of a room. After a while, the door opens, revealing the bustling scene inside. A dozen or so high-level members of the chamber of Commerce sit in the small hall, while Noyce, the owner of the Anemies, sits at the top. Noyce is only in his early 40s this year. He is in his prime. The business of the chamber of commerce is handled very well on weekdays. If it is not for the westerly civil strife, anemie has been thriving these years, so he has developed a carefree character. After all, his father took care of everything, and it was not her turn to worry. "Here I am, father." Fengnai gave a salute to her skirt, then went into the hall with a little curiosity and sat on the chair at the bottom. "Lord Noyce, the nissos have been fully mobilized, and Lord Fenton has arranged his staff in the eastern districts as agreed before, and sealed off the east gate of Hopland." "Very well, how about tisifugne?" "Tisifugne also sent people to control the north gate. Most of the northern districts are workshops and poor people. They will be more tough on their side¡° Fengnai was a little confused when she heard these words. What was she doing? Why did she close the gate? When did her family get so close to nisos and tissifoney? Just as she was about to ask, Noyce also spoke, his dark red hair short, his dark pupils shining in the candlelight. "Coupled with the closed west gate of Hopland and the three patrols on the city wall, the only exit of Hopland now is the dock in the south." "Yes, my Lord, there are not many boats on the dock, and there are not many big boats. Even if someone leaves by boat, there are not many people." Said an armored guard. "But why don''t we send someone to seal off the dock?" A steward has some doubts. "No Noyce shook his head. "Our goal is to control Hopland in the end, and let the disobedient and powerful few leave by boat." "This can also reduce bloodshed and conflicts. After all, we have to develop on the basis of Hopland for a long time. We can''t do too much." "My Lord is wise." After the initial tension, the people in the small hall relaxed a little. "My father." The wind finally waits for the free opportunity and asks. "Can you tell me what happened?" Her light red long hair is put on the exquisite dress, and the tip of her hair is spiral, which makes her look luxurious and elegant. Noyce looked at fengnai lovingly, and then opened his mouth to explain what happened, as well as the fact that they are now united with tisifugne and nisos. "Tissifone?" Fengnai frowned. Recently, Noyce invited adley to visit for several times. Adley has changed a lot compared with before. He even shows his own cooking skills, which makes fengnai change his senses a lot. But what happened today made her feel disgusted again. Did tisifugne like to play tricks so much? The original good feeling of the budding change disappeared. "What about callitus and the house of Helios?" Feng Nai asked. Noyce did not answer immediately, but a senior manager of the chamber of Commerce nearby answered fengnai''s question. "If they are willing to cooperate and do not resist, we will not embarrass them." "But what if they don''t?" Feng Nai is a little worried about her friend Meru. "It''s up to them." A captain of the guard answered in a low voice. "Fengnai, are you worried about Meilu?" Noyce looks at his only daughter. "Well, a little." Feng Nai nodded and looked at his father for help. She and Meru have been playing since childhood. Although they often quarrel, they actually have a very good relationship. "I know, so I told them not to hurt Miss Mello. When it''s over, you can also send Meilu to live in another country and make sure she lives well. How about this? " "Thank you, father." Fengnai was relieved and let go of her worry, because her father never let her down. As long as he agreed, he would do it. As for the other things she said later, she didn''t care much. Unlike Meilu, who has been under family pressure since she was a child, fengnai has hardly suffered any setbacks in her growing up. Her indulgence in leisure life gives her a lot of time to pursue her own hobbies, and at the same time, she has a natural self-confidence and pride. Blooming like flowers, blooming like gemstones. In the whole business alliance of Vilga, she is also a very famous young lady. She is sought after by many successors of the chamber of Commerce and has become a natural spokesperson for her jewelry. -------------- Shuixianhua street, the "shield of lake light" alchemy workshop. In the dark and dripping basement, a young apprentice is tied to a post. The dark blue alchemy light reflects the bloody laboratory. He is stuffed with a piece of cloth and can only make a simple hum. Zenep, the alchemist who had talked with lorenthal before, stood in the laboratory. He stood still in front of a huge gray statue and watched the heavy and towering body move slowly. The eyes of the statue flashed blue. He cried out excitedly. "At last, I finally succeeded, ha ha ha, ha ha." The crazy voice of seeping people reverberated in the dark underground, and then his left hand loosened, and a bloody head rolled to the ground. This fresh head was one of the former shop assistants, that is, one of his apprentices. On the dead head were open eyes, disbelief and fear. Seeing this scene, the young people who were tied up next to them struggled even more. But the alchemist, with his back to him, didn''t care about such trifles. He walked forward slowly and stroked the gray and hard image, as if he were the most beloved lover. "They looked down on me. I thought we were all good friends. I didn''t know until that day that they looked down on me from the bottom of their hearts. It''s just that they don''t talk about it because of their face. " "I''m so stupid. I''m so stupid. People''s family is hundreds of times better than me. I''ve been playing with them for a long time, and I really think they are friends." "I don''t deserve to follow them like a clown." "But I have to prove myself. Even if I am expelled from college and can''t graduate smoothly, I will prove myself. You are wrong after all." "And I''m right." "The materials unearthed from the ruins and the secret skills of the mercury Dynasty will surely set off a new revolution, and this new type of magic image will sweep all things." "And I will beat those people in the face "Why, why did you insult me so much and say I was so humble and mean, wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu..." As he spoke, he began to cry. Tears flowed on his face, as if he were venting years of depression, reluctance and hatred. And the gray image standing in front of him, the lines on his body flow brilliantly in turn, spread from his chest, spread all over his body, and finally reflect the golden sword behind him. Chapter 109 At night, the Caritas. In the mansion built of purple tiles and white stone bricks, people walk around. The dim candle light is replaced by a new candle by a servant, which is more and brighter. "Where''s the first lady, chief chambermaid? We have an urgent report A middle-aged steward asked anxiously. There were many people standing in the brightly lit hall, including the steward of the chamber of Commerce headquarters, the workshop owner, the guard captain, and many other people who came to report. The business scope of the chamber of commerce is very wide, and it is easy to receive all kinds of information and notices. Although the establishment time of caritus is shorter than other chambers, it has attracted a group of people with interests as a link in recent years. After discovering the abnormality of the other three, these small chambers of Commerce or individuals who usually make friends with Carites have news. No one expected that in this happy night full of festival atmosphere, the other party would suddenly make trouble, and it was at night, which really disturbed many people''s hearts. At present, the headquarters of caritis chamber of Commerce has already been mobilized. Those who came home from work or slept before were called up again and gathered in the courtyard. The door of the chamber of Commerce was closed and no one was allowed to enter or leave at will. However, since the owner of the family was not present, and Angus and Ray had no other family members, no one made a decision on how to deal with them "I''m sorry, the first lady said she wanted to go shopping and see the night market. She''s already out and not at home." "Is the young lady accompanied by guards?" Another steward asked anxiously. "No," he said The maid answered concisely. "What can we do? We can''t get in touch with the first lady now. In case something happens to her, what should we do for caritus..." Several stewards walked anxiously around, sighing from time to time. Although some of the people in the hall were restless and some sighed, the maid was still standing quietly in the middle, like a bridge pillar in a turbulent River, motionless and self-conscious, and didn''t seem to worry about Lacey''s safety. And the performance of this senior member of the chamber of commerce also made the people in the hall a little more stable and gained some psychological comfort. Sometimes no news is not bad news. Chelsea''s own strength is probably around the third in the series. Although there is no room for improvement, the victory lies in rich experience. In fact, she didn''t know the real strength of her eldest daughter, but it was certain that Lacey must be better than her, which came from the careful observation in her life. Lacey''s breathing rate is extremely stable at ordinary times. Although the first lady doesn''t have to do heavy work, she can''t breathe all day long even when she visits the workshop of the chamber of Commerce. She usually walks with light feet. She never has instability or mistakes. This kind of thing is easy to maintain in one or two days, but it''s extraordinary if she hasn''t made a mistake in a whole few months. As long as the young lady has the ability of self-protection and keen observation, she will come back when she finds something wrong in the city. Chelsea have great confidence in this. "Report, my Lord. The emissary of the Hollis family has come. The official document with seal on his hand should be true." A valet trotted into the hall and announced the news. The five major chambers of Commerce infiltrate each other. At this critical moment, it is difficult to win the trust of others by just one person''s message. When we hear that there are official documents, all the people present will pay attention to them. "Bring the messenger in." Just as the people in the hall were guessing what the message was, a soft and ethereal voice sounded from the stairs. Lorraine hill, wearing a red dress, walked slowly down the stairs and then said. "Yes, miss!" The Chamberlain left the hall quickly, ready to bring the messenger in. The return of Lorraine hill made the chamber of Commerce have the backbone immediately, and everyone''s hanging heart was also put down. The spacious hall has been covered with red carpet, and a luxurious seat has been brought in by the attendants. In the middle of the golden wall, there are black petals and purple pistil lacquer night flowers. Under the huge flowers, there is a white throne. Purple flower rivets are arranged on the soft velvet seat back. The armrest is also purple sandalwood, which is very luxurious. This throne was specially created by Angus at that time. The purpose is to show the identity and face of the callites family. It will only be used on major occasions. Lorraine Hill sat on the white and purple throne with his hands on the armrest. In the front two rows of his body stood the high-rise of caritus, about 40 people. The previous scene of confusion and anxiety is now swept away. The leaders of the chamber of commerce are calmly and neatly arranged, waiting for the messenger''s visit and the order of Lorraine hill. Chelsea, on the other hand, are on the left side of Lorraine hill. On the right side, there used to be Ceres, but it is still empty. A group of people in brown and copper armor dismounted in the courtyard, and then the leader was allowed to enter the hall after the inspection. The emissary was a little anxious and uneasy, but when he entered the hall, the scene in front of him immediately calmed him down. The resplendent hall is decorated with gorgeous relief and small-scale color paintings. The exquisite chandeliers are hanging from the ceiling. Two teams of bodyguards are closely arranged near the wall of the hall. These bodyguards are well-equipped. They are dressed in purple capes with black painted night flowers on the back of the capes. The steel mask on their face has been pulled down long ago, and they are ready to attack with one hand pressing the sword. In the middle of the hall are the high-rise platoon chamber of Commerce, each of which has a black petal and purple pistil on the left chest, symbolizing identity and glory. At the moment, they also look self-confident and strong, just like Chelsea just now. In the middle of the hall, the girl on the white and purple throne, just like a character in a fairy tale, has dreamy posture and face, blue as the clear eyes of the sky. She looks at the messenger who steps into the hall, but her gentle eyes are like substance. He dare not breathe, so he can only bow his head and move forward carefully. This short ten meters seems to have passed a century. "Dear Lord Lacey, I am the emissary of the Hollis family. On behalf of today''s family, I come to announce the urgent news." "Did Meru send you the message?" There was an ethereal sound coming from the front. "Yes, Lord Merlot has specially asked me to convey it to Lord Lacey myself." "Is there an official document?" "Yes, please." The messenger handed the letter to the valet, who presented it to Chelsea, who opened it for inspection before presenting it to Lorraine hill. On the way back, Lorraine Hill had a general idea of the situation, and this letter clearly indicated the seriousness of the situation. The other three had made preparations, not on the spur of the moment. They must have been quite sure. In addition, it is impossible to close the news and face the questions of the industry associations in the future. This shows that they have full confidence to avoid blame. However, the trade association is jointly formed by 26 major chambers of Commerce. It is impossible to buy off most of its members without any information. In addition, they can not afford to pay the price. So it''s very likely that the business alliance in Vega will change, and it''s very unlikely to expect the help of the chambers of Commerce in other cities. Finally, the end of the letter shows that the Helios are willing to continue to stand with caritus and tide over the difficulties as they did many years ago. It was signed by Meru, the owner of the Hollis house, and the bright red seal of Camellia. Chapter 110 Has it come to this? Loranthel thought. In the past few months when she came to Hopland, apart from the first few weeks when she needed to be familiar with the chamber of Commerce, she also had a general tour of the city in the later time. In addition to several large chambers of Commerce, other small chambers of Commerce and organizations also had a certain understanding. Hopland, as an important seaport of Vilga business alliance, is also one of the top three business centers in China, second only to yubere, the capital of Vilga business alliance. Yubere is the great seaport of the alliance close to the East, where is the trade node between the alliance and ruerna, as well as the Chartered route to the green empire. It is an important commercial center where the East and west sides of the mainland meet. Hopland is located on the west side of the alliance, where most of the trade routes leading to westerly, Falcon and holy land converge. In addition, there are many routes to and from the southern islands, so nearly a million people gather in just one city, and five major chambers of Commerce have settled their headquarters here. If a chamber of Commerce or an organization monopolizes Hopland, the central city on the west side of the alliance, and radiates its own influence, it can easily split the west of the alliance, cut off the land route of the other five Xuehua countries to yubeire, and cause great damage to the integrity of the alliance. It is also to check and balance, not to let one company dominate. In the early days of the establishment of the business alliance, the tisifugne family was placed here to fight against the old nisos family and the Hollis family. Later, after the rise of the anemie family, the headquarters was also arranged here to obtain additional support from uberre. However, with the expansion of the tisifugne family and the danger of raising a tiger, the other families did not want to provoke this notorious family. Later, the alliance guild supported calides and let him gain a firm foothold in Hopland, and invited Angus to the top of the guild to become one of the 26 high-level members. This is the reason why tisifugne always wanted to get rid of calites. Calites, who had a large fleet of ships, also had a large amount of force. Although tisifugne''s family had more weapons and fighters, their sea power was always inferior to that of calites, whose industry was shipbuilding. In the past, it was only assassination and assassination, but now they are acting blatantly. Are they not afraid of the sanctions imposed by the nine major chambers of Commerce in the capital. The members of the tissifoney family were not stupid. Although lorenthal didn''t communicate much with adley at the banquet, he also knew that he was very resourceful and could not have no backhand. In other countries'' words, according to the treaty between the seven Xuehua countries, they can not interfere in each other''s internal affairs. The green threat is still hanging in the hearts of the people. There is not so much conflict between the seven countries to fight each other, so only the alliance can check and balance each other. But in any case, the Federation of the league, that is, Uber ¨¦, will never allow Hopland to integrate into one, no matter how good it is said or how much it promises. This is like a person holding his own throat, it is absolutely impossible. But Hopland is relatively poor in the west after all, and its comprehensive strength can''t beat the nine teams headed by yubere. Since they can''t fight and are not afraid of the sanctions imposed by uberre, it can only show that although they can''t solve the problem, they can solve the problem of the person who raised the problem, that is, uberre. If you are too busy, you will not do it again. After sorting out the ideas, Lorraine Hill also began to understand why Mello emphasized so seriously in her letter. After losing the restraint of the alliance, the tissifoney family was like a beast released, and no one knew what extraordinary actions they would make. At that time, even if he wants to surrender his property, I''m afraid it may not come to a good end. Think of the first sentence adley said at the banquet, which may be his real thoughts at that time. Lorraine hill put down the letter, tapped his fingers on the armrest, lost in thought, while the hall was quiet, and the Hollis messenger kept his head down, waiting nervously. The girl blinked and looked at the progress of the task displayed on the system, which remained at 92%. It''s still a little bit close. She''s a little sorry. If only I could give her another half a month, then everything would be ready. It''s a pity Now we can only go one step at a time. When it comes to a critical moment, all tasks are just floating clouds. After making up her mind, she said. "Chelsea, get the letter and write back to Meru, saying that we, calitez, will fight side by side with Ellis as usual." "Yes, miss." Hearing this, the messenger was relieved. "Black." Lorraine hill called a name, and an armored captain of the guard came forward. "You organize the new lacquer night guard to move the weapons out of the warehouse and distribute them to everyone." "In addition, the newly trained members of the chamber of Commerce will form the second echelon, the untrained members of the chamber of Commerce will form the third echelon, and the original guard of the chamber of Commerce will be the first echelon." "The number of the first, second and third echelons is 1:3:6, so that each team can be formed first, and then they can get familiar with each other. They can teach some basic fighting knowledge on the spot and be ready for the fight." "Your will, miss." Under the instruction of Lorraine hill, although he is in series 4 now, he has already reached the threshold of series 5. It can be said that he is gifted, because series 4 to series 5 is a great threshold, which many people can''t cross all their lives. "In addition, let Xinying fly, tell other local branches, organize the local personnel, prepare for battle and be careful." "If the battle in the city fails, we will go out to sea and transfer, gather the staff of the branch together, and attack Hopland again." Lorraine hill made the arrangement after, let the people in the hall calm down, no longer fear, heart also firm up. What people fear most is not failure, but no retreat and hope after failure. "Start to prepare now, launch signal fireworks, ring the bell, strengthen the defense." "Yes, Lord Lacey." The following people agreed in unison, the whole chamber of Commerce began to operate, caritus chamber of Commerce like a sleeping lion began to wake up, tens of thousands of people began to revolve around a will. One by one, the burning torches were lit, and the teams holding torches went deep into the night like dragons. They began to control the nearby streets, block the area, and set up checkpoints. Over the city, the rising fireworks emit extremely sharp whistling sound, blooming in the night sky, forming the shape of lacquer night flowers. These conspicuous red fireworks convey the danger and emergency signals. Under the night sky, people in the city looked up. A figure in black robes came out of the basement and looked at the red meteors. "At last, this troubled time has begun." Chapter 111 It was late in the morning, but everyone in Hopland couldn''t sleep. The sound of shouting, footsteps and the collision of armor from all directions was so clear. Several bell towers in the city ring one after another, red fireworks of warning are blooming in the sky, and teams holding torches are walking through the streets, with the sound of fighting, abusing and dull breaking. Ordinary families with poor strength can only lock the door, block the windows and doors, and hide at home praying, hoping not to be affected. In the first half of the night, some local ruffians and hooligans, looking at the chaos of public order, took the opportunity to make trouble, break into houses and rob, smashed several shops and took away a lot of valuable things. However, as the personnel of the five major chambers of Commerce began to decorate and set up cards in the city, as long as they were seen robbing or looting, these gangsters went straight up and killed them with knives and guns. In troubled times, there are no extra people to detain these pests. It''s just the right way to make a warning to others. Near nisos'' winery, Manda and his younger brothers are sitting in a yard. There is a big table in the yard with some roast chicken and wine bottles on it. Several people are eating meat and drinking wine. "Boss, there''s so much noise outside. It shouldn''t be a big deal." One of them, a tall and thin boy, asked while eating chicken. "You know what, the bigger the better." Manda picks up a drumstick and throws it into her mouth. It''s full of oil. "If we kill a little bastard at ordinary times, and this person is still a little famous, it will be a trouble for the trade association to track him down." "But now, who cares how many people are going to die tonight? We are not happy with a lot of money from benessos." After that, he was a little proud to throw away a few gold coins in his hand. For ordinary people, it was a huge sum of money. It was only after five or six years of working in the workshop that there were so many gold coins without eating or drinking. But he got them in one night. Can he be unhappy. What''s more, no matter how big the news is, they are backed by the nisos family, the famous family of Hopland who has been rooted for hundreds of years. Who dares to move them. "It''s really the boss. He''s smarter than us. Here''s to you, brother. Dry!" One of them flattered quickly, and others echoed and raised the bottle. "Dry!" Manda held up the bottle, hit it and drank it. They were rude people. They never used small glasses like that. Bang¡ª¡ª With a loud noise, the gate of the yard was kicked open. With a burst of dust, the thick wooden door was kicked out a long way before it fell to the ground. "Who is it?" "Don''t want to live?" As soon as the drinkers hit the table, they stood up and picked up the guy beside them. A dark figure stood at the gate of the courtyard, his face covered with cloth, and could not see clearly under the dim night sky. "You''re looking for trouble, aren''t you?" When Manda saw that there was only one person, she was still a little nervous. Suddenly, she got angry and picked up the iron bar at her feet. The iron bar is made of scrap iron. It''s askew inlaid with several nails. The front end is thick and the back end is thin. It''s probably a mace. Although it looks ugly, the solid weight of the stick is enough to break human bones, and there are some dried blood stains on the scrap mace. Bud looked at the people who were eating and drinking in the hospital. There was a fire burning in his heart. When the blood on the mace came into his eyes, he could not help clenching his fist and making a gurgling sound. "Ah, ah He gave a shout, which was to embolden himself and rushed in. Fear and anger were burning in his heart like crushed ice, so fierce and cold. "Where''s the fool?" A few of them saw him yelling and knew that it was a sign of lack of confidence. They spat a mockery, picked up a few guys and said hello to him. The wooden chair half a man''s height fell on his head, which made him see stars. Then, several iron bars fell on his shoulder, stabbed him in the abdomen and hit him in the chest. Others kicked him in the calf to make him fall and kneel. The severe pain made the boy confused, but the fear in his heart slowly disappeared. It turns out that this is the only degree. Despite the pain, it was not unbearable. With the heart beating slowly in his chest, he could clearly feel his blood flow and the powerful power contained in his blood. A burst of enlightenment gradually rose in his heart, which made him feel powerful. No wonder countless people yearned for it and couldn''t sleep all night. The enemy he thought was invincible was like a weak ant in his eyes. He stretched out a hand, grasped an iron bar, let the wooden chair fall on his head, and then watched the chair fall apart and slide from his head. One of the younger brothers wanted to draw the iron bar back, but found that it was as motionless as if it had been welded by the pliers. Budd took the little brother with the iron bar and kicked him to the ground. Then he took the iron bar and hit him on his knee. Click¡ª¡ª The iron bar broke into two pieces. Looking at the amazing scene, several younger brothers were shocked, and even Manda hesitated. Bud looked at the people present, his eyes burning, as if he wanted to remember these faces, and said with a gnash of teeth. "You must not be forgiven, you must all die¡° It''s not a day or two for these people to commit crimes. At first, they just sneak around and order things. Later, they gradually taste the sweetness and become more and more courageous. They snatch other people''s money, beat and abuse others. Recently, they even start a business of bloodstaining. The tragedy before Gretel''s death reverberated in bud''s mind. He spared these people, but who spared Gretel? At that time, there were no neighbors around, but none of them dared to speak out. Because they, like themselves, are afraid of bringing disaster to the fish. Since no one dares to punish them, it''s up to me. Now, no matter how heavy my fist is, I can bear it. Bud roared and rushed up. His body was blue and his face was red with blood. He grabbed a man and then threw him down on the wall, slowly sliding down, leaving a pool of blood marks. Then he dropped his shoulder and hit a man directly. He only heard the sound of bone fracture. His opponent vomited a mouthful of blood and fell down. Then one hand after another, blood foam flying, one after another opponents fell down, the courtyard was a howling sound, only Manda was still standing. When Manda saw the situation, she wanted to run away. As soon as she took a few steps, she heard a cry. Bud lifted the heavy wooden table and hit it on his back, crushing him to the ground. When he struggled to get up, the masked boy had come to him and blocked the way out. "Who are you?" Manda asked in a hoarse voice, one hand slowly touching the mace beside her. The boy is silent. Manda takes the opportunity to take the mace and wave it violently. She smashes at the boy in front of her. Pop¡ª¡ª The mace was held in one hand, stopped in the air, and then pressed the nail on the mace with palm force, pinched the finger into the iron body. When Manda saw that the mace could not be pulled out, she quickly let go and was ready to continue to run away. But before he turned around, a strong kick kicked him to the ground. He was about to get up when a foot heavily stepped on his hand, making him cry for mercy like a pig. The boy took off the mask and showed his bloody face. He grabbed Manda''s hair and let him look at himself. "My name''s bud. I''m from graythorn county." Just like the first sentence he once answered, but the speaker is no longer the timid one. Manda looked at the familiar face, yelled in horror, explained and begged for mercy, but the other side was not moved. He picked up the mace and swung it heavily. There was no life in the courtyard. Chapter 112 In HOPLAND City, the Hollis family is located in the rich area on the west side. This is the place where aristocrats lived in their early years. Later, after the independence of the business alliance, it became the gathering place for the rich of the big chamber of Commerce. The caritus chamber of Commerce was located in the north of the central part of the city. Because it was a new comer later, there was not much vacant land in the west, so Angus bought a large area of land in the north of the central part as the chamber of Commerce headquarters. The nissos family is in the East. Although it is not a rich area, it has a different meaning for the nissos family, because the ancestor of nissos family was a fruit vendor, and he bought it here when he settled in Hopland. The family of Helios and the chamber of Commerce of Carites conspired to rebel against the west wind. Now, the tisifugne chamber of Commerce, the anemie chamber of Commerce, and the nissus chamber of commerce are granted the right of special action to assist the Hopland branch in arresting the traitors of the hellis and Carites families. However, most of the staff of the two chambers of commerce are not aware of it. It is hereby declared that those who lay down their arms and do not go along with others can be forgiven for their crimes, save their families and ignore the past. If you are still stubborn and continue to resist, there will be no amnesty to kill them!] The loud voice spread far away in the middle of the night. It was quiet all around. After the reading, it was slowly restored to the sound of small comments. "I''ll tell you, they have a problem, but Lord Noyce suddenly called us up." Said one of anemie''s guards. "I don''t know what the Hollis think, but they collude with the rebels in the north. Don''t you forget that even now, Vega is still a vassal state of westerly wind in name?" "Who knows, I just want to finish and go home to sleep. It''s too cold at night." "Well, I don''t know if the chamber of Commerce will pay more money to stand with a gun all night. My wife has another one." "You are also fierce enough. This is the people of the Vilga alliance. Now it''s time to be in danger. Tisifugne, anemie and nisos, the three chambers of Commerce, collude with the green Empire, intending to use Hopland as a springboard to lead the imperial army to land and invade and destroy the seven Xuehua countries. In order to break this evil and crazy plot, the people of the seven countries in the city are requested to help us, Helios and caritus, eliminate evils and overthrow these rebellious evil people. Long live the alliance of Xuehua in accordance with the ancient covenant among the seven countries!] Chapter 113 In hoplaner, the two sides hold different opinions and accuse each other of being traitors. For a time, the situation became fierce again, and both sides swore at each other. No one can tell who is traitor. In addition to the five major chambers of Commerce, a small number of small forces in the city remained neutral, such as the branches of other major chambers of Commerce, such as the pure white church, such as the brandy cross sword, such as the tourists to Hopland. Now the situation is not clear, and the two sides will not deliberately attack these people, so they do not want to get angry. LAN Li''er and Ling Xin are sitting on the third floor of the "Fanhua Beach", watching the armed men of the chamber of Commerce passing by from time to time downstairs. They are talking in a low voice. "Lacey is a good boy at first sight, so they must be bad guys, tissifoney." It''s typical of lanlil to help her parents. "It''s hard to say what happens between chambers of Commerce. Maybe Lacey is a good person, but she doesn''t know what the bottom people have done." Lingxin seems to have another feeling. "No, Lingxin, you''re not on Lacey''s side." "Lanli, didn''t you listen to the teacher in school? Before graduation, we students in ermenas are not allowed to participate in any struggle between organizations and countries. We are only allowed to defend ourselves and fight back. " "The words say so..." Lan Li son turns a vision, seem to have another idea. "It''s no use thinking about it. Teacher Phileas is downstairs. He won''t let you out." Bell heart reminds a way. "Well, I''ll go back to my home if I knew. I want to show my hand." Lanlil is a little depressed. ------------------- The texifunes. In the brightly lit hall stood two rows of fully armed soldiers in black cloaks with white patterns of daggers piercing skeletons. These men were the captains of the tissifoney family''s fighting team, and their strength was above sequence 3, even several of them reached sequence 4. As a chamber of commerce that started selling weapons, the tissifoney family often took over the business of bodyguards. In their early years, they even did the job of assassination. But later, because of their reputation, they quit. The armed forces in the chamber of commerce are also much more than those in other large chambers of Commerce. In terms of combat effectiveness, even if anemie and nissos add up, they may not be able to beat the tisifunes. The new calites is powerful, but the land armed forces alone are not as good as the tisifunes. At the moment, the old man sat at the top of the table, and closed his eyes. Next to him were adley and wick. From time to time, people came in to report the situation "Now the three of us have closed Hopland. We are guarding the north gate, and we have sent some elite help to the east gate and the west gate. Even if the other side breaks through, we have plenty of time to send people to stop." Wick summed up the current situation. "How are the Anemies and the nissos?" Adley asked suddenly. "I can''t count on it." One of the team leaders with scar said casually. "They live in peace for a long time. It''s OK for them to block and defend. If you really kill people with swords and guns, you probably don''t have the courage. " "Is it?" Adley wasn''t annoyed, but it was normal, as he had expected. "But now that they''re on our boat, it''s naive for them not to get their hands dirty." "In accordance with our previous agreement, after the completion of the event, calitus belongs to us, nisos and anemie divide Heraeus equally, the three families jointly rule Hopland, and get high-level positions in the new national structure." "The future is good, but you can''t get something for nothing." Ed tapped his fingers on the table, pausing for a moment, and continued. "How are the new weapons adapting?" Wick called a valet, gave orders, and quickly walked out of the hall. After a while, the valet came back and answered in Wick''s ear for a long time. "They said, yes." Wick gave a direct positive answer. "Let''s start. Let the black dress team protect us, attack the headquarters of caritus, and capture the lady Lacey alive." "Let''s give a good example to our timid allies." Adley stood up and began to give orders. Then the captains of the hall filed out. In the wide courtyard, there are a lot of black Jias. They stand quietly and orderly, with nearly 3000 people. All of them are black in black, cold and murderous. With the violent sound of the horse''s hooves, the battle began. By a small number of elite cavalry with armour in front of the road, directly rushed to caritus in the street checkpoint. The specially made heavy gun rack is in front of the horse, surrounded by a dark spiral position, which directly smashes the wooden boxes and sand bags on the street. The horses leveled the debris on the ground and continued to move forward. Several elusive charites guards were directly passed through by lance, then dropped to the roadside and could not get up again. However, the people of the Carites chamber of commerce also knew that there were many cavalry in tisifugne''s family, so the streets behind them were covered with triangular spikes. The horses at the front of the line stepped on the spikes and hissed in pain. Then they slipped and fell to the ground, and the knights were also thrown down, and the spikes pierced their bodies, bleeding. Dense bows and crossbows began to ring on the other side of the street, and the front cavalry of tissifoney''s family fell down. There was no place to move in the narrow streets, and the speed could not be raised. As the commander of the tissifoney family whistled, the cavalry stopped, and the infantry from behind began to enter. They carried the heavy tower shield, slowly moved forward, and cleared the nails on the ground to open the way for the follow-up. "Let it go At the command of a guard captain of the Carites family, a line of bowmen fired a rocket. The red flame arrow smashes the pottery pot in the corner of the street through the dark street, where oil flows out. The flame spreads with the oil in the tunnel, ignites the wooden boxes, sundries and rags left behind before, and turns the tunnel into a sea of fire. The flaming flames brighten the sky in the alley, and the burning fire waves rush towards us, which makes us feel suffocated. The choking black smoke enters our lungs like fire, which makes us unable to get close. Just as the people of caritus breathed a sigh of relief, there was a loud burst of water from the opposite side. The spiral water passed through the alley like a shell, lifting the debris and burning oil in the alley and hitting the people in the rear. Several caritus fighters were on fire, and their teammates immediately let them lie down and help put out the fire. There was a sound of water flow again. The rotating water, converging in a certain position, scattered the debris in the lane, and the fire became sparse. If it happened again, the opposite side would attack again. "I can''t stop it, Captain!" Yelled one of the guards, his face black and gray, his voice eager, and this situation is also happening in other streets. The tissifoney family is worthy of its reputation and fighting power. "If you can''t stop it, go up. Do you want to run away like a coward?" The team leader roared at his men, his face was ferocious, and his Qingjing was exposed. These people were born in poverty. If they were not taken care of by the Caritas, they might still be struggling to survive in some corner. Now they live a happy life. If anyone wants them and their families to go back to the hungry life in the past, they dare to fight with each other. Having experienced the darkness of mutual aggression and torture at the bottom of the society, they will not naively think that everything will be ok if they surrender, and any benefits will be won by themselves. Now that I''ve been a human, who wants to be a worm and live a humble life. Under the dark night sky, the flames are everywhere. The cries of killing and weapons are heard everywhere in the city. At first, I couldn''t bear to be forgotten immediately after my teammates fell down with blood. On this cold night, the two sides were hanging together with their backs against the fire. The knife light overlapped and the blood splashed. On the main road leading to Carites, the black clad members of the tissifoney family advanced with thick shields, like a moving wall. Facing the shield wall that the crossbow couldn''t shoot through, the cavalry of calitus began to charge. On the sharp spear, the cold blue light began to condense. The sound of the horse''s hooves changed from slow to fast. In just a few seconds, they picked up the speed and rushed to the enemy''s array in the light of the fire. All of a sudden, tissifoney''s black team put down their shield, and a silver round pole stretched out from behind the shield, with dark holes in the middle. "Let it go With a command, a burst of fire and smoke came out of the holes in the middle of the hundreds of round poles, and the horses hissed. The cavalry of caritus fell down and rolled to the ground. Their bodies were full of broken holes, and blood flowed across them, making a cry of pain. Then the guns were put away, and the black men of tisifugne moved on, and calitez retreated. New weapons are on the stage for the first time in the world, and it will eventually raise the efficiency of killing lives to a new level. Chapter 114 The short blazing light bloomed from the muzzle of the gun, accompanied by the smell of the fire medicine, one by one spherical lead bullets quickly across the air, smashing one shield, splashing iron and sawdust, and howling in pain in the street. In the face of this new weapon, the hard armor of the past seemed useless. It was penetrated by projectiles like paper paste, and the flesh and bones were blurred. A large number of casualties began to appear. When Lorraine hill stood on the tower and saw the round rods sticking out from behind the shield, she tightened her heart. Then the fire broke out and the smoke filled her heart. Rows of her own people fell down and made her clench her fist. As if there was a voice in her ear telling her so. "My Lord, times have changed." No, it hasn''t changed. She said to herself in her heart, and then she walked down the stairs, her red dress swaying rapidly with her steps, thinking about the solution in her mind. In the early years, the loading speed of the flint gun was not fast, and there was no rifling, and the accuracy was not high. When it was more than 200 meters, it could not hit people. Moreover, the technology of gunpowder had not been developed to a great degree, and the shooting power had not reached the level of penetrating steel plate in later generations. Lolan Hill''s self comforting thinking was also very shocked. He didn''t expect that the world''s technology was developing so fast, that guns had begun to be loaded, and that they had a good fighting capacity. In other words, was this the inevitability of history? After walking out of the tower, she immediately issued an order to let the people outside the chamber of commerce immediately return to the inside, close the door and guard the building. In the early days of its establishment, calites chamber of Commerce considered certain defense needs. On the outside, there was a low wall, about 6-7 meters high. On the inside, there were watchtowers, which could be used to observe the enemy''s situation and shoot. After receiving the emergency evacuation order, the armed personnel of the chamber of Commerce quickly retracted and retreated. Fortunately, the flint gun was still loaded in the front, and the loading speed was slow. After the first two rounds, the people behind began to retreat, and the number of injured people was much less. After all, its accuracy was too poor. Tissifoney''s team didn''t catch up, because the charge was not finished. In addition, after running, the team described that it was easy to disperse, consumed a lot of physical strength, and couldn''t kill a few more, so it still kept the original speed. Calitez''s team-mates who were shot before were quickly dragged back by the people behind. Then the whole team began to shrink, the gate pulled down, and some of the bowmen hid in the shooting holes on the wall to fight back. The shield hands of tissifoney''s family easily blocked the bows and crossbows. As the procession continued to advance, they gradually approached the wall of the chamber of Commerce. They could even see the long ladder behind the procession. The situation became more and more critical. The spacious hall inside the chamber of Commerce was temporarily transformed into a medical rescue site. A small number of herbalists began to deal with the wounds of the injured people, and the sound of wailing and crying surrounded the hall. In the courtyard, there are more than 2000 soldiers in iron armor, plus some people stationed on the wall of the chamber of Commerce. This is the main fighting force of caritus. These people have received certain military training and are more capable and willed, but most of them are ordinary people without any experience or preparation. It''s OK to assist them. They are afraid that they will flee on the spot in such a difficult time. ------------------- On the other side of Hopland, there was a fierce battle between the Hollis and the Anemies. Thanks to melu''s reform measures some time ago, in order to eliminate the disadvantages and strengthen the master''s control, the Helis family''s armed forces expanded a lot. They also purchased a batch of new weapons from ruerna. Although they didn''t have the muskets of tisifugne family, they were much better than before. In addition to being a little confused at the beginning and making anemie unprepared, the Hollis family soon fought back. As the first chamber of Commerce in Hopland, although it was a little bloated, it still accumulated a lot of strength and treasures. A tree art master in withered leaf clothes came out from behind the team. The dusty wooden boxes were opened and filled with dried and yellowing camellia flowers. An ancient ballad is sung by these tree artists, with a little boundless and different styles. With these tunes, these dried up yellow camellia flowers float out of thin air, layer upon layer, flying into the sky like a waterfall of flowers, and then begin to fall scattered. The scattered Camellia began to ignite without fire, and fell on the enemy silently. Seeing this, the anemie family immediately found a bucket to put out the burning companion. Unfortunately, even if they were soaked, the camellia still burned, and its flame was like gangrene, penetrating through the leather and armor, making the enemy roll on the ground in pain. Whoosh¡ª¡ª Whoosh¡ª¡ª A slight voice across the night sky, nailed on the tree artists who were wearing dead leaves clothing, the tree artists who were hit by the arrow fell down on the spot, their faces turned blue, and their whole body trembled, then their eyes opened wide, and they died of poisoning. The Hollis family was shocked and angry. They immediately organized their dense shield to protect the rest of the tree artists. However, they lost the visual field of observation, and the speed of Camellia falling in the sky began to slow down significantly. In the face of the sky falling fire of the Hollis family, the Anemies family also began to use their own cards. With a fresh and pleasant smell coming with the wind, many of the armed members of the Hollis family began to be paralyzed and unconscious, and then they were knocked over by the enemy and broke through the formation. But Camellia in the air began to fall again. The scattered Camellia fire ignited the enemies, streets and sundries below, and the streets were blocked again. The fire burned the air and sent out a strange fragrance, which filled the street. The two sides stopped for a while and confronted each other across the fire. Noyce, the owner of the Anemies, was riding on his horse in neat and exquisite gold armor. He was at the back of the line, looking at the burning flame in front of him and sighing. "It''s worthy of being a famous family of Hollis who has been rooted in Hopland for nearly a thousand years. They all have this kind of cards. They keep secrets so well that they haven''t even heard of it before." "It''s a pity." Fengnai is standing under the horse. In front of her is a group of protective guards. She is a little curious and asks, "what a pity for my father?" Noyce leaned down and touched fengnai''s hair. "It''s a pity that times have changed. There won''t be the Hollis in the future." Some dark shadows began to appear in the corner of the Hollis'' house. These dark shadows opened the side door to sneak in through the internal work, and began to rush to the main building of the chamber of Commerce, because there were the core members of the Hollis'' house. "There are thorns..." before several patrol members could make a sound, they were killed by the attacking shadow with a sword, their mouths covered and unwilling to fall down. These assassins attacked and killed all the way, and rushed into the main building of the chamber of Commerce. At this time, they were stopped by the guards who held their hands. The emergency bell rang, and some armed people around began to come quickly, but there was not enough time. Cyan smoke filled the main hall, blocking the rescue workers. The assassins rushed up the stairs, opened the door and searched one by one. Because Mello was in charge of family affairs during this period, the original owner HOS and bell had moved to the other side to avoid suspicion, while Mello was the only member of the immediate family of the Hollis who was still in the main building. Some of the maids saw the assassin with the sword and cried out in panic. Then they fell down with blood on their faces. In a small room where cleaning tools and sundries are usually stored, the head maid forces Meilu into a low cupboard to hide in. "Let me out, aunt lig. They''re coming for me." Meru looked at the old maid, who now had some wrinkles on her forehead and messy hair. "Shut up and say something stupid. Live a good life." With that, she closed the cupboard door, and then moved other sundries to block the small cupboard in the corner. Meilu hid in the cupboard, in the dark. She could only see a ray of light from the crack of the cupboard door. Besides her own heartbeat, she could only hear the nervous breathing of the maid outside. Then a rush of steps from far to near, the sound of breaking the door, the sound of shouting, the sound of sword stabbing, the sound of falling, the sound of rummaging, got closer and closer. Finally, the door of the utility room was kicked open. The maid seemed to resist, and then there was a dull crashing sound. A body leaned against the door of the cupboard and slowly slid down, blocking the last part of the small cupboard. Meru held her breath and her tears came down in silence. Chapter 115 Hopland, Carites chamber of Commerce. The black clad men of tissifoney''s family began to climb the low wall. On the wall were the guards of the karites chamber of Commerce. The two sides were fighting at the top of the wall, while on the watchtower, some bowmen shot down to hinder the climbing black clad men. From time to time, bursts of gunfire rang out outside the wall, shooting at the top of the wall and the watchtower to cover the friendly troops climbing the wall. Within the chamber of Commerce, lorenthal sank her consciousness into her extraordinary core. The deep red gem is like a flower bud, which is engraved with magic lines. She has been staying for a long time in demon sequence 3. The scarlet wound. Since she woke up, she has been accumulating and preparing for advancement, It is estimated that it will take 3-5 days to fill the last hourglass to get a satisfactory foundation. However, time does not wait for her. Now caritus chamber of commerce is in danger. With her current strength, she can not save the whole chamber of Commerce. She must be promoted. But even if she runs with all her strength and speeds up, it will take a day to complete the last gap, so as to promote the devil series 4 ¡¤ song of rose. If it''s a natural sequence, you can be promoted now, but in the face of thousands of enemies and hidden experts, I''m afraid it''s not enough. Just as Lorraine Hill''s eyes alternated between scarlet and emerald green, the battle over the wall entered a new stage. Several armored swordsmen in black cloaks, stepping on ladders, rushed to the top of the wall with a gust of evil wind. With their swords in hand, they cut down a piece of guards and opened up a space for the follow-up troops. Unfortunately, these are the elite of sequence 3. When Lorraine hill was worried, there was a roar inside the wall. Black and the lacquered night guards in purple armor rushed to the wall to fight with each other. The two sides were close in strength, but they were locked up for a while. Black clothes and purple clothes made a real fire at the top of the wall. The swords collided with each other and sent out bursts of sparks. Sometimes a sword waved over the crenel of the wall and directly cut it down, leaving only a smooth section. They are all extraordinary in human beings, and their combat effectiveness is not comparable to that of ordinary people. However, with the subsequent black team constantly hitting the gate, the rivets on the gate began to shake off, and the carytes guards in the wall brought stones and other heavy objects to block the gate for the final struggle. Bang¡ª¡ª Bang¡ª¡ª Bang¡ª¡ª Heavy wooden hammers hit the iron gate, one after another, as if hitting people''s hearts. The guards behind the gate built thick mud bags to defend against the fire of the opposite muskets. Then they put on the crossbows and stared nervously at the loose gate. After that, the cavalry, ready to break the door, took advantage of its unprepared, launched a decisive charge. Lolan hill is standing on the top floor of the tower. Her eyes are green and her hair is light blue. She is flying in the air. If she is not alone, she will be yelled out. Can only hand it, she secretly read in the heart, the sky above the clouds began to roll, moonlight looming, blowing the night wind began to bring a chill. She put out a hand, and the breeze began to wind between her fingers. ------------------------------ In the house of Hollis, family guards swarmed into the main building, blocking the water inside and outside. Teams of sword guards rushed up the stairs to set up emergency defense in the whole building to check the assassins. Guard chief Gerard and his men anxiously walked through the corridors. "Haven''t you found the first lady yet?" "Captain, we opened all the doors in the building. All the assassins we saw were killed, but we still didn''t find the first lady." A famous guard lowered his head in shame. As a guard, he failed to protect his master. This is the most humiliating thing. Most of them grew up in the Hollis family, and they have a deep sense of belonging, and this shame is even stronger. "Shit Gerald hit his fist on the wall angrily and made a rude remark. "I''m going to make you die, you wretched bitches of the tisifunes!" "Keep looking! Live to see a man, die to see a corpse. Go through the whole building again. Is it possible for a living lady to fly? " He went downstairs, gathered together the tree artists in his family, and then moved out all the camellia of Huoyanshan, which had been accumulated by the Hollis family for hundreds of years. The dusty boxes were moved out one by one. Some of the locks were rusty and could not be opened. The guards used axes to split them. The scattered camellia of minghuangshan gave off a faint light in the light of the fire. The boxes in the courtyard were opened, and a beautiful sea of yellow flowers appeared on the square. "Archery letter to the enemy outside." Yelled Gerard. "Order them to hand over Miss Mello within an hour, or we Hollis will sprinkle this flame Camellia all over the sky, light the whole Hopland, burn the whole city, and all people will die in this boundless sea of fire." "When we die, there will be no fire!" "They can try and see if I dare!" The subordinate bodyguard was shocked when he heard this, and then ran to prepare the arrow letter. Gerard looked around the family tree artists and ordered, "now sing to me, wind up!" On the square, the tree artists in the clothes of withered leaves hesitated, and one of the leaders stood up. "Gerald, you are not the owner of the house. You have no right to order us. Besides, it''s crazy to burn the whole city. Our family, our children..." Before he finished, a sword went through his chest, and then he fell on his knees, spitting blood, struggling, and finally he was silent. Gerald pulled out the bloody sword. "Don''t forget who brought all this and gave the Hollis a new life." His face was particularly ferocious in the fire light, and his eyes slowly scanned the people on the scene. His team of sword guards surrounded the tree artists, drew their swords, and the cold light reflected the fire. "I don''t want to repeat it a second time. Now raise these Camellia for me!" The tree artists on the scene no longer resisted. These extraordinary people in dead leaf costumes began to sing the ancient and boundless ballad, but this time, it was more sad. Layers of Flame Mountain Camellia begin to rise from the earth, and fly to the night sky under the gentle atmosphere. Bright yellow flowers spiral around, and a huge style rises in the sky, in which the flowers are flying, and the peripheral parts begin to burn, which can be seen in the whole city. Just like a huge lantern rising on the dark earth with scattered sparks, the warm yellow fire light will start to shine on the whole city, and the flaming flowers are about to fall. Chapter 116 Welcome to my book, I wish you good health, go to bed early, get up early, don''t stay up late like me. Although the process is somewhat tortuous, but stumbling to this day, the book is finally on the shelf. Due to the current regulations of the website, only when the average number of subscribers exceeds 500, can we always get the minimum attendance award, so I hope you can support me a lot. When I first typed the first line on the keyboard, it was an afternoon in early August. The window was white and sunny. Occasionally, I could hear the children''s laughter in the community. At that time, there were many ideas and ideas in my mind, all of which were some broken ideas and fantasies I had accumulated over the years. Some of the ideas are very interesting and exaggerated. They should be of interest to everyone. However, when further designing the background and plot, I slowly feel tired. I really need special ideas and plots for the sake of a good book, but I don''t know why I have some conflicts. After thinking about it for a long time, I finally decided that I still want to follow my heart and write a warm story. In real life, we are already very difficult, and we don''t want to add more obstacles. Just write a story that can make you and everyone warm and comfortable, but this kind of warmth is not empty comfort, but through the night and cold campfire, emitting heat and light, warm people''s hearts, not so vain. I feel like I''m exaggerating. I''m a little embarrassed, but I will work hard in this direction. This is my original idea of writing this book. I dare not write it at the beginning for fear of being laughed at In addition, I would like to thank the editor for letting me finally sign this book. I would also like to thank the author''s friend Hua Gugu (Gushen). In the first half of the year, after a period of depression, with TA''s encouragement, I slowly regained my confidence and began to pick up my pen again. I have set up a relatively complete book. Now the first volume reveals the background of the world and some settings. The main line of the outline is now arranged in the fifth volume. Later, it will be expanded according to the plot, gradually refining the branch lines and continuing to add follow-up content. As long as writing can support myself, it will be finished, because this is really something I like. Well, sometimes I envy those writers who get good grades at the beginning. I often wonder when I will be as good as them. But the beginning of the book is the same as the past time. I can''t look back. Maybe the beginning is not so amazing, but I will write the following words better and better. It''s worth congratulating that my coding speed has finally increased to 800 word hours. Breaking through the peak of my high school, that is, writing a 600 word composition in 50 minutes. Finally, I hope you can support my subscription, love you~ Chapter 117 Woo¡ª¡ª A signal arrow shot into the sky and caught the Anemies'' attention. Then several arrows were thrown out of the house, apparently bound with paper rolls, and landed in the Anemies'' array. Several attendants watched these letters and arrows, opened them, quickly glanced at them, and then reported to the family leaders in the rear. In the light of Ming Huang''s fire, the letters were checked by professionals and handed to the owner, Noyce. He took them up and looked at them carefully. "It seems that the people on the other side of the tisifugne''s family have succeeded, and we should not have given them so much help." "Do you want to continue to attack now, in case they really take the risk to lower the flame that can''t be put out with water and light the whole city..." Several of the aides nearby said anxiously that if they were to die together at that time, anemie would not be spared. "It''s up to them to quickly pass these letters to the tisifunees. They know where Meru is, and I think the tisifunees still have their cards open." "They started this, and they lost the most." Noyce told people to send the letter quickly, and then began to give orders. "Ellen and bazer, you take the 600 cavalry of your family to protect the wind. You go out from the west gate and wait at the top of the mountain. If the situation is not right, you don''t need to help. You just leave and go around to the eastern rurnas. Do you understand?" "Yes, Lord Noyce!" The two cavalry leaders began to gather their men, while fengnai was dragged into the carriage by the maids. She seemed reluctant. "My father!" She wants to stay. "My good boy, I''m just afraid that if Hopland is really burned, other clubs can still be preserved. As long as you live, there will be hope for anemie." Noyce looked at fengnai fondly and said comfortingly. Then he asked people to close the carriages and take action. There was a brief silence in the assembly hall after the letter came to tissifoney''s house. "What''s to be done, you want to stop, adley?" Wick asked, he took off the bridge of the nose glasses, carefully wipe, although the inquiry, but as if already know the answer. "Stop, how can it be?" Adley smiles. "What we are doing now, if we fail, we will die and the family will be destroyed. Even if it is an organization, we can save our brother Abel at most. You and I will not live." "To announce the whole city is to say that the Hollis family will burn the whole city down, but we will only kill the evil leader. As long as the others surrender, we will not be embarrassed, but let them leave safely." "Do you mean to burn the city? There are a lot of talents hidden by Hopland. Besides, it gives us a good excuse. Should I thank you or hate you, Gerald Ed raised his chin with his hands crossed and told the attendant next to him. "Send someone to urge the nisos'' family to attack calitus from the West. If I haven''t heard of their attack within half an hour, I won''t think about the future benefits. " "Yes, Lord adley." ------------------- After some small organizations in Hopland received the news, they also began to get into chaos. Some agreed to help tisifugne''s family to quickly capture the Helios, others said that tisifugne should be allowed to stop and hand over Meru to avoid the situation getting worse, and others were ready to leave the city overnight. Just as these people hesitated, the nissos family finally began to attack. Three heavy and solid ox carts are connected in series, on which is a big stone pillar with five people. It is pulled by eight original sequence 2 black horn cattle beside the cart. The heavy wheels rolled on the blue stone brick street, making a creaking sound. As these giant cows, which were higher than human beings, moved forward, the huge stone pillar was also dragged, bumping and accelerating. The dull pace is like a giant animal moving forward. Finally, near the top of the wall, the chariot pulling rope was cut off by the chariot chariot chariot chariot chariot chariot chariot chariot chariot chariot chariot chariot chariot chariot chariot chariot chariot chariot chariot chariot chariot chariot chariot chariot chariot chariot chariot chariot chariot chariot chariot chariot chariot chariot chariot chariot chariot chariot chariot chariot chariot chariot chariot chariot. Praise¡ª¡ª There was a sound of broken stone bricks. A huge stone pillar was inserted directly into the wall, making a huge gap. The armed men of the nisos family rushed in with a torch and hanged the charites guard. Loran hill on the tower heard the fierce cry of killing from the rear. Looking back at the rear on the west side of the chamber of Commerce, hundreds of nisos'' armed men in gray clothes had poured into the courtyard, whistling with their own protective weapons. Under the huge burning brazier, people fell down with blood from time to time. The courtyard began to fall into chaos, and there were shouting people everywhere. Can''t wait! She made up her mind. A huge colorless wind ball began to gather over the tower, and countless wind blades inside began to circle. Bang! Suddenly, a burst of fire fell from the sky into the enemy''s array, and a huge sound startled the whole city, followed by more explosions in the city, and the towering flames lit up in the city, just like the roar of the gods. "Let it go With the roar of the commander, hundreds of guns roared in the night, and the fierce roar sounded on the sea. Under the reflection of the short artillery fire, the dark shadows of long sails emerged in the night. Late at night, outside the harbor, warships come from the night, carrying the black tide, scouring the coast. These returning fleets are all over the sea outside the harbor. Hundreds of undulating ships smash the reflection of the moon, aim their guns at the targets in the city, and keep firing. [I hope the trade wind will continue, the sails will stir up, and the treasure of the seven seas will arrive as promised It seems to confirm the old proverb circulated in the Vilga region that the three great fleets of caritus, following the trade wind and current on the sea, returned as promised before the final crisis. Under the heavy shelling, the headquarters of tissifoney''s family and anemie''s family suddenly fell into a sea of fire and chaos. Under the collapsed houses and high walls, there was a flurry of shouting. With the rising tide, small boats rushed to the beach, and teams of armed soldiers boarded the shore and began to attack separately. One part of them rushed to the house of tissifoney, the other part rushed to the headquarters of calitez for help. The noisy city fell into chaos. The new force from the fleet suddenly disrupted the previous layout. The personnel from all sides began to fight in the alley without formation. The nisos family, who had been marching towards the headquarters of the karites chamber of Commerce, was also slow. The rear was attacked by the armed personnel of karites. Under the attack, the attacking team hesitated and wavered. For a moment, the situation in the city reversed. Chapter 118 Teams of armed men in purple robes, holding torches, walk through the streets. They are the escorts of the three fleet of karites, and they are also the existence of strong combat effectiveness. Because karites'' focus is on shipbuilding and maritime trade, the elite personnel will lean to the sea power. With the elite of tissifoney''s family going to attack karites, and some of them blocking the north side of Hopland, the chamber of Commerce headquarters became empty. A group of bowmen in black set up their defenses in the street and fired, but the landing guards on the side of kareites charged directly with a round shield. In the process of charging, although a small number of people were shot down, most of them quickly got close to the gate where tisifugne''s family was deployed. After a chopping, tisifugne''s Crossbow man and a small number of armed guards were immediately cut down and fell in a pool of blood. As the flames shook and the blood stepped on the stone floor, calitez''s guards moved on, exhaling heat in the cold night, and ahead was the door of tissifoney''s house. Tisifugne chamber of Commerce, in the main hall. Listening to the shelling and shouting from outside, the old man opened his slightly cloudy eyes. "Now what do you decide to do?" He is asking the two sons next to him. At this time, many buildings in the headquarters of tissifoney chamber of commerce were bombarded by shells, some were still on fire, some had collapsed, and there were fire-fighting and running guards everywhere. Wick did not answer at this time, but turned his eyes to adley. Adley leaned back in his chair and tapped his fingers on the table. It took a while for him to answer. "The fleet of caritus is really unexpected, but it is still within our control." "The master in the organization will do it. Just before, Gerald said that he would burn the city, which gave us a reasonable excuse to intervene." When adley knocked, the ring on his finger also emitted a faint blue light. There was a kind of brilliance in the gem inlaid in the ring, which seemed to convey the message. After that, he also stood up and picked up the long and narrow machete on the table. "But I''ll be ready to fight, too." "After all, if you want to be the master of Hopland, you have to show your strength." Black short hair, showing a bloodthirsty smile. As he walked out of the hall, the two elite teams waiting in the hall followed him closely. These two elite teams were dressed in tight soft armor, and their whole bodies were dark. Even their heads were wearing black masks with strange red patterns. They walked very fast, like shadows in the flames and ruins. Show off¡ª¡ª The machete was drawn from the scabbard. It was cold and bright. There were deep red lines on the blade. In the moonlight, the lines seemed to flow like blood. The walls of tissifoney''s house had been shelled open, with gaps and the influx of purple guards. Following adley, the elite wearing black and red masks are like shadows, quickly and sharply strangling the enemies who enter the chamber of Commerce, with blood splashing. -------------------- At the headquarters of caritus, loranthal stood on the tower, watching the roaring of artillery and bombing the enemy. The morale inside the chamber of Commerce was also greatly boosted. For a moment, he drove the enemy out of the wall. The big stone in his heart finally fell to the ground, and the huge wind ball above his head slowly dissipated. After being attacked inside and outside, nisos'' team finally decided to retreat. They left North and then returned to their headquarters. Seeing that the nissos family retreated, Lorraine Hill ordered that more people should be used to defend against the attack of the tisifunes instead of pursuing them. After all, they were the main enemies. With the troops returning from the fleet, the counterattack of calitez''s headquarters also began. Taking advantage of the artillery bombardment, the enemy''s formation was disrupted. The cavalry of their own side quickly attacked and rushed into the enemy''s formation. Then the infantry also rushed to keep up with the enemy and tangled with the people on the opposite side, so that the muskets could not exert their power. The loading of flint guns needs a relatively stable environment, and the precision is not high. When both sides are in close combat, the probability of shooting their own people is very high, so they can not play their own advantages at this time, and are quickly suppressed. The attack team of tissifoney family fell into a hard struggle. More than half an hour has passed since the ultimatum was issued. The Hollis family, who has not seen each other for a long time, has gradually covered the city with camellia flowers, like clouds like a sea of yellow flowers, glowing with hot and dangerous light. At this time, not only the neutrals in the city, but also calites began to worry, but they did not dare to stimulate the ally too much for fear that he would lose control. Just about an hour later, the bright yellow camellia began to bloom in the sky. The atmosphere was full of a dull and hot atmosphere. The air in the sky seemed to be distorted, just like watching the scenery through a colorless flame. A blue column of light shines from the night sky, and then this column of light sweeps across the sky. The burning Camellia instantly forms ice dregs and falls from the sky to pieces. After going back and forth several times in this way, the night sky that used to be full of flowers suddenly cleared up, and somewhere in the city stood a "giant". On the gray granite like body, there was a flow of faint blue light. The huge core of its chest slowly faded after radiating the light column, and returned to the same color as the body. An alchemist in a black robe stood on the shoulder of the "giant". With the help of extraordinary power, his voice spread throughout the city. "I''m zenep, an alchemist of rurnas. I shouldn''t have interfered in the internal affairs of Vilga, but I had to do it because the actions of the Hollis family would threaten the safety of the whole city and myself." "Now, in line with the idea of preserving strength and unity within the seven Xuehua countries, I declare an immediate truce between the two sides. If things are right or wrong, the alliance guild will make a fair ruling in the future¡° "If either side is still stubborn and does not take the initiative to attack, I will join the other side and punish it." With the fall of the voice, people all looked up at the ten story giant statue. For a moment, the city fell into a short silence. "Disgusting, Pooh!" One of the captains of caritus spat scornfully after hearing the announcement from the opposite side. This seems to be a fair word, but it is not fair at all. Why didn''t you say a word when the headquarters of Caritas was about to be captured before? Now the tissifoney family is about to die, so they stand up. What about the future internal ruling of the alliance guild? Now everyone can guess that there is a problem within the alliance guild. What if the ruling in the future doesn''t know whether it is a human or a ghost? What if tishfoney and yubere have discussed it? At that time, the guild that came to adjudicate was still the original one. If we don''t beat tissifoney''s house down now, do we have to wait for him to catch his breath and call for help? Although there was some dissatisfaction in the hearts of the people, they gradually stopped, just like the enemy. Both sides were waiting for the decision and order of their respective owners. Chapter 119 In the main building of Hollis'' house, Meru, who fainted in the cupboard, was finally found out by the guards. At this time, the artillery fire outside the city had stopped, and the two sides in the city gradually stopped, and returned to their own headquarters. In the distance of the sky, it gradually showed a white, and then gradually changed into light blue. Occasionally, birds came from the cliffs and forests outside the city, and from time to time, they could hear the chirping of birds. The streets of hoplaner are covered with ruins, scattered sawdust, debris, bloodstains, broken gun stems, broken sword handles, and some braziers still have some charcoal left in them, burning quietly, but there is no one around to take care of them. A small number of logistics personnel began to drag the dead body, and both sides took away their own personnel in silence without saying a word. After the fierce battle at night, once the nerves relaxed, a strong fatigue began to surge up. Walking in the open space of the chamber of Commerce, you can see many people directly leaning against the sundries, or in the corner, falling asleep, snoring one after another. Large iron pots were put up, and firewood was burning under them. Some people kept fanning on one side to let the smoke roll to the other side. Then they poured in water and boiled some food, including meat and vegetables. The other pot beside them was cooking porridge, which was constantly stirred by attendants to prevent the bottom of the pot from sticking. The smell of food is diffused in the square with firewood smoke, which makes people have a special appetite after a night''s exercise. After the noise outside gradually disappeared, some people slowly appeared on the street, but today''s morning in Hopland was more quiet than usual. Even if there are scattered acquaintances on the road, they just nod to each other and dare not speak out for fear of disturbing the rare peace. The streets are full of scorched ashes and scattered debris. Many shops have not been opened, only a few hotels and restaurants have been opened, showing a little smoke. It is hard to imagine that before night yesterday, it was still a bustling Festival City. Tourists and residents are looking forward to a beautiful festival. But just one night later, everything changed. On the cold streets, some people never came back, walked past some houses, and even heard some slight sobs. At the Ellis'' house, Meru squatted in front of a white cloth, tears slowly across her cheek, dripping on the ground, wetting some dust. Under the white cloth lay a body whose face had been covered and could not see clearly. Meru naturally knew that the maid who had taken care of her since childhood was lying here. If it wasn''t for the existence like her mother, she would be lying under the white cloth. Gerald, on the other hand, stood behind Meru and looked at his cousin. He wanted to comfort her, but he didn''t know what to say. He just stood there with a sigh. And in the square where they were, looking up, it was white, covered with a cold body. The Hollis family lost a lot of lives in this battle, and so did other families. Lolan Hill walked in the square of the chamber of Commerce. Many people saluted her and said hello. Thanks to the medicine she had prepared before, although there were many people who were seriously injured, most of them were rescued as long as they didn''t die on the spot. In addition, they were defensive, so it was convenient for the wounded to be placed nearby. But even so, she felt guilty. If only she could be promoted earlier, she could stop it in time, and there would be no such big casualties. But who could have foreseen such a thing? The tisiphonees, on the spur of the moment, were suddenly in trouble. It''s not a kind of self moral kidnapping to take the crime of killing to oneself for failing to save these people''s lives. As she walked into the chamber of Commerce, there had gathered all the senior managers, captains and guards of calites. After hearing the casualty report, Lorraine Hill had a heavy heart. In her previous life, she lived in a stable and stable society, and her country can also be said to be the country with the best public security in the world. The disappearance of any one or two lives will arouse the attention of the society, but in this world, it seems to be just an ordinary number. Some of the following stewards are still praising the alchemy elixir given by the master. Only this number of casualties seems to be something extraordinary. But she is not happy. Maybe the values of the two worlds are different. In Ivar world, as in ancient times, most people are still struggling with food and clothing. Starvation, illness, injury, natural disasters and invasion of Warcraft will all lead to death. Even if the Church of angel sequence was established in mainland China thousands of years ago, it can only raise the average life expectancy to 40-50 years old. This is the data obtained by excluding the children who died under the age of 20. Newborns are even worse, with an average of three children, one of them died prematurely. It''s no wonder that there are only two families in the Hollis family, and only one in the Anemies family. It''s said that fengnai had a brother in his early years, but he lost his brother when he was five years old. That''s why Noyce dotes on fengnai so much. "Lord Lacey, there''s a messenger out there saying that tisifugne has invited you and other big chamber owners to have peace talks." A valet came in to report. After listening, the people in the hall quietly waited for Lacey''s instructions. "I see, but the peace talks will be held in three days. We, karites, are going to take care of the wounded and other affairs now." "Yes, miss." The two stewards went out with the Chamberlain to talk with the envoys outside. When the messenger went out, Lorraine Hill seemed to think of something and asked. "How is the cargo on the fleet now? Has it been unloaded¡° The following captains and fleet leaders were a little surprised. They suddenly cared about this, but they still answered. "There are not enough people at the moment, not yet." "Well, let''s have a good rest and send someone to unload the goods in the afternoon." Loran Hill blinked his blue eyes and looked at the progress bar on the system. He also had a decision in his heart. There was a faint light in his eyes and began to flow. Towards dusk, on the hill outside Hopland, a motorcade of several hundred people slowly approached. Some of the carriages were full of various goods, and some of the carriages were beautifully decorated, with faint figures inside. Looking at the city full of ruins and debris on the hillside, the rider in front was very surprised. After quickly reporting to the principal of the carriage, several riders began to ride their horses close to the city, trying to go in and inquire about the situation first, while the rest of the people quietly stopped in the original place. As the sun sets, the setting sun shines on the carriage, which is marked with olive and shell. Chapter 120 The carriage passed through the broken streets, and there were occasional bumps of stones on the old smooth road. The motorcade carrying the agattilins finally stopped in front of a courtyard, which is the Hopland branch of the agattilins chamber of Commerce. The attendants in the gate saw the familiar signs and personnel of their own house, and quickly opened the door wrapped with iron ropes, so that the motorcade and others could enter. At the dinner party of the chamber of Commerce, the owner of the family, jerinke, sat at the top, next to his sons and daughters. Originally, this time I came to Hopland, in addition to dealing with the business in the chamber of Commerce, another thing was Rachel''s marriage. Before, I had an agreement with master Holland of the Prynne cross swords faction in Hopland that the wedding would be held in spring and summer next year. However, although jerick has several sons, his daughter is the only one. In addition, the marriage is for the benefit of the family. He feels a little guilty for Reggie, so he wants to bring her to adapt first, And Prynne cross sword of pinell Association for a period of time, to see if each other is suitable, so that you can safely get rid of Reggie. Otherwise, the trust is not human, and Rachel will suffer all her life, which he doesn''t want to see. "Daniel, you''ve been in Hopland. Do you know the exact cause of this?" A young man with dark blue and short hair is sitting at the bottom. He is Rachel''s second brother Daniel, who has been in charge of the club in Hopland. After a little hesitation, he said: "I don''t know about the specific situation. Last night, the five chambers of Commerce in Hopland suddenly divided into two groups. At first, they just opposed each other, and then they clashed violently with each other, killing and injuring each other a lot. Later, the fleet of caritus came back and shelled the house of tisifugne and the house of anemie. Later, the house of Helis said that they would burn the whole city, Finally, a lurna alchemist came forward and stopped both sides¡° "Is that alchemist strong?" "Well, he has the strength of series 6, and the giant statue he manipulated has the strength close to series 7, which is extremely powerful." There was a flash of fanaticism in Daniel''s eyes and tone. Sequence 7 is a big hurdle compared with sequence 6. I don''t know how many people are difficult to be promoted in their whole lives. Even the former Cang Ge Ge Ge Fei Liya has only reached sequence 6. Later, after some inquiries, jerinke decided to visit the Caritas chamber of Commerce tomorrow and meet the "niece" of Lacey. ------------------------ There are white stone bricks under the purple roof in the building of calitus. Outside the quiet building, there are patrol guards passing by from time to time. Even on the first floor, there are two groups of guards standing by. After hearing about the experience of the Hollis family, calitus also strengthened his defense, but this was just icing on the cake. Before lorenthal checked the internal ghosts in his family several times, it was very difficult for outsiders to attack suddenly without an insider. In the bedroom with the curtains closed, the door was closed. Lorraine hill was sitting on the bed in her white pajamas. Her silver hair fell on the soft quilt. Her crimson eyes were shining like stars in the dark. Countless free red light particles floating around her, sometimes bright and sometimes dark, seems to have a certain rule. Finally, it''s time to finish the task. She read it softly in her heart, and a sense of expectation came to her mind. Looking at the task progress bar to the end, a burst of brilliance appears in the system, and then the task reward begins to issue. [making manual of CAOS ring] (crystal level): this ring has excellent breath blocking ability, which can suppress the sense of self existence and reduce the perceived strength of others. It also has 3000 cubic meters of storage space. Very good, next is the advanced, shining eyes full of joy. Her body slowly floats up, and the light particles floating around her gradually disperse. Then, with these light particles as nodes, a thin red light film emerges in the bedroom to wrap it, and then another light film. After seven or eight layers of this, she begins to rest assured to advance, otherwise, the violent magic fluctuations will be noticed by all the extraordinary people in the city. The body wrapped in the red gem began to bloom, and the extraordinary core of consciousness began to loosen. It began to bloom like a flower bud, and its red crystal began to carve new lines. Then, in the accumulated hourglass, the condensed special magic began to merge into it, forming exquisite and complex lines, layer by layer, until the final success. After a long time, the moon outside the window has fallen off the branches, and the ruby in the dark bedroom slowly dissipates, revealing the girl wrapped in it. She slowly stretches her body, her silver hair floats in the air, and then opens her eyes like ruby, looking at this completely different world again. Even in the dark bedroom, she can easily see every grain of dust, even the micron level fine grain on the wooden chair 10 meters away. The voice of people talking and breathing in the whole building can be clearly heard. Fingertips in the air gently across a red light, the wooden chair in front of the dresser slowly slide down, revealing a very smooth section, behind the wall is also more than an inconspicuous crack, leading directly to the balcony outside the bedroom. Lorenthal blinked, and his data reappeared. Name: Lorraine Hill falling star Race: human (100% ancient) Identity: The Witch of stars and miracles Status: healthy (no abnormality) Sequence: Devil sequence 4: Song of the rose Natural sequence 3. Spring Bud cultivation (hidden, not started) Talent: Miracle of the stars [myth level]: the fate of starlight textile yarn is stirred, so it becomes an inevitable miracle by chance£¨ It has been awakened, but it has a great load on itself. It is not recommended to use it easily.) The wind of the blue sky [myth level]: the constitution is as clear as the sky. It is very light. Everything in your perception is as clear and real as hair on a mirror£¨ Sky, atmosphere, perception, purification related fields get a great bonus.) Ability: [pulse of blood] (legend): it can master its own blood flow, strengthen various functions of the body, and be immune to various toxins. [blood marrow poison] (legend): you can change your own blood composition and turn it into highly toxic. The type and effect of toxicity can be set by yourself. [wound of destruction] (legend): the attack of your magic evolution is accompanied by a terrible effect of breaking magic and armor. Everything is like tissue paper in front of you. [voice of the rose] (perfect): your song can be attached with various special effects to affect the surrounding environment, but it''s not suitable to give blessing to your teammates because the magic is too strong£¨ This ability will be improved with the progress.) [Yuehua] (legend): in the night when the moon is in the sky, you will be greatly strengthened. Skill: [crimson blood sword] (legend): attach your own blood to the weapon, greatly enhance the attack power, and have special effects such as breaking demons, armor and poison. [Ninghua] (perfect): can gather moonlight to strengthen a special ability. Devil sequence 4. Song of the rose, achieved. Chapter 121 Lolan hill looks at his panel, and his body slowly falls on the mattress. Comparing the demon sequence with other sequences he knows, he has a kind of light insight. The ability of demon sequence is not much, but he is very focused. He often goes to the extreme in some aspects, such as speed, lethality, strength, poison and so on. Although the general demon sequence has many shortcomings, not as complete as itself, it is more dangerous than other sequences of the same level. Maybe this is the belief handed down by the pioneers of the true red empire. She got out of bed, drew back the curtains, opened the French windows in front of the balcony and went out. A bright moon is hanging in the sky, and the silvery moonlight pours down on the world. The floor on the balcony, rattan chairs, small tables and guardrails are all coated with a light silver white. She sat quietly in front of the small round table. Occasionally, she could hear the sound of waves and tides coming from the distance, gently beating the coast. The sea was full of waves in the moonlight, and with the waves rising and falling, it was faint and shining. Soft sea breeze blowing the city at night, strands of walking in the streets, occasionally bring the streets of osmanthus fragrance, the balcony of the small potted plants are also in the breeze trembling slightly, small amplitude of shaking. Smelling the faint fragrance of laurel trees in the air, Lorraine Hill unconsciously recalled that a long time ago, it was her first boarding in school. It happened that she entered school in September of the golden autumn. Several osmanthus trees on the dormitory floor would smell a fragrance every time she went in and out of the dormitory building. At that time, the Mid Autumn Festival was approaching, which left a deep impression on her. It''s the time of Mid Autumn Festival reunion again, but now there are no familiar figures around her. After the completion of this task, I expect that I will also leave caritus, and then I will be free and lonely again. I don''t know why she was reluctant. Although Chelsea often complained that she didn''t care for herself, she always cared for herself. In the chamber of Commerce, she often goes to the workshops to watch. Sometimes she is curious to ask the craftsmen about the role of this and that, as well as the little knowledge that many books don''t have, such as how to maintain the wood, which routes are not easy to grow insects, and which routes must be taken in a specific month. Usually, when the guards are training, she will sit under the parasol and watch. She often calls one or two guards to tell them what is wrong and how to improve. Then she will watch them look at themselves in shock and enjoy being worshipped. Occasionally, they would hide in their own yard and ask other maids not to follow them. They would stir up some food they like, or cook or roast it. They also wanted to try cooking. Unfortunately, they were later stopped by Chelsea, who came here. The reason was that the voice was too loud, which was harmful to the image of the young lady. With his arm on the round table, Lorraine Hill recalled all the things he had come to the chamber of Commerce and the faces he had become familiar with. In addition to the initial maladjustment, she has been loved and respected by many people in the chamber of Commerce since then, which she seldom experienced in her previous life. It is said that she saved caritus, and she was not warmed by caritus, which made her feel like home. From the beginning, I didn''t know where the room was, until now, I can''t touch the wall when I walk in the building with my eyes closed. But there is no banquet that will never end. When we meet, there will be a day of difference, and she can''t live as Angus''s daughter all the time. She is destined to pursue her own world. I don''t know if Caritas will like her as much as before. With such thoughts, she leans on the round table and unconsciously goes to sleep. The moonlight shines on the silver hair, and the light brilliance flows. --------------------------------- The next day, the agattilins visited the Carites chamber of Commerce. Although the city gates and walls of Hopland are still controlled by the three chambers of Commerce, other people are not forbidden to enter or leave the city, because even if they are forbidden, the Carites and the Ellis can leave and enter the city through the harbor, which is of little significance and will arouse the disgust of the people in the city. Jacqueline, the owner of agtyline''s family, walked out of the carriage with her daughter, Rachel, her eldest son, Wayne, and her second son, Daniel. The spacious square in the hospital has been cleaned up, without the previous messy scene, but there are still many guards patrolling and standing guard in sixiali to deal with emergencies. Although he had heard of fighting before, when he saw the collapsed wall, the broken crenels and the charred marks, he realized how fierce the fighting was the night before yesterday, and even the interior of karites was in a fierce battle. Lacey was wearing a white dress with purple lace to greet her in front of the hall, which showed the calmness and elegance of a young lady. "Lacey, long time no see ~" As soon as she met, Rachel took her friend''s hand and said hello happily. It was her who worried about Lacey the most. It''s not only a good friend who can talk at first sight, but also because Lorraine Hill gave her a set of inheritance gems of natural sequence advanced route just before she left. From sequence 1 to sequence 7, it''s all available, and even more powerful than the inheritance of yagetilin''s own. Such a precious gift naturally made her grateful, but she didn''t dare to tell her father, because the inheritance of extraordinary knowledge is extremely valuable. Generally, there are rules that can''t be passed on to others at will. Although Lacey didn''t explain when she left, she didn''t dare to talk about it at will, but chose to keep it secret. During this period, she has advanced to series 2. Although her combat effectiveness is average, she has been able to fly by herself, which makes her very happy and grateful. "Long time no see, Rachel." Lorraine hill then realized that Rachel was the messenger of natural sequence 2. Cui Feng, and congratulated her, which made her more happy. Several of the men on the scene looked at the jubilant Reggie a little puzzled, the friendship between girls is so simple, they have only seen a few times. Isn''t it said that girls are easy to be jealous and intrigued with each other? Lorraine Hill asked Chelsea to arrange dinner and entertain the guests. After that, there was another conversation and acquaintance. Wayne, the eldest son, is obsessed with Lorraine Hill''s appearance. From the first meeting, he can''t move his feet and doesn''t speak as naturally as usual. Although Daniel is also obsessed with Lorraine Hill''s posture, his eyes are complicated and he seems to be hesitating. After dinner, Lorraine Hill met with jerick alone in her study. She knew that Angus''s good friend must not come to visit just to have a meal and get in touch with her feelings. After sitting on the sofa and looking at the dreamy girl standing by the windowsill, jerinke raised a long suppressed question. "What is the cause of Angus'' death?" Chapter 122 "Angus and his daughter Elaine died in the assassination of the tisifunes." Lorraine Hill went to the sofa opposite jerinks and sat down slowly. Then he began to talk about his experience after coming to Hopland and the ambition of the tissifunges. When Lorraine Hill talked about the new muskets of tissifoney''s family, jerinke frowned slightly. He took the teacup before he got up, took a sip, and then asked. "Do you know where their muskets came from?" Jerinke seems familiar with this new weapon. "It''s supposed to be imported from the rurnas, and then it''s smuggled in by the tonysos'' fleet." After hearing Loran Hill''s answer, jerinke fell into thinking. His hands unconsciously overlapped, and his fingers slowly knocked on the back of the other hand. It was a long time before he spoke. "Niece Lacey, I''m afraid it''s not that simple." "The musket, or the inferior version of the magic crystal gun, is a project under test even in ruerna. The magic crystal gun is the most advanced research direction of ruerna, and all kinds of confidentiality measures are complete." "Even after we reached an agreement with ruhrna at the beginning of this year, this part of information is rarely displayed to the public. Ruhrna officials also claimed that this is still a weapon under test and is not stable, so it is not sold to the public." "It is impossible for the tisifunes to pay a great price to acquire a new weapon that is still in the process of experiment. Besides, it is not the original version, it is just a degraded version." "Although the musket is stronger than the bow and crossbow before, it can''t reach the level of silver level. The manufacturing cost is not lower than silver level at all. It''s definitely a loss business." "There are people who lose their lives in business, but there are no people who lose money in business." "Unless this new weapon doesn''t cost money, or very little." "To be able to give the arms under test to the tissifungs must be something that the top faction within ruhrna can do." "Once they get involved, it means that the balance and tacit understanding between the seven countries will be broken." Jerinke said what he was most worried about. "Could it be that ruhner felt that the muskets were not successful and dealt with them at will?" "No, I have been to ruerna with Angus and representatives of other major chambers of Commerce. Those mages attach great importance to technology. Even in China, they are divided into several factions and are not easy to impart core knowledge to others. Generally speaking, which college you graduated from will naturally be labeled as a certain faction. If you want to learn from other factions, you will encounter many obstacles." "Doesn''t that limit the development of technology?" "Yes, but they have their own reasons." "This is the precious information that their teachers and their teachers have spent generations experimenting, accumulating data, and then obtaining. During this period, they have spent countless people''s efforts and resources. Why can they show you unconditionally. Therefore, it is very difficult for people who are not from their own faction to know the cutting-edge technology of other factions. " "What about this year''s agreement?" Asked Lorraine Hill suspiciously. "Well, the agreement is the creation of various factions. We can buy it without restriction, but they won''t tell us how to make it." "For businessmen, as long as the price is reasonable, it is not difficult to accept." Jerinke replied. "In fact, what you infer before is probably true, that is, ruhner has already begun to interfere in the internal affairs of Vega, while on the other side of uberre, closer to ruhner, it is very likely that the other side has succeeded." "That is to say, after a long time, you have to face not only the alliance of the three families, such as tixifune in Hopland, but also the enemy reinforcements on yubere''s side." "No matter who is plotting in secret, to get the whole Vilga can achieve the maximum benefit, they will not give up hoplaner." "So, my lady Lacey, Angus'' client, are you ready?" At this point, jerinke slowly released his hand, picked up the cup again, took a sip and moistened his throat. Looking at the middle-aged man of Angus'' age, he calmly held the teacup, Lorraine Hill laughed. "Now that you have said that, clever uncle jellink, you must have a solution." "That''s to say, don''t play the game. Please tell me." Lorraine Hill blinked his eyes rarely, and made a little fuss. "Hahaha, am I so easy to see through?" Jack grinned a little with pride, and then he didn''t mean to stop talking. "Angus and I were able to prosper in those years. We were lucky to discover an ancient relic, and then handed it over to the master of Chuyue Council. From then on, we got in touch with each other and obtained the trade license of the south islands that many large chambers of commerce did not have at that time. Then we soared to the sky." "If you know the history of the two countries, you will know that ruerna has always been at odds with the kingdom of cranberry. Although both sides are the kingdom of mages, they regard each other as heretics. This is also the reason why Xiaoyue and the United Kingdom of red berries did not want to join the seven countries. " "Both countries thought that they were the orthodox successors of Oz at that time and argued for hundreds of years." "The rise of karites can also be said to be due to the support of the parliament in the early months. If you ask for help as the successor of Angus, and show that it is because of the suppression of rurnas, they will not say that they will help you defeat yubere, but it is absolutely no problem to keep hoplaner." "Because they don''t want to see their opponents expand their territory and strength so wantonly." Jerinke showed Lorraine hill a clear path. ------------------------ After the dinner, everyone in the agattilins is ready to leave, and Reggie pulls Lorraine hill to whisper. "Lacey, if you really can''t make it, just go to sea by boat. I heard from my father that callitus had set up many branches in the South Islands in his early years. Although it was a bit barren these years, it could still be used, or at least preserved." She looked at this good friend with a little worry. She grew up with a lot of people she knew, but the one who could talk to each other and talk about everything was right in front of her. "Thank you, Rachel." Lorraine Hill hugged the friend, felt warm, and said. "It doesn''t matter. I''ll protect myself." "Did you practice what I gave you before?" Loranthel whispered in her ear. "Yes, it''s amazing. It''s amazing." At this point, Rachel''s eyes shine. "So, since I can give you the information, I''m sure I won''t be weak. So don''t worry. Don''t worry about me. You are the same. Don''t stay in Hopland for a while. Come back when everything is stable. " "Well, I know." Rachel nodded, then released her hand, ready to leave. "Well, I''ll see you later, Lacey." "Well, goodbye." Lorraine Hill also waved and watched the agattilins get into the carriage and leave slowly. Chapter 123 That night, when Lorraine Hill entertained the agattings, the tisifunes were also in dispute. "Why don''t you let the alchemist attack directly and clean up the fleet of callitus?" As the headquarters of anemie chamber of Commerce was bombed, many people were killed and injured. Fortunately, fengnai was moved out ahead of time. If he stayed at home, the consequences would be unimaginable. But Noyce was still very dissatisfied. The tisifugnes clearly had this trump card. Why didn''t they just start to solve the problem that night. "Lord Noyce, there''s a reason why he didn''t do it that night." Wick explained to one side. "Although the master has been arranged to assist us in the organization, master zenep has his own rules of conduct. At present, it is obvious that ruerna can not directly interfere in Vilga''s side. First, the time is not ripe. Second, there are many other experts of Xuehua alliance in the city. If they act rashly, it will also arouse their disgust and resistance, Because it would violate the snow China Alliance for hundreds of years "But since the organization has come to this stage, it is doomed that the former covenant will be broken." Noyce dismisses it. "We will eventually build a new order." "The former leader of the alliance, the west wind country, is now extremely weak. The organization also takes advantage of this opportunity to expand its strength, integrate all countries by thunder means, and build an unbreakable alliance like steel to confront and suppress the green empire." Noyce does not agree with the current approach. "I know Lord Noyce has a broad mind and wisdom of vision, but other people are not as sensible and intelligent as you are. It will take a little time for the general public to accept this fact and change." Adley spoke now. "But you don''t have to worry too much. The news has already come from the organization. In two days, an emissary will come with an official document. Besides, we have learned an unexpected good news recently." At this point, a playful smile appeared on the corner of adley''s mouth. "Maybe by then, we can win two without blood." ------------------------------ After seeing off the agattings, Lorraine Hill sat in his study, writing letters with a pen. There was a slight whine of insects outside the window, but it was much less than in summer. On the candlestick with five candles burning, the translucent wax oil overflowed and condensed into a teardrop like shape along the wax body. The candle is burning quietly, sometimes the night wind blows up the curtain, shaking the orange candle light, reflecting the girl''s figure on the bookshelf in the back, stretching for a long time. The hair on the shoulder is still wet, with a faint fragrance of flowers. Occasionally, one or two drops of water fall along the hair and drop on the skirt and desk. After writing a letter to Ceres in the South Islands, she told him about the latest situation and some things he was asked to do. After that, she thought about it and put a letter from Angus in the envelope. Then she rolled up the envelope and put it into the bamboo tube. After closing the bamboo tube lid, she picked up a silver spoon and took a few purple wax blocks out of the box and put them into it. Put the spoon holding the wax on the candle flame and bake it. Slowly, the sealing wax begins to melt, emitting a faint rosin. Lorraine Hill poured the melted sealing wax on the bamboo tube cover with a spoon, let it fill the surface and edge, seal the gap between the cover and the tube mouth, then picked up the special metal seal of the owner of the chamber of Commerce, covered it with a little force, left it to cool for a while, and then took it off. In the end, a delicate lacquer night fire paint was formed on the seal, and the color was like violet. The bamboo tube was handed to the coir feather Eagle waiting on the windowsill. This guy was stronger than before, and had the strength of sequence 2. Now he is specially used to send important and remote letters. Tie up the bamboo tube, and then feed the greedy big guy an original gem as reward. It chirps happily, and then flies to the distant sky along the moonlight. She was ready to go to bed when she let go of her worries when she heard a noise coming from the door of the chamber of Commerce in the distance. She stamped her foot a little. She was a little annoyed that her hearing was so good that she couldn''t go to bed if she wanted to be lazy. Listening to the cries from time to time outside, Lorraine Hill sighed and decided to go downstairs to have a look. Outside the gate of the heavily guarded chamber of Commerce, about seven or eight people kept kneeling down and begging for help. "Please, help us." "We''re being looked for by the nissos killers all over the street." "They want to vent their anger on us..." "Good and kind lady Lacey, please help us poor people." There are injuries on these people, as well as many dust stains. It seems that they fled here after hiding everywhere. It seems that the guard of the karites family at the gate is a little impatient. Although these people are poor, their origin is unknown. Now it''s a tense and critical time. They won''t let others in. What''s more, is Miss Lacey the one they want to see? Lord Lacey is the only backbone of callitus now. He doesn''t dare to disturb Miss Lacey''s rest for such a small matter. "You''d better go. Although we are against the nissos, we won''t let you in unless..." "Unless I give you permission, don''t you?" Lorraine Hill''s figure appeared at the gate, and the light voice sounded in the night. "Miss, I''m sorry to disturb you." Several guards nearby saluted in a hurry and replied in a bit of panic. "Nothing... Let me ask these people." Lorraine Hill looked at them, then waved his pure white sleeves and asked the guard to open the iron gate for a while and let them in to talk. Several rescuers followed the girl to the place with bright light, and then they saw the young lady of the Caritas. Although the pure white dress is beautiful, it is a little thin in the autumn night. Her golden hair is shining in the firelight. The appearance under her hair is as fabulous and dreamy as described in the legend. Her light blue eyes are as transparent as crystal and as clear as the sky. "Now, can you tell me about your experience?" Then the guards brought chairs for the men to sit down, and Lorraine Hill sat behind a small round table, where the maids had just warmed their teapots and cups. "We are the leaders who protested to the nisos some time ago..." one of them introduced himself. ... "But after that night, Gretel disappeared, we were hunted by the nissos family, and several of our companions were destroyed by the nissos family''s thugs." "But after that, it is said that one of the important beaters and younger brothers of the nissos family died, and several other people who took money from the nissos family and betrayed them also disappeared." "Fenton felt that someone was deliberately challenging the dignity of the nissos family, so he began to send people after us who had been involved before." "And decided that we did it because we had great motives." "Although we didn''t move our hands, I still want to say that the animals died well!" One of them had an excited voice. "But now that the three chambers of Commerce have sealed off the city gate, we have nowhere to escape. We can only turn to you or the Hollis for help." After these people finished, they began to ask Lacey for help. "But what good is it for me, callitus, to save you? Besides, who can guarantee that you are telling the truth, not sneaking in as assassins? " Before Lorraine Hill could speak, the cold voice of the maid came from behind. Chapter 124 Chelsea''s indifferent voice immediately cooled the hearts of these people. What the maid said is true, but they are also human beings and want to live. "Please, lock us up. As long as you don''t drive us out, we can work for the chamber of Commerce in the future¡° "Yes, just tie it up and give it a bite to eat. Please, kind and beautiful lady Lacey." Several began to beg again, but the maid was still unmoved and was ready to start driving. "Wait a minute, Chelsea." Lorraine Hill stopped the maid next to him. "You can stay, but I have some questions to answer truthfully." Lorraine Hill recalled bud''s description of Gretel that night and somehow felt familiar. Gretel came from west winded nethershire, which was the place where Pullman and his family started their business. His words and actions were out of tune with the current society, which made Lorraine Hill suspect that he was a West winded rebel. "Are you all local people, or are you from other places? Is there anyone who is very close to Gretel, or is there any of his countrymen?" "I hope you can recall it carefully and answer my questions truthfully. Don''t lie or hide anything." Lorraine Hill emphasized the following. In front of them, they were surprised. After thinking about it, they began to answer the girl''s question slowly. "Gretel came months ago..." "Usually he has a lot of friends. There are..." the other one also began to recall slowly. "In addition to bud, there is a fellow west wind who is close to him." "Is that fellow townsman with him?" Asked Lorraine Hill curiously. "Yes, but the character of that man is relatively silent, and he is usually very low-key. If he hadn''t thought about it carefully, he would have forgotten this man." "What''s his name and where?" "His name is wood and he lives in the area near the harbor." "Do you know the exact location?" "I know." "Well, have a good rest tonight. Take me to see that wood tomorrow Lorenthal said, and then asked the guard to find a room for them and prepare some food and hot water. "First lady..." it seems that the maid chief is still a little dissatisfied. "It doesn''t matter, sister Chelsea. Just have a few guards over there." "Yes, it doesn''t matter if you lock us in the house." They began to ask for help again, for fear that the young lady in front of them would be convinced by the cold maid. "All right." Chelsea still can''t beat Lorraine Hill''s decision. After all, she is the owner of the family. After that, they began to arrange the accommodation of these people and other things. After the event, the night slowly deepened, and hoplaner was also immersed in a quiet night. The busy docks in the past were much quieter in the past two days. I saw a large ship berthing in the harbor, which fluctuated slightly with the tide, and the waves beat on the beach, bringing the sound of water. -------------------------- The next day, the agattilins visited master Hiran, who is now the leader of Prynne''s Cross sword. This master, who has been immersed in the series for more than six years, entertained agattilins and others in his courtyard. "Mr. Holland, long time no see." As soon as jellyk came in, he cordially said hello to the master. When he was young, he also studied swordsmanship in Prynne''s Cross sword for a period of time. Although he did not formally worship his master, he also knew master Hiran very early. At that time, Hiran was not the leader of Prynne''s cross sword. "I haven''t seen you for a long time, jerinke. I don''t know if your skill has fallen back." The old man with a little gray beard laughed. They hugged each other a little, and then walked into the open-air meeting hall together. On the green grass, there are tables covered with white cloth, on which there are rich and exquisite food, including cakes, fruits, barbecues, seafood and so on. Most of the young people on the field were brandy cross swords, and there were also guests who made friends with the faction. After a while, a young man who was a little tall was surrounded by his companions. This was master Holland''s favorite apprentice, pinell, who was Rachel''s fiance. It seems that he is not good at words, and his expression is rather cold. After meeting with ruiqi''er, he politely greets her, and then he has nothing to say. His younger martial brothers and sisters are very anxious. Reggie carefully looked at the engagement man. He was tall and straight, with big palms and long phalanges. He seemed to be a kind of ascetic who didn''t care much about the outside world except for cultivation. The girl''s mind around, a little disappointed, but relieved. Although he is not the kind of handsome young man in his mind, it can be seen that he is not the kind of person with bad hobbies. After a few words of conversation, they were all asked by Rachel and answered by pinell. After a while, they both felt a little boring and embarrassed, and then separated. On the other side of Hopland, Lorraine Hill also found wood, the hometown of Gretel, under the leadership of those people yesterday. One of them knocked on the door. It was not long before he saw a man in a hat carefully open a crack in the wooden door. When he saw that it was an acquaintance, he opened all the doors. "What are you doing here?" This man named wood looks very ordinary. He is very different from the handsome Gretel. He can''t be recognized after throwing it into the crowd. "I asked them to come to you." A girl''s voice came from behind several people. A figure in a black robe came out and took off his hood, revealing the clear eyes and soft hair. It was loranthal. Wood seemed to be surprised, and his calm expression fluctuated slightly. It was a long time before he came back to himself. Looking at the people around the girl, he knew that there was trouble. But there''s nowhere to hide, isn''t there? Welcome Lorraine hill to the door. There is only one bed, one table and two stools in the small room. After looking at it a little, Lorraine Hill seemed to notice something. He turned and introduced himself. "I am the master of the cartes chamber of Commerce, Lacey." "Hello, Lord Lacey." The 20 - and 30-year-old wood, dressed in brown, looked down slightly. "Don''t worry, I don''t mean anything. I just want to know something about Gretel." Wood thought a little and answered. "Gretel is my fellow townsman. It''s hard to live in Netherland in recent years. We all come to the south to survive. That''s right, but I don''t know much about him." Lorraine Hill looked at the man in front of her and knew he was lying, because she found many clues when she came in. But he can''t be blamed. After all, his work really needs to be hidden. After letting everyone else out and away from the small room, Lorraine Hill closed the door. In the dim room, only the crack of the window slanted on the floor through a few rays. Occasionally, in the quiet room, you can hear the shouting on the dock not far away. "I know what you''re worried about, but I''d like to repeat that I didn''t mean any harm. On the contrary, I came with good intentions." With the girl''s voice, she drew a pattern of stars on the table with her fingers. "Gretel''s comrade in arms, Mr. wood." Chapter 125 Wood stood at the table, looking at the star, and was silent for a long time before answering. "I think it''s not just about Gretel." "Well, I want to get in touch with Pullman." Lorraine Hill had a smile. After hearing the name, Mr. wood was very surprised. It''s not surprising that he came from the rebel army of the west wind. But the young lady called to contact the leader of the rebel army. What''s her purpose. "But..." he seemed to stop talking. Lorraine Hill walked slowly in the room to answer wood''s doubts. "Although you are not recognized by Xuehua seven countries at present, I am more optimistic about you. Besides, I have met Pullman." Lorraine Hill''s fingers slowly ran across the wall, then turned around. The golden hair was divided by several rays, and tiny dust was flying in the light. "I hope to send a letter to Pullman. When he sees it, he will understand who I am and the help and advice I give him." It''s just a letter. Wood seems relieved to hear that. He can''t refuse this situation, can he. "I can help you get in touch with your comrades in arms in the north, but they may change hands several times in the middle, and they can''t be sent to the leader Pullman at one time." "It doesn''t matter. How long will it take?" "It''s going to take 4-5 days as soon as possible. That''s the limit. Even Xinying needs a rest." Wood replied. "All right." Then wood took out his special writing paper and Lorraine Hill began to write. That''s all I can do for you right now, Pullman. With a wonderful exclamation, Lorraine Hill used a pen to write on the paper in a special order, and then drew a simple drawing at the bottom. A villain was standing under a tree. There was a small box in front of him. Three things came out of the box, namely wheat, books and a fruit. Then there was a star shining on his head. So he knew that I wrote it, loranthel thought. It wasn''t enough. He drew some mushrooms on the side. There seemed to be ghosts floating on the mushrooms. Looking at the magic letter, wood thought that it was not a prank, but he didn''t dare to comment. Maybe the young lady really knew Pullman? After all, he heard that Miss Lacey of callitus grew up in the west wind. After the letter is written. After giving it to wood, he added some special marks and put them in the bamboo tube. Then he took Lacey to a forest on the coast. With a few special whistles, a fat little bird flew over from the sea with unfinished fish in its mouth. The brownish gray feather shakes off some drops of water, and then falls on the branch in front of wood, swallowing the fish and making a cooing sound. Looking at this fat man, wood felt a little embarrassed. He only blamed Hopland for its good food. There were not only fish to eat, but also food crumbs scattered by many goods. "Do you use this kind of bird to send messages?" "Yes, although it doesn''t fly very high, it has good endurance, is obedient and easy to serve." Wood tried to find out some advantages, and didn''t want the young lady of the chamber of Commerce to look down on herself and the rebels. Looking at the fat bird, who had enough to eat and drink and wanted to sleep, Lorraine Hill nodded irrefutably. After tying the letter to the bird''s leg, wood seemed to have a hard time negotiating with the companion. Then the bird staggered up and slowly disappeared into the sky. After sending the letter to Pullman, Lorraine Hill went back to the chamber of Commerce and wrote a special letter. Many things were explained in this letter, which was directly recorded in an inheritance gem. After writing, this inheritance gem is carried by the silver winged warbler, and then it flies across the sky to the distant mountains and forests. In recent reports, the rabbit ear clan has finished training the new legion, and now it''s their turn to set foot on the battlefield. The past humiliation, misfortune and contempt must be washed with both hands. The war will be like a huge hammer, shaking people''s hearts, constantly beating, forging and refining a nation''s character, so that it can recast its own self-confidence, pride and dignity. Only when you are strong can you gain the respect of others. --------------------- In the next few days, hoplaner seems to have restored the peace of the past, and there is no major conflict. Then one day, loranthel suddenly received a letter and the messenger. "Hello, Miss Lacey. I''ll come as a middleman instead of my father." Daniel of the agattilins stepped out of the carriage in a proper dress with a special volume of letters in his hand. The main idea of the letter is to expect the two sides to hold peace talks. The place is provided by the neutral and trusted agattilin family. In a mansion near the sea, the time is tomorrow. Then at the end of the letter were the seals of the tisifunes, the Anemies, the nissos, and the agattilins. Daniel also followed the representatives of the other three chambers of Commerce to answer some questions about the arrangement of the peace talks. Asked Lorraine hill after inviting Daniel to sit down. "Isn''t uncle jellink here?" "My father is busy these two days in dealing with some affairs and worrying about my sister''s marriage." Daniel''s spontaneous answer. "Well, is uncle jellink in favor of peace talks?" "Yes, my father also agrees. After all, it''s too dangerous for such a confrontation to continue." "Well, I see." Lorraine Hill looked down at his teacup and told Chelsea to contact the Hollis family to discuss the place, time and personnel of the peace talks. It was evening when the representative of the Hollis family came to discuss with us. Lorraine hill did not participate in the discussion. Instead, he walked alone in the corridor of the building, with his lantern hanging beside the corridor. Outside the corridor, there was a cloudy sky, with no stars or moon. The agattilins have always been good friends with Caritas, and there is also a deep friendship between jerinck and Angus. They are trustworthy people. If they arrange the venue and act as the middleman, they should let the eldest lady of Caritas rest assured. It''s a normal idea, and it''s jerinke''s son who came as a messenger to represent the agattilins. Walking in the corridor with bright and dark lights, Lorraine Hill remembered the scene of his first visit to the agattings. It seemed that he was also a housekeeper leading the way through the dark corridor, but later he knew all about it. Since they want to achieve their goal in this way, it''s up to them, loranthel thought. It''s just as well to avoid the death and injury of caritus. She took out the shadow candle, which she had carried for a long time. It was a gift from the elder witch. [shadow candle] (perfect coral): after lighting, the flame can change what users imagine. The changed things last for three days, and the highest quality is gold£¨ Changing items must be understood by users.) The dark blue flame ignited from the candle, and the pale blue flame spread gradually, wrapping her body, and then a gorgeous crimson dress appeared on her body, with white folds on her sleeve, skirt and chest. The extraordinary dress provides extraordinary protection and strength, but it will disappear after three days, just like Cinderella''s crystal shoes in fairy tales. What she has to do is to solve everything by herself before the crystal shoes disappear. Whether it''s Angus'' regret, the people who died in karites, or the innocent lives who died in the conflict, she will make these people pay the price and give them back a thousand times. Chapter 126 The sunset at the edge of the sky is purple and red. The setting sun reflects the clouds in the sky from below, which is very beautiful. Under the clear sky, seagulls hover in the harbor, and the tide at the seaside is dyed golden by the setting sun. Teams of armed men in various costumes stood in front of a cliff. Each side stood against each other. After a long time, several carriages separated the crowd and drove slowly into the residence on the hill. By this time, the residence was full of candles. After the two sides of the five chambers of Commerce finished the inspection together, they slowly stepped out and let the maid and the attendants in to prepare the dinner. It''s getting dark. The wind is moist and slightly cool, but it''s very comfortable. Lorraine hill stood by the window, let the breeze roll up his sleeves, through his fingers, across his wrist, and into the bustling hall. This evening, not only the top leaders of the five chambers of Commerce gathered in the mansion, but also other celebrities and neutral organizations of Hopland were invited, such as Mrs. philea, the former Green singer, master Holland, the leader of Prynne''s cross swords, bishop Julia of the white church, and so on. Naturally, the former alchemist zenep was also indispensable. The lights in the hall are shining, and the celebrities who have experienced the fierce conflict a few days ago are now gradually relaxing. In their view, the chamber of commerce is still making money. What can''t be discussed? As long as the two sides are no longer in civil war, they can return to their former prosperous and comfortable life. In the gradually lively hall, some violinists began to play. They sat in the corridor around the hall on the second floor, and the piano began to sound. From time to time, there was the sound of wine glasses crashing in the hall, and a servant carrying all kinds of food walked through the crowd. "You''re still here, Miss Lacey." Meru is still wearing a light green dress. She walks slowly. There is a man beside her. It''s Gerard who is wearing a black dress to protect her. Seeing Meru and Lacey talking, she doesn''t go on approaching and then stands aside. "Isn''t it lonely to be alone here?" Meru asked, then stood with Lorraine hill and looked out the window at the view of the sea. "It''s not lonely. In fact, I like being alone. I feel comfortable." "Well, I can''t. I like the feeling of being with my family, relatives and friends. Even if I don''t say anything, I will have a faint sense of happiness when I watch them talking and laughing. " Meru''s eyes were full of nostalgia. "Well, I don''t know much about this emotion, because I am the only child in my family. My father is away all the year round and only my mother is with me. But my mother can''t understand my feelings. I often want to escape her love for me. " Lorraine Hill recalled his past. "Why escape? Isn''t love good?" "Because this love contains too many expectations, too heavy, I can''t be the perfect child in their eyes." "I can''t work as hard, as hard, as tirelessly as my mother expected." "I''m timid. I want to be lazy. I want to give up. But in the eyes of the elders, it''s a shame." "How can I give up at will? Do you know how much I have paid for you?" "I can''t disprove such a great love. I can only live in misery and inferiority." Lorraine Hill lifted her hair from the wind. "I can''t see, Lacey. Do you feel inferior, too?" "Yes, I''ve almost never been praised by my mother. She is always sensitive to my weaknesses and then exposes them." "Meru, you know what. All the dependence of children comes from their parents. If their parents do not approve them, what a terrible thing it is. " Meru seems to understand some, but curious to continue to ask. "But now you are confident, as if there is a light shining on you." "Cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck." Lorraine Hill closed his mouth and laughed. "It does." Meru looks at Lorraine hill in front of the window. Her bright eyes reflect the candlelight in the hall, giving off a kind of natural and peaceful atmosphere. It''s a kind of calm pride and self-confidence. People can''t help but fall into it. What on earth made her a butterfly? The banquet in the hall gradually entered the climax, some people began to dance in the dance, fluffy skirt with the rotation, slowly floating, like a blooming lotus. Many violinists on the second floor of the hall also played cheerful music, and the musical notes danced with the beat and the people in the hall. Edley and wick of the tissifunges were sitting at a small table by the side with candlesticks and wine glasses. "Why don''t you go dancing with your fiancee?" Wick looked at fengnai surrounded by a group of intimate friends and said to adley. "I''m afraid I''ll lose face and make fun of it now." Adley drank crimson wine and laughed. "Her character is very easy to understand, and then there is plenty of time to coax her." "You''re still so good at playing with girls." "And miss Lacey? Are you not infatuated with it now? " Wick continued. "Well, she." Adley picked up his glass and looked at Lorraine hill in the distance. He let his figure shake slightly in the field of vision through the red and transparent wine. "Still so dazzling." He sighed and went on. "As long as she''s honest, she can survive." "But if she had been so obedient, she would not have attracted you so much." Wick added. "Yes." "It reminds me of a sentence from the East, which is so appropriate." "What are you talking about?" Wick asked curiously. "Life is just like seeing for the first time." "That night, after I showed my kindness, she drank that glass of wine, her cheeks were slightly red, her smile was like flowers, so touching." Adley''s tone was ethereal, as if in memory and regret. "Do you mean it, edley?" "Really? If it''s a very desirable goal, it is. " "Will you be soft hearted?" "No, I can even kill her myself." "Then I''m relieved." Wick looked at his brother. His short black hair under the copper chandelier cast a light shadow on his eyes. His eyes reflected the whole hall and seemed to be thinking about something far away. Outside the brightly lit hall, hoplaner has entered the night. The stars are shining. Braziers are quietly burning on both sides of the avenue, shining brightly. Under the mansion, ropes are hanging down from the cliff, and black figures are coming up. Jacqueline, the owner of the yagitilin family, is not well. His second son Daniel presides over the banquet and subsequent negotiations tonight. Chapter 127 In the spacious hall, the previous objects have been removed. There are two huge tables in the middle and a row of wooden chairs on both sides. On both sides of the table sat two sides of the five chambers of Commerce. On one side were the families of tisifugne, nisos and anemie, and on the other were the families of calites and Helis. "The Hollis don''t accept your offer." Meru read the terms and said. The three United to ask the Hollis family and caritus completely out of Hopland, and the transfer of nearly half of their own name of the industry. The negotiations were deadlocked from the beginning. It makes people feel that the clauses put forward by tisifugne, nisos, anemie and the three are totally insincere. Meru''s reaction did not seem to surprise the three opposite companies, which they had expected. "Miss Mello, do you disagree, or do the Hollis disagree?" Wick asked. "What''s the difference?" Meru frowned. "I''m sorry, but what I want to say is that the Hollis actually agreed to this." Noyce said, tapping his stout fingers on the table. "How..." before Mello finished, she suddenly saw a teenager surrounded by the crowd. It was her brother bell. The teenager seems a little nervous, but the elders around him say. "Meru, as a girl, you are not fit to lead the Hollies." This is Vito''s uncle. Many of the people around him are the elders of the Hollis family, who were forced to hand over their power and property before. Most of them are melu''s uncles. Meru looked at the group of people, not moved, but looked at his brother bell. "Bell, why are you here today? Shouldn''t you stay at home?" Bell seemed a little afraid to look at her sister, and said with some formality. "Uncle Vito asked me to come... Uncles think that as a boy, I should be stronger, so that I can protect my sister." "My sister has been very tired every day since she became the head of the family. She sleeps very late and often tears secretly. I know all this." He spoke in a fluent tone. "I hope my sister can have a good rest and live without so much fatigue and anxiety every day." "So, what do you want?" Meru looked at her brother, so familiar, but so strange. "I want to be a man instead of hiding behind my sister all the time. I want to be the owner of my family, and I want to make my own career." At this point, there was a look of envy in his eyes. "So." Meru lowered her head. "Does father know?" "Well, my father agreed." Bell nodded happily. There was a brief silence in the hall. It was a long time before Noyce continued. "Miss Mello, don''t worry. We won''t hold you responsible. You can still live freely overseas in the future." "Is this your kindness?" Meru looked up, her eyes reddening. Noyce looked at the girl and sighed. "I also watched you grow up. Fengnai and you have been friends for many years. You don''t have to worry about yourself in the future." "So, no one asked my opinion, so agreed?" Meilu turns her head and looks at Gerald beside her. The cousin seems to feel guilty and dare not face Meilu''s eyes. He really thinks that treating Meilu well can keep her away from this dangerous whirlpool and achieve stable happiness in the future. Gerald still remembers the little sister she held when she came to their house as a child. She had a beautiful smile and handed a red fruit to herself. Then the little aunt said, "this is elder brother GERD. Come on, Meru, call him elder brother¡° That little girl just learned to speak, sweet called a "elder brother good ~", from then on he fell in love with this clever sister. Several years later, he went with his parents to stay at home. At that time, there were many guests and many children. Meru came down the stairs wearing a skirt and saw that she called "elder brother GERD." It turned out that she still remembered herself. A wonderful emotion rose in her heart. It was like a weed on the hillside that no one wanted to see. For the first time, she was seen from thousands of people. GERD was very naughty when he was a child. His parents scolded him, his elders misunderstood him, and his peers rejected him. But Mei Lu''s call, like a small stone, fell in her heart, and the ripples slowly spread to her whole body. Originally, some people remember me. Gerald answered softly¡° I''m sorry, but I sincerely hope that you can have a stable happiness in the future. " "But that''s just what you think of as happiness." Meilu seems to want to say something, but she still can''t open her mouth. She grabs the skirt tightly with her left hand, and finally drops her eyelashes. Adley, on the other side, saw Mello give in, laughed and continued to speak. "I don''t think it''s necessary to ask about the Caritas, because miss Lacey, who is sitting in front of her, is not Angus''s daughter." As he opened his mouth, bursts of startled voices rang out in the next seat, and everyone turned their eyes to the calm girl. "Angus''s daughter, Elaine, is dead, and you, Miss Lacey, are nothing but a fake." Then more powerful information spread in the hall. "What, that Lacey is fake." "I don''t know how Angus''s daughter can be so beautiful." "Ha ha, I''d like to know what happened to her." Adley also sighed a little. If he didn''t know from Daniel, it would be unexpected that Ceres and Chelsea would help a stranger and claim that Lacey is Angus''s successor. When people around pointed out, even several bodyguards behind him were shaken. As the voice fell, there were also voices of discussion, laughter and sarcasm around. Everyone had some dark psychology. It seemed to be a special pleasure to watch the figure fall, even if it had nothing to do with them. At this time, an emissary came in from the outside of the hall, holding up the document, and announced in a loud voice: "We inform all the chambers of Commerce and industry branches of Hopland that the headquarters of the industry association of the Vilga business alliance has issued a formal document at present, that the tissifoney family will take full charge of Hopland, become the speaker of the region and the plenipotentiary representative of the industry association, and take back the seats of the Carites family in the industry association, and will no longer be included in one of the 26 seats." "In view of the death of Angus, the former chairman of the Shang Dynasty, and all his descendants, calites will be taken over by the industry association." As the voice fell, there was an uproar in the hall. "This decision of the alliance is contrary to the previous agreement." The chilly voice of Chelsea came from behind Lorraine hill. "Does this mean that the Guild Headquarters is no longer the noble alliance that once pursued justice and trustworthiness?" She continued to speak, but also triggered a part of the discussion, this decision is really abnormal. "The order of the Guild Headquarters must not be disobeyed." Wick spoke again. "But we callitus will not give in. In our hearts, Miss Lacey is still the most orthodox successor of the chamber of Commerce." "And you are the ones who killed Angus." With the words of Chelsea, several bodyguards of calitez pulled out their swords and stood in front of Lorraine hill to protect him. "That seems to be out of the question." As wick''s voice dropped, teams of black clad men poured into the hall from the side door, holding silver guns in their hands. With the sound of armor and footsteps, they lined up, stood behind adley and others, leveled their guns, and pointed their muzzles at Lorraine hill and others. "You are..." Mrs. Phileas stood up, while master Holland, who was sitting beside her, took the lead and stood in front of her. "Please don''t get angry, Mrs. philea. It''s stipulated by ermenas that teachers and students who haven''t graduated should not interfere in the internal affairs of other organizations and countries." Looking at the white bearded old man, several light balls gradually floated around Mrs. felia, among which the light flowed and disappeared. "It seems that my old bone is going to move." Herang was not surprised. He took the slender sword from others and then took a sword flower. "It was twenty years ago when I last competed with you. I was very young then." The old man gradually exuded mountain like momentum, strands of white smoke began to emerge around the sword, and the air was slightly distorted. And in this tense confrontation moment, other people finally react, panic sounds in the hall, and then rush out. The armed forces of the two opposing chambers of commerce outside the residence also mutated. The Helis family suddenly retreated, leaving the Carites family alone to confront with the other three. It was noticed that the guards of Carites also began to shrink. The bells in the city rang again, the other three families attacked again, the house of Helis was silent, the house of tissifoney, the house of nisos, and the house of anemie joined forces again to advance toward karites. Seven or eight blue iron and steel statues stand up in the city, firing hot pillars of fire to ignite the fleet of calites who are preparing to fire. Cans of fire oil are thrown up and down from nisos'' home to the sea, burning the harbor at night into a sea of fire. Shouts and fighting broke out all over the city again. "Fire!" Some warships far away from the harbor smashed shells at nisos'' house, causing a huge noise. Some oil tanks that had not yet been launched burst on the spot, and the whole chamber of Commerce was immersed in a sea of fire. But this time, the three allied forces did not shrink back, and they still advanced towards karites, one by one long ladder was put up. Without the help of the Helios family, most of the fleet also fell into the sea of fire, and the cartes chamber of Commerce seemed to be in danger. Bang¡ª¡ª In the residence where the negotiation took place, the whole roof was lifted up, and countless bricks and tiles fell from the sky like a rainstorm, attracting countless people to dodge everywhere. In the spacious hall, the violent airflow directly breaks through all obstacles, no matter the windows, beams, tables and chairs, just like being swept away by a dragon, and directly dissipates in the sea and sky. There was no light in the dark hall, and the cold and silver moonlight came down from the sky, shining into the messy and ruins hall. Most of the people in the hall were crushed by debris, and the former Musketeers were scattered everywhere, some even disappeared. Noyce struggled to get up from the crushed stone column and look at the girl in the middle of the hall. The long silver hair of the sea breeze is shining and dancing in the moonlight. The clothes and skirts on the body are not damaged at all. The continuous air flow is around the body. There seems to be a twinkling star in the pupils of the eyes, which is peerless and independent. On the whole Strait outside Hopland, violent storms began to take shape, and countless tides were swept up to the sky, just like a silver river pouring down from the sky, directly putting out the fire in the harbor. "Is that what you want?" At last she began to respond to the enemies who used intrigue. Chapter 128 Not far from the gate of the chamber of Commerce''s headquarters, two girls are standing hand in hand. "That''s not good, lanli. The teacher will scold you." "It doesn''t matter, Ling Xin. We just happened to pass by here, just protecting ourselves." Lanli said to her close friends that she had been brave since she was a child. "What if I can''t?" "Then please, Lingxin, you are our third grade West speed. It''s no problem to take me to escape." "Well, I couldn''t think of traveling to you at the beginning." Bell heart looking at his good friend, some helpless, or nodded agreed. When they were talking, a group of people with torches appeared on the opposite side of the street. They were all armed, marching forward with a lot of murderous spirit. An emergency bell rang above the karites chamber of Commerce, and some bowmen began to take their place. "Who are you? Get out of here!" The procession saw two girls and warned them. "Sorry, we are just two passing students, but we are standing here today. Let''s go and hit us." Lanli''er said sarcastically. This group of people are in a hurry. They have no time to talk with the two girls. The first two people are going to pull them aside. After all, the clothes are the children of rich families, so it''s not easy to kill them at will. "Let go!" With one hand, lanlil opened her rough hand. "You two can''t be stubborn." A big man put out his hand and slapped the fan, but Lingxin held his wrist and kicked it over. Seeing the fallen team-mates, the forward team was impatient and rushed forward. "Ah, ah, there''s going to be a fight." LAN Li''er seems to be excited. Ling Xin slowly retreats to the rear to make room for her friends. In addition, be careful of raids from other places. Looking at the rushing group of uncles, LAN Li''er was not alarmed. She put her hands together and raised her head high. There was a flash of light in her eyes. "Coming, uncles." Then the palms were separated, held in the air, and placed on both sides of the chest. The bright blue electric light flowed between the palms. The strong electric light reflected her face in the dark. There was a burning smell and a Zizi electric sound in the air. Chum¡ª¡ª Just like a thunder in the earth, the fiery electric light like countless thunder snakes winding in the street. On the dark street, the thunderbolt, like the roaring point of a gun, flashed through all things. Hundreds of people in the street shivered in the electric light before falling slowly. Looking at the dilapidated, smoking, a mess of the street, bell heart worried about asked. "It''s not going to electrocute, Lanley." "Don''t worry, Ling Xin, I have a good control." Lanli kicked a fallen man not far away, and then there was a low hissing sound. "See, it''s alive." Lanli looks at her friends. "Well, I hope these people won''t be fooled by you." Ling Xin is very clear about her friend''s strength. When she went to practice in the first half of the year, she couldn''t take care of her life. She fell from the sky and almost fell to death. Fortunately, she was saved by the students of temple college. Otherwise, the research materials required for her internship would not have been completed. ----------------------- The mansion on the edge of the sea cliff may not be called the mansion any more. The whole mansion, which covers an area of nearly several thousand square meters, has only half a floor. The dome and the second floor have disappeared, leaving only a piece of ruins. Countless people groan and get up from the ground and debris, only to see the girl in the hall and a small group of people protected by her airshade. "Who are you?" One of Wick''s glasses was broken. He grabbed a musket and aimed it at Lorraine hill. "Fire, fire, kill her!" He yelled and gave orders to the guards behind him. Sparks came from the muzzle of the gun. The lead bullet cut through the air and shot at the girl, but he stopped in front of him, if he met a transparent barrier. Lorraine Hill took the bullet with his finger and looked at it a little. "So you''re still using these bullets." She looked at the round metal ball in her hand, then bounced out, directly penetrated wick, and let him cover his throat. Blood flowed from her fingers and her body twitched. "Wick!" Adley looked at the fallen brother and pulled out the machete. "You dare to kill my brother." "Why are you so angry? Didn''t you think of today when you killed Angus and Elaine?" Lorraine Hill looked at the young man in front of him, his eyes shining, but he was thinking of another thing. Is that murder? Why don''t I feel sad and afraid? Do I also begin to treat life like weeds like people in this world. No, it''s just that these people should die. Killing for life, blood for blood and tooth for tooth should be so. She inherited the legacy of Angus, and naturally accepted his enmity and hatred. She could not persuade herself to let go of the tissifoney family. Adley picked up the frosty machete and rushed forward. His figure seemed to disappear in the air for a short time, so that others didn''t know where it was. Lorraine Hill sighed, and his fingers crossed a red track in the air, followed by the sound of flesh and blood scattered on the ground. The machete fell to the ground and made a clear tremor, but now it was broken in two. Edley''s dazed eyes slowly lost their luster, his body had been cut in half, blood splashed all over the floor. Looking at the bloody scene, Lorraine Hill slightly closed his eyes, sorry, for the first time, stop confiscating, and then a gust of wind rolled the broken curtain to cover adley''s body. The rest of the house guards of tissifoney in the hall screamed in horror like a baby crying. The sound was like madness, which made people shiver. Other people nearby also looked at Lorraine hill in fear of being killed. At this time, the people in the hall began to flee. Noyce, Fenton and others also carefully hid the girl''s sight and slowly retreated. However, the figure of the two people has long been detected by Lorraine hill, and where can they escape. It''s just that there''s a more important enemy in front of us. Zenep, the alchemist who had talked with Lorraine hill, came out of the shadow of the hall. His black robe was covered with light snow white by the moonlight. "Won''t you save adley and them?" Lorraine hill was a little curious about why the alchemist was watching the play just now, but he didn''t do it. "Why save it?" "Although it''s the same organization, we''re not friends. Why do we make mistakes?" Zenep said softly, as if remembering something. Then a huge and towering figure appeared outside the residence behind him. A huge magic statue stood up from under the sea cliff. Its tall body directly blocked the moonlight in the sky, making the whole hall fall into a dark shadow. Chapter 129 "Miss Lacey must be the hooded lady I talked to in the shop before." Zenep looked at the girl in front of her. Her long golden hair had turned to silver now. Maybe that was her original appearance. It''s really beautiful. Zenep sighs in his heart that although he has some heartlessness, he has been repressed in his obsession and desire over the years and is ready to go. Now if he wants to prove his strength and make those people regret, he can''t stop. "You have a good knowledge. If you come to ruerna or to ermenas, you will have a good future. You don''t have to fight and die for calides here." Zenepu cherishes his talents. It''s really more and more difficult to meet a good young man these years. "I''m sorry, Mr. zenep." "I can''t go against my heart. Now that I''ve agreed to the man''s will, I''ll keep my promise and protect callitus." "Maybe it''s better to be flexible in life, but that''s not the life I want to live." "I made an oath that I would never lie to myself again. I must live honestly." Lorraine Hill stretched out her left hand, and dark red particles of light began to emerge in the hall. Then a blood red long gun began to emerge in the air. Like her pupils, it began to glow crimson and dangerous. Looking at the girl with silver hair and red eyes in front of her, zenepu was fond of her knowledge and beauty, but now he could only do it. The huge gray image was directly photographed with one palm, like the top of Mount Tai, and it was rowing through the wind and waves in the air. The figure of silver hair moved. Kara¡ª¡ª Like the sound of broken glass in the air. In front of zenep, there are layers of pale gold magic barriers. The tip of the gun marks a long spark and a sharp sound on the crystal hard shield. The polygonal transparent shield is cut and broken by the blood red gun. There was a dangerous light on the tip of the crimson gun, a red mark flashed by, and a long and narrow bloodstain appeared on zenep''s face. Terrible. Zenep''s heart only has such an idea. Does she really only have sequence 4? Then her right hand opens, and the frozen light suddenly appears in the air, trying to limit the girl''s terrible speed. Unfortunately, she is easily dodged by the other side and shot in the air The giant palm of the statue fell down and photographed a hand shaped pit in the center of the hall. Zenep was in some danger at this time, so he did not stop. The lines on the Colossus began to flow, and countless mana and magic began to gather. A thick, blazing blue beam of light shone directly across the hall, intending to kill all those who remained inside. Lorraine Hill stepped back to defend, and the red crystal hexagon formed a light wall like a honeycomb to protect the rest of the hall, such as Chelsea and Meru. Looking at the figure with silver hair dancing in front of her body, Meru can''t believe it. Is this the real strength of Lacey? So dazzling, so powerful, thin and slender figure brings people incomparable sense of security. Silver shoes step on the ruins of the brick and stone, above is the white silk stockings wrapped in the legs, and then the knee is visible under the skirt. The skirt of moderate length overlaps and separates in the middle, and the skirt on both sides is decorated with red butterflies. Lorraine Hill stepped on his feet and jumped into the air directly. The long and huge arc of the crimson spear in the night directly cut off all zenep''s defenses. The sound of the broken barrier sounded like fried beans, and finally scattered all over the ground. The opponent''s body was also broken like glass. Is it some kind of displacement spell, like chariot translocation. The girl thought, and then looked up at the giant statue. Inside the statue, zenep gasps to hold his hand in the control room, and his shock calms down for a long time. Is that genius? Maybe the red and white princes of those years were of this standard. He resisted the shock in his heart and began to start the war machine with all his strength. As if countless gears began to rotate, the magic inside the statue began to move in accordance with a specific track, and bursts of white heat began to emerge behind it. The arm of the stone fell like a mountain and hit the cliff heavily. Then the mansion and the mountain began to fall to the cliff, and the rest of the people inside yelled. At this time, Mrs. felia and master Helan were separated. She lifted the air to hold these people and then slowly landed on the ground. When she saw this scene, master Helan stopped working. Although he supported the organization, he also had his own principles. Lorraine Hill looked at Mrs. philea''s hand with a sigh of relief, and now she was able to concentrate on the enemy in front of her. It''s time to be able to do it all, she said to herself. Hold the blood red spear in your hand and concentrate. The strong magic of the spear tip burns violently, and the surrounding air begins to twist. Sensing the dangerous fluctuation, zenep is not ambiguous. The statue directly grabs a part of the mountain, and the boulder with a diameter of more than 100 meters falls from the sky, carrying a force of ten thousand jin, and blowing a sharp wind. "Magic gun kungunier!" With a clear drink, the girl opened her eyes. In the dark night, her eyes were like the red moon, throwing the long gun out. The spear, which was more blazing than before, was red as blood, and shot out from the earth like a shooting star in pastoral areas. In front of the red track, the gray and white huge stones were directly broken into dust, broken and scattered like rain. But this is not the end, the bright red meteor directly penetrated the head of the statue, leaving a huge hole, and then disappeared in the endless night sky. The statue still did not stop, and the more violent sound came from the towering body. Bang¡ª¡ª If some kind of steam cabin door is opened, there are long and narrow passages behind the statue, and then the golden wings begin to show behind it. The brilliant wings are magnificent, like the coming of the gods. Gorgeous wings flow in the atmosphere. A closer look reveals that the wings are made up of gold swords. These gold swords have delicate magic lines on them. They fly through the air quickly and are quick to move. Then they sweep down from the sky like ten thousand birds returning to their nests and rush straight to loranthal. Their sharp swords are shining with extremely dangerous light. These flying golden swords are supernatural creations after enchantment. They cut the air and everything, chasing the silver haired girl''s figure, occasionally passing through some obstructed rocks, leaving only a very smooth section. The golden sword cuts across the scarlet hexagon shield, making a violent friction sound and fire light. Then the light of the shield begins to weaken rapidly. The sword cuts its hair and passes through the edge of the skirt, leaving slender blood marks on Lorraine hill. The blood and sweat on her body were mixed together. Loranthal waved the blood red double swords and flipped in the air. The Blood Sword and the gold sword kept fighting each other, bursting out fierce sparks. The incomplete gold sword scattered at her feet. Some of them were broken, and some of them were full of gaps. At this time, their swords were no longer shining and dim. Click¡ª¡ª With a crisp cracking sound, the blood sword in his hand reached its limit. Under the impact of the golden sword, it broke into pieces and light and dissipated in the air. Lorenthal''s right hand was a red sword in the void. And just as she and the golden sword continued to fight, the "giant god" statue began to charge, and the middle of her chest began to glow with incandescent blue light. It''s going to hurt! The girl said in secret, and then the Blood Sword flashed, threw it out, burst directly, and burst the golden sword. Then the bright red magic began to weave behind her, and the crystal like wings began to form. The silver and red figure leaps into the night sky, like a swimming fish passing through the turbulent River, swims rapidly, the scarlet track shakes slightly, dodges the golden sword of pursuit, and then goes straight up into the sky. Ten thousand meters above, thin stratiform clouds flow under the body, the clear sky is a bright moon of glow, and the moonlight overflows in the world like water. On the silvery land, it''s suddenly dark. It''s like being turned off the light. Many people look at the sky in surprise. A figure is in the middle of the moon, with silver hair flying and red pupils like blood. It''s so slim and small, but it''s so dazzling that it can''t be ignored. The special magic of Yuehua is constantly converged by Loran hill, and the magic on the wings burns violently, just like a colorless flame. The demons on the earth, the light particles in the core of the chest, are now fully charged, and then a column of startling light runs through the sky and the earth, directly targeting the girl in the sky. The scarlet shield is consumed rapidly by the light column, and only two seconds later it turns into fragments and light particles, but that''s enough. A red flash of lightning shook the sky and the earth, and the whole people in Hopland felt the earth trembling and terrified. The red lightning directly splits the light column and penetrates the core of the light column. A bottomless pit is blasted out along with the coast under the body, and countless sea water begins to pour in, making the sound of gurgling water. The statue''s chest was hollowed out, but it was still obstinate. The golden sword roared, carrying its owner''s bigotry, unwillingness and anger, it flew to the sky again. "Still won''t let go?" The girl sighed, and a burst of respect rose in her heart. Lorraine Hill''s figure fell rapidly from the sky, the track of the airflow passed by his side, and his hair and skirt danced violently in the air. Another blood red spear slowly emerged in his hand, but what was different from before was that there was a silver moonlight gathering on the blade of the spear. Finally, the spear blade turned into a moon blade, and the overall shape was like a slender Yan Yue Dao. The cold light is like a saw, sharp and cool, the gun barrel is like blood, like a red branch. Chum¡ª¡ª Yanyue sword in the air across a crescent like arc, pale light, more than a dozen golden sword directly cut into pieces, into bursts of light. After that, a few crescent moon flashed by. The fragments of the golden sword fell from the sky like rain. The girl with silver hair rushed directly to the gray blue magic statue. Under the huge and towering shadow, the slender figure was so reassuring. "Then rest in peace here." The gun body and the moon blade are burning with the surging bright red magic, and with the waving of Lorraine hill, they continue to extend and lengthen. It''s like waving a huge red brush hundreds of meters long, splashing ink on white paper. A giant arc spanning nearly 1000 meters cuts the statue, and then The second way¡ª¡ª The third way¡ª¡ª The fourth way¡ª¡ª The fifth way¡ª¡ª Until the end, the whole image turned into pieces and fell to the ground without any sound. Chapter 130 The battle along the coast is earth shaking. The towering magic statue, the flying golden sword, and the dancing silver haired girl under the moon are just like the heroic deeds in the legend. They are so shocking. In contrast, although the number of people fighting in the city is large, the momentum is far lower than that of the shore duel. "No, no, tell me it''s not true." Lanli crazily shakes her partner''s arm. Two girls are standing on a clock tower, looking at the shaking battle in the distance. Lanlil''s jaw is about to drop. The usually shy little Lacey, why the fight is so fierce? It''s better than many graduated brothers and sisters. Ermenas is a five-year system. Every year, there will be an assessment, but the assessment will be repeated. If the grade is repeated more than three times, he will automatically drop out of school. Except for a few geniuses, the senior grade is definitely better than the junior grade. Most of the graduates are in series 6, and a few will be in series 5 and 7. Series 7 is generally the highest level of a small country or province. Generally speaking, there will be series 8 in a big country, such as Xuehua 7. There are only a few series 9 if they are superpowers, but series 9 is rarely seen, and many people can''t see it. "So I said, you can''t beat her." Bell heart helpless to take back the arm constantly being shaken, said to the next friend. "How did you find out, Ling Xin?" Lanli''er looks curious. "Well, intuition, because I feel that she is very harmonious and I like dancing very much, so I know that state better¡° "If everything around us is in their control, not more, not less, just the right balance. She did it almost naturally, and that''s why I''m surprised. " "Is that why you are so flexible and so fast, and you make that group of boys go around?" Lanli''er said and was knocked on the head by her friend. "What are you talking about? I''m serious." "I''m serious too, Ling Xin ~" As the giant magic statue by the sea disintegrates and is cut into pieces by seven or eight crescent arcs of light, the battle in the city also changes. When the three allied forces of tisifugne, nisos and anemie saw that the statue was defeated, their morale changed greatly and began to shake violently. Some people began to retreat and escape. The tall and hard statues were cut and destroyed, and they, who were weak, could not see the hope of victory at all. Instead of waiting here for the eldest lady of the Caritas family to kill them, they had better run away. Some of the guard chiefs in the team saw the scene, and they were unable to stop it. They were extraordinary, but they knew more about how terrible the young lady was. If the red thunderbolt that breaks the world is hit in the city, it can directly turn the headquarters of the chamber of commerce into powder. If they have the hope to win, they will never give up so easily, but the gap is too big, it is not the point where the number can win. Several red tracks cut through the night sky. Several blue magic statues in the city were also destroyed by loranthal, and the explosion broke apart. This made the enemy even more frightened, and they didn''t want to fight any more. There was a sound of fleeing, for fear that they would fall behind. ---------------------- On the west side of HOPLAND City, Fenton is protected by a group of guards and is preparing to leave the city. He is riding a horse with many guards. Suddenly, the road ahead was blocked by a pile of sundries. Twenty large wooden boxes were stacked together randomly and scattered in the road. The middle one was five or six meters high. "What''s the matter? How come there are so many things on this road?" The captain of the guard frowned, worried, and then let the people around him and a few riders rush directly to get ready to push away and move out a path. But at this time, a wooden box was thrown directly from the sky. With a loud boast, the two riders were directly knocked down, raising a burst of dust. At night, people holding torches saw that there was a "teenager" sitting on the top of these wooden boxes. Wearing a pair of coarse cloth shorts and carrying a big mace on his shoulder, he jumped down from high altitude and smashed into the open space in front of him. The dust was flying and some sand particles were splashing out, which hurt him a little. "Who are you?" The leader''s guard roared. "My name''s bud. I''m from graythorn county." In the face of nearly 100 elite guards, the boy did not panic. The surging strength in his blood gave him strong self-confidence. "Kill him!" There is no time to pay attention to this young man. The leader of the guard directly orders. The dense crossbows came out, and the young man waved the big mace like a heavy hammer, which made a huge wave in the air and swept the crossbows away directly. The fragile scrap iron mace is naturally not so strong, but after the special magic converges, it can form a heavy position, which is the special ability of boiling blood beast. After flying these mosquito like crossbows, bud strode forward with a heavy step like a giant beast and a drum beating in the hearts of the people. Stab¡ª¡ª With the sound of brushing and drawing swords, the nissos family''s guards, armed with cold light and sharp blades, with their backs to the firelight, rushed forward to the teenagers in the dark. This group of bodyguards are all above sequence 2. They have all kinds of armor. As the horse speeds up a little, Minghuang''s blade refracts bursts of light in the air and cuts across the atmosphere, leaving a trail of cold light. It cuts on the young man and cuts through bloodstains, overflowing with blood. Severe pain came from all over the body. Bud bared his teeth, resisted the idea of retreating, and continued to wave the big mace. The silver haired girl once warned him that her extraordinary professional agent was not good at speed. Instead of trying to evade those flexible enemies, she should concentrate on the attack. As long as she could hit it once, her agitating muscles and heavy strength were enough to be trusted. The thick mace directly hit the horse in front of him. The flesh and blood of the horse rose and fell like waves. It flew straight out and broke its neck. The horse''s head threw a large amount of blood in the air, and some of it got wet on Fenton''s cheek in the rear. On a cold night, warm horse blood flowed from his face into his neck, and Fenton screamed in horror. The broken body of the horse directly blocked the charging rider in the back. Bud took the opportunity to stride forward and kick his feet into the air. [without fear of scars, concentrate on one strike, and move forward in this way, invincible!] This is the way he fights. Over the street, Fenton looked at the boy close at hand. He was full of blood, his face was ferocious, his youth was exposed, and he was like a roaring beast. He was shocked and stood still. An earthshaking sound wave was heard in hoplanner, and a large pit with cracks and collapses of stone slabs appeared in the middle of the street, in which a bloody corpse was lying. Beside the big pit, a young man roars to the sky. His voice is like thunder and a lonely beast in the wilderness. Chapter 131 Originally, it was thought that the five chambers of Commerce would hold peace talks tonight, and then peace would be restored in Hopland. The residents of the city breathed a sigh of relief. With the fire moving, the crowd and the team broke through the night. After a short pause, the peace was broken again, and then there was the amazing battle on the coast, shaking the earth, so that people in the city could not help sticking out their heads from their homes to visit carefully. After being smashed to the ground, the towering statue of demons, like the collapse of a myth, impacted the hearts of the residents in the city, and then the sound of fighting in the city gradually decreased. There were occasional bursts of gunfire from the fleet outside the harbor, but it was much smaller than at the beginning. As a group of armed men in purple gradually controlled the city, there was no gunfire near dawn. Because of the death of the main successor of the nisos family, Fenton, and the dementia of the old master, the nisos family was soon defeated by the armed forces of caritus and controlled its headquarters. After the failure of tissifoney''s family, the owner of the family committed suicide by drinking poison, but Abel, the third son of his lineage, disappeared. Later, a small number of people escaped from the city, while the rest who remained in the city surrendered. The Anemies were about to rush out of the city, but they were blocked by a small group of the Ellis family. Then the great forces of caritus came, and finally they had to retreat to the headquarters of the chamber of Commerce. At noon, the walls of Hopland''s gates and the southern port were controlled by callitus'' Purple army. On the same day, they were banned from entering and leaving. The next morning, Miss Lacey of the Caritas took people into the headquarters of the Helios. At noon, at the dinner party of the Hollis family, the former head of the family, HOS, announced that he and his son bell would give up the right of inheritance forever. Meru, the eldest daughter, would continue to be the head of the family, and Meru would decide the transfer and inheritance of the position of the future head of the family. Originally, a group of relatives and the owner of the Hollis family will move to the spice manor in the South Islands, where the climate is suitable for the elderly. Gerard, the former leader of the family''s Pro guard, was relieved of his post and transferred to the fleet to open up a distant Eastern Route. On the third day, outside the Anemies'' headquarters. The team of the Helios and the Carites united and surrounded the wall. They were well guarded, but did not attack. In the past two days, the Carites family was busy controlling the whole city, checking and detaining the nisos family and the tissifoney family. It was only today that they finally released their hands. Lorraine hill and Meru were in a carriage, looking at the door of anemie''s house not far away. In the bleak autumn wind, many landscape trees in the courtyard protruded from the wall, and the yellow fallen leaves swirled down in the breeze. "Do you want to plead for the Anemies?" Lorraine hill is holding a cup of hot car in the palm of her hand. Her silver hair is casually on her shoulders. She is wearing a simple white skirt and leaning on the sofa behind her. "Yes." Mei Lu nodded, her eyes looking at the clear green transparent tea in the cup, seemed to miss it. "Fengnai and I are the same age, almost growing up together." "When I was a child, I didn''t like to go out. She often came to visit me and sometimes invited me to their home." "There are many flowers and plants in anemie''s house, which are in full bloom in every season. The trees in the yard are also very luxuriant, and the trees form a continuous shade." Meru looked up, looked out of the window at the shade, and continued. "At that time, I liked to play in her house, because there were some strange stones under the trees near the hillside. It was very quiet here, and there were no other relatives and children to disturb me. I just sit on a stone and read a book. The stories and illustrations in the book, the wind is running around the yard, occasionally fishing, occasionally catching butterflies, and then show them to me. " "Uncle Noyce will come back sometimes and bring some funny ornaments and small things, not only to fengnai, but also to me." "Besides my father, he is the best elder to me." "Now, although they are strangers and antagonistic to each other, I still want to seek affection." After that, Mei Lu seems to have put something down, picked up her tea cup and took a sip. "Although fengnai is the daughter of the Anemies, she doesn''t care about anything and doesn''t take part in the conspiracy. It''s OK to let her go." "But Noyce is different. He not only participated in the whole process, but also personally led the attack on the Hollis family, which you will not forget." Lorraine Hill pause a little, or said the impassable bottom line. When a lot of things happen, someone has to bear the consequences. Noyce has an inescapable responsibility as the owner of the family. "I understand, but at least the wind will stay." Meru whispered. In the courtyard of anemie''s house, fengnai looks out the window at the confrontational people, brushes, angrily draws the curtain. "Well, miss, don''t be angry." Penny looked at her master and came to him comfortingly. "But I just can''t settle down." Feng Nai sat in front of the table and said uneasily. "My father has shut himself up in his study for two days, and no one is allowed to enter." "Outside, callitus and the hellis house guard day and night, and may attack at any time." There seemed to be tears in her eyes, then she turned around and hugged the maid beside her, buried her head in the white apron around her waist and made a vague sound. "Will we be killed? Penny The maid touched her young lady''s hair and said slowly. "No, miss, you will survive, because you don''t have blood on your hands." "What about father? What about him?" "Lord Noyce... Lord Noyce has his own decision." "Will father die?" Feng Nai said in a low voice, a little hoarse. "I don''t know, miss." Penny put her hand on fengnai''s back and stroked it slowly. "And you, penny, will you always be with me?" "I..." penny was a little surprised, and then answered after a while. "Well, I''ll be with miss." "Forever?" "Well, forever." At this time, there were shouts outside the window. With a loud noise, the iron door of the chamber of Commerce was pushed down and heavily fell on the ground, shaking up bursts of dust and blowing leaves. A group of armed personnel began to enter the courtyard of the chamber of Commerce. The sound of footsteps, startled voices and slashing started, and the attack began. On a cloudy autumn day, there are also waves of moisture in the sea breeze, which makes people feel cool. Just when the warring parties think that the dust is about to settle, there are bursts of roars from the far sky. Rotating the propeller like a shadow, blowing away the atmosphere, making a continuous sound. One by one, iron gray airships emerged from the clouds. Stratiform clouds left many seasonal clouds around the airship, and the eastern reinforcements were late at the moment. About twelve huge airships were suspended above the city. At the bottom of the airship, the cabin doors were opened, and the fire began to charge. These airships are printed with the rose pattern of blue frost and the balance pattern of Vega business alliance. The two symbols are juxtaposed, which seems to announce the rise of a new force in the mainland. Frost rose, seven petals, seven petals in one. Chapter 132 Three days ago, the South Islands, Hongbei Bay. Although the mainland has entered autumn, the islands in the south are still warm. On the white sand beach, the sea water is light blue and clear, and the underwater shells can still be clearly seen in the afternoon sun. The inner shell is white, and the outer shell is light red like a rose, like a wavy shell, with different colors, which looks very beautiful. In the early years, the island was named for its rich production of this light red shell. Later, because of its good location, it became an important transit station in the western part of the southern islands. On the island, there are not only many ports with large flow of people, but also rows of white houses on the quieter northern hillside. These houses are not high and built close to the mountain, behind the mountain, so as to avoid being directly blown by the strong sea breeze. Many coconut trees are also planted around the house, which is a common local cash crop. In a larger house, Mrs. balya was sitting at a table teaching her children. In her hand, she was holding a story book with beautiful color drawings. Next to her was Iger, the little boy whom Angus had entrusted. He opened his eyes to the color drawings and heard his mother read: "Then the girl in the black skirt lit the candle in her hand." "She said to the boy, even so, do you want to revive your parents?" "Yes, it''s all my fault. I was too willful that day. I didn''t say goodbye to them until the end. I want to see them again." "So the candle in the girl''s hand burned, and two figures floated in front of the boy. They welcomed the boy back with a smile on their faces." "In this way, the boy holding his parents, in their arms forever sleep in the past, never wake up." "Well, that''s the end of the story. What do you get from this story, egger? " Mrs. balya smiles and touches the child''s head. At this time, she looks like a different person than before. She looks serene, her eyes are full of love, and even her chestnut hair becomes shiny "Well... I don''t quite understand, but it doesn''t seem to have a good ending." "Yes, this story is to tell us that we should cherish the people and things in front of us, and don''t wait until we lose them to regret." "Often the closest, and the most easily forgotten." "Well, I see, mom." Iger nodded. "All right, Iger. In fact, this story also metaphors some things, that is, parents will eventually grow old and leave their children, and you will eventually learn to face everything, and remember not to indulge in the illusions of the past like the boy in the book. " "Will mother be old, too?" "Yes, so Iger wants to grow up quickly." "I will." At this time, the door was pushed open. The white sun came in in the afternoon. A tall figure appeared at the door. He came in and said. "Excuse me, Mrs. balya, and Igor." "Ah, it''s uncle Ceres. Here you are." The little boy ran over. Ceres often brought something for his mother and son, and lived not far from here. "Mr. Ceres?" Mrs. valya stood up and said hello. She was very grateful to her husband''s comrade in arms. Recently, she helped her a lot, such as finding a house, arranging furniture and inviting teachers. All these were done by the former housekeeper. "Well, it''s me." Ceres crouched down and hugged Iger, then responded to Mrs. valya''s greeting. "I have something to say today. Next, I will leave Hongbei bay for a period of time. When I am away, if Mrs. Baya or little Iger have any difficulties, I can contact the fruit shop directly¡° "The manager and staff of the shop are all from our caritis chamber of Commerce. I have already agreed with them in advance that they will help you if necessary." "Yes, thank you, and miss Lacey of caritus." Mrs. balya said gratefully, with a slight bow. "Where are you going? Is it dangerous?" "It''s on the other islands in the South Islands. If it''s dangerous, I''m ok. I''m just worried about the eldest lady." Ceres sighed, then said goodbye. -------------- The next day, Keran island. The tide of the seaside constantly washes the coast and beats the blue reef on the shore. There are many holes on the reef, which are wetted by super water. Occasionally, there are several seabirds standing on the delicate rocks, and some even have small fish in their mouths. The island is a dense forest, green canopy, there are some towers from the forest, overlooking the island. Ceres sat patiently outside a luxurious and low-key mahogany door. An apprentice mage opened the door. He was wearing a light blue mage robe and a blue gradually changing feather headdress on his head. "Master Theodore has agreed to your request. Please follow me. Don''t scream or touch anything you see on the road." "I understand." Ceres got up to follow and entered the gate. Sunlight from the thick glass into the room, stacked books, copper cages, experimental instruments placed in the room is very quiet. "Fool, Vincent, fool, Vincent." A strange voice suddenly sounded on the top of my head. Ceres looked up and saw a blue bird standing in the cage, talking. "Don''t worry about him, he can only say that." The apprentice explained. "Fool, Vincent, they just treat you as a dog, and you wag your tail every day." Ceres looked at the bird again. Is it Warcraft? It''s so smart. It''s metaphorical. "Shut up In front of the apprentice some stretch not to live, directly a silent border, so that the bird can not make a sound. But the bird is really smart. It jumps to and fro, flapping its wings to break the boundary, and then it makes a sound. "Waste, Vincent, don''t even dare to kill chickens, waste, Vincent." The apprentice in front of him browed, walked quickly, and didn''t speak any more. Ceres did not dare to speak at will, for fear of arousing the dislike of the apprentice. Although the apprentice mage was not strong, it would not be too easy to make a stumbling block for himself. "Here we are." The apprentice in front stopped and knocked on the door. "Come in, please¡° A strong voice came from behind the door. When Ceres went in, a mage sat behind his desk. The sun was shining from the window behind him. For a moment, he couldn''t see each other''s face clearly. "You are Mr. Ceres, the representative of calites." "Yes, on behalf of Lord Lacey, the successor of the chamber of Commerce of Carites." "Well, please have a seat." Said the mage. "I have seen the letter you handed me and the application to the Council, and I discussed this with my colleagues yesterday¡° "Although most of the descriptions in the letter are true, they can correspond to the information we know." "But there are still some key things that need to be verified, because once we go out, it''s bound to touch the interests of Xuehua United." "This will undoubtedly break many things, such as our previous position and the future situation." "I understand what you said. It''s something I prepared in advance." Ceres took out the paper bag under his arm, which contained not only the formal agreement of caritus, but also the letter of introduction from Mr. jagdilingjia, Mr. jelinck, and the posthumous letter left by Angus. After presenting all these to the opposite mage, he began to check them one by one, such as the pattern on the contract paper, the extraordinary mark, and the content of the agreement. After a long time, he raised his head. The healthy mage pushed his eyes and said. "You are well prepared. Although the agreement does not benefit us a lot, it is also above the bottom line that we recognize." "I have to say Angus did find a good successor." "Thank you for your compliment." "It''s nothing." "After that, I will put forward these materials and proposals at the meeting. After discussion, members will decide whether to implement them." "How long will it take?" Ceres is a little anxious. After all, the situation is very tense. "Don''t worry, there will be a meeting this afternoon. After the decision is made, it will be implemented tomorrow." "How about tonight?" Asked Ceres. The old mage knocked on the table and then answered. "You seem to be in a hurry." "That''s fine. I''ll rush the people concerned." "Thank you very much, master Theodore, the cartes chamber of Commerce and I will remember your kindness." At last, Ceres breathed a sigh of relief and cried out his thanks. "It''s not necessary to do that. It can be regarded as a reward to Mr. Angus. The materials and ancient instruments he gave us at that time have changed a lot and are of great help to the whole country. The reward given to him before is still too little. It can be regarded as a remedy." That afternoon, Ceres had been walking in front of a tall building. At dusk, under the huge stone pillar with a height of nearly 100 meters, a huge door for 20 people to pass side by side was opened, and a mage in different clothes came out. They had all kinds of decorations, but they were inclined to the natural style, such as feathers, branches and leaves, shells, flowers, fur, wood carvings and so on. At this time, Ceres finally waited for master Theodore. He walked behind, with short black hair and calm. After seeing Ceres, he was not surprised, but said. "Say hello to miss Lacey, the new owner of caritus. The first phase of the Council of the young moon and the red berry kingdom will start tonight." Ceres was a little excited to express his thanks, and then that night, he was taken to another island by several mages. This island seems a bit wild, is a volcanic island, the center is still emitting black smoke, the island is also full of hot breath. "Are you going back to Hopland with me?" Asked a mage. "Yes, some things are better communicated in this way." "Well, now you''re seated." As the voice of the mage fell, a huge shadow flapped its wings and slowly fell down, stopping in front of him. Then more wings flapped in the sky. Chapter 133 With the propeller turning, there was a huge roar from the sky. The iron gray airship was like a huge whale floating in the sky. The muzzle protruding from the bottom of the airship aimed at Hopland. The loud broadcast reverberated in the sky. "Announce that all forces in the city will stop fighting, open the city gate, and the senior officials of major chambers of Commerce and trade associations will stand by outside the city. Immediately, the alliance headquarters will take over Hopland." "If not, the alliance airship will attack directly." This time, it''s not tisifugne. Is it directly taken over by the headquarters? Loranthel thought. But at the moment, if she attacks, the nature will be completely different, which means that calitez is directly against the alliance. Before, it could be said that it was the internal conflict in Hopland. After that, it''s not easy for the headquarters to intervene. But now the headquarters sends airships directly. Once the attack starts, it means facing the whole country alone. Another question is, what is the current situation of the alliance headquarters? Is it completely controlled by that organization, or is the settlement only partially affected. In anemie''s house, Noyce finally came out of the study, looking at the airship and signs in the sky, with a relaxed smile on his lips, finally waiting for ah. "Now what? Miss Outside the carriage, several captain guards came and asked for instructions. "Get out first, stop fighting and stay still." "Yes Then the fighting in anemiene gradually ceased, and the personnel of the karites chamber of Commerce temporarily withdrew. The leader of the airship laughed with satisfaction when he saw that calitus had stopped fighting. He was wearing a golden robe with the sign of frost rose on his chest. However, after that, the cartes chamber of Commerce and the Helios family did not act in accordance with their announcement. The door of Hopland city was still closed, and the high-level and principal of the chamber of commerce still did not appear for dialogue. "Sit here like this? Lacey¡° Looking at the sky outside the window, Meru asked with some worry. "Well, going out to have a conversation now will not have a good result." "At the negotiation table, the weak side is wrong in any way and can not get fair treatment." Lorraine Hill replied, taking a sip of the tea cup before he got up. The sea breeze in the evening came in from the window, and a few hairs swayed gently in the air. On his beautiful neck, he had a beautiful white face. From such a close observation, he could even see the slight soft fluff on his face. It''s lovely, Meru thought. Although she saw the girl''s fighting posture yesterday, looking at her appearance and the face reflected by the setting sun, she still feels a kind of lovely and beautiful, unable to associate with the powerful, as if she was born with a kind of peaceful atmosphere. "Thank you, Lacey." Meru said. "Well?" Lorraine hill was a little puzzled. He opened his blue transparent eyes slightly and looked at Meru. "Thank you. If it wasn''t for you, the Hollis family would have been torn apart now, maybe not." "This matter... I''m just looking for a good ally for caritus, not selfless." "Cluck..." Meru closed her mouth and looked at Lorraine hill. She laughed and nodded. "Well, I know." What did she know, thought Lorraine hill, a little puzzled. At this time, the airship in the sky was a little anxious, and a light column was shooting at the coast, making a small hole. "Here we are." "What''s coming?" Mei Lu asked. On the golden sea surface under the setting sun, the rays are reflected all over the sky. White lines appear on the sea surface, covering the whole sea area. Bursts of sound come from the wind, from far to near. Just before the people on the airship could react, the blue sky leaped from the sea, countless scales reflected light in the setting sun, water drops like rain scattered in the air, followed by the sound of wings flapping to block the sky and the sun. A blue fish open translucent white fins fly to the sky, these fish are half human height, compared with ordinary fish, their fins are extremely wide, such as wings general expansion, flexible flying in the sky. With the drops of water falling, about 4000-5000 flying fish jumped into the air, flying to the same height as the airship, or even higher. "What are these?" Several mages on the airship looked at each other. Although they didn''t see the other side''s operators, they were all blue scale flying fish of sequence 2 or above on such a large scale. Only the old opponent could take them out. That is the cranberry Kingdom, which is good at transforming and cultivating Warcraft, that is, another vein of the fledgling moon parliament left by oz. These blue scale flying fish directly surround the airship, and the light blue magic gathers on the fins, which decorates the dusk sky like stars. Just when these mages were uneasy and hesitant, several long roars came from afar with great momentum. In the western sky, where the sun sets, several black spots begin to appear in the eyes of the public. Only when they got closer could they be seen clearly. These giant beasts in the sky were like dragons, with broad meat wings. There were two heads in front of them. One was a lion''s head, and the other was a sheep''s head. The lion''s head had a golden mane. The sheep''s head and horns were black. The meat on the strong body was clear, There are four claws under the body and a long snake at the tail. There are purple scales on the snake''s body. The snake''s head is spitting out a letter, and its face is extremely vicious. "That''s chimera of the little moon Council." An old mage came out from behind and looked at the seven approaching beasts. Each chimera could stand more than 20 people on its back, and its wings were nearly 100 meters wide. "In those days, the little moon parliament defeated the other full moon Parliament and the half moon parliament by relying on chimera to unify the southern islands. Later, it united with the red raspberry duchy and became the little raspberry kingdom." "These monsters are all above sequence 6. They are as powerful as dragons and easier to breed than dragons. It can be said that they can compete with us just by relying on these monsters. "Do you want to fire?" Asked a mage. The old mage pondered for a while, then said. "Don''t move until they come." "It seems that Hopland and they are ready to step in. Now it''s not up to us to decide whether to go to war with the little moon Council." "After all, it''s still internal friction. It''s a joke for the green empire." Seven giant winged beasts keep approaching, and the airship in the sky also splits one forward, and one of them, chimera, slowly lands on the hillside outside the city. At this time, Hopland''s gate opened, two teams of purple riders opened the way, and a purple wood decorated carriage drove out of the city. At this time, the three parties gathered together to prepare for negotiation. And the outcome of the negotiations will ultimately determine the future of Hopland and the west of the Vilga League, ending the conflicts and events in recent months. Chapter 134 At the beginning of the negotiation, the negotiation fell into a dilemma. After several days of waiting and information, lorenthal finally knew what had happened to the headquarters of the Vilga alliance. Just a week ago, an incident similar to that of hoplaner happened in yubere. With the support of new weapons from rurnar and the assistance of MAGE mercenaries, the four united forces suddenly launched a revolt, defeated two hardline resistance factions and made the other three neutral factions yield. Afterwards, there were only seven chambers of Commerce left in the original nine. After manipulating the headquarters of the alliance, they sent troops one after another, airships pressed the border, and the chambers of Commerce in other cities also succumbed one after another. In this way, the Verga alliance, which originally belonged to the snow China Alliance, mostly broke away and became a member of the frost rose. Compared with the loose and autonomous Xuehua alliance, frost rose has gathered the rights, most of which belong to the central authorities. At present, the headquarters of the organization is in the rurnas. The mages of rurnas also staged a coup recently. However, as the initiators of the coup were the leading factions, there was little resistance. They just scattered and absorbed some small factions. At present, frost rose has been added to the whole ruerna and the east of the Vilga League. As a powerful government, frost rose will divide ruerna into three regions and Vilga into two regions after it is ready. It will no longer be divided by country. Internal resources will be exchanged, promoted together, laws, education, standards will be unified, and internal tariffs will be reduced and reduced. Each branch will be directly responsible for the headquarters, The army is under the unified management of the headquarters, and only the local security team is retained. The taxes are collected by the region and then handed over to the headquarters for unified management. It sounds a bit like a new era country, but it has not yet reached that level. After all, it is a top-down initiated change, which is not thorough enough. The original power has been preserved a lot, which is bound to become an obstacle in the future. After reading the information, Lorraine Hill began to compare and think. The final conclusion was that he was not optimistic about frost rose. He always felt that he wanted to change something, but he couldn''t give up what he had. He pushed it all over again. Be strict with others and lenient with yourself. That''s about it. The slogan is very good. We should integrate the scattered forces of the seven Xuehua countries to fight against verdant. However, we should carefully taste the head and composition of the organization, which makes loranthal a little uncomfortable, even worse than the original Xuehua alliance. At least Roland really regarded each other as equal brothers and took the lead. Xifeng also contributed most in the battle of short bow. Otherwise, so many people would not miss this hero. His deeds spread all over the world, which is the dream of countless teenagers. But at present, with the fall of the west wind, various countries are also caught in various internal problems. The slogan "frost rose" is really attractive, and it is easy to move some anxious people. This is the way people are. They are eager to keep warm and have an elder to ensure their safety. Even if the elder is extremely harsh, severe or cruel, it is good if he can protect himself. Frost rose undoubtedly wants to win Hopland. After all, this is an important node for organizing westward movement. If it can take advantage of the westerly civil strife to unify the westerly movement, then the organizations occupying the vast hinterland can spread their influence to the west side of the whole continent, just like the Xuehua alliance in those years. Lorraine Hill sat at his desk, slowly lost in thought, when the students in the study were pushed away and Chelsea came in. "Miss, I''ve brought Ceres." "Well, let her in." The girl shook her head a little dizzy. Instead of thinking about the day''s negotiations, she wanted to know about the situation on the other side of the South Islands. "Hello, miss." Ceres came into the room, dressed in a black uniform. "Are you used to living in the south?" Lorraine Hill looked at the housekeeper who had been separated for some time. "It''s not bad. It''s warm there, and my cold legs seldom attack." "Well, that''s good. How are Iger and Mrs. valya?" "It''s all very good. Recently I found a teacher for him. When he is older, he can go to the mage academy to study. It''s a good choice to become a mage." Ceres had a rare smile on his face. "That''s good. Can we talk about the situation of the southern baby moon Parliament?" "Well, the South Islands..." Then Ceres began to talk about the current situation of the southern islands. The country is under the unified management of the parliament, and the councillors are the leaders of the mage faction. There are also a small number of big nobles. The speaker changes every five years, and the mages and nobles take turns. But the main forces in the country are still the mages. Fortunately, the nobles of the cranberry kingdom were all islands, and they didn''t have much desire for expansion, so they got along well with each other. Over the years, the development of the eastern air route has been more moistening. With money, everyone has become more friendly. Because the east side of the mainland is the verdant Empire, the most convenient way for the seven Xuehua countries to avoid the verdant control area and go to the East is to go to the south islands first, and then follow the trade winds and ocean currents to reach the eastern seaport. On the other side of the sea, there are many specialties that the West mainland does not have, and the profits are extremely rich. Because of hundreds of years of stability, widespread education and strong comprehensive strength in China, the king of young berries is far from being able to compete with the gradual corruption of the west wind. After talking about it, Lorraine Hill had a deeper understanding of the southern islands. The next three days, yubeire and ruerna sent people again, and the problem of stagnation between the two sides was continued. Frost rose will not give up the road to the West in any case, but caritus and cranberry have always insisted on the independence of Hopland and its surrounding areas. Finally, the result of the negotiation between the two sides is that the alliance is divided into two parts. The original seven families in the East and the eight families around them form a big area of frost rose, becoming one of the four big areas of frost rose. In the west, several companies with Hopland as the core and the remaining four companies united to form the new Vilga alliance, with its headquarters in Hopland. Both sides of the former alliance withdrew from the Xuehua alliance, and the east side merged into the frost rose, while the west side began to contact and draw close to the blueberry Kingdom and clancia. As a compromise and exchange, the Wusong River on the northwest side of the former alliance was specially assigned to frost rose. This river belongs to frost rose alone. It can pass freely to the five northern countries, and the new Vega alliance can not interfere. But on both sides of the river will be monitored by the forces of the new Vega alliance to prevent large-scale surprise attacks. Finally, the two sides, the new Vega Union and frost rose, signed a non aggression treaty. For this result, the two sides reached a temporary settlement, but both Loran hill and the representative of frost rose knew that this was only a temporary compromise. Frost rose hopes to enter the westerly Kingdom, expand its power, unite with other domestic organizations, and then turn back to suppress the new Vilga alliance, while loranthal is also waiting for clancia to unify the westerly, and face Hopland from north to south to support each other. The battle between rose and starlight will also open a new prelude to history. Chapter 135 "I''m sorry, Lacey." Rachel looks at her friend with an apologetic face. She has been under house arrest by her brother for several days. Until that day, the two brothers Daniel let her go to ask for mercy. Of course, she was very reluctant. She had been sorry for others and begged. It was shameless. After that, calitez''s team surrounded the branch of agattilin in Hopland, and there was no attack, which made a huge stone hanging in the hearts of the people inside. It also starts with Daniel. As the second brother of Reggie, he came into contact with Brandt''s cross swords because he was managing affairs in Hopland. Later, he learned some basic swordsmanship and fighting skills like his father jerinke. He often came into contact with many people, and was unconsciously influenced by some people in Brandt''s cross swords. Finally, he joined frost rose. Later, when jerinke came to Hopland, he put his father under house arrest according to the instructions of the organization, and then joined hands with the tisifunes to prepare to attack calides at the banquet, although it seemed extremely stupid afterwards. But in his heart, he was dedicated to the great cause, with incomparable glory. And regardless of whether frost rose is just or not, his method of pulling relatives into the water is extremely shameful. Vilga once belonged to the west wind and always attached great importance to family and affection. This kind of behavior is extremely despicable in the eyes of people around him. After he was released, he immediately ordered to be imprisoned and handed over to calitus. It''s a bit of a headache for Lorraine hill. If we don''t deal with it, we will not be able to deal with it. If we don''t punish those who have made mistakes, we will fall the seeds of injustice, and we won''t be able to account for those who died in the fight. However, the agattilins did give karites important help, the friendship between Angus and jelinck, the cooperation between the two sides for many years, and the recent negotiation with the parliament of the first month. It would be a little unkind to deal with them rashly. In the end, it''s up to jerick and Rachel to come home and plead guilty. After the changes of the situation in the past few days, jerinke also realized that in the future, calitez will gradually become the leader of the new Vega League. No matter from the past feelings or the future interests, he should stand with him and eliminate the estrangement. In this way, the yagitilin family announced that they would deprive Daniel of his inheritance right, cut off his family relationship, and banish him to a distant place after being flogged. In this way, they could give everyone an account and save his life. Although they could not return to the family in the future, they could still help him secretly, so that he would not die of poverty and starvation. Looking at his daughter and loranthel sitting together chatting, jerinke is also relieved. Although he has an unfilial son, it''s good that he has a daughter to make up for it. In this way, the next generation of agatlin and calites can still maintain their friendship, and they can be a little relieved when they grow old. With the support of this gifted niece, as long as agtyline follows and drinks soup, he will live a very nourishing life. But big families, especially chambers of Commerce, generally don''t put eggs in the same basket. After the internal division of vilgas, many of the more than a dozen major chambers of commerce that cooperated with Caritas to carry out the project were in the East. Although they succumbed to frost rose, they also transferred part of their family property and lineage to Caritas in the name of project cooperation. In the west of the league, apart from the Hopland family and the agattilins family, they also did the same thing. They separated some of them and went to the East. Most of them are bets from two families. No matter which side wins, they can keep the next family. For this kind of behavior, Lorraine Hill turned a blind eye, feeling a bit funny, just like when you are preparing to build a rocket, the neighbor next to you is still struggling with the matter of a few dollars less eggs. No longer pay attention to these volatile chambers of Commerce, Lorraine hill now has to deal with the affairs of the three chambers of Commerce in hoplanner. Due to the failure of hoplaner''s action, frost rose did not win this area, and the crime of the Anemies could not be forgiven. Three days later, the owner of the house, Noyce, opened the door and surrendered, saying that he was willing to bear all the sins, and asked to be exempted from punishment by other unrelated people. After the trial, the General Council of the union of new Vega ruled that the main members of the family of Noyes and anemie involved in the rebellion were executed, and the anemie chamber of Commerce was dissolved. The other two families were treated in the same way. The tisifunes and nisos, the main rebels, were all disposed of. The property and property of the former chamber of Commerce was first used to compensate those who died in the battle, and then used to rebuild Hopland. After the compensation of the charites and the Helis, the rest would be used as the capital of the new alliance headquarters. Since then, the new Vilga League has been established, with 12 seats in the General Council. Carites has four seats, and Helis has two. The remaining five major chambers of Commerce, namely, agattilin, Aoni, Lamia, Uriah and tassus, each have one seat. In this way, there are 11 seats, and the last one is the representative of the parliament of the first month. The new chamber of Commerce Union will still maintain trade with the former Xuehua five countries, and will also increase trade with Chuyue Parliament. In the past, due to the obstruction of ruhner, some prohibited trade projects will be launched, and all kinds of products from the south islands will be transported to the northern Xuehua five countries for sale by the chamber of Commerce. At the same time, the little moon Council will also set up mage branches in the major cities of the alliance to accept outstanding teenagers as apprentices, and also give support to the local supernatural forces to resist the attacks of Warcraft and other enemies. In addition, if there are various needs, you can also contact the mage branch for support and guidance. Of course, the price is freely agreed by both parties. It can be predicted that in the future, the mages of the little moon Council and the alchemists of ruerna will confront each other at the border, continue the competition and confrontation that has been pestering for thousands of years, just like their ancestors, standing behind the two great witches, colliding and arguing with each other. ------------------- After the compensation and confiscation of all the property of the former anemie family, the Hollis family bought the main house in the chamber of Commerce, and Meru gave it back to fengnai as a place for her to live or miss in the future. Under the shade of trees, occasionally a fallen leaf fell from the air, and two girls sat on the blue stone. Meilu took fengnai''s hand and asked softly. "Still going?" "Yes, as soon as I stay here, I will think back to the past, as if my father and family were talking in my ears. I can''t stand it." There seems to be tears in the corner of the eye. "I''m sorry. I was afraid you had nowhere to go, so I left the house." Mei Lu wiped Feng Nai''s tears and said apologetically. "No, thank you very much, Meru. Although I don''t live here for the time being, I''m afraid I''ll be even sadder if I give it to others. After all, if the home I''ve stayed for more than ten years becomes someone else''s thing." Fengnai shakes his head slightly. The light red hair is on his shoulder. There is no gorgeous gem hairpin in his hair. "Will you come back later?" Looking at Feng Nai standing up, Mei Lu asked. "Yes, I will come back when I can face the past calmly." The wind is looking at the top of the head that piece of green familiar thick shade, softly said. "I''m sorry, Mello. Actually I''m timid and selfish. I still hate you a little. Although I know it''s wrong, I can''t continue to be friends with you now, just like in the past." "You''re still so straightforward and you don''t like your words." Looking at the figure, Mei Lu showed a smile and recalled the girl who forced her to go out to play when she was a child. She was as self and frank as before. Chapter 136 On a quiet afternoon, the sun shines in through the round windows in the attic, and occasionally dust floats in the air. The soft and soothing piano sounds in the attic. It''s not very loud, just like it can be heard in the room. A young girl sat in front of the piano, her slender fingers bouncing on the keys. The simple melody is constantly turning around, which is unfamiliar at first, then becomes mellow slowly, and finally immerses itself in it, playing repeatedly, releasing the faint joy and tranquility in my heart. After a long time, the fingers stopped slowly. As the last note was pressed, the end of the string reverberated and disappeared in the room. "That sounds good, Lacey." A girl with short blonde hair stood up from the sofa, went to the piano and looked down at the score of the piano. "Did you write that? "Lacey." "No, I found it in an old book." The girl shook her head. "It sounds good. Even I feel very, very good." Lanlile made a big gesture to describe her feelings. "Do you have a name?" Mrs. Phileas also sat on the sofa, looking at the girl playing the keys. "Well, yes. The name is prelude, which means prelude." Answered the silver haired girl. "It''s a good name. It''s like butterflies dancing in the shade of a summer tree. It reminds me of my childhood." "What was teacher felia like when she was a child? Was she very musical when she was a child?" Lanli ran over and asked curiously. "No, I used to fight with boys at that time, and I didn''t like singing at all. When I was a child, Holland was beaten and cried by me, but it was too embarrassing. He always told me not to talk nonsense, cluck." thinking of this, Mrs. felia couldn''t help laughing, but master Holland had already left Hopland that night, Most of the members with the brandy cross sword joined the frost rose. "How did the teacher become a singer?" Ling Xin is also a little curious. "Because it''s beautiful." Mrs. Phileas recalled, then continued. "When I was a child, my family was not very rich. I was envious of the singer who was wearing a gorgeous dress on the stage. At that time, Fenghua opera company performed in Hopland. I ran to the staff and asked them if I could be a singer. " "At that time, the bearded uncle laughed and asked me to sing a few words, so I sang. He praised me for singing well, but it was not enough, so he gave me a pamphlet for me to practice, and they will come again next year." "Later, the teacher practiced every day, and then shocked the uncle¡° Asked Langley, guessing. "No, I didn''t work so hard. I looked at the boring practice method in the manual, tried to learn it for a long time and gave up." "Well? I thought the teacher was very diligent when he was a child. " "I''m very diligent, but it was later. I was a little lazy at the beginning." "How did it change?" I''m concerned about that. "Later, the church set up a choir, and the singing girls got 10 silver coins, which was a huge sum for me at that time." "So I picked it up again and practiced it. In the choir, the pastor often praised me. Later, I became more motivated to study. Gradually, I practiced singing every day and became a habit. Later, I joined Fenghua opera company and became more famous." "Well... I thought the teacher was just gifted." Lanli''er was a little disappointed. "There''s no such thing, Lanley. If you don''t work hard now, maybe you will be overtaken by your classmates, and then you will be repeated. " Mrs. Phileas beat Langley, who was trying to make excuses for her laziness. "I know. I''m in the top 50 of grade, so I won''t be shamed to repeat. Don''t look down on me, miss felia." "Yes, if only you were as good as Ling Xin." "Wow, teacher, you should praise others in front of me. This is a taboo for students. I want to tell the dean." "You go to say, it''s a holiday now, let''s see if the college head will pay attention to you." Then Mrs. Phileas went up to Lorraine hill, looked at the score and asked. "Are you going to sing this song at the ceremony, Lacey?" "No, this song is more suitable for playing alone when there are fewer people. If I sing at the ceremony, I want something more lively and upward¡° "Well, I''m sure you can come up with your favorite works." "Well, I will." Lorraine Hill nodded, with a glimmer in his mind. The most important purpose of music is to convey feelings, feelings, beliefs and thinking from the heart. Only by moving yourself can you move others. What does she want to tell the most? Is there anything that she wants to convey to others in her past and present life? This problem has been around her in recent days. Although it is still a little vague at the beginning, it is gradually clear these days. "It''s getting late, Lacey. Lingxin, we''re leaving." Lanlil looked out the window at the sun and said to Mrs. Phileas. "Well, let''s go first today, miss felia." "OK, be careful on the way, and don''t scare those children." "I won''t. why don''t teachers trust me all the time?" Langley curled her lips, a little unhappy. "Teacher, let''s go first." Lorraine hill and Ling Xin also said hello before leaving. On the street in the afternoon, three young girls were sitting in a carriage with several insulated boxes containing freshly baked bread and snacks. The destination of the carriage was the newly opened nursery in Hopland. Kindergartens will raise children who have lost their parents or have poor families. This is the new policy of the alliance. The funds are provided by the alliance and proposed by Lorraine hill. In addition to kindergartens, there are also schools. Before, the fees of schools in Vilga were very expensive. They were all private schools, and most of them only taught arithmetic, writing and some laws and regulations. However, the newly established schools are different. The guild bears most of the expenses and teaches a wide range of subjects, including mathematics, Chinese, philosophy, law, business and trade. At ordinary times, it also organizes training for students to make them have good discipline and basic military literacy. Lorraine Hill always believes that education can really change a person or even a nation or country, and make it move towards a better direction. "Here we are." Lanli''er looked at the door outside the carriage window, then pushed the door open and came down with the box in her arms. Lorraine hill and Ling Xin came down with the box. Mrs. felia had told them not to use extraordinary power, which would scare children and cause some bad things. "One by one, don''t rob~¡° LAN Li''er is surrounded by the children, and Ling Xin is going to help and distribute the soft bread. Lolan Hill sat on the wooden chair in the shade of the tree, watching the group of children chirping, playing and chasing. All kinds of the past appeared in his mind, and slowly recalled his childhood dream. So innocent and pure. ------ PS: listen to the music at the end of the chapter and add it late Chapter 137 Two weeks later, Hopland gradually settled down. The ruins on the street were removed and repaired. There were small colored flags on both sides of the street. The city was brightly lit at night, and the busy street was once again full of tourists. Although the civil strife of the chamber of Commerce was very fierce some time ago, fortunately, it was only an internal struggle, causing less damage to the original residents and tourists. These Tiancheng guilds organized many activities to mobilize the atmosphere again, and the ceremony will start tonight. The new federation has arranged a lot of people to organize festivals, colorful flags in the streets, colorful souvenirs, huge seaside open-air theater, venue lighting, stage setting, etc. Strive to promote the image of Hopland, the headquarters of the new alliance, and make a grand publicity. On the evening of the dew Festival, the floats carrying people in all kinds of clothes drove through the crowded streets to the end of the parade, which is the Chaoyue Grand Theater by the sea. On the other side of the sea cliff, the theater built of white stone bricks is very simple and grand. The coastline here is gentle and the boats are close to it. It will only run aground. It is not suitable to be a port, but it has a different beauty as a theater. The huge theater is like a fan. The center of the fan is a large white stone platform on the sea, and the fan blade part is a stepped auditorium. The higher it is, the higher it is. The position of the fan is uniformly aligned with the central stage, and the stage and auditorium are separated by the sea. Bang¡ª¡ª A sound of fireworks burst into the sky, seven colors of light and rain in the sky, scattered as stars, streamer. The grand ceremony began. Tonight''s hoplaner is more lively than ever. The streets and alleys are full of people. Some of them are holding Oriental folding fans in their hands, some of them are choosing various kinds of shell ornaments, and some of them are holding small windmills in their hands. The bell of the tower rings, and the spacious theater is full of waiting audience. The seats that can hold nearly ten thousand people are densely filled. People in all kinds of clothes sit on the seats and occasionally talk to each other, constantly guessing which singer will perform on the stage this evening. Dew Festival is very famous in the south of the mainland. Many tourists from neighboring countries will come to watch the ceremony. If they can perform on the stage at the ceremony, they will undoubtedly gain great fame. This is the stage that many singers dream of. The dew Festival ceremony is said to be planned by the previous generation of Cangqing singer, Mrs. felia. It has also attracted many people. Many middle-aged people are fans of this idol. Although she retired, she still pays close attention to her. Just as people were talking noisily, the lights on the stage came on, several colored beams began to shoot into the sky, and slowly rotated, and the audience in the theater began to calm down. The stage surrounded by sea water was still dark before. At this time, a colorful round light band hit the middle of the stage. With the sound of water dripping, the light band spread to the whole stage like waves. The clear percussion music, then the beat of the drum, melodious music with the magic speaker reverberated in the vast theater. A girl in a gilded dress enters the stage from the side door. They step onto the stage with light steps. Each girl''s head is decorated with bright yellow golden lotus headdress. Every few steps they take, they will rotate their skirt. The gilded skirt emits a touch of gold in the rotation. The dancing girls are surrounded by light grains, which are like the sand of stars. They stand and line up into a huge golden flower, petals layer upon layer. With the dancing of the girls, the petals sometimes bloom and sometimes gather, and the costumed dance steps are like waves in the music. This splendid and gorgeous dance is like a fairyland, shaking every audience present. With the end of the dance and the host''s exaggerated and passionate celebration, the most anticipated part comes. As the voice falls, the fountains around the stage gush out a fiery water column, and the colorful light shines in the turbulent water column. The lights of the whole theater are dim, only the golden light in the center of the stage. Stepping on the platform under the stage, Lorraine Hill closed his eyes slightly and recalled the familiar ballad "aletter" in his previous life A unique charm of the song gently sounded, light and melodious song is the world''s people have not heard, but music, can span race, language and even time and space. [all my friends left] [I can only sing this song by myself] [but you always flash in my head] [but it doesn''t matter] [all my wishes and power] [will take me to that door] ....... Why is there no audience voice in the theater? Is it not recognized by everyone? Lorraine Hill opened his eyes in fear. In an instant, the tsunami like cheers echoed in the theater. The audience of the theater watched the arrival of the young singer fanatically. Under the spotlight, as depicted in the poem. Just like the rays of the world, a girl like a dream rises slowly. Her blue hair is flying in the sea breeze, and the golden light is shining on her long hair. The light step is like the arrival of the characters in the ancient legend. The eyes open, and the color is like glass, as if reflecting the whole world. The clear and clear voice echoed in the whole venue, and it was as gentle as a bird''s feather. [I wrote a letter for myself] [is there anything else I want to say [I don''t have to abandon my life] [life is full of mistakes] [this may take a long time to find the way] [all crying in vain] [now I see light in pain] ... [say goodbye under the beautiful sky] [but your loving heart will become a real lifeline] The new style of music, flexible music, singing, such as ice wind swept the entire theater, refreshing. The singing seems to have a life, which makes the hearts of nearly ten thousand spectators beat with it at the same time. The rhythm of music is the rhythm of their heartbeat, and the extreme emotion in the song also spreads to everyone''s heart, which is the feeling of roaming in the vast sky, the dreamlike experience, and the happiness of coming to heaven on earth. That song is a kind of poison, so that countless audiences are willing to sink for it, only willing to stay drunk for a long time. As the previous generation of "singing girl of heaven" felia commented, if that girl can not become the saint of salvation, it must be the devil who turns the whole world upside down. ........ At the end of the song, the girl''s eyes slowly swept across the theater, then bowed gently. In an instant, the tsunami like cheers and applause reverberated in the theater, and the audience of the theater watched it feverishly, just like a singer born in a myth. "Now, please get up and sing with me this hymn of love." The last part of the ceremony came. Thousands of spectators stood up one after another, with solemn expression, waiting for the girl to lead. "I''m asking what is the meaning of life" "I''m asking what is the image of life" "Now let the new song come out" "It''s the chain of life, the sound of the sea" "Resonance of life, echo of the earth" "The liberation of life, the harmony of the sun" "That''s the song that connects all" "This is the melody of life, the voice of the sea" "The rhythm of life, the agitation of the earth" "The harmony of life, the breath of the sun" "This is the song of all" "Tell all" "To the will and soul of the pursuit" "Playing everything" "To the consciousness and determination of imagination" Every time the girl sings a song, the audience will say a word. With the sound of the song, the stage of the theater begins to emit faint light, and then a huge and complex array forms on the stage. Faint blue smoke emerges in the air, and slowly these smoke condenses into small dew. In the gentle sea breeze, these tiny dew slowly floats to the audience of the theater. After touching people, these water dew slowly disappears, and the face exposed to water dew also shows a happy expression. This is the wide area magic of sequence 3, loving water dew, which has the effect of healing. Ten thousand people sing hymns together, and the songs are constantly sung throughout Hopland. This is a blessing to the world and a wish to oneself. On the night of October 24, 1684, hoplaner, a new generation of Cang''s singer named Lorraine hill, was honored as the diamond on Ivar''s World Star crown, and her legend began. Chapter 138 The capital of the west wind, Soland. Under the rolling sky of flowing clouds, there is an endless plain. All the way to the boundary between heaven and earth, it is a piece of green. A big river meanders on the field in the shape of S. in the middle of the curve is a grand city. On the wall of more than ten stories high, there is an arrow tower every 100 meters. In the afternoon, the dazzling sunlight shines on the wall, and the color is as light yellow as the sand on the beach. The wall, which has been exposed to the wind and sun for many years, has a warm and granular rough feeling when touching. Occasionally, yellow green moss can be seen in the cracks of the stone bricks. A small piece of dry moss can bring out the tiny amount of soil hidden in the crevice. Occasionally, when the wind blows, it will roll up some particles and dust on the ground of the city wall. A few of the guards on the wall walk around in the hot sun to avoid not seeing a person on the wall. However, they are attacked by the nobles in the city, and most of them hide in the arrow tower. After all, it''s cooler here. It can''t be said that they neglected their duties, because there is a wilderness outside the city wall. If there is an enemy invasion, we can find it far away, as long as a small number of people observe it on the top of the city. Maybe a long time ago, they went out to patrol every day, but after a long time of peace, they became lazy. Soland''s high wall encircles the whole city. It is surrounded by water on three sides. Only in the west is the open field. Inside the city is a huge hill rising from the ground. At the bottom of the hill, there is a wall, which is higher than the outer wall, and the nobles who live in the wall are surrounded by the westerly wind. All kinds of courtyards around the hillside have different styles. Near the top of the mountain, there is a city wall. Within the wall is the palace of the west wind. The snow like white marble builds a beautiful and magnificent castle on the top of the hill. The towers are decorated with colored glazed tiles and the spires of various colors, The whole city can look up to the beautiful tower. The descendants of Roland, the king of the west wind, live in these beautiful towers. As the city with the largest westerly wind and an important intersection of North-South trade, Soland lives with more than 3 million people. Every day, a large number of cattle, sheep, chickens, ducks, vegetables, fruits and grains are transported to the city by ships on the river for consumption by the people. The huge gate along the river in the East opened, and countless boats began to move along the small river in the city. If the residents in the city saw what they liked, they would greet them by the river. The peddlers who rowed the boats would dock on the bank, bargain with the housewives or the old people, and finally make a deal. Of course, this is only part of the situation. Most of the transactions in the city are still completed in the market. Long and thin wooden poles hold up red, blue, yellow and other colored canvas to block the afternoon sun. Under the canvas, wooden boxes are opened, in which are placed fresh fruits, North and South specialties, and some necessities of life. In the morning, it''s usually the well-to-do families that come to buy. At dusk, when the guests pick up the leftover, stale and damaged ones, the shopkeeper will sell them at a discount. At this time, some people who are short of money will come out to pick them up. Although it is the same city, the same market, but the rich and poor seem to have some tacit understanding, do not touch each other and intersection. Near night, the shopkeeper turns the boxes over, shakes off the dust, leaves, rotten and crushed fruits, and dumps them into a small bucket. Then go to the well in the market to get a bucket of water and start scrubbing the boxes and shelves. After scrubbing, it can be dried in one night, and then new goods will be put on tomorrow. Before the shop owners leave, an old carriage will come to dump the small barrels placed by the shop owners on the road, put the garbage into the huge barrels behind the carriage, and then transport it to other places. The garbage may become fertilizer for the farm outside the city, or hogwash for the pigs. The main road in the city is about 30 meters wide. Big blue stone bricks are laid on the ground. Each stone brick is half a meter long. It feels cold and hard. With the passage of time, there are some pits and dents on the surface of the stone slab, and some yellow soil is piled up in the shallow pits. With the horse''s hooves passing by, a small amount of yellow dust is brought up. A group of cavalry riding on white horses galloping along the main road, holding white flags, carrying machetes around their waists, wearing scales and leather robes, so that the soldiers can maintain great flexibility and lighter armor. This group of cavalry horse skill is exquisite, all the way easily avoid the street carriage and crowd, maintain a high speed. They passed through the checkpoints and walls, holding high their banners and arms to show their shoulders. When the soldiers saw them, they quickly gave way to the White Castle at the top of the hill. With the clatter of gear rotation, the steel suspension bridge was put down, and the cavalry entered the castle. Sorand, the throne hall. Today''s leader of the west wind, about 40 years old, is wearing gold and copper armor. Behind him is a broad scarlet cape with white fluff on the edge. He sits on the throne with a broadsword, like a majestic lion. Under the throne, there was an aristocrat in purple. Most of them were well-dressed. Among them, there were several generals in full armor, and some scholars in grey with staff. These scholars had delicate pocket watches on their chests, which seemed to be a symbol. "Your Majesty, the emissary of the white horse tribe is here." "Let them in." The Lord of the west wind nodded. "Yes After putting the machete at the waist in the custody of the bodyguard, these grassland warriors came into the hall and looked up at the king sitting on the throne. "See your majesty, I''m the envoy of the white horse clan. Darren, today''s clan leader is my father." "Now the 50000 warriors of the white horse clan have gathered in accordance with your Majesty''s order, and now they stop at the lower reaches of the river 50 miles away." "Good." The Lord of the west wind sighed, and then asked his attendants to give him a reward. It was a sharp and delicate dagger. The handle of the dagger was inlaid with a ruby with flowing brilliance. It was obviously a golden extraordinary creation. "Thank you, your majesty. It''s just that the reward is too heavy for me." "What a shame! Baima and Xifeng are brothers of blood origin. They have been married for many years. You can also be my nephew. Don''t worry. Ha ha." The leader of the west wind is bold and heroic, which is quite like the leader of the Ming Dynasty. It can be said that the west wind country has always attached great importance to family and family, and has always been partial to relatives and friends. The great nobles have long been used to it, and tied up various interest groups with blood ties. If you were born in a big family, the upper class of the country is basically your relatives, which is also a beautiful landscape of the west wind upper class. This kind of family and kinship ties created Xifeng''s early unity, shared weal and woe, and treated the old ministers well, but also laid a curse for his later rule. Class solidification, contradictions, let people sigh. Chapter 139 In the tisilan mountains, one by one rabbit ear people put materials on the back of the pack animals, and then tied them tightly with ropes. The thick and long hemp ropes are made by twisting several strands. The rough fibers hold many burrs, and some of them tie hands in their hands. Under the extremely tall and straight redwood trees, these rabbits and pack animals are very small, making people feel even with the earth. There are hundreds of meters between the trees. The dense canopy almost completely covers the sky. Occasionally, a few rays of light pass through the thick leaves and appear in the fog shade. "Chief, we''re ready." A rabbit eared man in steel plate armor rode over. Under the knight''s helmet was a young face. If it wasn''t for the two ears sticking out of the helmet, you couldn''t even tell the difference between him and human beings. "OK, let''s get ready to go. You and the other two commanders will lead 300 riders to open the way ahead." "Yes, chief." He saluted on horseback and then called his teammates behind him. "All of you. Follow me." With a whistle, the rabbit eared cavalry in white steel armor formed a neat formation. The horse''s hooves nailed with fine steel and iron palms stepped on the soft soil, picked up some fallen leaves and soil, and marched toward the West. Thousands of pack animals in the shade of the forest began to flow slowly and set out with the copper bell in front. "Kanda, will your highness only send out your knights? We want to go, too. " A strong man came over, steel armor on his body, as ferocious as a hedgehog, heavy axe on the ground, the tip of the pole deep into the soil. "I can''t help it, Lushan. We are in a hurry now. Only the cavalry can keep up." "Besides, if we all leave, it''s up to you to keep the house. Even if I fail, I can make a comeback. " "If you''re depressed, I''ll take you here to prepare such good armor and weapons. It''s not for you to die on the battlefield at will." "I''m waiting for you to come back and drink the celebration wine. Then I''ll hear you boast with us about how brave you are on the battlefield. You can frighten the battlefield with a thousand." "Ha ha ha, thank you, old stove." "Don''t worry, we''ll come back alive." Kanda high fives his old friend goodbye, then sets up his horse and shouts: "Knights of the iron sun, let''s go!" The horses hissed, and the cavalry teams held high their spears and flags, galloping in the woods. The pure white flag was covered with black sun. These cavalry will escort large amounts of food and supplies out of the tisiland mountains to the vast wilderness to the west, which was once the land of the westerly wind and is now under the control of clancia. These grains will greatly alleviate the current situation of shortage in clancia. At the same time, this batch of excellent armor and weapons will arm an Elite Corps and become the core and backbone of the battlefield. Kanda is the leader of this knight order. Under the instruction of Lorraine hill, this elite army established by the rabbit ear tribe only recruits more than 2 members. With iron discipline and excellent armor, they can almost match the same number of 3 members. But no matter how excellent the troops are, they have to go through the test of the battlefield before they can be recognized, and this time it will also become their battle of quenching. Not only cavalry troops, but also about 2000 medical teams will enter clancia for treatment and rescue. These rabbit ears seem to have a good phase in the angel sequence, and there are many extraordinary people who are inclined to cure, sunshine and guard. Under the guidance of Lorraine hill, these treatment teams also used a unified flag, with simple white rabbit patterns on the black background, most of which were also girls. ----------------------- After receiving the strange letter from Lorraine hill, Pullman stayed up all day. He never thought that after seven years, he could get in touch with the teacher again. You know, he went back to the forest for a while, but he didn''t find the silver haired girl. His experience was like a beautiful dream, as if it was not true. Only now did he know that the teacher had been watching him secretly. So that night, the magnificent and wonderful starry sky might be the teacher''s handwriting. All this made him feel surging and full of emotion, and his mood could not be calmed for a long time. Sitting alone in the tent, I read the letter over and over again. The beautiful font is as familiar as it used to be. It''s very nostalgic. In fact, he was not confident in his early years. After all, the teacher only looked one or two years older than himself. Can the knowledge he taught himself really change the world? However, the truth is verified step by step. After years of constant trial, collision and personal experience, he has deeply realized what it means to be modest. That short line of words actually contains how much experience summed up by predecessors. It seems simple, but the main road is simple, and the primary and secondary are clear, which makes people think deeply and marvel. These ideas and ideas are far more advanced than those of the West who still rule by oath of allegiance, clan affection, spear, horse and spear. We should take the unified cultural thought as the core, replace the narrow concept of consanguinity and race, unite more people under the same banner, take the world as our own responsibility, benefit the people, and strengthen the national strength as the guiding direction, and build our own political system. We should strengthen education, open up the circulation of the upper and lower classes, ease and solve contradictions, create a peaceful and prosperous age, and move forward towards the sea of stars. The earth under our feet is just the tiny dust in the vast river of stars, while the lofty starry sky above us is the future and hope of all races. It can get rid of all difficulties, have unlimited possibilities, sublimate and transcend all the real world. Pullman walked out of the tent and looked at the bright Milky way. After defeating the knight''s order, the rebel army did not immediately attack the capital, but gathered up the remnant soldiers, and continued to expand territory in the westerly wind, liberating one city and county after another. Like a snowball, we continue to expand our team, control one territory after another, and then begin to carry out drastic reforms in the areas under our control, spreading and implementing advanced knowledge and ideas. Just like they used to be, if they have been living in a dark world, they will not feel sad, but if one day they have seen the light and lived in the warm world with flowers in full bloom for a period of time, they will always remember the beauty and unforgettable. And these areas will also be fundamentally separated from the westerly wind, and people on the land sincerely begin to follow the starlight, the heroic and great banner under the starlight. The long wind, the flag, the stars. Chapter 140 1684, the year of the iron spear. At the beginning of the year, an independent uprising took place in the north of the westerly country, which lasted for hundreds of years, and then spread to the whole country like a prairie fire. Frost rose was founded in ruerna and began to centralize power. In the same year, the business alliance of Vega, one of the seven Xuehua countries, split up. Some of them merged into frost rose, and some of them united with the southern Chuyue parliament, broke away from Xuehua Union and declared independence. At the end of summer, the uprising army of the west wind Kingdom defeated the northern cliff Duke and went south in a large scale. At the beginning of autumn, they met the legendary chivalry of the lightning strike in the windy wilderness. The star light came into the world, and the chivalry of the lightning strike was completely destroyed. The uprising army won miserably. Only one third of the original core elite remained. The Xifeng royal family summoned 50000 warriors from the Baima tribe, hired 20000 long halberd iron guards from the Heiyan duchy, and recruited 200000 soldiers with 100000 guards from the royal capital, with a total of about 400000 troops. They confronted 200000 troops in the city of Soland and clancia. The night before yesterday, a small group of elite soldiers opened the gate of the river in the East, and small boats full of withered branches and hay sneaked into the city, causing fire and chaos. The garrison in the city urgently mobilized people for support. Then on the west side of the field, the rebel army took advantage of the night to attack the city, and the drums were loud. There was a moment of confusion in the capital. Prince Frick, who was in charge of guarding the city, immediately made a quick decision, leaving a small part of the enemy troops on the east side to block the small group of sneaking in, and then the garrison went to the west side to support. After the siege began, the rebel troops began to push the well and rush cars, and the torches all over the sky swam in the dark field, which caused great psychological deterrence to the garrison. However, after only two rounds, the siege troops retreated, and then a fireboat full of explosives went down from the upstream to blow up the gate of the river on the east side. At this time, the garrison woke up and transferred most of the elite to the East again. However, after most of the people were transferred, the West began to attack again. At this time, the two sides were attacked by the enemy, and the city was full of fire. People were terrified. The king of the west wind ordered that the Garrison should be divided into two parts, each guarding his own things, and no longer be tired of running and consuming his physical strength. By this time, it was dark, and the gate on the north side of the capital was opened in the chaos by the people organized in the city. Clancia''s army entered, quickly controlled a large area, and began to fight with the garrison in the street. Although there are a lot of defenders, due to the previous round-trip movement, the establishment has been scattered, and the physical strength has also been consumed greatly. In addition, the 200000 people temporarily recruited are mostly peasants who have not experienced military training and will to fight. They fled, defected and surrendered in a large number in the scuffle, and were defeated like a mountain at one time. At this time, the white horse tribe stationed outside the city to guard each other also attacked. The flag of the white horse was flying. Unfortunately, in the dark, the vision was limited, which was not good for the cavalry. It was blocked by the traps and trenches prepared by the clancian military. After defeating the rebels who delayed breaking off outside the city, they rushed to the northern suburb of the capital. With the help of the fire on the city wall, these warriors on the grassland and the rebel troops stationed outside the city gate fought a bloody battle together. Soon a small number of rebel troops left behind were charged through the formation. The warriors of the Baima tribe began to blockade the city gate again, preparing to catch the rebel troops in the urn, trapped in it, and the day was bright. At this time, another white flag appeared on the hill, facing the rising sun. On the pure white flag was the black sun. Their steel armor and sharp spears reflected the light of gold in the morning light. Although the number of people was small, they were indomitable. The pure white flag sounded in the early morning wind, and the refined steel silver lance was slowly plated with a layer of gold. Facing dozens of times their own enemies, they began to charge. It seems that the front is not a battlefield full of death, but a stage of glory that can vent the humiliation of thousands of years. The cool air in the morning is inhaled into the lungs, the chest is like a bellows, and the heart is like a flame burning, so hot, so intense, so impatient. From small to large, from books, from the mouth of others, from the lament of the elders, they have been describing the shame of their family, but who would like this feeling. We all come to this world with our parents'' good expectations and blessings, and they also have repressed pride and unwillingness in their hearts. This pride and desire is burning violently in the chest at the moment, overwhelming all uneasiness and fear. The galloping knights, like a sharp knife, plunge into the enemy''s array and take up countless blood. The fiery and golden lance melts gold and iron, penetrates the armor and body of one enemy after another. Facing the enemy''s bow and long knife, they never tire, never shrink back, never regret. They started to get a lot of casualties, but they also took more than ten times the enemy. At noon, the fragments of flesh and blood fell from the armor. The original white flag was dyed a messy dark red. Kanda was covered with arrowheads. Standing on the mound of corpses, his ears were cut a wide gap. The rich dark red blood flowed slowly. The knight''s helmet on his head had been torn down by the enemy, and he didn''t know where to fall. The sword had been broken in the scuffle, only the rifles full of gaps were thrown in hand and pestled on the body of the enemy. Pulling out the solid lance, he took a small stream of blood. He staggered back a few steps, then slowly stabilized himself and looked around. There were no living enemies or standing teammates. In the distance, a flag of Venus on a blue background was gradually raised on the castle, and the cheers came from the city. He grinned. His bloody face couldn''t see the smile clearly, and then he looked up and fell down. [old man, I have done what you told me. Now you won''t blame me any more Noon sky, a bright, dazzling light of the sun let his vision gradually blurred, the wound on the body seems no longer pain, limbs began to slowly numb. Is it coming to an end here, Kanda thought, but he was not as excited as he used to be. On the contrary, there was a kind of peace and satisfaction. Once weak and small, the long cherished wish of race and the exhortation of my father, the past has always been repressed in my heart like a wrinkled cloth, but today it is smoothed by the hot iron one by one. No longer regret, death seems to be acceptable, no longer so hateful and fearful. He slowly closed his eyes, quietly waiting for the last moment to come. In the year of the iron Spear''s March, at the end of autumn, the orc rabbit ear tribe joined clancia. This once humble and small race flourished in the battlefield. The white steel cavalry broke the last expectation of the west wind and snuffed out the last expectation of the nobles. In the chaos, the rebel army broke through the palace of the west wind and ended its hundreds of years of rule. The name of clancia officially appeared in history and began to compose his brilliant and moving epic. A pair of hands covered Kanda''s eyes, blocking the glare of the sun, then the warm magic began to flow in his body, and then a gentle voice sounded in his ear. "I can''t rest now, Mr. commander." Chapter 141 "Good bye, sister Chelsea, then." Under the clear blue sky, the waves beat the rocks on the shore. A silver haired girl stood on the cliff on the shore and said goodbye to the person in front of her. She is wearing a white dress. The neckline, sleeve corner and lace of the skirt are light blue. There is a simple blue ribbon around her waist, which outlines her slim figure. The skirt is slightly longer than the knee and dances in the sea breeze. There are hollow star patterns on the edge of the skirt, and small stars with blue printing and dyeing. Two kinds of stars are scattered at the bottom of the skirt, which is not fancy, It''s very beautiful. After the conclusion of the negotiations and the establishment of the new Vilga alliance, Lorraine Hill selected a group of outstanding people from the chamber of Commerce. They will form the future brain of caritus, make decisions and handle future affairs, and will score them according to their performance every year. The capable will be given priority. After listing the three-year development plan, it''s time for Lorraine hill to give up his responsibilities. "Lord Lacey, although we have only been together for more than half a year, both I and other people in caritus have firmly remembered you, and you have deeply changed this chamber of Commerce. It''s hard to imagine how we should move forward after you leave." Chelsea seems to have a lot to say, she kept flying maid skirt in the sea breeze, heart to heart. "Although we all respect your own ideas, and we understand that we should not force you to stay, we very much hope that you can come back and have a look from time to time." "You will always be the first lady of caritus and the star we follow." She made a deep bow. "Don''t praise me like that, sister Chelsea." Lorraine Hill didn''t want to make the separation so heavy. "I will also remember you, remember your warmth and tolerance and love for me." "Don''t worry about me. I''ll be fine and come back to see you later." Looking at the reluctant appearance of Chelsea, she hugged the maid who usually took care of her, spoke for her and defended her like a sister. She was also reluctant and promised that she would come back to see everyone in the future, and there would be no news after she left. The housemaid asked her if she had anything prepared for her, and if she had any gifts from the chamber of Commerce. Lorraine Hill nodded patiently, shook the storage bracelet on his wrist, and responded to the long maid who had become a little nagging. Finally, standing in the sea breeze, she took care of the bangs which were disturbed by the wind with her hands. The delicate butterfly hairpin reflected a little luster in the sun. "I really have to go this time. Goodbye, sister Chelsea." She waved and a soft smile was on her face. "Well, see you next time, miss." Chelsea stood dignified on the cliff, looking at the girl in front of her. "Lorraine hill is my real name. Don''t forget, sister Chelsea." With these words, the girl in the white skirt fell backward, fell from the cliff, and then flew up in the sea breeze. After leaving Hopland, Lorraine hill did not directly return to the Xilan mountains, but traveled through the sea. After the end of the caritus chamber of Commerce, she seems to be light, no longer need to think and worry about all kinds of affairs, and no need to be careful of the enemy''s intrigues every day. At this moment, she is just like 996 high-intensity overtime for a year, and finally has a holiday. Her whole body and mind are full of a happy and relaxed mood. She is free and dancing in the wind. Although she has been to Hopland for a long time, she has seen the sea for a long time. She has never been to the sea and wants to release herself today. It''s very comfortable and nostalgic to walk in the wind. The girl is like a bird flying freely in the sky and sea. The atmosphere brings a soft touch and caresses her skin. No matter how many times, she never gets tired of this feeling. Although the northern part of the mainland has entered autumn, the climate in the southern coastal area is still mild. Flying close to the sea, there is a humid sea breeze. Tiny drops of water fall on the body, and then quickly dry in the wind, bringing a fresh feeling. She leaned back against the sea and looked up to the sky. In the cool air, she felt the warmth of the sea. Her figure seemed to lie on the sea, but was separated by a thin layer of air. She took a rest in the wind, and then went straight up into the sky. Her rapid body was like a fighter plane, leaving a huge arc in the air. Ten thousand meters above the sky, the clouds under the body are like hills, ups and downs. Under the flowing clouds, you can see the vast ocean. The calm sea reflects the blue sky like a mirror, reflecting waves. In this way, she sometimes shuttles between the clouds, sometimes falls from the air, flies on the sea, turns flexibly in the atmosphere like a swallow, and finally joins the ranks of seagulls, forming a big zigzag in the air like these birds. The light sound of the wind chime sounded in the sky. All the long suppressed emotions in my heart are released. At this moment, my mood is like pouring out all the washed glass bottles. The transparent bottle body refracts the sunlight and emits colorful light. The glass bottle without anything is filled with light water vapor, and the color of rainbow emerges. Like Kuafu in myth, the girl is chasing the sun to fly. In the slightly chilly breeze, let the golden sun warm her body. Continue to fly, roam, until that piece of blue sky dyed purple and red, flame burning color began to appear in the sky. The endless scenery makes the girl sing softly. The song full of nostalgia in her memory is so suitable and nostalgic. [moonlight lights up the sky] [sprinkle a light to decorate the ocean] [whenever a meteor falls from the sky] [dreams in my heart are flying with the wind] [unfold the transparent wings and step out of the skylight] [looking for the most beautiful hope] [whenever the sky shines with color] [flying with memories and fantasies] [moonlight lights up the sky] [sprinkle a light to decorate the ocean] [whenever a meteor falls from the sky] [dreams in my heart are flying with the wind] [unfold the transparent wings and step out of the skylight] [looking for the most beautiful hope] [whenever the sky shines with color] [flying with memories and fantasies] [la la la la la la] [la la la la la la la] [la la la la la la] [la la la la la la la la la la] With the soft song, the golden afterglow, like water, poured out in this world, reflected her face, let her white skirt into a touch of gold. In this way, the girl flies in the sky, until the red sun completely sinks into the sparkling sea, until the moon rises, and the stars fill the sky, bright as the Milky way. (volume one, starry night, end.) PS: the song "sunshine" Volume two, Amenas, please look forward to it Chapter 142 In the tisilan mountains, among the mountains, the green forest is still so quiet. The red maple leaves fall from the high canopy in the breeze, paddle in the air, and then fall into the water. The clear stream is also dyed red by the red leaves. In the maple leaf courtyard, the stone slabs are already covered with weeds less than half a meter high. It''s a pity that there are no herbivores here, so we can only let them grow wildly. Do you want to raise an animal, the girl thought. With a breeze, Lorraine Hill landed again in the long-distance courtyard. Her light colored boots were on the stone slab, and the grass was scraping her legs, which made her feel itchy. The stone slab is full of the appearance after the rain, and a thin layer of sand left a wave like trace after drying. Through the stone slabs, Lorraine hill came to the door of his house. Just like in the past, the dome wooden house built by Maple has the same magical and mysterious feeling as the place where witches live in fairy tales. Opening the latch on the door, Lorraine Hill went in, then went into his bedroom and pushed open the dusty windows to ventilate the room. The girl picked up a small bucket and drew a bucket of water at the side of the stream. The water was clear and cold. When she returned to the hut, she used a small whirlwind to wash all corners of the house. After all the cleaning is finished, the breeze will continue to circulate and dry the indoor water vapor. The air is filled with a fresh smell, and occasionally you can smell the fragrance of wood. The house and furniture are all rare Silver Red Maple. It is estimated that only those noble families will be so luxurious. With the faint sound, the long silent fireplace was lit by hay and dead branches. Then the girl added some firewood and watched the orange red flame lit up. After the pottery kettle was on the shelf, she began to cook dinner by herself. In the courtyard, the golden Maple rice, once planted, has already fallen into groups. After harvest, it is put in a clean pottery pot and kept in the storage room of the house. Lorraine hill came into the room, scooped out half of the rice bowl with a bowl, cleaned it and prepared it to be cooked into sweet rice. Looking at the rice grains and white soup between her fingers, she suddenly recalled something she saw when she was a child. In the wooden round box, there was a large hand-operated fan. The wind could separate the rice grains into it. The lighter chaff shell is blown to the front, and then falls into the funnel at the front, and then flows out of the box. The slightly heavier broken rice grains or sundries will also be blown to the middle. Only the fuller rice grains will fall along the established track in the air flow, and then flow from the funnel along the outlet into the outer woven basket. When I was a child, I always thought it was magic, but I didn''t know what it was called. I didn''t know its name until I looked up the information on the Internet. Sitting on a small chair beside the fireplace, Lorraine hill slowly turns the grilled fish in his hand. The fish with the width of the palm is cleaned, smeared with salt, and then tied up with a thick wooden stick and baked continuously. The flame was burning quietly, the fish body became brown slowly, loranthel sprinkled a little pepper and chili powder, and a smell of food filled the air. At this time, the wooden cover of the pottery pot kept turning, white steam came out from it, and the rice was almost cooked. [grilled fish and orange rice] (rare silver): high quality rice and orange, with just baked high-quality fish, the right heat and seasoning, very delicious, can supplement nutrition, improve physique, speed up training, it is recommended to eat immediately, storage will make its quality decline. Looking at the message that jumped out of the system, Lorraine Hill''s eyelids jumped. Is this system seducing me to cook. However, it seems good to think about it carefully. If you could eat food made of extraordinary materials every day in Hopland before, you would speed up your cultivation a lot. At that time, you could be promoted faster, and you would not have such a critical moment. Although you don''t need to ask for external things, you always feel a little slow when you accumulate your own demons. (in fact, it''s very fast compared with your peers.) a great man said it very well, ten thousand years is too long, seize the day and the night. Life is to bloom infinite brilliance in the limited time, so as not to regret and leave regret. Pick up the delicate white fish, with soft rice, fish slightly spicy, hemp feeling and rice light sweet mixed together, overflowing in the mouth. It''s delicious, loranthel thought, and a sense of satisfaction and happiness came to mind. After dinner, she went back to her room and lit the orange fruit night light. She began to write some feelings and summaries of her trip to the south. At night, the yellow light from the window of the cabin, let the courtyard under the stars become particularly warm and soft. ------------------------- After defeating the westerly royal family and conquering Soland, clancia finally gained a firm foothold on the mainland. Although there are still many places in China that have not yet been settled down, other countries in the world also began to face up to this new country and began to focus and care about its origin, origin and appeal. The brave performance of the tuer people in the tisilan mountains on the battlefield has suddenly broken the old image of the tuer people in the past thousand years. Although many people abroad still don''t believe it because they haven''t seen it with their own eyes, many people in clancia have a good impression on it. No matter what era, fighting side by side and living and dying together can always quickly draw in each other''s feelings. With their fearless charge and heroic fighting, the rabbit ear people have won the recognition of the people of this country, and finally have their place in the coming new era. The orcs, which were rarely seen before the public, began to appear frequently in the major cities of clancia. They brought abundant food and fruits to sell at low prices everywhere, which greatly alleviated the famine after the war and made people feel at ease. People no longer despise and dislike these orcs who are different from themselves. The rabbit ear race can also walk on the street, buy things, go to restaurants, go to bars and drink like normal people, instead of being thrown out as before. People are born equal, but some are more equal. Thanks to the rich food provided by these rabbit ear people, the security of their business is also valued by the domestic security forces. If they suddenly disappear or get injured, someone will investigate and search for them. This kind of treatment is totally different from that of other orcs, even the fox ear people who used to live in Xifeng have no such preferential treatment. This kind of respect and preference makes other orcs envious. When most orcs can only sell their physical strength to do some rough work, they can easily enter the upper class and be respected. They can choose more occupations, such as the calculator of the chamber of Commerce, the Clerical Officer of the army, opening their own shops, being medical personnel, and even serving as nuns of the temple. Today, what they did not dare to hope for has finally come true. A kind of happiness and pride rising from the bottom of their heart begins to overflow in the hearts of everyone in this ethnic group. Chapter 143 The early morning sun shone through the window into the cottage in the maple forest, and Lorraine Hill''s silver hair was strewn on pillows and quilts. She pulled the quilt, wriggled her body, raised a small corner of the quilt to block the sunlight shining on her eyes, and then continued to sleep. But as the sun gradually rises, the small uplift of the quilt can no longer block the sun. Wu, still want to sleep, she murmured. In the gradually cold season, the warm quilt seems to have a huge magic, people sealed inside, do not want to come out. Loitering until the sun was almost in the middle of the sky, Lorraine Hill got out of the quilt, sat at the head of the bed, yawned, shook his head and woke up a little. After returning to tisilan mountain, she no longer has to deal with the busy business of the chamber of Commerce. Recently, she has become a lot more relaxed, but also a lot more happy, just like the bottom of the cell phone battery is being charged, and the power is rapidly recovering. Mrs. Phileas gave her a letter of recommendation from ermenas college, but it''s not time to start school. Emmenus starts school in spring and has a two month long holiday in autumn. Students will return to school before winter. It sounds strange, but this is actually the time carefully arranged by the sages of the college in their early years. It''s no surprise that school starts in early spring, mostly, but students are required to stay in school in summer and winter. In modern times, people may not understand that this is because summer and winter are generally too cold or too hot for learning. However, Ivar world is not a highly developed modern society after all. In fact, many places are still suffering from famine, war and invasion of Warcraft. In winter and summer, the outside world may be uncomfortable, but there are many extraordinary people in the college. It''s easy to improve the living environment of classrooms and dormitories. All kinds of alchemy artifacts and extraordinary objects can make students live and study comfortably. At the same time, they can also exercise their combat skills in special seasons. However, there are not so good conditions for students to go home, and the equipment to improve the ambient temperature is not what every student''s family can afford. In addition, due to the lack of food in winter, some poor places often have some bad things. In order to avoid these dark things affecting the students'' body and mind, the school intends to let them stay in the school in winter. At least there will be no shortage of food here, and there will be other peers to accompany them and they will not be lonely. It''s also a happy thing for students to go out and see the beautiful mountains and rivers in autumn, when the scenery is beautiful and the harvest is good. At this time, the school will also have a long holiday to let students go home and travel. After staying at home for two days, Lorraine hill came to the city in the tisilan mountains again. After years of development, the rabbit ear people built seven big cities, most of them living around the city. Taking advantage of the evening breeze, Lorraine hill falls into this prosperous city. The small mountain village that once killed the giant snake has been surrounded by blue stone bricks. The walls, houses, towers and scattered branches of blue stone are on the hillside. The yellow and green trees separate the houses one by one, which gives people a beautiful feeling. Although it is near dusk, the city is still full of people and bustle. On the main roads of the city, there are bright lights, many rabbit ear people, and a small number of tourists and businessmen from outside. Since the rabbit ear people joined clancia, they provided a lot of food. Some people began to be interested in this race. Some came here to visit, some came here to do business. Fortunately, they have not been famous for a long time and few people have come. These tourists and businessmen walk on the street in surprise to observe the city in the forest. The luxuriant trees and bluestone bricks match together to bring a kind of unique exotic feeling. But what surprised them even more was the extraordinary fruit sold by the rabbit ear tribe. Some human beings could clearly sense the magic contained in it. "Boss, how do you sell this orange?" A wealthy businessman from the original west wind, now known as clancia, looked at the three green and crystal fruits on the top of the shelf. After they were washed, they were dressed with white paper, and only one of them was opened and exposed. "The customer''s eyesight is very good. He immediately found the best thing in our shop. It''s rare silver grade [green orange fruit], which can purify and detoxify, and also improve the physique. Even people who can''t feel mana can slowly start to practice transcendence." "Is it really that amazing?" This rich businessman is unbelievable. If it is true, it is even rarer than some golden things. You should know that even in the mercury Dynasty, where the practice of transcendental sequence is popular, most people can''t feel mana and start cultivation. If this fruit can improve this situation, it will open a door of miracle. "Of course, do you see the sign on our shop sign? There are three stars next to us, which means that we are a high-level shop jointly certified by clancia and rabbit ear seven cities. Our reputation is guaranteed and we will not lie about such obvious things. " "And how much is this?" "Ten gold coins, but if you want to buy them, you need to get the medal of friendship from the Lord''s mansion¡° "The medal of friendship?" The businessman questioned that the price was not a problem at all. He spent more money on cultivation than this when he was young. "Well, because it''s a special treasure, we only sell it to close friends." At this time, the store manager shook his head, and the gray rabbit ears on his head also shook, and a business smile appeared on his face. "If you want to win our friendship, it''s either someone who helped the rabbit ear people in their early years or someone who is officially recognized by clancia as contributing." "Well, it''s too difficult. Although I have money, I have to contact the official institutions of clancia. I guess they don''t like me. They are all impartial and can only follow the rules." "I understand, I understand, so now we have a good opportunity. Our rabbit ears are also seeking development recently. If you invest in the construction of zhanshe city and promise to abide by our laws, the Lord of the city will award you the medal of friendship." "It''s a good thing to get more at one stroke." The manager was smiling. "Investment..." the businessman hesitated. After all, he just came to this city today. Although the scenery is beautiful and the public security is good, he suddenly said that the investment still needs to be investigated. "If you want to buy it, you have to hurry up." Looking at the indecisive merchant, the store manager added fire. "Three or four well-dressed guests have been here during the day. It''s said that they will attend the honor ceremony of the city Lord''s mansion tomorrow. When they are finished, you may not have them." After listening, the merchant went back and forth on the bluestone brick floor in the shop, gritted his teeth for the last time, and threw in. Money can be earned again, but the dream of becoming an extraordinary person is just this time. If you miss it, you don''t know when the next time will be. Although he was nearly middle-aged and a little fat, he had dreams when he was young and wanted to be a handsome hero. How can a man give up his dream? He picked up his package and took his entourage with him. He quickly wanted to go to the Lord''s mansion. And tonight, the city Lord''s house is full of lights and voices, staying up all night. Chapter 144 Lolan Hill sat in the room on the top floor of the city''s main mansion, looking through the records of the past half year, as well as the information gathered from various cities. After joining clanesia, a large amount of rich grain accumulated by the rabbit ear people turned into wealth. Through this period of trade, many rabbit ear families'' income increased several times, and began to go out of the forest and mountains, to outside activities, and actively participate in the construction of the country. In the letter she sent back before, she recorded her working experience in the southern chamber of Commerce, so that these rabbit eared people could study hard and strive to step into the blank period of the market in the early days of the founding of the people''s Republic of China and participate in it more. Most of these high-level members of the rabbit ear clan were her students. After receiving the inheritance gems from Lorraine hill, they began to study them one after another. Recently, they also came up with many ways to attract investment, which made Lorraine Hill feel a little gratified. Today, the "green orange fruits" sold in zhanshe city are the rare and extraordinary fruits. After seven years of continuous cultivation, the extraordinary horticulturists in the clan have been taking good care of them. Now the production is gradually increasing. After cultivating a number of excellent soldiers, there is even a little surplus. Knowing the value of this fruit in the outside world, they came up with such a medal of friendship to attract investment. At present, it seems that the effect is very good. There are many luxury merchants downstairs queuing up for investment projects and signing an order, which makes the steward of the city happy and report to Lorraine hill with pride. Looking at the students in the past who are now taking on the big responsibility and can also play their own innovation and come up with new methods, the girl feels that the pressure in the future is much less. When she picked up the pen, she added some notes beside it, which need attention and can be improved. In fact, many of them come from the experience of playing games in previous lives. For example, the higher the reputation level is, the more rare things you can buy from the rabbit ear clan. At the same time, you can get some extra benefits. For example, a few years ago, taxes were exempted, and some rabbit ear people could be employed to escort goods. The logistics system in this world is quite primitive, and there is no ancient post station, so the chamber of Commerce has branches in many places to collect money to help deliver letters. Without the conditions of the information age, it is not realistic to establish a logistics network, but it is still possible to imitate the ancient post system, which can be used to meet the needs of the middle and lower class people for sending letters and mailing goods. The official can also greatly enhance the contact with the local government, strengthen the control of the central government, and make the country closely united under one banner. Thinking of this, she wrote a lot. She had to discuss a lot with clancia. Then she would send a letter to Pullman. This time, she had to explain more things, she said in her heart. Squeak, the door opened, and a maid with white rabbit ears came in, carrying a plate with teapots, cups and two plates of delicate snacks. "Good morning, your highness Lorraine hill." She bowed a little nervously. After the girl responded, she slowly raised her head. Looking at the silver haired girl who wrote carefully on the table, she felt a sense of respect from the bottom of her heart. Then she put the plate beside the table, carefully took down the things and put them on the table. She took off the plate, put her hands on her apron, and looked at the girl who was still writing. The strokes rustled on the paper. Under the bright candlelight, her face was attentive and soft, which made people see it and settle down. "Your Highness, these will be cool after a long time. Why don''t you have a rest?" She said a little timidly, afraid to disturb the girl. "OK, I see." Lorraine hill looks up, smiles, and then continues to write a few paragraphs before slowly putting down his pen. Pick up a cake decorated with cherries, Loran Hill took a small bite. The sweet cream and soft waxy cake melted in his mouth, and then the sour sweet taste of cherries diluted the putty of cream, bringing a fresh feeling. "Very good. Did you do it?" Lorraine Hill looked at the girl with rabbit ears. She was a little nervous and stood at the desk. Her lovely ears drooped slightly on her head. She was white and wanted to be touched. "Thank you, your highness. I did it." She was a little happy to answer, although did not look up, but the head of the two ears are standing up, but also a little shaking. Well, I kind of want to touch it. Lorraine Hill looked at the right ear and finally held back. "Don''t be so nervous. What''s your name?" At this time, the girl raised her head, red eyes looking at Lorraine hill, replied. "My name is Mira, your highness. The child you saved in the village. " which one? Looking back carefully, loranthel remembered the scene when the giant snake was swimming in the village and its tail was about to strike a mother and daughter. "It''s you. How have you been these years?" Seeing what Lorraine Hill remembered, the girl nodded excitedly. "Well, thank you for your protection and guidance. My mother and I are living very well now." There was a pure and happy smile on her face. In a flash, the child had grown up. Looking at the lovely girl in front of her, Lorraine Hill sighed to herself that she had missed a lot of things during her sleeping years. "What are you doing now? I remember there should be no professional maid in the city." "I am now a nun in the temple. Today I heard that his highness was coming, so I asked to work as a maid at the same time." "Nuns of the angel church, that''s good." Lorraine Hill nodded. In this world, there is no large-scale belief in a certain God. The belief of the angel church is closer to a kind of worship and following. Just like those great men and beliefs who follow history, angels have come to this world. They are very powerful, but they are not invincible, but they have left the inheritance of angel sequence to this world. In the chaos disaster of the third period, in order to supervise and eliminate the chaos illusions all over the world, the major organizations in the mainland have supported the supernatural of the angel sequence to set up temples all over the world to supervise and search the shadows from the alien world, and the treatment of injuries is only a side effect. However, after hundreds of years of chaos and silence, the former sidelines have become the main business, and they have taken on the responsibilities of similar hospitals all over the country. Also often as a good reputation of notaries and guarantors, perennial neutral. Today, the headquarters of the angel church is in the holy land, which is the place where the most extraordinary angels are concentrated. It is said that there are still angels left in the headquarters of the church, and it keeps in touch with the heaven. Mira is also an extraordinary angel. Some time ago, she went to Xifeng with us. At the last moment, she saved the commander Kanda. Chapter 145 "Mila is very diligent." Lorraine Hill said suddenly, making the girl''s eyes wide open in surprise. Lolan hill looks at the information displayed in the system. Although Mira is only 15 years old, she is already in series 4. This is not only her extraordinary talent, but also the embodiment of her diligence. Name: Mira Race: orc (98% rabbit ear) Identity: Moon rabbit with silver pupil Status: healthy (no abnormality) Sequence: Angel sequence 4: Wu Yin moon rabbit (Evaluation: rare silver) Talent: [silver pupil] (rare): it can break the mystery barrier, survey the real eyes, and have a certain purification effect at the same time. Ability: [blessing of the moon] (rare): in the moonlight, various abilities will be enhanced and the resilience will be higher. [atomization] (rare): body atomization, can avoid physical attack, stealth, but can''t move freely under atomization. Holy (excellent): you can add certain magic breaking and purification effects to your weapons. [light body] (excellent): the body can be lightened to make it more agile and fast. [healing] (rare): can use magic to heal serious wounds£¨ Talent silver pupil + 3, originally excellent) Skill: [excellent martial arts] (excellent): good at all kinds of weapons. [identify herbs] (excellent): able to identify many herbs and understand their properties. [battlefield treatment] (rare): he has rich experience in rescuing the wounded and is very good at it. It looks like she''ll soon catch up with Kanda, loranthel thought, and she''ll be in charge of the nuns in the mountains. While there are still a few months to go before leaving school, I have to put forward the natural sequence, and strive to cultivate a number of new crops before starting. This time, the goal is gold. Looking back on the scene she saw in the warehouse these days, the heavy basket was filled with all kinds of fruits and layers of underground warehouses. She was like a hamster inspecting the abundant grain storage in the cave. A kind of satisfaction appeared in her mind. It was really a happy thing to farm. While lorenthal and Mira were talking in the room, the hall downstairs began to talk noisily. "Freon, I didn''t expect to see you here." After the rich businessman who had inquired in the shop came to the hall of the city''s main mansion, he soon met an acquaintance. "Oh, brand, you''re here too. You''re well-informed." Freon, a wealthy businessman, was wearing a brown coat and was holding a newly lit pipe in his mouth. The agate pipe had a fine layer of slurry on its surface and looked very round. "No, I''m lucky. I came here this afternoon. I didn''t expect that it was really unusual." "Ha ha, it''s not only unusual, but also shocking." He said with a pipe in his mouth. "I guess I''ve just come here, but I haven''t seen many things. I''ve been around the city for three times." "It''s an eye opener." He sighed. "Tell me about it." Brandt was intrigued and asked the old acquaintance. "Ha ha, OK. I''ll tell you something. Anyway, it''s no secret. You''ll know it in a few days." Looking at Brandt''s obedience, freon gave a few hearty smiles, and then said it simply. "Did you notice the colorful houses outside the city when you came in?" "Color house? It''s as if I only saw a huge piece of colorful mushrooms. " "Yes, that''s right. Those big mushrooms are houses. I didn''t expect that." "I''ve heard about it in some ancient books or old people''s stories. Some races in ancient times lived in such natural houses." "But this kind of house is not as strong as stone brick house." Brand thought about it. "Strong? No, it doesn''t matter. The important thing is, don''t you think it''s very novel and gorgeous? " Freon shook his head and went on. "Think about it, if you have such a restaurant in those big cities, such as colorful mushroom houses, different exotic food, unprecedented fruit, and rabbit ear girl with novel clothes. What a stunt it would be. " "I can assure you that if this store is opened, it will recover the cost in half a year. After that, it will earn all the money, and it can also be a chain store. Just like the recently popular Fanhua series, they focus on fairy tales and exotic styles." "It''s really great." Hearing this, Brandt also has a lot of inspiration, and seems to be able to add some new ideas, such as novel poetry and music, matching with colorful trinkets for sale, and making a few performances before opening to ensure that he can set off a wave among the upper class aristocrats. Those young masters and ladies who love fantasy will send money to them. Even if their parents object, it can be said that these fruits have strange effects, such as strengthening cultivation, improving skin constitution and so on. Maybe they can attract a group of ladies as loyal customers. Brandt''s family is mainly selling jewelry. Although it is not as big as the chamber of Commerce, it has a good reputation in some small categories. It is very clear about the psychology and hobbies of some girls and ladies. "Well, let''s do it together." Freon suggested that his family started by buying and selling food, and there are many restaurants under his name. Unfortunately, he has always been in the low-end market before, and he has never been in the high-end restaurant. This is why he is willing to share this inspiration with brand and want to pull him into the business. Brandt has been in the aristocratic circle for many years, but he has a clear understanding of this style. "Well, I''ve got to investigate. Brand didn''t agree right away." As for businessmen, they all speak well. Some of them need to be observed and thought before making decisions. "OK, it''s too late today. Let''s have dinner together in two days and continue to talk." Freon is not in a hurry. It''s really a good project. He is confident that brand will be excited. Some things in the tisilan mountains soon attracted the attention of these businessmen. With an instinctive business mind, they began to seriously think about the business opportunities contained in them. The simplest is the trade of grain and fruit. Unfortunately, the rabbit ear people are doing it themselves. They don''t need to make money. The second is the extraordinary Warcraft in the mountains. These Warcraft get along well with the rabbit ear tribe, which is really eye opening. Some Warcraft materials that are hard to obtain before seem to be very common here, such as some Warcraft bones buried in the valley, some Warcraft feathers and long hairs that have faded, and the flame Warcraft that helps the rabbit ear tribe metallurgy, and the decapitated sparrow that helps harvest, And the lovely goblin that attracted so many people, everything was so novel. Although most of the common people in the world have no money, the aristocratic businessmen are still very rich. In the era of lack of entertainment, these are very attractive. Therefore, the first group of businessmen to invest in tourism or cultural industries. They invited some painters to draw picture books according to the beautiful scenery, and then matched them with some fantastic and sad love stories, and then packaged them into operas to make restaurants with related themes, which quickly became popular on the mainland. So long later, the original name of the mountains became synonymous with the style of architecture and clothing. Just like people on the blue planet used to describe Bavarian style, Gothic style and ancient Greek style. It symbolizes the magical wonderland with colorful colors, bright colors and fairy tale style. Chapter 146 After returning to the tixilan mountains, Lorraine Hill naturally received the letter from Pullman through the rabbit ears. As the initiator of the westerly uprising and the most important person, he naturally took the throne of leader. However, clancia was not a feudal country in the past. They tried to go their own way. After combining the knowledge given by Lorraine hill, they began to set up their own government institutions, most of which quoted some advanced modern ideals, and formed a new system combined with the previous consul system of mercury Dynasty. First of all, the highest political institution of the country is the star assembly, in which the highest leader of the country is called the leader. Then according to the needs of the country to establish various systems and institutions, such as education, military, agriculture, commerce and so on. The leader is elected by the parliament. During his term of office, he is nominated to set up his own team to take up important positions and control the overall situation with him as the core. Pullman''s letter naturally invited Lorraine hill to come to clancia. Although he understood that this was Pullman''s gratitude and heartfelt thought, Lorraine hill still didn''t want to go, at least not yet. First of all, Pullman told many people the name of Lorraine Hill although he didn''t have his own portrait when spreading that knowledge. If she went, she would be worshipped as a saint. But this kind of feeling is not very good, only the dead, or does not exist is the most perfect, live will make mistakes. If she goes to clancia, too many people and things will be affected by her. Even if she says something wrong, no one will dare to point it out. This is undoubtedly a kind of disaster, and it is easy to be held by people, and the more she goes, the more crooked she is. Finally, either the image is broken and attacked, or the responsibility is more and more huge. So even if they want to go, it''s not now, but when everything is stable, so that they won''t interfere with their own ideas. In this way, she wrote a long reply, told Pullman what she thought, and then declined the student''s invitation. --------------------------- Gufia alliance, white frost steppe. With the cold wind blowing, the half human tall Hsinchu grass rises and falls in the wind, and the thick grass is like a green ocean, spreading all over the field of vision. Walking in it, you can often use your hand to push the grass in front of you, and some cattle and sheep appear and disappear in the high grass. Since the fall of the mad tooth empire a thousand years ago, this northern grassland has gradually become the last private land of the orcs. About 40 tribes live here. They are all branches of orcs. Some are very powerful, with millions of people, while others are very weak, with at least a few hundred people struggling on the edge of dissipation. Not every tribe is so lucky to meet a silver haired girl who saves them, but more quietly dissipates in the world. As a matter of fact, this is also the normal situation in the world. Countless races have perished since ancient times. Naturally, they are constantly evolving and eliminated, and they are not transferred by personal will. The vast horn sounded in the wind, and the white ears of xinzhucao slowly fluttered in the wind, just like thousands of dandelions. A girl with chestnut hair, holding a long walking stick, was walking in the grass sea as high as her chest, surrounded by a circle of people from all ethnic groups. Some of them cheered, some howled, and some played drums like thunder. The drums were loud. Opposite the girl stood a man more than three meters tall. He had a beard and brown red hair. He held a huge axe of the same height in his hands. The girl is dressed in gray clothes and a short skirt which is easy to move. There are a pair of downward curved horns behind her ears, which are arched around her ears like sheep''s horns, while the big man''s hair on the opposite side is like a lion''s mane, full of power and deterrence. The lion like man roared when he saw the young girl approaching. The fierce sound directly pressed down the grass in front of her, so that the young girl had to stick her cane on the ground to resist these waves. His eyes were confused by the wind, so he could only bow his head and block it with his arms. However, the shaking sound of the earth came from his feet. A heavy axe swept across the air, sweeping a huge arc and a terrible roar. Before she had time to run, she fell on her knees and fell on her back. The sharp axe crossed her face like a piece of firewood. She cut off her walking stick and cut off her chestnut hair. She avoided the attack that almost killed her. After the axe had swept, she moved quickly, still holding most of the stick in her hand. With the flame spreading on the walking stick, her brown and black pupil seemed to flash a ray of fire. When the walking stick is waved and the flame is splashed, the grass is ignited, which spreads outward like an arc and moves forward like a wall of fire. At the same time, many flames, like snakes, flew in the air and shot at the man opposite. The lion like man wielded a huge axe, and the strong wind pressure directly wiped out the fire snake in front of him. Then he swung the huge axe, and rowed around his body like a full moon, cutting the grass around him. Then he drank it, and the fierce wind scattered the grass around him, and let it fly around. The spread of the fire on the ground in the face of this empty fire belt, it is difficult to move forward. Taking advantage of the flame to separate the opponent temporarily, the young girl quickly waved her walking stick, and the fierce burning flame crossed one circle after another with the walking stick in the air. These circles of flame rolled like wheels on the earth, rolled up the grass, and kept burning and spreading. Seeing this, the lion brought up the axe directly, and the bright light appeared on the surface of the axe. With the chopping of the axe in the air, the light of the axe split the atmosphere and flew out rapidly. When the young lady saw the shining light of the huge axe, she had no time to think that the light of the galloping axe had come to her body, cold, sharp and extremely dangerous. The walking stick is broken and blood is flying in the air. From the right shoulder down to the left, a long gap appears on the body, with bone piercing pain, rich blood and a weak body that can''t stand up. The young goat horn girl hissed in pain and scratched the ground with her fingers, picking up some broken soil and withered grass roots. Regardless of the injury, she struggled to stand up quickly. One eye couldn''t open because of the pain, and the other eye nervously observed the huge figure approaching quickly. In the light of the fire, accompanied by the heavy steps, the huge body holding the axe, as if to cover the sky, rushed forward. "Juyan!" Facing the front, she stretched out her only usable arm, and the flames scattered on the ground rushed towards her opponent. On the huge site with a diameter of more than 300 meters, scattered and constantly ignited fire circles are converging towards the central target, rising like volcanic eruption. The crimson and transparent flame brings the suffocating high temperature, which constantly twines around the lion''s mane. Every breath he inhales is a breath of flame. The burning heat inside and outside, his fierce roar, and the flame waves everywhere, but he still can''t get rid of this invisible burning cage. The flames rose and swept, and finally, the huge and powerful body fell down, leaving only a scorched black. The orcs all around them yelled excitedly, as if they were cheering, as if they were celebrating. They didn''t care about the miserable death of their fellow orcs, as if they were used to it. It''s no surprise to people who know their customs, because these are the orcs in gufeia grassland. They are arrogant and fearless, love fighting, despise the weak and fearless of death. The young goat horn girl sat quietly on the grass, looking at the charred body in front of her, which was no longer breathing, surrounded by the cheers of other orcs. Somehow, she felt cold and sad. At this time, a highly respected shaman came into the center of the field, held up his wooden staff and announced in cheers. "Nina the sheep horn, win! And she will be eligible to go to ermenas! " Chapter 147 Green Empire, the mountain behind Boris'' house. The ground in the mountains is covered with withered yellow and green leaves. The black soil is very soft. You can hear the sound of withered leaves breaking when you step on it. Occasionally, you can see a few ants crawling under the fallen leaves and on the tree trunks. They are carrying small grains of food. Some are the bodies of other insects, and some are pine nut debris, crawling in various crevices. The fence made of dead wood branches is slanting. Part of the fence has been loosened and covered with rusty nails. With the wind, it will shake. The woods are very quiet, only a few long birdsong occasionally. A boy with golden brown hair came over. He was about 16 years old. He was wearing a white shirt easy to move, wear-resistant leather pants, and a broad sword on his shoulder. Looking at the old scabbard and polished counterweight ball, it should be some years. He stepped over the simple fence at random. His leather trousers were stained with some crumbs of dead tree skin. He was afraid to pat them and shake off some dust. Then he turned around a few big trees and a simple wooden frame appeared in front of him. A wooden shelf is a piece of thick wood inserted on the ground, and then a section of wood branches are nailed horizontally on the upper part. The overall height is equivalent to that of an adult. If you look at the cut marks on the edges and corners of the wood, it should be made recently. He pulled out his broadsword, put the scabbard under a tree, and then began to adapt to waving. The broadsword clenched in both hands seemed a little big. It was estimated that it would be several years before he could use it. Although the speed of wielding the sword is not fast, there are also waves of wind in the air. They should have received professional guidance. First, after practicing fencing several times, I felt a little feverish. Then I put down the sword, pressed the leg and stretched the lower ligament. After that, I trotted around the woods a few times before returning to the place where I put the sword. Looking at the sky, it was about three or four o''clock in the afternoon. He went to the mountain spring not far away for a drink, and then leaned under the tree to have a rest. At this time, a low figure came slowly from the woods behind. The speed was not fast, but the pace was so light that no sound could be heard. The figure slowly approached the big tree on which the boy relied, holding the dagger in his right hand, while his left hand relaxed in the air. Seeing that it was getting closer and closer, the young man seemed not to be aware of it. He still leaned on the tree trunk and closed his eyes. From behind the figure close to see him unprepared, heart secretly happy, is ready to start. "Drink!" In the Silent Woods, the young man opened his eyes and screamed abruptly. All of a sudden, he shook the figure behind him. His feet also stepped on the withered leaves and made a sound. Before he could react, the young man in front of him picked up his sword and got up to chop back. He had to fight in a hurry and block it with his short sword. But how can a light dagger compare with a heavy broadsword? After two simple attacks, the dagger will fly and fall on the nearby gravel. The handle of the dagger will spring up slightly and then fall down and stay still. And the youth also aimed the broadsword at the figure who was the same height as himself. "Haha, I won this time, rock." The boy declared victory excitedly. "Cut." Looking at his broadsword, rock turns his head discontentedly. "Just for once, there''s nothing to be happy about." "No, no, you don''t forget, rock." The boy waved his sword and continued. "It was agreed that if I won, you would agree to be my entourage." "You know, before you lost to me so many times, why didn''t you become my entourage?" Said rock discontentedly. "This..." young Leng will, and then speak. "Because Uncle Wade is my father''s bodyguard, you should not..." "What should I do and why? I''m not going to be as stupid as my dad. I don''t want to be a shitty attendant¡° Speaking of which, rock is a little excited. "Isn''t the chief bodyguard very good? I''m not very tired at ordinary times, so I can go to a party with me to eat and drink. " The young man put down his sword, a little puzzled. "What if I go? The ladies of the noble family don''t like me. They just want to marry the heirs of the nobles who have the fiefdoms." "Besides, Isaiah, you''re the third in line, and it''s not your turn to inherit the title. It''s too hopeless to follow you." I''m very sad to hear that. The green empire was a class society with strict hierarchy, and there was a great gap between the rights of nobles and civilians. For example, many schools only recruit noble children. If they also recruit civilian children, noble families will not let their children go to this school or study under the name of teachers. Because they don''t like to see their children sitting in the same classroom with those wild children who don''t know where they come from, and think it will bring them harm. Similarly, there are some high-end restaurants, libraries and even shops. If you are a green and ordinary person, you can''t touch many parts of the country, and so are many benefits. On the street, nobles have special passageways, carriages meet at the intersection, and nobles should be given priority to advance. All over the society, such inequality is manifested. Even the imperial law explicitly states that human life is not equal, and some people just want to be respected. It is reasonable to say that such a system should accumulate a lot of contradictions and resentments among different classes, but the builders of the Empire cleverly designed many channels for the rise. For example, with a complete military merit system, war can not only gain wealth and respect, but also make people become nobles. The various benefits brought by aristocratic status inspired many people to step on the battlefield and fight hard in order to obtain military merit and change their destiny. This also made the green Empire greatly suppress the domestic anti war sentiment in the early stage, and improved the combat effectiveness of the army. At the same time, in addition to military exploits, excellent craftsmen, priests, scholars, high ranking and extraordinary people can also be granted aristocratic status, separating them from the civilian class. In this way, the nobles used various channels to recruit the most elite and excellent people in the country. There were no extraordinary people or masters among the common people, and naturally they could not turn over any waves. And most of the common people also accept this idea. The reason why aristocrats are aristocrats is that they are fierce, diligent and dare to fight. Many civilian families will also educate their children and strive to become aristocrats in the future. The privileges of the nobility are also divided into three, six and nine levels. The top level is naturally the royal family, the four major Duke families, and then the count, the Viscount, the Baron, and a large number of non hereditary Lords. At the same time, nobles also pay a considerable amount of taxes according to their grades and the number of registered families to pay for their welfare. In a sense, the privilege of aristocracy is bought with money. If the tax is not enough, the title will be degraded until it becomes a civilian, which becomes a means of Title recovery. Relying on this unequal treatment and giving some hope, the green Empire kept its vitality and continued to move forward in the internal and external competition. Finally, it defeated Oz and became the strongest country on the mainland. Chapter 148 "Rock, are you in the top three in school?" Asked the young man. "Yes." He picked his eyebrows. Anyway, he was a little proud of his youth. "As long as you beat top tocolin later, you will be qualified to go to ermenas." "It''s easy to say, how hard tocollin worked, which one in the school didn''t know." Rock stepped aside, picked up his dagger, pulled out a few flowers, and continued. "When it comes to you, the family has prepared a letter of recommendation for you." "Ha ha... That''s true." The young man touched his head and admitted it. Looking at the appearance of Isaiah''s smirk, rock was a little angry for some reason. I don''t know which family I left this time. Rock was not satisfied. He knew that his talent was much higher than that of Isaiah. Because of his identity and no background, he had to compete fiercely with a large number of his peers in school to fight for the only place. These young men and women with golden spoon could easily get what they wanted. "I''m going." Rock said casually, turned around and was ready to leave. He didn''t like to be with this fool. "Oh, don''t do it. I''ll do it again today. Didn''t you just be unconvinced¡° Isaiah thought, it''s not easy to wait for a peer to practice with, how can we let it go easily. "What''s the stroke? Which assassin have you ever seen fighting with others face to face? Isn''t that stupid? " "Why can''t assassins fight head-on with others? This kind of situation will always happen." "The assassin is unprofessional." Rock uses his dagger to push aside Isaiah''s broadsword and is ready to leave. But the boy trotted a few steps in front of him. "Rock, why do you always want to be an assassin? Uncle Wade is very handsome with a big sword." "Oh, where handsome, it''s not to be a guard for your family, what''s so proud of." When rock saw that Isaiah was in the way, he had to stop and argue with him. "Have you ever heard of a story in which the protagonist is a guard? Have you ever seen a legendary hero who became famous by guard? " He shook his head. His short black hair curled up slightly. It seemed to be curled when he was sleeping. "I will not work for your family like dad." He said treacherously, with a look of disdain on his face. "But the assassin''s reputation is not good either. I always feel that he is not aboveboard." Isaiah thought about it. "Yes, the light is left to you noble people. We rats in the sewer are evil by other means. Is that your view?" "No, this..." the boy said for a moment. "I just want to be an assassin. I''ll see which one of you doesn''t like. I''ll kill you with a knife. There''s no need to talk about justice." "Isn''t justice good?" "Justice is good, but it''s not my justice, it''s your justice. Well, I don''t want to talk to you anymore. I''m going back. " "No, unless you hit me, I''ll let you go." "Tut." Rocke waved his dagger and stabbed Isaiah on the shoulder. Isaiah got a slight injury and his blood dyed his clothes red. When he saw the blood coming out, rock was a little flustered. His dagger hesitated. But Isaiah didn''t care about it. He swept over with a sword in pain. Rock held the handle of the sword tightly, strove to block it, and his wrist was numb. Then he took advantage of the flexibility of the dagger to beat Isaiah. Although rock had the upper hand, he didn''t dare to fight hard. After all, this was the loyal object of their family. Later, he had to fight with each other. Taking advantage of Isaiah''s flaws, he tripped to the ground, and then they started fighting on the ground. Finally they got tired and got up breathlessly, covered with dust and broken leaves. Rock wiped the sweat and dust on his face. Looking at the guy opposite, the blood on his shoulder was everywhere, but it would have stopped slowly. After all, the wound was not very big. "Fool, aren''t you afraid to die?" Rock took a small bottle of medicine out of his arms and went forward to let Isaiah expose the wound on his shoulder. Isaiah seems to be a little reluctant. It''s a shame. "You''re embarrassed, aren''t you? If I go back and get beaten by my father, you''ll be happy, won''t you?" Rock looked scornful, then helped him clean up the wound, poured some medicine, and then simply bandaged it. "Well, I''m gone. After that, don''t say I hurt you." Rock clapped his hands and was ready to leave, wondering how he met such a guy. "Don''t..." "Damn, isn''t it my father who''s guarding your house? Please, sir, get around me, and I really don''t like men. " "Don''t step on my hand!" And the young men of the earth were angry. "Ah, well, I didn''t notice¡° Just thinking about how to make this a big deal without being beaten by Dad, rock raised his foot. "Rock, you have to be my brother, or I''ll tell your dad about it." "With you, Isaiah, you really lose the face of nobility. I... OK, I promise you to be an entourage for one month." Thinking about the privileges of the aristocrats in the Empire, in order not to make trouble for his family, rock had to admit it. Looking at Isaiah laughing like a pig, he was really blind. Rock asked angrily. "Are you so persistent in finding someone to be your younger brother?" "Of course, look at the founders, the legendary heroes, who are not followed by a group of people. It''s magnificent to go out." Isaiah has read many knight novels recently, and he is envious of that kind of scene. "Ha ha, the legend of wind and moon is just for ordinary people to think about. We all know that Roland and and Yalin were born princes, so they can be kings. But Isaiah, you are just a child of the Baron''s family, so don''t dream all day long." Isaiah got up from the ground and hit back¡° Don''t you think I don''t know what you''re thinking "What Assassin''s justice, I think you just want to play handsome, what with one person''s power, cut off the fate, determine the direction of the world. I''ve known that sentence in your book for a long time "You... You can do it." Rock looked embarrassed. "Baron Burris''s children are thieves, too." "I didn''t. That''s what your father said. He also sighed about his son''s ambition, ha ha ha." Rock couldn''t hang on his face. He took up his dagger and left. "Don''t forget to practice sword with me during this time." Isaiah''s voice came from behind. I don''t know why it made people angry. "OK, practicing sword. I think you are..." Rock gestured his back to Isaiah, and his figure slowly disappeared into the woods. Chapter 149 Snow is floating in the tisilan mountains. In the twinkling of an eye, winter is coming. The floating flocculent snowflakes fall quietly and slowly stack on the leaves in the forest. The wide leaves are gradually bent, and then the snow falls. The leaves spring up slightly and set off bursts of white crystal fog. In the cottage of maple leaf courtyard, there is a big pot in the hall, or a big VAT is more appropriate. The orange flame was burning at the bottom of the pot. From time to time, bubbles came out and broke. White steam kept rising from the Chu red pot. Lorraine Hill kept stirring with a long spoon. There was a sweet smell in the air. As she slowly stirred, the liquid in the pot slowly thickened and finally became semi-solid and semi-liquid. It''s almost there. The girl thought, then picked up the big spoon and pressed the liquid, soft and elastic. She took out the prepared baking tray and poured the semi-solid maple syrup on the baking tray. Then use a spatula to smooth the syrup on a half meter wide baking plate, about an inch thick, and then use a spatula to cut it into square pieces. The orange candy is just like jelly, transparent in color and sweet in smell. Lorraine Hill carefully picked up the baking tray, put it in his ceramic oven, then took a plate out of the cupboard, and continued to pour a layer of rich maple sugar. Maple juice is rich in sugar, but also has good nutrition and efficacy. It has been loved by many people in the past. Today, Lorraine Hill wants to try to make a batch of sweets. On the one hand, sweets are more convenient to carry. On the other hand, maple syrup is easy to break when it''s left for a long time. Then she put the three cut plates into the original ceramic oven, closed the lid of the oven, and put the oven on the shelf in the fireplace to let the fire continue to bake. After clearing the traces of the hall, she sat by the fireplace and waited quietly. Outside the window of the room, you can still see the falling snowflakes, and the sky is gradually getting dark. Some snow is piled up on the frame of the window, and the glass is covered with a layer of white frost. People can''t really see the situation outside, they can only hear the sound of the wind blowing. The girl is wearing a white winter skirt with fluff at the neckline, sleeves and corners. The shoulder of the winter skirt has a layer of shawl. The overall look is very layered. It is also better for the shoulder which is easy to catch cold. The lining of the dress is warm and soft fluff, which is a little thick but also fits perfectly It''s said that this dress was added by Lamia business club. When she left, the head maid of Chelsea asked her to accept it, because it doesn''t fit for others and it''s not good to leave it in the warehouse. I didn''t expect that it would come in handy soon after I returned to the tixilan mountains. There is a thick book on the small table in front of the girl, and there are some notes beside it, which are prepared for the future entrance. Although there are letters of recommendation, Amenas will still do some tests, such as writing, history, mathematics and so on. Otherwise, if the students are illiterate, they will not be able to learn a lot of things, which will not only waste a lot of time, but also put great pressure on the students themselves. At least you have to be qualified before you can be admitted to the school. In addition, if you fail to meet certain standards, you have to make up extra lessons in the first grade. It has to be said that mathematics is really a versatile subject. Even in the extraordinary world, this one is also very important. According to LAN Li''er, if you want to study under the tutor of magic sequence, you must be excellent in mathematics. In addition, different colleges have different requirements for subjects, such as the angel sequence requires good Chinese scores or above, the dead sequence also requires excellent mathematics, the war sequence has requirements for code scores, and the natural sequence has requirements for plants and herbs, etc. If you want to enter which college for further study, you should be ready in the first grade, and you will be promoted in the second grade. If the promotion fails, you can only repeat and continue to wait for the next year. Many students in remote areas with weak foundation will get stuck in this barrier, and many of them have to study two first grades to get into the second grade. Although the college is a five-year system, in fact, only a few students can complete their studies within five years and graduate smoothly. When Lorraine Hill left Hopland, Mrs. Phileas gave her some books to read and prepare in advance. This reminds her of the tense and full years of high school. If college life is a fluffy marshmallow, then high school is a compact biscuit like a stone. Can you imagine writing a neutral refill in 2-3 days, reciting words even in the three minutes before running in winter. The schedule given by the teacher is accurate to what you need to do every five minutes. It''s really omni-directional without dead angle, squeezing oil out of every drop of time in life. Although some people criticize the rigidity of this system, sometimes it is because of this rigidity that some fairness is maintained. After graduation, you will find that there are so many tricks in the world that you have to sigh that there are so many strange things in the world. A little back to mind, Loran Hill picked up the book to look at, language this is basically no problem, mathematics, probably and junior high school almost, a little review, basic can remember. The name of natural herbal medicine and some changes of Professor Trina Sha are the main features of this subject. It''s easy to get familiar with it. What is not very easy to learn is the code of law. Most of it is new in recent hundreds of years. Customs vary from place to place. If you want to learn it well, you have to match it with history books. The warm light of the fire reflected on the books, the soft blanket on his legs, leaning on the back of the chair, looking at the boring items, Lorraine Hill felt a little sleepy, although a little boring, but with extraordinary physique, memory is also very good, or will slowly remember the rules. After a while, she felt almost done. Then she took the oven down with gloves, opened the lid, and the sugar had hardened. Use a spatula to gently tap open, and then a small cube stacked on the plate, orange maple sugar like a crystal clear amber in general. Golden maple candy (excellent gold): with juice of extraordinary fruit and syrup of amber red maple, the candy is heated, concentrated and baked. Due to the enhanced characteristics of amber maple syrup, the effect of original extraordinary fruit is better, which can greatly improve the physique and enhance the training effect. (it is recommended not to eat too much at a time) Pick up an amber sugar, but also some hot, Lorraine hill with the wind to cool down before put into the mouth. Woo, it''s hot and sweet. A wonderful feeling along the fructose melt into the mouth, and then in the stomach into a warm current, very comfortable. By the way, prepare some for the rabbits. When I think of the group of children I saw at the rabbit ear school the day before yesterday, Lorraine Hill suddenly wants to play a guest role as Santa Claus to leave some good memories for these children''s childhood. She squatted in front of the cupboard, opened the cupboard door and searched for the wood pulp paper she had made. Light yellow wood pulp paper is not thick, because the use of fine fiber trees, was taken out of the cabinet by girls, still as bright and clean as that year, excellent preservation. Cut the paper into small squares, then wrap the candy blocks one by one, tie the ribbons one by one, tie them into bows, and finally put them into the jar. The orange fire reflected her face, and Lorraine Hill carefully prepared winter gifts for the children. ----------- PS: sorry, it''s late tonight. I''ll update the next chapter in the daytime tomorrow. In fact, some Calvins and hesitations are like standing at a fork in the road and not knowing which way to take, the legend of heroes interwoven and collided by teenagers, the great revolution of steel and industry, fairy tales among witches, and fantastic exotic scenery. If you have any ideas, please leave a message in the comment area. I want to know your ideas~ Chapter 150 The light boots made a slight noise in the snow. The touch from her feet made the girl clearly realize that the fluffy snow was compacted on the ground, and then the cold feeling came, just like stepping on the ice. The snow in the mountains and forests is thick, almost half a meter high, but fortunately it is not as high as Lorraine Hill''s knee, otherwise she would have a hard time walking in the snow. There is a breeze blowing in the mountains. The snow is already small, and only a few bits are still flying. Occasionally, it blows on the cheek. It feels like cold sand brushing the skin. The girl pulled the hat on her head and let it tilt slightly to block the wind and snow on that side. The shape of the hat is the same as the witch in the fairy tale, with a big brim and sharp corners. However, in order to match with the white winter skirt, the hat is also white. Only the ice blue ribbon on the hat body is used as decoration, making it less monotonous. The hat was made by Lorraine Hill himself, and it was made of pure white star cloth. Because he was free recently, he wanted to make something by himself. In fact, she failed two before. Because of lack of experience, the shape and size are not good-looking. She is not satisfied with the third one she is wearing now. I didn''t think too much about it at the beginning, but I found it was good. The big brim can cover the falling snowflakes, and it won''t fall into the cheek and neck. With the cover of the hat, the head will feel very warm. It won''t be as hot and cold as before. After the hat was finished, Lorraine Hill looked at himself in the mirror a little, and turned around. He felt that something was missing. Then he ran to the amber maple tree, broke a branch, cut it and made it into a walking stick. He took it in his hand and turned it around a few times, matching the clothes, just like the white witch in fairy tales. At first, she tried to fly horizontally on the wooden staff, but later found that it was a bit strange, because she could pull out the wooden staff at any time and put it aside, because her flight was driven by the atmosphere rather than the wooden staff, but it would be the same as flying on the air chair, which was very strange, so she would not sit on the wooden staff at all. This time, I want to experience the feeling of hiking in the mountains again. In fact, people are very interesting creatures. After doing something they like for a long time, they will have some curiosity and want to try something new. Lorraine Hill had been flying in the forest before. It was a long time ago when she was walking through the forest. It would be when she just woke up. In fact, she also thought about this question later. Why did she lie there and what was her origin. Is it a crossing? But it''s not like this in my previous life. Is it a fight? After she became an extraordinary person, she ruled out this possibility, because her soul and body fit very well, even far beyond ordinary people. For example, the body and soul are like screws and nuts. If they are not their own protoplasm, they will have a strong rejection reaction, which is a kind of damage to both sides. In ordinary people''s words, it can be said that the body and soul are born at the same time, and there may be a slight gap between them. But her words feel more like a body with a soul first and then a soul as a template, so the fit is more than 100%, almost one. But who will do it and who can do it. There are no real gods in this world. The mercury Dynasty has existed for nearly a thousand years, and it only got some illusory legends from the elves. It is said that before the age of giants and dragons, there were gods in this world, and they created many creatures. However, this is just a legend. Apart from a small number of words and oral heritage, there are no cultural relics or relics that can prove that there are so powerful creatures in the world. Even if the long-lived witches, most of them just come to series 9, and did not break this limit. If you say that you are created, you must have a purpose or a mission. The girl walks in the snow and thinks about it in her heart. The only one who can grasp the clue is the system in consciousness. She once thought that the system is omnipotent, but gradually found out that it is not. This system does not change the world, nor can it create objects. It is closer to a function of observation and guidance. It will make some guidance and assistance to itself, but it will not interfere in its own ideas and opinions. It seems that it wants to make itself more contact with and think about the world, and then wait quietly and wait for itself to make a choice. Maybe one day, it will tell its ultimate mission. First, through the towering redwood forest, the redwood in these forests is one or two hundred meters high, and the dense shade covers most of the sky, so there are few shrubs under the shade, and it is more convenient to walk. After a few more hills and twists and turns, Lorraine Hill set foot on the path opened up in the mountains, which is not far from the city of rabbit ear. The world is decorated with snow, and there are few carriages on the spacious roads. Although the traffic in several cities within the tuer tribe is still smooth, the road to communicate with the outside world is not good, because it is newly opened up and it is difficult to walk. When the snow closes the mountain, there are few tourists and business travelers left in the tixilan mountains, and most of them go back to their hometown to have a rest. The natural attribute of winter always makes people tend to reduce activities, rest at home and reduce consumption. It was almost noon when Lorraine Hill stepped into the gate of chopping snake city. There were bursts of white smoke in the blue stone brick hut and chimney in the city. Occasionally, he could smell the smell of rice from the nearby families. Dong Dong Dong. Instead of going to the Lord''s mansion, the girl went directly to the school door and knocked on it. One of the aunts opened them. She was still puzzled at first. She was surprised to see Lorraine Hill raise the brim of her hat and show her face. She was about to bow her head when she was interrupted by the girl. "Aunt Monica, no, today I just want to have a brief look." "Yes, your highness. Please come in and sit down. I''ll find Mira In the face of Lorraine hill, the aunt was still a little nervous. She was afraid of making mistakes or not being liked by adults. After arranging the girl, she was ready to go to the other side of the classroom and ask Mila to come. "No, I''ll go straight there." Lorraine Hill took off his hat, shook the snow, arranged his clothes a little, and then quietly dissuaded him. Through the courtyard corridor, toward the classroom in the past, outside the fence on the grass accumulated last night''s snow, part of the sun began to melt, revealing the green grass below. Lolan hill was walking on the stone bricks, occasionally hearing the sound of learning and reading from the classroom. I really miss it, thought the girl. As she was about to knock on the door, a neat voice came from behind the door. "Dignity is not charity. We have to fight for it by ourselves. Only with action can we wash away the past. That''s how we become strong." The familiar words seemed to remind Lorraine hill of something. The hand that was about to knock on the door was put down, and a shy look appeared on her cheek. Well, the shame words of No.2 Middle School were read out by everyone. Chapter 151 After sitting in the yard for a while, at noon, the door of the classroom was opened, and then all the students rushed out, rushing towards the canteen 100 meters away, looking excited and cheerful. When all the students went out, Mira came out of the classroom. She was familiar with the girl sitting in the courtyard with a white hat and a white skirt. She thought it was Loran hill. She went quietly to say hello. "Mila''s finished." The girl turned around, just like she had seen the day before yesterday. "Well, actually, it''s not a class. It''s just that the church and the school are close together. I''ll come to help from time to time¡° Mira was a little curious that his highness would come here today. "You are the first group of students. I seem to have taught you at that time." Lorraine hill has a little memory. "Yes, we were very lucky at that time to be taught by your highness." In fact, the first group of students felt the most. They experienced many changes. The great changes before and after that also made them worship his highness. "Did you teach the children what they read just now?" Lorraine hill is more concerned about this. "It doesn''t have to be me, because all the teachers in the clan can teach it." Mila nodded and her ears shook. "Alas!" "Why teach that¡° I feel so ashamed, thought the girl, although she said it. "Didn''t you teach us that at that time? You should bear in mind the lessons of history and not repeat the same mistakes. So your highness was quite right about the differences between the past and the present, as well as the reasons and reasons for the changes." "Er..." Lorraine hill was speechless. "Well, are there many classes today?" "Peace time difference is not much, but now the weather is cold, mostly indoor activities." Lorraine hill stands up and talks to Mira as they walk. A few days ago, the girl was a little bit stiff. Today, when she talked about her work in church and school, she talked a lot. Lorraine hill often nods to show that he is listening and asks about things in his daily life. After the tuer people became rich, most of them gradually gathered in the city, and then built bluestone brick houses, which was much better than the mushroom houses before. "The children are much happier now than I was then. It will be rampant Warcraft, some humans will come to capture us, traffic is not convenient, even a little far away are afraid to go Mira recalled. "When I was a child, I often played with my playmates, but I couldn''t see them. When I got together again, occasionally one or two of them didn''t come, and everyone would tacitly agree not to ask. At that time, every time I see a familiar person appear again, I will be very happy. " "Later, when his highness came, everything began to get better. Slowly, he was able to eat enough. When he went to play in the mountains, he would not be scolded by the adults." "You don''t have to lift me so high. I''m just a guide. Every brick in this city is built by yourself." Lorraine Hill shook his head and said what he thought. Looking at the humility of the adult in front of her, Mila had to stop and bury the reverence in her heart. In addition, your highness is also wearing beautiful clothes today. Is it a new trend? Squeak, the wooden door of the rest room was pushed open, and they went in. The room is not big, the fire is burning in the fireplace, and occasionally several sparks can be heard to burst. The fireplace is made of granite stones. The gap is filled and connected by lime. It feels very rough when you touch it. On the small plane above the fireplace, there are several cups, either wooden or metal. One of them is still steaming in a black wooden quilt. On the other side of the fireplace is a small table. Around the table are three sofas. In winter, there are cushions on the sofa. It''s soft to sit on. It should be filled with cotton. Before Lorraine hill and Mira came into the house, there was a girl sitting on the sofa. She had black rabbit ears and was a little petite. She was wearing black stockings and a dark blue coat. She leaned on the sofa with her head down and her body slightly undulating. She seemed to be sleeping. The light of the fireplace shone on her legs and face, which made her very lovely. "It''s aliya. It looks like she didn''t sleep well last night." Mila whispered. "Is she a student?" Looking at the figure, he should be young, loranthel thought. Mila laughed, but she was careful not to laugh. "No, she''s actually a teacher at school, one year older than me." "I can''t see it." Mira asked loranthel to sit down and then went to shake her friend on the sofa. "Wake up, aliya ~" the girl with black rabbit ears shook her body, but still didn''t want to wake up. "No, Mila, don''t shake, let me sleep..." her eyes still didn''t open. "The hall of Lorraine hill has come down." Mila whispered in her ear. Black rabbit ears suddenly erect, eyes open, revealing the red pupil. "Where, where?" Then she saw Lorraine Hill sitting opposite in a white dress and silver hair. "Oh, your highness, don''t mean it. I have a little rest." The more she said, the smaller her voice became. "It doesn''t matter. Is it too much work, sleeping so late?" Lorraine Hill asked with concern whether to add more teachers. "No, no, we all have a good job. There are plenty of people. Mila often comes to help." She shook her head and looked at Lorraine hill with big eyes full of adoring stars. "Aliya, you didn''t have a good lunch again." Mila picked up the quilt on the fireplace and looked at it. It was full of oatmeal, which had already been soaked a little. "Well, because I like it." Aliya wants to maintain her image in front of Lorraine hill. Mira took a look at her friend and knew that she must have stayed up late last night to read the love stories of princesses and princesses, so she didn''t sleep well. She didn''t go to the canteen at noon, but took a nap here at lunch time. But her highness Lorraine hill was there, and she couldn''t tear down her friends. She just gave her a look. Aliya didn''t care about it. She saw Lorraine Hill sitting there. She wanted to talk, but she didn''t dare. She touched her two fingers and then she dared to speak. "Is your highness going to see the kids'' grades today?" "This... Is not." The thought that saying yes would put a lot of pressure on the school teachers denied that. "I''m actually here to give something as a holiday gift." With that, the girl patted her palm, and a big bag appeared on the round table with brown and red wood grain. The bag rolled a little, and there was a sound of small crashing. She opened the ribbon on her pocket, revealing that it was full of sweets. Each of them was wrapped in paper, and there were small bows with colored ribbons on them. It was very beautiful. He took out a few and handed them to the two girls. Looking at their happy appearance after eating them, Lorraine Hill laughed with satisfaction. Do you want to be a candy witch in the future? It seems very interesting. Chapter 152 It''s snowing. Hopland in the South ushered in a rare light snow, in this warm coastal city, snow is really a novelty. White snowflakes are falling slowly from the sky and falling in the courtyard. The air has become colder than ever. Some children are happily playing in the snow, throwing snowballs and making snowmen in their cotton padded jackets. This is almost the first time in their lives for them to grow up by the sea, so they are very excited. The big glass windows covered with thin frost separate the cold outdoor from the warm indoor. The fire in the fireplace burns quietly. The sound of ticking comes from the mahogany bronze pendulum clock against the wall. Meru sat quietly on the sofa beside the fireplace. The armrest on her left side was heated by the fire. It felt very warm. She was covered with a blanket. The blanket was made of wool. It looked old, and there were small hair balls in some places. Normally, the eldest lady of the Hollis family and the current owner of the family can''t afford a good blanket, but this one has a special meaning for her. As a child, although she was quite good, she was also fond of playing. When she was about 8 years old, Hopland also had a snowfall, which was bigger than this one. She played in the snow with fengnai and other girls of the same age, and tried to make all kinds of things with snowflakes, such as little people, kittens, dogs, etc. But because of their inexperience, they are not as good and ugly as ever. A few boys, adley and wick, laugh at them. The wind is so angry that they pick up the snowball and smash it. This is good. The boys and girls in the snow fight with each other and throw snowballs back and forth. While fighting and running, the small animals that had been piled up were trampled off by others. At that time, she was so angry that she cried and her heart was full of grievances. The wind was comforting her, but she still kept on. Later, fengnai went to find elder brother Fenton. At that time, Fenton was almost an adult. He was the oldest one in their generation and had great prestige. He soon brought 9-year-old adley and wicker and asked them to apologize to him. Although adley was naughty at that time, he did not dare to listen to elder brother Fenton, so he had to apologize to her reluctantly. Then she stopped crying. Later, brother Fenton found several shovels to shovel the snow together, which was much faster than they used their hands. Then he asked adley and other boys to help make snow. At first, they didn''t want to play house games with girls. But heaped heaped also interested, wick suggested that we build a castle together, which has been approved by many children. So more than a dozen children built a castle together in the snow. Brother Fenton watched, and sometimes went to find some tools to help flatten the snow into big squares. He also gave them some small boards to make the snow into angular shapes, which made them more interested. All day long, they didn''t even want to eat lunch. What they were thinking about was how to build a beautiful castle. More than a dozen children are running around in the snow, constantly gathering the snow in the middle. They first roughly piled up a hill, and then Fenton helped them plan the general shape, such as the wall, the main body of the castle, the tower, and so on. Then one person was responsible for a small part, and began to take action. Adley wants to build the highest fortress in the castle, fengnai wants to build a high tower, and wick wants to build the main body of the castle. Because some of their families are the best, they are usually the leaders, and other children can''t earn enough, so they have to choose first. Brother Fenton saw that she didn''t choose, so he ran over and asked curiously if he was too shy to say. In fact, she didn''t know what to choose at that time, so she had to say that I would build the city wall with other children, which was relatively simple. In this way, fengnai waited for 5-6 children to build the main body of the castle in the middle, and the other 8-9 children to build the wall outside. In the afternoon, the castle was piled up. During that time, brother Fenton watched it several times, and it was finally completed after several modifications. The walls of the white ice castle are a little twisted and uneven. The main body of the castle in the middle is not very symmetrical. If the tower is tall, it''s a little thick. It doesn''t look beautiful. But on the whole, it''s a castle. Although it was not perfect, everyone was still very happy, and then began to allocate where they would live in the castle in the future. Adley was the first to speak. He said he would live in the middle of the castle, in the fortress circle, because that was where the king lived. Then there was fengnai. She said she wanted to live in the tower and be like the princess. Wick looked at it and said that he would live in the middle of the castle. He wanted to be a general. Then other children also said what they thought, where they lived and who they wanted to be, including ministers, heroes, Queens, bishops, poets and so on. At last, Fenton asked her where she wanted to live. She thought about it and replied that she wanted to live with her family. It would be nice for everyone to be happy together. With that, adley laughed and said that the wish was too boring. What could I think of. Seeing that she had a tendency to cry again, elder brother Fenton told adley not to judge other people''s dreams, which made her feel better. After playing in the snow all day, she was weak at that time. When she came back, she caught a cold, had a headache, had a fever, and curled up in bed all day. Her father specially asked the priest of the church to perform a healing spell for herself every day. She was a little better, but she was still a little depressed. Sleep in bed, sleep more, but some uncomfortable. Aunt leaguer, the maid in chief, saw that she was in a bad mood all day. She was talking with her by her bed, and she was knitting a blanket. At that time, she would lie on the bed and listen to Aunt lig tell some past things, such as the scene of LIGA''s life in the mountain village when she was young, the wild boar, Warcraft and fox in the mountain, and the story of aunt lig''s childhood and her brothers and sisters, what they would play with, etc. all of these made Meru listen with relish, and it was not so boring to lie on the bed. The cold lasted for a week or two, during which fengnai also looked for it several times, but they were afraid of infecting her. The parents of both sides didn''t let them meet each other. They just left some gifts, not only for fengnai, but also for other children. Even adley and wick asked fengnai to bring her a beautiful small dagger. When the cold is over, aunt lig''s knitting blanket is finished. Let Meru wear it when she is cold. Be careful not to catch cold again. Time goes by slowly. The blanket that used to cover the whole body is only suitable to be draped on the shoulders now. The blanket weavers are no longer there, and the children who play together are also running their own ways, disappearing in life, and some will never see them again. The fire is burning quietly. The past time seems to emerge in the fire. Meru is immersed in the memory. Her face sometimes smiles and sometimes sad. When the blanket on her shoulder falls, she wakes up, pulls on the blanket again, and then fiddles with the firewood in the fireplace to make it burn again. Mei Lu looked at the orange red flame. There was no longer any worry and uneasiness in her eyes. A calm and peaceful light reflected in it. Even if the past is no longer, and the familiar people are gone one by one, she will continue to move forward, just as she dreamed when she was a child, she will make the Hollis family a warm family again. Chapter 153 Clancia, capital, city of Soland. The former westerly city is now the capital of clancia, and the headquarters of the Star Council is also located here. After several months of finalization and discussion, the general framework of the country has finally been set up. The parliament has six ministries, namely, agriculture, education, commerce, industry, construction, and justice. In the future, new departments will be added according to the situation. But at present, these six are still the main ones. Although the westerly royal family and most of its main armed forces were defeated, many aristocratic private armed forces remained in various places, especially in remote areas, which had to be eliminated. At present, the major cities in China are still under the control of the army, and then they will be transferred to the local administrative agencies. The main reason is that there are few suitable talents. After all, most of the well-educated people come from aristocratic children. However, in order to prevent the revival of the past ideas, at present, any middle and high-level institutions in China prohibit the noble children from taking office. "So education related issues have to be put on the agenda immediately." In the hall of the former palace, there was a large table with maps of clancia and its surroundings on it. There were a circle of people sitting around the table. Pullman sat at the top, and the others sat next to him, all around the table. Tolan, a former minstrel, put forward his own suggestions at the meeting. As a poet, he knew a lot about literature and history, traveled to many places, and became the leader of the education department after the founding of the people''s Republic of China. "The amount of school construction is not big, but the problem is the source of teachers." A scholar from the Ministry of industry pushed his glasses and continued. "Most of our propaganda before the uprising, in order to promote and complete it quickly, only taught words, thoughts and discipline. But if the school wants to teach, it''s better to add mathematics, code of law and history. " In the west wind country in the past, scholars mostly came from aristocratic families who did not have the right to inherit. They either joined the army as officers or clerical officers, or stayed at home to help their brothers to work as their deputy and confidants. If these former noble children are allowed to be teachers, it will lead the students to the wrong direction, and it will also become a bad example. "Don''t worry about teachers." Pullman remembered the letter he had received a few days ago, with a smile on his lips. His left right arm was writing and drawing on the table, recording the problems of the meeting. "Is there a solution, Pullman?" A little figure inquired at the table that even in today''s meeting, he was still wearing a hooded robe and covered his face. "Yes, Wei. Maybe you''ll be more friendly after seeing them. They''re from the tisilan mountains." "Rabbit ears..." the little figure repeated slowly, as if recalling something. "Is it the assistance of the sage?" TORAN inquired curiously, and the others looked at Pullman with the same curiosity. "Yes, it''s the teacher''s students and the students'' students, er..... Unfortunately, the teacher still doesn''t want to go out of the mountain. She said that her coming over may affect our judgment, because this is the country where we grew up, and she will have more personal experience, but her guidance is not beautiful. But the teacher also promised that she would help us check our plan, and if there were any omissions, she would remind us. " "Well, in fact, I''m still very curious about the appearance of Lorraine Hill''s crown. I remember that you always boasted to us about how beautiful your teacher was. He was the most beautiful woman in the world, and he was more beautiful than the statue of goddess in the temple." Others on the scene, some early and some late, are also intrigued and waiting for Pullman''s reply. "Well, what I did say at that time was a little pompous." Pullman gave a nostalgic smile. "However, I didn''t lie on this point, even after I met the princess of Xifeng and the lady of the noble family some time ago. The teacher is indeed the most beautiful beauty I have ever seen. " "After all these years, you''ve drawn a picture?" One of the companions couldn''t help it. He complained loudly that it was like this every time. He pulled up everyone''s expectations and didn''t solve them. It was very uncomfortable. "I''m not good at drawing. As you all know, don''t tarnish the teacher''s good image." "Again, well, I don''t expect you." Although Pullman is now the top leader of the country, most of the people sitting here are partners who shared weal and woe with each other in those years, and they don''t have to put on airs. When we discuss, we sometimes feel as easygoing as usual, but we will seriously discuss some key issues. "The most important thing in the coming year is farming after the Spring Festival and opening up the road after that." After everyone stopped for a while, Pullman began to summarize. "The army is responsible for organizing and taking the lead in opening up more farmland. After that, we need to repair and open up several main roads in China, which can not only greatly enhance our control and influence over various places and stabilize the order, but also enable the domestic resources to circulate, so that the key necessities such as grain, salt and iron can circulate smoothly. " After the summary, everyone basically agreed, only the little figure did not raise his hand, but said another thing. "The frost roses of the south must be careful." "Did you find anything?" Asked a loud general nearby. "Yes, they sent a lot of people to our side, and even tried to persuade some people to join them, ha ha." "Frost rose is not by selling the fear and anxiety of green to pull people, nor do they propose any substantive means of progress." "Although this idea does not sound advanced to us, the other countries in the Xuehua seven countries are still very attractive compared with the old feudal system in the past. After we defeat Xifeng, they even call themselves the orthodox successors of Xifeng. They will inherit the long cherished wish of Roland, the king of Xifeng, unite the seven countries, suppress and defeat cangcui. " "Is that all? I thought they wanted to unify the mainland and march into the whole Ivar world, just like the mercury Dynasty. It''s so mean even to blow the bull and make a big wish. " "If you want me to say that the green empire is the same, actually walking with the Forest Elves, do you forget the hatred of both sides in the last era?" "This, in fact, is also because of the disaster of chaos thousands of years ago. After all, the Forest Elves also made great efforts, and then both sides slowly put down their prejudices." Cangcui empire is a rare country with two kings. The emperors of all dynasties were held by twins at the same time, which is related to the earliest origin of the Empire. In 1259, cangyue Wang Yalin entered the Emerald Forest alone to negotiate with the then Fairy Queen. The specific content is unknown. But soon after that, it was announced that the green moon king married the fairy queen Titinia, and the Emerald Forest was incorporated into the Kingdom and renamed the green kingdom. With the powerful participation of the elves in the Emerald Forest, the green kingdom has made unprecedented progress in military, technology and wealth. Soon after, it began to expand. After several generations of struggle, the green kingdom changed its name to green Empire and occupied about 50% of the land in the western continent. It was not until the establishment of the Xuehua alliance hundreds of years ago that the 2.6 million allied forces of the G7 fought a decisive battle between Tianqi fortress and the green empire in the south of the sighing mountains, which is known as the "battle of breaking the bow". Chapter 154 At night in the tisilan mountains, rabbit ear school. Bright candlelight from the classroom window, some of them walk around, candlelight bright and dark, in the mountains at night, like stars, twinkle. The students who were supposed to come home from school did not leave today. Instead, they told their families and stayed in school to participate in the evening activities. Several 12-13-year-old children are kneading on the table with fist sized dough. Mira and aliya walk by them from time to time to tell them how to knead the dough. As a matter of fact, they just learned it, and it was Loran Hill who taught them. At this time, the silver haired girl had already tied up her hair, pulled up her sleeves, pressed round dough with her white wrist, and occasionally sprinkled a little ash on the table to prevent sticking. Lorraine hill is teaching these rabbits how to make dumplings today. The first step is to knead noodles. First, scrub the table and prepare the basin, then pour the flour into a clean basin, then pour in the flour, add the right amount of salt, and then prepare cold water, slowly add water, while adding water, stir the flour by hand, so that the rain and dew are evenly stained£¨ Dumpling skin doesn''t break easily in cold water When almost all the flour turns into small flakes, stop adding water. These flakes of flour, like snowflakes, are pressed by hand to roughly form a ball. Then pick up the ball and put it on the table to continue kneading. If the dough is too soft, sprinkle some flour on the table and mix it. When the hardness is almost the same, don''t sprinkle it. Knead until there is no dough (that is, it is still powdery, not fully integrated), when the texture is soft and even, you can stop. At this time, knead the dough into a ring, and continue to knead thin strips. After rubbing it into a white strip, Lorraine hill stands at the table, next to a group of children. She smiles and takes out a knife. Use a knife to cut the white strips of flour into small cylindrical pieces. Each piece is about the same size in length and width. From a distance, it looks like a cube. "After that, turn over each small piece, yes, like such a thick round cake, and then grind it flat with a thick wooden stick." Loran Hill said while rolling a small dough into a round dumpling skin with a small rolling pin, and then he took up the rolled dumpling skin for everyone to see. "It''s amazing." "Your Highness is so powerful ~" "I want to try, too." A group of children opened their eyes and looked at the round face in that hand. Like human beings, in the past, most of the flour was baked into bread, and few of them made various kinds of patterns like the silver haired girl showed. At this time, many children wanted to try to do it. "You can try it on your own." Lorraine Hill also encouraged, and then a group of children gathered around Mira and aliya to roll the ball. But no one thought of this kind of thing in advance, and the two Bunny eared girls didn''t know what to do. Seeing this, Lorraine Hill simply took out his "witch''s staff", which was the wooden staff he had picked up in the morning. Brush several red light flash, slender wooden stick was cut into several sections, several students share one, finally solved the problem. The rabbits on the scene have different styles, some knead noodles, some rub strips, some cut into pieces, and some roll noodles. Each division of labor, some tired of doing, a few people also exchange work, experience each link. Although the dough rolled out by the rabbits can be large or small, it can still be used in general. Even if there are strange shapes, it doesn''t matter. You can knead them together and rework them again. When the group of children are excited to try, Lorraine Hill also tells Mila and aliya to prepare dumpling stuffing. Then she walks around in front of several tables to see the progress of each group''s work. If there are places where little rabbits can''t, she will teach them by hand. When the students on the scene almost rolled out the skin, the two Bunny girls also brought the prepared dumpling stuffing. One of them is filled with corn and radish, the other is filled with mushroom and meat, and of course, leek and egg. Then the children gathered around Lorraine hill again to see how she operated. "First spread the skin in the palm of your hand, and then scoop out a spoonful of stuffing and put it in the center of the skin. Don''t be greedy. If you make too much stuffing, it will burst." Lolan hill is doing a demonstration, putting a spoonful of corn and radish particles into it, then putting his fingertips into a nearby bowl, smearing a little water on the edge of the dumpling skin for half a circle, and then folding it in half like a round and a half moon, and putting it on the table. "This is the simplest way to make a bag ~" Lorraine Hill said happily. She also learned from this at the beginning. "But I hope you will not be constrained by the traditional way. In fact, you just need to wrap the stuffing with skin." After that, Lorraine Hill quickly began to make dumplings. After a while, 7-8 kinds of dumplings with different shapes appeared on the table. Some are triangular diamond, some are square, the middle is a cross like seal, some look like starfish, five sides and five edges, some look like steamed buns, the middle is kneaded into a crater, some are like Yuanbao, the two corners are folded and kneaded, and some are stacked like willow leaves, so they are very lovely. Every time Lorraine hill made a new shape, the children would cheer and look at her with interest, hoping to see a new pattern. "Well, well, don''t look at me. That''s all I know. You can try it yourself¡° After kneading more than 20 kinds of shapes, looking at all kinds of interesting and lovely shapes of dumplings, Lorraine hill was a little inspired, so he had to smile helplessly and let the children have a try. The children cheered, and then began to study by themselves. They all had big brain holes. Some even felt that one skin was not enough, so they used two skins together. Some people can''t even order dumplings. It''s more appropriate to order cakes. But the girl with silver hair didn''t stop her. Anyway, it''s ok if she can eat it. Why should we tie everyone''s mind. Finally, they moved to the big pot, added water, boiled slowly, batch by batch. While waiting, in order to pass the boring time, Lorraine Hill sat with the children and began to tell fairy tales. "... in this way, the ice fairy princess named Snow White ran away from the crystal castle and met seven orcs." "Is there a rabbit ear clan in there?" One of the children asked. "Yes, there are. One of them is the rabbit ear clan. There are also the fox ear clan, the sheep horn clan, the leopard head clan... The cattle head clan." Lorraine hilby gestured. "... although the orcs saved Snow White again and again, in the end Snow White had to be put in the crystal coffin because she ate the poisonous apple." "... just then, a human prince came, his kiss awakened the princess, and married her." "... the angry queen came to the wedding, but she was punished by the prince. She put on hot dancing shoes and danced until she died." "At last, the prince and the princess got married. The prince became the king and the princess became the new queen. They established a country where human beings and elves coexisted." "Well, that''s the end of the story. What do you want to say?" Asked Lorraine hill. "I want to have a magic mirror. If you don''t know how to write your homework, just ask it." A learning rabbit said. "I want that crystal coffin. No matter how seriously injured it is, I can lie in it and wait for others to help me." "I want that pair of dancing shoes, and let her dance to death if I don''t like them," a little rabbit said. "What a wonderful story ~" "It''s like I''ve heard a similar legend somewhere." "Don''t think about it. This is the story of the witch." A learned rabbit announced triumphantly. "Well, I''ll tell you the next story, which is the story of the little girl who sold candles." Lorraine Hill clapped and announced. "OK," the children cheered in unison. Chapter 155 Southern Hopland. Despite the chaos of some time ago, after the establishment of the new Vilga alliance, it has become more prosperous than in the past. After the separation from frost rose, it has also become a place where the trade between the two sides meets, and there are more ships coming and going. As the advocator of the new alliance, calites chamber of Commerce has gained more seats and benefits in the alliance. At the same time, because of the proposal of Lorraine hill, the alliance will use more income to do basic public welfare undertakings, such as building schools, roads, hospitals, etc. At first, because of the detailed plan left by Lorraine hill, we basically followed the instructions, but we inevitably encountered some problems in our daily life. When these problems needed to be solved by ourselves, we also had to bear the great responsibility. At this time, we began to miss the young lady, but we had no choice but to learn to solve them by ourselves. Although business problems can be explored and negotiated by themselves, the lack of high-level strength and backbone has reduced the voice of Caritas chamber of Commerce slightly after the departure of Lorraine hill. The overall strength of the chamber of commerce is really strong, but there is a lack of a person who can control the overall situation and integrate it. Ceres is a senior citizen in the South Islands. Although Chelsea is senior, it is not suitable to be a leader. The other senior managers, the leaders of the three major fleets are away all the year round. Many of the other senior managers and workshop managers are also promoted by Lorraine Hill recently. They are all capable people. They are not convinced with those mediocre but senior people, but they feel that they are similar to each other, Why do you stand on my head. If we really want to discipline these talents, we can only convince them when Lorraine hill is around. In this way, on major events, the top management of the chamber of Commerce had to hold a voting system, and sometimes even asked Chelsea to send a letter to Lorraine Hill asking for the final decision. In the early morning, the snow in the port has gradually melted, only a few ropes wrapped around the wharf still have a small amount of snow left. Ships are berthing at the port, some are unloading, and some are ready to set sail. At the port, some passengers who are going to take the boat are lining up. Due to the recent unrest, they need to verify their identity and register when entering or leaving the port. "Name?" In the cabin beside the port, a recorder, wearing a warm hat, holding a pen in his hand and a stack of forms in front of him, inquired. The fire inside was burning very fast, and there were many people waiting outside. "Bud." A young man who is not tall replied that his skin is a little black. Although he is young, he has many cocoons left by his work. At first sight, he is a person who can bear hardships, although he is ugly. "Where to?" The recorder looked up and asked the official. "West winded nethershire." The boy said this strange word. "It''s not the west wind now. It''s clancia. It''s a little far away. Even if you go to the northern port by boat, you have to go through the windy wilderness and some mountain forests." The recorder asked suspiciously. "Well, I have food and money ready." The boy shook the heavy burden and answered in a simple voice. "That''s not the point. Well, forget it. Do you have a guarantee?" "Yes." The young man carefully took out an envelope from his arms. The beautiful envelope seemed to be very different from the old clothes. "So precious." The recorder took it over, opened it, pulled out the paper, and the pattern on it also showed. "The coat of arms of the Caritas chamber of commerce is very powerful. I''ll see who guarantees you, miss lorenthal." The recorder raised his head in shock. He recorded thousands of people traveling by boat here this month, but still "I can''t see it." He sighed. At this time, he put away his casual attitude and filled in the form attentively. Then he asked bud if he needed any help. The north is in a mess now. It''s not safe to go there. Would you like to find some big caravans and set out with them. Bud said no, he was not worried about his own safety, then took the sign given by the recorder and went to the port to prepare for boarding. The port is very busy, some ships are unloading, some ships are loading, some ships are repairing and checking, and some guests are sitting by the port waiting. Bud''s boat is still loading. He can''t get on the boat until later. He finds an old pier, wipes off the snow and sits down. Anyway, this water won''t wet his thick pants, and he''s strong and won''t catch a cold. "Is that bud?" At this time, a voice came from the side. The boy turned his head and saw a young man with a long box on his back. "It''s really you. I almost can''t recognize you. I''m Lavoisier, the apprentice of the alchemy workshop near the restaurant where you used to work. I used to eat there a lot." "It''s you." Bud then recalled that the alchemist was relatively rich. He ordered white bread every time and ate very well. "You quit your job later. I haven''t seen you for a long time." "Well, then I went to work in a brewery for a while." "Well, well, a lot has happened recently." Lavoisier sighed, then asked. "Are you going back to your hometown?" "No, I''m going to visit my friend''s hometown." "To see a friend? That''s good, too. I can''t do it. I don''t have any friends, and the teacher is not here now. " "If you don''t have friends, you can spend more time with your family." Bud felt something. "But I don''t have any family. I was an orphan when I was a child. I almost starved to death on the street at that time. If my tutor hadn''t saved me, I wouldn''t have been alone." At this point, he seems to have opened the conversation and continued to talk about some recent emotions. "The tutor treats us apprentices very well. Most of us are from poor families, but the tutor seldom makes us suffer. He says that it''s not a good thing to suffer. If we eat too much, people will feel inferior." "Then your tutor is very good." "Not bad..." At this point, the young man showed a bitter smile. In order to succeed in the final experiment, the tutor used these apprentices as materials to extract souls to transform the statue, just to improve the efficiency and autonomy of the statue. If it wasn''t for his turn, the statue would have been finished, I''m afraid he would have died, too. "In fact, the tutor''s kindness to us is not pure." He stopped for a moment before continuing. "But let me hate him, I can''t hate him, after all, he raised me, let me live." "Forget it. Let him go." They had a little chat again, but bud didn''t talk much. After a while, he got on the boat. Lavassie watched as the boat he was going to take opened the deck and walked over. Approaching the deck, a staff member asked. "What''s on your back¡° "This, this is the alchemy creation that my tutor left me." He thought a little and then answered. "Can you open it?" "Yes." With that, Ravasi opened the long wooden box and revealed a golden sword. The sword body has exquisite magic lines, which can make it fly in the air and is extremely sharp. "You are a weapon. You can''t take it on board." The staff shook their heads and refused, and looked at him warily. "This is really a treasure left by my teacher. I want to take it with me." Lavassie was a little distressed, and then he kept pleading. Unfortunately, the staff did not allow him. They were deadlocked on the deck in front of the ship. "What''s the matter, the delay?" A sharp, knife like sound came from the boat. "I''m sorry, Lord Gerard. This passenger wants to board with a weapon." The staff answered in fear. "Let me see." Gerard stepped down from the boat with his sword, looked at Javert and the sword, and said after a while. "Do you want to take this with you?" He seems to have something to say. "Yes." Looking at the big man of the Hollis family, Lavoisier nodded. "Don''t you hate it?" "I hate my weakness more. I can''t do a lot of things." "The creator of this sword has failed. Why don''t you go this way and study other things?" "Although the tutor failed, it doesn''t mean all. I think there is still some value in it." "The tutor is too dependent on foreign things, and the adult who defeated the tutor also made me realize that instead of dispersing my energy, I should concentrate on one thing." "For example?" "For example, it''s the sword. The only thing that hurt the adult is the golden sword. If only the sword could be faster, sharper and stronger." "Is that your idea?" "Yes, as long as my sword is fast and sharp enough, I can ignore the heretics." "So." Gerald seemed to have some resonance and then said. "Let him go up." "Thank you, my Lord." Lavoisier was glad to thank him, and then boarded the boat. After the young man boarded the ship, the staff asked carefully. "My Lord, that sword should be the creation of that ruhner alchemist. Now that we have a relationship with frost rose, we should pay more attention to his boarding. "It''s OK. That''s a poor man, too." Gerald recalled the information and things that the guild later searched in the alchemy workshop. He shook his head and said he didn''t have to worry. Then he boarded the ship. "Set sail, set sail!" With the sound of the order, the sails of the whole fleet were pulled up. At the same time, there was the sign of Hollis'' yellow and green camellia. They will sail southward, transfer supplies to the islands in the south, and then follow the ocean current all the way to the East, to another distant continent in the East, and stop at Longquan Bay, where is the Dragon Kingdom, the Canary Dynasty, which occupies the whole east continent. Chapter 156 Green Empire, the mountain behind Boris'' house. From time to time in the quiet woods came the sound of gold and iron fighting, and the sound of fast changing steps. Two youngsters were competing in the shade of the forest. One of them, a boy with golden brown hair, was holding a broad sword in both hands. The wind of the sword reverberated, blowing in the air from time to time. Another young man who fought against him, with short wine red hair and a thin sword in both hands, was extremely flexible. He used trees to block his opponent''s attack and move his position from time to time. "Rock, give me a move!" The young man with golden brown hair gave a loud drink. It seemed that there was a flow of light in his eyes. The air turned and rolled back towards his sword body, producing a magical suction. Rock felt the atmosphere around him, pushing him close to each other''s sword body. If he went on like this, he would be stabbed by the boy. Looking at his all-out appearance, he would have to lie in bed for at least several days after being stabbed. However, it''s also an excellent opportunity. As an assassin, what he pursues is the moment of life and death. His right foot is powerful, his body is like a crossbow on the bowstring, and the tip of the double swords is also shining red. Two red awns, like twining stars, passed through the atmosphere, while the opponent also completed the accumulation of strength. The powerful broad sword passed an arc of half a moon in the air. One red awn was swept down by the arc of the moon, making a crisp metal trill, while the other red awn bypassed the arc of the moon. With the light of the sword, a button flew high, reflecting a twinkling light in the sunlight of the forest, Then it rolled down to the leaves on the ground. "You lost." Said rock in a low voice, standing behind Isaiah with a fine sword in his hand. Isaiah looked at her neckline. The button she had been wearing had disappeared. She breathed, but she was not very depressed. "Rock is still very good." "One month is due. I won''t come tomorrow." Rock continued. "Well, I know." Rock turned around and looked at the third young master of Boris. He was a little puzzled. He was not the same as usual. He might find various reasons to extend the time limit. However, he didn''t want to worry about the reason for the change. He went to the other side, picked up another sword that had just been shot away, and was ready to leave. "Rock''s going to have the final contest next week, isn''t he?" Isaiah''s voice came from behind. "Yes." "Are you sure you can beat tocollin?" The voice continued. "Hard to say." How can we be sure of this kind of thing? The opponent is also a genius, and he can''t crush the opponent. "Come on, rock." "Hum." The boy with wine red hair left without looking back. -------------------------- A week later, Ike City College was bigger than that. This city, located in the west of the green Empire, is not a big central city, but it is also famous for its surrounding forest farms and orchards. Although there are still a lot of snowflakes on the leaves, the arena in the city is full of people. Today, many people come to watch. Many of them are parents of their children. Some of them come out to bask in the sun while they are bored in winter to see the duel. The students in the city were mainly divided into two groups. One group was well-dressed, neat and beautiful. The other group was thin and barren, some shivering in the cold wind. "Ha ha, look at the one opposite. It''s as cold as a duck." One of the noble children pointed to the opposite and said to his companion. "It''s true, but this one is OK. Look at that one over there. It''s like a ball. I''m afraid it won''t roll directly on the ground." "That is, ha ha ha, can''t they dress like a little bit? I feel ashamed to think that I want to compete with these people." "Who allowed the royal highness of the princess to be merciful?" "It was changed this year. If I had been born a year earlier, I wouldn''t have had so much trouble." "Forget it. I''ll go first. I''ll see you in the final." Ermenas college is the most famous legendary college in mainland China, and it is also the aspiration of countless people. The students who graduate from ermenas college are welcomed by various countries and organizations, and most of them have become the top of various countries or organizations. It''s not polite to say that nearly half of the strong ones in the high-order sequence in this continent come from this college. If anyone can influence the ideas of these students, he can indirectly influence the world. However, the college has always abided by the principle of neutrality, never being partial to or openly supporting either side, which is also the principle set at the beginning of its establishment. Because of the chaos disaster thousands of years ago, all ethnic groups joined hands to resist the enemy. After nearly 20 years of tug of war, they won miserably. After the end of the war, the sages of all ethnic groups announced that they would build a college to cultivate civilized fire protectors for the world and prepare for the next disaster. In addition, those who have made special contributions to the college will also receive special letters of recommendation to recommend their students or disciples. There are about 1200 freshmen in the college every year, and they are allocated to more than 500 people in the green empire. Among them, more than 300 people are allocated to the grand nobles, churches and various organizations, and only more than 200 places are reserved for cities in the vast territory. Naturally, there is only one quota for a medium-sized city like Ike city. Isaiah married the count of wolf thorn because of her second sister. The count of wolf thorn is a vassal under the Duke of Griffin. As one of the four major dukes, the Duke of Griffin has a lot of places in her hands. The countess, who loves her brother, begged her husband to get a place from the Duke of Griffin. So Isaiah can get a letter of recommendation without taking part in the competition. Who let him have a beautiful sister? In fact, from his appearance, we can roughly guess the beauty and elegance of his sister. The college big ratio in IKE city is not as wonderful as you think. After all, most people are not geniuses, and only a small number of series 2 are a bit attractive. In the open space of the competition, several teenagers with weapons that didn''t open the front, opposite each other, carrying on the fast elimination. "East three, victory on the 19th." A referee waved to show the end of the contest. "Damn it." A noble boy in red clothes was sitting on the ground with his arms covered. There were scattered blood stains on his body. He looked at the boy with red wine hair on the opposite side and swore in his mouth. Then he slowly got up and left. Ignoring the threats and curses, the weak words just bored him. Rock pulled a flower out of his thin sword and went back to the rest place. "Good rock, you''re the only one left in our class. Next, beat tocolin, you''re the champion!" "Come on, rock, show those nobles what we''re good at." A group of fellow students gathered around him to cheer, looking excited. "Yes, I''ll come on." Although full of promise, but rock''s heart is not too sure. Tocolin was originally a child of the Viscount''s family, because his father took part in the infighting of a noble family, and he was convicted and removed from the Viscount after failure, so he became a civilian. However, he is a lone ranger in the college. He is not a good student, and he is not willing to associate with his former peers. It''s not easy to beat each other. After all, he is also a very diligent genius. Chapter 157 The winter sun gradually rises to the middle of the sky. After the snow melts, the black soil on the ground is still wet. The final competition is going on in the center of the arena. Torcolin waved his long sword in both hands. The ice blue light of the sword folded a few shadows in the air and chopped at his opponent. Unable to dodge, rock could only use his double swords to fight. The heavy force is transmitted from the body of the sword. On the wrist, the light sparks and harsh friction sound are scratched at the joint of the sword front. Tocollin didn''t take back his sword, but continued to press forward. Strength was his strong point. The tilted sword body is only 2 inches away from rock''s forehead. Holding two swords is not as good as using one. As tocolin advances, rock can only step back. It can''t be like this. Rock turns his step, takes his sword to the right, and takes advantage of it to pull back one of his swords and swipe to the other''s wrist. Seeing this, tocolin still didn''t withdraw his sword to dodge, but drew it from the bottom right to the top, exchanging injury for victory. Rock''s sword could only cut a shallow wound on the opponent''s wrist. Blood began to flow down the wound and dyed the cloth on the hilt red. When tocolin saw rock rolling to the side, he didn''t love to fight, but pulled away and was ready to fight again. Rock is flexible, and it''s not a wise choice to fight him close. He waved his long sword again, holding it high in the air, and the blade was flowing with ice blue brilliance. A cold wind waved to rock with the long sword, which made rock feel that his blood was frozen and his body was stiff. Before he could touch this negative effect, tocolin rushed over again. Dang¡ª¡ª A sword flies to the sky with the clear sound of impact. Rock reaches out his hand, pulls out the dagger in his boot, and rushes directly into tocollin''s arms. The dagger is shining with the cold light of magic. Although it doesn''t start, it still has great lethality. Tocolin stepped heavily on the ground. The sharp Ice Spikes protruded from the ground and penetrated rock''s shoes. The ice spikes were broken, but many of them also penetrated into his feet. A kind of piercing cold and pain came from childhood, which made him speed as one ton. Tocolin once again opened the distance and swept across the sword. Shit, this guy has no weakness. Rock turned around, picked up the small sword that landed on the ground, waved the two swords alternately, and rushed up again. Due to the injury of his foot, rock lost his agility and could not fight for a long time. He could only fight quickly. The bright red magic began to spread in the sword body, and his blood vessels were booming. In winter, white steam rose. In the air, the red sword''s shadow quickly attacked the ice blue opponent, and the sparks overflowed. From time to time, the ice crumbs fell, and then melted again. With the violent collision, the thin sword began to appear cracks, and finally broke into pieces with a bang. Rock clenched the remaining sword and continued to fold and wave. Tokolin''s sword body is horizontal. The light of ice blue is flowing, and the cold wind is rolling down. It produces puffs of suction, which makes rock''s figure slow. Then he tries to wave it down. Actually, it was the same move in Rocco''s heart. Just like the last match in Isaiah, Rocco was surprised. After the quick approach, the sword was broken in the lightning flint, and then a dagger was across tocolin''s collar. A slight bloodstain appeared on his opponent''s neck, and the blood began to leave along his neck. "Rock wins, the final is over!" After all, he was once the son of the viscount and a genius. He can''t die here at will. After a moment of silence, tocolin slowly put down his sword and looked at rock with burning eyes, as if to remember the opponent. Sorry, I took advantage of it, but I won''t admit defeat and give up my qualification. Rock read it in his heart, then looked at him without any evasion. The college competition in IKE city was finally put on in the final. After the competition, rock noticed the cheers of the audience, and some of the audience cheered. It was worth the trip. "Rock!" "Rock!" "Rock!" "Rock!" A group of students gathered around him. They lifted the rising star and threw it up. There were cheers and celebrations beside him. Although rock usually didn''t care about the opinions of people around him, the taste of victory was still so delicious that his heart was stretched out, just like the long suppressed dark cloud, which was pushed aside, and he saw a beautiful sun and future. Emmenus, the name of glory and hero, the yearning of countless people, will open the door to him today. In sharp contrast to the enthusiastic cheers next to him was another silent teenager. Tocolin covers the wound on his wrist, slowly walks into the dark channel, and quietly leaves the busy place that has nothing to do with him. A shabby carriage was parked outside. The decorations on it had faded and many of them were mottled. Tocolin got on the carriage and said nothing. "Doesn''t the young master''s wrist matter?" The old coachman asked. "Well, it doesn''t matter. Let''s go, uncle Fitch." "All right." The old coachman no longer asked. He knew his young master''s temperament. Since his master died, he became more and more indifferent and stubborn. I failed this time, but I''m still young. I''ll come again next year. Wait, rock. I''ll beat you again, just like I did countless times. It''s just your luck this time. Tocolin watched the arena out of the window until it faded into view. ---------------------- Burris''s back hill, training in the woods. "So, that''s why you''ve been practicing with me this month?" Rock''s feet were bandaged, and although he couldn''t see it in his shoes, there were still bursts of pain from time to time. "That''s right. I used to follow the master of Dangfeng sword faction with tocollin. He learned this move very quickly and liked it very much. There''s no reason why he didn''t use it in battle. I just want you to be familiar with it in advance." Isaiah answered, of course. "But it''s not fair." Answered rock. "Fairness, what is fairness? There''s never been perfect fairness, rock Isaiah''s rare reply was serious. "Your father is the captain of the bodyguard. You can touch swords when you are young. You don''t have to worry about food and clothing. You have plenty of nutrition. You start with a teacher and have plenty of practice time." "But those children from poor families don''t have such conditions. Many of them haven''t touched a real sword in their whole life. They don''t have a teacher to teach them, and they have to help their family work at ordinary times, so they have no time to practice." "It''s not fair that you win them. Why do you qualify. What kind of outcome do you want to pursue in order to be truly fair? " "I admit that my talent is not as good as you, but I have a good sister and a better birth. I don''t exclude these. Instead, I will make good use of the existing conditions." "I don''t think it''s pure diligence that makes me. There are more complicated reasons for this, but should I be ashamed? No." "I will live well, and I will try to make the people around me live better. I want to be a hero and shine on everyone around me." "Not your narrow fairness." Chapter 158 Gufeiya grassland, a tribe of the Yangjiao people. On the windy and snowy field, the earth is covered with a layer of snow. It looks white. The reflected light is even dazzling after a long time. A low hill is not obvious in the flying snow. Because it is located in the north, every winter is also the most difficult time. There is not much grain on the grassland. Most of it is just grass. Every winter, when snow covers the land, we can live by accumulating grain. Since the orcs were driven here a long time ago, they mostly live on animal husbandry, but in the eyes of human beings, this is a slightly strange thing. For example, the Tauren raise cattle, and the Yangjiao raise sheep. The herdsmen and their livestock have some wonderful similarities. Occasionally businessmen or tourists who come here to trade will also ask curiously, do you think these animals are of the same kind? Will you have the heart to kill it? The answer is that they don''t have any special feelings. Just like raising chickens and dogs, some orcs are annoyed when asked and will ask, do you think you and monkeys are of the same kind? The answer, of course, is No. Orcs are not so much like animals as human beings. Some scholars even say that human beings are a branch of orcs. However, this view has been rejected by many people, and historical research has proved that in the era of the orc Empire, there were no human tribes, and it seems that human beings evolved or degenerated from another direction. The snow covered hills look normal from the north, but when you turn to the South you see something else. The north side of the hill blocks the constant cold wind and airflow, while the south side is a basin about the size of 10 football fields. The basin is surrounded by fences. Under the basin, there are large tents on the hillside. Occasionally, cooking smoke rises from the cylinder in the middle of the tent. Outside the tent, there is a large fence, which is divided into several pieces, each of which is closely packed with sheep. They keep warm and use their thick fleece to resist the cold. Occasionally, there is a bleating sound, just like a large group of cotton. Some cashmere is too thick and even looks a little yellow. The days are shorter in winter. Although the sun shines, it is difficult to feel warm. As it falls to the horizon, the air becomes colder. A girl was walking on the snow covered field. She was wearing a fur coat and hood. Her neckline and cuffs were tied tightly to prevent the cold wind from coming in. Only part of her cheek and corner of her eyes were exposed to the air. She was cut like a knife by the wind. Her shoes made a slight sound on the snow, and then exposed the black soil and grass below. Sparsely starry dotted in the sky, snow covered land, a trail has been winding to the distance. Deng Deng¡ª¡ª In front of the gate outside the basin, the girl shakes the two pieces of copper hanging on them. They collide with each other and emit bursts of pure sound. Several barks of the dog begin to come out in the dark and reverberate with each other. People don''t know which direction it is. "Here we are." An old voice came from the cabin not far from the fence. Then the wooden door opened and an old man came with a light. He had a goatee and was a little thin. "Is it Niya back?" "Yes, sir. Are you alone?" As the gate opened, the girl went in and said hello. "Yes, we went out during the day and got some food. We are all tired. I''ll stay here tonight." "Is there still not enough food?" Niya shook the snow and asked. "Yes, in previous years, there would be caravans from the south, but this year, the westerly civil strife broke many roads. If it doesn''t work, you can only kill sheep. " "But it''s too bad to kill those sheep that produce wool. It''s too extravagant to eat meat." Niya seemed to sigh. They have a small population, only a few thousand people, and their strength is weak. The biggest income of the whole year comes from the trade of wool and a small amount of goat milk. It''s not cost-effective to kill sheep and sell meat. Because of the smell of mutton, the nobility and the rich don''t like it, and the common people can''t pay a high price. "Well, we all know that, but there''s no way. People can''t starve to death." The old man seemed to sigh. "People used to say that those human businessmen are greedy, but now we can''t live without them. What a pity." "By the way, Niya, what''s the result when you go to the Baizu Dabie?" As a result, Niya felt the scar on her body, and she still has a lingering fear. If the light of the axe was a little stronger, she might not be able to come back. Seeing that Niya didn''t answer, the old man thought that she was sad, so he comforted her. "It''s OK. I wish I could come back alive. We won''t blame you. After all, no one in our family has been elected for nearly a hundred years." "I chose it." "Well, no... what, have you chosen?" The old man asked again in surprise. "Well, yes. Although the process was a bit breathtaking, I chose it. " Niya nodded and a smile appeared on her red face. "Good, good, good." The old man''s voice trembled with excitement. "At last, we have a student of ermenas." "Tomorrow, I''ll tell you. No, just tonight. I''ll tell you the good news tonight. " Then the old man with gray beard and hair took the young goat horn girl and walked inside, through the open space where hay and sundries were piled, through the stockade full of sheep, and approached the tents. "Everyone is up, our village, no, our family is promising." Rough as the old bark of the hand tightly hold Niya''s wrist, above a dull old blue purple, loud voice in the night like Jinggong general, spread far away. "Niya, Niya, she''s chosen. She can go to ermenas ~ ~" The excited voice even had some crying voice at the end. Over the years, the regrets and long cherished wishes of many generations have finally come true today. "What?" "Really?" "Sister Niya is so powerful!" "What do you want to sleep on? Get up and make food to celebrate for our future heroes¡° "That''s it." The originally silent tent group suddenly became lively, and people rushed to tell each other. Some old people burst into tears, crying and laughing after hearing this. The young children didn''t know what it meant, but they were just happy with the adults, because they could eat delicious food again. In the tall tent, Niya stands in the middle. Her hood has been taken off, revealing two small spiral sheep horns. Her young face is a little lovely. An elder and a crowd gathered in the tent to see her one by one, holding her hand excitedly, saying some blessings and congratulatory words. A pair of eyes full of hope and expectation, those hands are very rough, calloused, but holding the time is particularly powerful and heavy. Chapter 159 The tisilan mountains. It''s been two weeks since Lorraine Hill went to rabbit ear school last time. During this period, she also sent a batch of golden maple candy to schools in other cities of rabbit ear clan, trying to make every child eat one without discrimination. This is very good for them, not only can they supplement nutrition, but also can greatly improve and improve their own physique, so that they have less obstacles in their future cultivation. Not only that, she also sent some mail to the chamber of Commerce of clancia and Carites, but due to the limited amount of materials and energy, she could only do so much. But she was very happy to see what she had made by herself, which made everyone like it. After a tour in the tisilan mountains, because the two Warcraft have performed very well in recent years, lava turtles help to smelt metal, and the vine fairies mediate the affairs between the rabbit ear clan and Warcraft. Loranthal each gave them an amber fruit to show their appreciation, which made the two guys particularly happy. The giant lava Turtle was very excited. After eating this fruit, the flame stone pillar on his back began to turn into translucent color. After that, it was just around the corner to break through itself and advance to sequence 6. You know, it had stayed in the sequence for nearly 500 years,. The vine fairy is around Lorraine hill for several times, only half human high appearance, behind the transparent butterfly wings, flashing fluorescence, laughing and talking about their happiness. After that, as the weather became colder and colder, Lorraine Hill gradually stopped going out and stayed at home to study alchemy and transform new crops. --------------------- It''s already deep winter outside the window. The fire is burning inside. The soft light of the fire is reflected on the wooden chairs and small tables. The heat from the fireplace warms the whole room. Lolan hill was sitting on a wooden chair by the fireplace in a black skirt. Her soft skirt was baking hot. There were stacks of books on the small table. Lolan hill was writing quietly with a pen. Recently, she has finished reading the book that Mrs. felia gave her. Now she is making a summary, that is, she does not read, remembers what she has learned, and sums it up. Then reflect on what you are not familiar with and what you have missed. This is also the way she learned in high school. In fact, there are many variations. For example, after you finish learning, you can tell others what you have learned and answer their questions. In this way, you can quickly detect where you are not familiar with. When you do not explain to others thoroughly, you will understand more clearly. The light colored pages wrapped in thick paper case are delicate and white in texture, and the black magic water outlines one clear hook and arc after another on the paper. Compared with using the common language of the world, she is really used to the Chinese characters of previous lives. There are some similarities between common language and Latin language family. Every new thing needs to create a new word. Although it is accurate, it will become more and more lengthy and difficult to remember. Every single word and word of Chinese characters can be combined into various words, and the general meaning can be understood at a glance. It is very convenient to write and remember. The Chinese version of the same masterpiece is always thinner than the English version. In the winter night, the light of candle light, she lived a quiet life, so the sun rises and the moon falls, time goes by day, finally, one day, the snow outside the window began to melt, the trees also began to draw out green buds. Open the door, the fresh morning breeze in the forest, Lorraine Hill walked out of the house, stepped on the stone slab in front of the door, some green color began to appear in the field of vision, although there is still some chill in the air, but spring has quietly come, the ice hook on the eaves began to melt, there are constant drops of water, the sky also came the figure of birds. Lorraine Hill flew to the sky for a while, relaxed, and then slowly floated down. The next step was to prepare for the departure to ermenas. The first is to count the things to be taken. The first is naturally money. Although she worked as the first lady of the Carites family for a period of time and made a lot of money, most of them stayed in the chamber of Commerce and were managed by people to support the kindergartens and schools in the city. Before she left, she only took 100 gold coins. Originally, she didn''t want to take away a cent, because she was not Angus''s real daughter. Besides, it was not difficult for her to make money from alchemy potions in the future, and it was absolutely enough for her to use it. However, she still couldn''t resist the kindness of Chelsea, saying that she was also the face of the chamber of Commerce. Life can''t be too bad. That would be too bad for the image of the chamber of Commerce. Will make people think that caritus will humiliate his benefactor. After the end of the Hopland incident, Lorraine hill called in Ceres and Chelsea to read Angus''s two letters at the internal meeting, indicating that he was not Angus''s own daughter, and after helping Angus revenge, Hopland and calitez also tended to be stable, and they had a dream to do, so they had to leave. She still remembers the scene of that day. People in the meeting hall were shocked at first, then confused, and finally reluctant to give up. There may have been more events in this period than in the past decade, and lorenthal''s performance, like a stone pillar in the torrent, has become everyone''s mainstay and dependence. Her departure will create a power vacuum within the chamber of Commerce, because no one can integrate all people like her and make them convinced. After Angus died, no one inherited the original 60% shares of Angus. It is reasonable to say that Angus should be returned to the Federation, and half of the shares should be distributed to other shareholders of the chamber of Commerce. However, today''s Federation is formed under the leadership of kareites. Many of them have been directly or indirectly benefitted by Lorraine hill in this change. Many of them are even former members of the chamber of Commerce. Out of the idea of repaying their kindness and retaining them, many of them propose to give these shares to Lorraine Hill in recognition of their contributions in this incident. This proposal has been approved by the vast majority of people. Even a small number of people who want to be selfish and profit-making dare not express their different opinions, which is really eye-catching and dangerous, because no one knows whether there will be a young lady admirer around to tip off. In this way, the Federation approved by a unanimous vote to give 30% of its shares to loranthal. At the same time, other shareholders also indicated that they were willing to give up some of them (in fact, they were afraid of loranthal''s huge reputation inside and outside the chamber of Commerce) and gave the other 30% to loranthal. During this period, Lorraine Hill also declined several times, saying that she might leave Hopland in the future and didn''t have much time to deal with the business of the chamber of Commerce. However, many people expected her to come back to see the guidance from time to time. In addition, many neutrals in the city also persuaded her, such as Mrs. Phileas and Julia, the bishop of the angel church, What they value more is the character and potential of Lorraine hill, hoping to provide more protection and protection for the future of the city. In this way, he accepted the gift, but expressed that he needed to leave for a period of time and would not stay here for a long time. Other people did not care much about it. In this world, the high-level and extraordinary people are often a resounding signboard. As long as they stand there, they will have great deterrence and influence, Usually, you just need to show your face every few years to maintain it. After counting the 126 gold coins in the ring, the rest are some extraordinary dresses. [snow proof Fur Winter skirt] (rare gold), a gift from Lamia chamber of Commerce. It is made of the fur of a golden winter white bear and cloud cloth. There are five layers of enchantments in it, namely [heat insulation], [deflection position], [calm wind], [cold current], [tough fiber]. It can isolate cold and heat, maintain constant temperature, deflect missiles and weak attacks, stabilize the air flow around and reduce the wind speed. [poem of Kingfisher] (excellent silver level), a gift from Aoni chamber of Commerce. The book case is wrapped in gray rhinoceros skin, and the inside pages are light green, in which there are faint veins of leaves, which is very beautiful. It is made of unique vein paper. There are exquisite drawings in the book, which tell the stories and legends spread all over the mainland. [starlight white dress] (rare gold grade). This dress is made by her and is suitable for spring and autumn. It''s the one she wore when she left Hopland that day. There are two kinds of stars, blue and hollow out, and a light blue ribbon around her waist. [starlight cloth] (excellent gold grade), 5 pieces, originally made by loranthel himself, later you can make what you want to wear. [Trina Sha''s butterfly hairpin] (rare EPIC): Trina Sha''s unique magic is placed on this hairpin before she dies. It can be worn and used£¨ Use number 23) (epic level, about the level of sequence 9) The hairpin was used once. The girl thought it should be used in the spinning of fate, and then pinned it to the long silver hair again. The rest are potions, simple ones are blood activating potions, rainbow potions, slightly better ones are bubble potions (which can form bubbles to wrap the head, circulate oxygen and let people breathe underwater), [purification potions] (rare silver grade), excellent neutralizers, which can concentrate and improve the effect of various primary materials. Next comes her latest development. [lightness potion] (perfect silver): it can greatly reduce the air resistance, make the body light and improve the speed. [wings of the wind family] (perfect gold): you can get the wings formed by the wind and fly freely in the sky. Although the wings are not very tough, they can last for three days. [lucky star] (legendary coral): let people be lucky in the next day. In the blue test tube are the colorful stars. The new potions are all developed according to their own talents. They are made successfully by integrating their own unique magic. Especially for the last potion, loranthal has made it many times and only produced three finished products, which are very precious. It''s almost finished. Let me see what else I have to bring. There are several suitcases in front of Lorraine hill, which are neatly arranged. Dong Dong Dong¡ª¡ª At this time, a knock came from the outside. "Long time no see, little Lorraine, I''ve come to see you ~" a familiar girl''s voice came from outside the door. Chapter 160 As if with the breath of distant time, a girl with golden hair and silver pupil stood in front of the door. Although it didn''t rain, she was still holding a delicate black parasol with lace pattern and colorful crystal pendant on the edge. Her beautiful face was like a 17-year-old girl who would never change. With a smile on her face, she stood quietly in front of the steps. Lorraine Hill opened the door and looked at the old witch in front of him with a little surprise on his face. Then the phantom witch, like the wind at night, swept her side and walked into the hall. When Lorraine Hill closed the door and turned back, she was already sitting on the sofa beside the tea table, her parasol had disappeared, and there were more teapots and cups on the table. "Long time no see, little Lorraine. You''ve been sleeping for a long time." Titus looked at the silver haired girl who was walking slowly to the sofa opposite. "Well, sister Titus, it''s been seven years before you know it." Lorraine Hill sat down, too. "No, it''s eight years now." Titus blinked, and there seemed to be sand in her silver eyes. "But what''s even more surprising to me is that you have established a country, clancia, without a teacher." "This... This is probably just a coincidence." Lorraine hill is a little embarrassed to say that, in fact, she did not think so much at that time, just follow her heart. "It''s not a coincidence, it''s a necessity. I''m surprised that you acted too early." Said Titus slowly. "Does little Lorraine know those famous human countries in history?" "I know something about the original Empire - the red Empire, the mercury Dynasty, the Canary Dynasty, the oz Kingdom, etc¡° "Well, what few people know is that in the early days of the establishment of these countries, we witches were behind or sheltered." "Oh, is that so?" Lorraine Hill''s eyes widened. "Yes." Titus stopped for a moment, as if remembering a lot of things, and her tone was a little vague. "Short life makes human beings pursue survival, and survival and reproduction are the goals of most people''s life." "But if they are extraordinary, it is no longer a problem to live and reproduce. They will start to pursue all kinds of desires, money, power, heterosexuality, fame and so on." "When he is strong enough to surpass hundreds of millions of his peers, the realization of these desires becomes easy, but no matter what he likes to eat or what he likes to do, he will become tired after thousands of times or hundreds of millions of times." "Fortunately, even the powerful and extraordinary are hard to resist the erosion of time. With aging and death, they can''t reach the end of desire even if they pursue it all their lives." "But we witches are different. We have a long life because of our natural power, and the long time and life experience will make you tired of many things in the world. Whether it is the colorful feelings between human beings or those bright desires, they will fade slowly in your life." "In the end, life seems to have become a constant gray, boring and meaningless, such as the void will slowly spread in your heart, so that you have to think about what is worth pursuing." At this point, tidys slowly stopped and looked at the young man in front of her. Her clear and pure eyes made her envy. If she could always be like this, how beautiful it would be. "The inner nothingness and meaninglessness of life will torture a person, make his character strange and curious, gradually deviate from ordinary people, and finally embark on the road of madness and self destruction." Tess whispered the sad ending of many witches. "Is there no solution?" "There are also some ways. Some demons will destroy their memories, cut off everything in the past, and then start again, like an immortal bird. For example, crimson burning annihilation of the witch - Keti "Some demons think that memory represents self and life. The people and things in life are the most precious treasures in the world. They are unwilling to give up. They will welcome death calmly and enter the world of rest like thousands of mortals." "There are also demons who will set up greater aspirations and dreams, and walk on the road of pursuing all their lives, until this ideal will burn themselves out." "For the sake of human beings of the same race, the blood moon witch who incarnates as the devil, Julius, has brought the devil sequence to human beings. After the destruction of the red Empire, they were burned to death on the burning sun altar by the priests of the mad tooth empire. " "Hades, who created the sequence of the dead and led the rise of the mercury Dynasty, was imprisoned on the island of eternal darkness after the collapse of the mercury Dynasty "Dorothy, the pioneer and synthesizer of magic sequence and the idol of countless mages, was nailed to death in the gate when the green Empire defeated oz country." "Up to now, there are also some demons on this road, such as Suqin, the demons of the creation dragon, and the Plantagenet Dynasty. Seal the book of the night, she teaches the students to build the green and the west wind "The original intention or idea of these countries is the extension of their own ideals, and their own and national destinies will intertwine with each other. They will be both prosperous and disadvantaged." Watching Lorraine Hill sink into thought, tidys comforted. "But you don''t have to worry too much. The reason why those witches have come to that stage is that in their hearts, they have no other things except their ideals. That''s why the collapse of the country has hit them so hard and they are so desperate." "But if you say that life has just begun, there are still many possibilities in the future. Although falling once will hurt, I believe you can stand up again." Tidys comforted Lorraine hill, but she regretted that she couldn''t stop the car for a moment and talked about so many heavy topics. These things are often lived more than a thousand years of witch will have and to think about, hundreds of years old young witch, their own life has not finished, where will care about these. "No, don''t worry about me, thanks for sister Titus''s warning." A smile on Lorraine Hill''s face reassured the elder. She couldn''t experience these things in her past and present life for more than 20 years. However, with her past knowledge and thinking, she really realized that what Titus said was true. After solving the safety related problems of temperature saturation, people will pursue the meaning of their own life either openly or secretly all their lives. Some are conscious, some are unconscious. Compared with the ordinary and powerless past life, she can have more time and spare time to explore and think about this problem. So first set a small goal for yourself, that is to see the beautiful and wonderful world, the magnificent world in which the giant dragon soars above the sky, the elves recite ancient poems in the forest, the sails cross the seven seas, the magic brilliance is enough to reflect the whole night sky, the cavalry''s long guns are everywhere, and countless flags cover the sky. Chapter 161 "So little Lorraine is going to ermenas¡° "Well, I want to go there and see. I should meet people who know all the places." "That''s true. It''s really nice to see the scenery there." Tidys recalled the scene when she held sieye in her arms like a doll, then occupied her position and became her appearance, just like twins. That meeting secretary night is a silent Laurie, the courage is also small, other sorceress all like to make fun of her. "Is the dean of the night college a witch?" Lorenthal had heard of the name at lanlil''s before. "Yes, in addition to the central school building, ermenas is divided into four colleges, and the chief of the tower college overlooking everything." "She stays in the observation room at the top of the tower almost all the year round. If you go there, you will know that it''s a room full of books, and the one sitting in the room like the enamel doll is Siye." "When you first meet, you can ask her for a book, and she won''t refuse it." "It''s not good to ask for things when you meet." "Cluck, don''t worry. In fact, even if you don''t say it, she will send you a book to record things. She is the Witch of books. The books she gives will also have magical power. It''s wonderful. " Titus smiles. "The book she gave me at the beginning was the book of fire, which can be used to record and store all kinds of flames and release them when necessary. But I broke it later. " "Can flames be recorded?" Lorenthal is a little curious about this. The flame should be a changing ionic state. "Yes, it''s like a seal. It records everything in a book. That''s the power of the book''s Witch Siye." I really want to see it, thought Lorraine hill. "Is little Lorraine ready to go in the future?" Tidys was a little surprised when she looked at her younger generation. She thought that lorenthal''s character was most likely to follow the angel sequence and the natural sequence, and even worse, she might inherit the death sequence or the magic sequence of Trina Sha. She didn''t expect that it was demon sequence 4 now. It''s not that the demon sequence is bad, but that the people who follow this sequence are either extreme or have deep obsession, because this is in line with the consistent fighting style of the demon sequence. "I haven''t decided yet." Lorraine hill can convert the sequence at will, so they all want to try. "Well, that''s not bad. Anyway, it''s not in sequence 5. You can learn any of them with your talents." Titus nodded thoughtfully and took out a translucent purple gem. "This gem records a lot of knowledge about the sequence of the dead, which sister heidis and I have summed up over the past thousand years. It should be more complete and complete than sister trinasha''s, and can be used for your reference." "Although it is not recommended that you follow the sequence of the dead, there is a lot of knowledge about the soul, no matter what sequence you practice, it is very beneficial." "Thank you, sister Titus." This time, Lorraine Hill didn''t refuse as before, but took it with ease. Maybe he was more confident after his trip to the south. Looking at Lorraine Hill''s acceptance, tidys was also more happy. Then she sent a letter to her, asking her to go to emmenus and give it to Siye. However, tidys didn''t say the specific content of the letter. They talked for a while again. Fearing that her simple and lovely offspring would be cheated by cunning people, tidys curiously asked why Lorraine Hill would protect clancia, and the whole story of some things. After knowing about it, she nodded her head at ease. "Don''t use your power on a large scale in the future, unless you reach sequence 9, you can''t pay for that miracle." "Fortunately, sister trinasha''s hairpin played a role at that time. Otherwise, you would have hurt yourself if you mess around like that. You may have to sleep for many years." As they talked, the sky began to darken, and it was time for dinner. However, this time, Lorraine hill did not let Titus change something, but prepared a big dinner for herself. He also gave the elder a can of golden maple sugar as a thank-you. "Good to eat ~" although she has lived for a long time, tidys still behaves like a girl and likes sweet food. She picks up a golden candy and puts it into her mouth. "Anything else to eat? I''ll bring some for heidis and sukhin, and Phoebe. You can get something good from them. " "Yes, there are, but not many." Lorraine Hill thought about a new crop that she had recently developed, the Pearl class Super crop. Although she tried to use the ability of natural sequence to ripen, it still produced very little. "Just a moment." After Lorraine hill came to the house, in a corner under the amber red maple tree, there was a short vine surrounded by a fence, on which there were green leaves and small clusters, small clusters of fruits with different colors, like grapes. The girl carefully picked off the only two mature strings and took them back to the room. Two clusters of colored grapes on a white plate, on the table. [colorful grape] (perfect pearl): each grape is different in color and taste, just like the most mellow wine. It can calm the nerves, relieve mental anxiety and make up for the trauma of the soul£¨ It is recommended to take only one at a time.) "This is suitable for soaking in water." Lorraine Hill took two cups, each with water, and then each with a grape. The grape in front of Titus was violet. After melting into the water, slight bubbles floated and the water was dyed Lavender until the whole grape melted and a light frost appeared on the outer wall of the cup. The grape in front of Lorraine hill is rose red. After melting into the water, bubbles are constantly emerging, and the water gradually turns scarlet. After the grape is melted, bursts of white heat are constantly floating from the water. "Well, it''s very powerful¡° Tidys picked up her glass and took a sip. A sense of comfort and freshness came from all over her body. There was a tendency to heal the tiny wounds left in her soul during the long time. This was what surprised her most. Because of living a long time and suffering for a long time, the witch''s soul will be more or less scarred. Some are caused by fighting, some are caused by depression, and some are caused by too persistent belief. If we can cure these kinds of trauma well, many witch who live too long will not go crazy and go to self destruction. "Little Lorraine, why don''t you change your name to gardener or candy." Tidys hugged her younger generation excitedly and said happily. "You will certainly become the most favorite and favorite younger generation of the witches." Chapter 162 North of clancia, outside red gravel. The broad gravel road runs through the mountains, like a giant snake. The road is very smooth, and the road is covered with thick gravel without mud. A long line of motorcade moved smoothly along the road. Some of the carriages were decorated with calamus flowers, which represented that they were motorcade of the moshane chamber of Commerce. Mossoney chamber of commerce is mainly engaged in clothing and fur. It started in Vilga in the early years, but in recent years, it has shifted its focus to the north, because the raw material origin here is closer to the ancient Fiat grassland, and their cashmere coats and sweaters are mainly sold in the north. This convoy carries a lot of finished clothes. They will go to the red gravel City, then follow the Laijian River to the East, pass through ermenas, and transport the goods to the green empire in the East. The middle of the western continent is separated by the sighing mountains. Only the Laijian River in the middle crosses the mountains, and then the golden plain in the south of the sighing mountains can pass through. Among them, Laijian river is easy to defend but difficult to attack, and ermenas is also a permanent site. If cangcui wants to attack Xuehua seven countries, she usually goes to the golden plain in the south. In addition to the carriages of the mossoney chamber of Commerce, there are some unmarked carriages at the rear of the caravan. These carriages carry some passengers, and they also go to the red gravel city. For fear of road instability, they often pay a sum of money, and then are allowed to follow the caravan and be protected by it. In one of the carriages, there were six people, some tired and dozing, some closed their eyes, some turned out their packages and checked their luggage carefully. A girl in a light brown windbreaker was leaning against the window. Inside her was a black skirt and stockings. Her black eyes were watching the scenery outside. Tall mountains almost cover the whole field of vision. Hundreds of meters high mountains seem to be cut like a cake, revealing the dark red rocks inside. The layers of rocks are of different colors, dark red, light red and brown red, changing alternately, just like a thousand layer cake. At the foot of the mountain, there are many miners digging directly in the open air, putting stones into baskets and then carrying them away by ox carts. If you''re right, these red gravels are iron ore. Red gravel city is rich in iron and steel. It is also close to the Lanjian river. It used to be an important town in the north of the west wind. However, since the independence of niedershire, it immediately sent troops to win the city of the neighboring county province. Now it is also an important industrial town planned by clancia. Many human and material resources are concentrated here, and the iron ore production is much higher than it used to be. "Is this the first time the little girl has been away?" An old man sitting opposite the girl asked, his face is full of wrinkles, but his arms are strong and strong, and his hands also have many scars and calluses. "Yes." The girl nodded. "That''s brave. I have a granddaughter about your age. I dare not let her go out on her own at this age." The old man sighed. "Now, how''s security in clancia?" The girl asked hesitantly. "Well, compared with the time of westerly wind, the group of people in charge now are really different. In the city, we can see those soldiers patrolling with neat steps every day. The public security is especially good, but it''s hard to say in the wild." "Are there robbers in the wild?" The girl asked with a little curiosity. "Yes, those people were originally local ruffians and hooligans. They used to eat and drink in the west wind. You let them go to work, but they couldn''t stand it. So they went out and conspired with those soldiers and unscrupulous mercenaries and started the business of road cutting and robbery." "Does the authorities of clancia care?" "No matter, they will send out patrols to clear up, but these people are local local snakes, they can escape quickly, they often change places, and the situation in the mountains is complicated, so they are often allowed to escape." The tone of the old man seemed helpless. "So..." the girl thought. "Is grandfather going to work in red gravel city?" "Yes, clancia officials recently called a lot of skilled blacksmiths to red gravel city. They heard that they were going to hold a meeting and wanted to brainstorm to improve their craft." "Isn''t that good?" "That sounds good, but who knows. The west wind had done it before, but later the nobles took all the achievements and benefits, and we craftsmen were even more tired. " The old man shook his head. "It should not be this time. I heard that they will reward those craftsmen who have put forward effective improvement methods and improve the treatment of excellent craftsmen." The girl said firmly. "Oh, little girl, are you from Wangdu?" The old man didn''t care much about the result of the meeting. Anyway, there are many similar things. It''s just work. "I come from a small mountain village on the border, but I have experienced many places along the way, and everyone''s life is better than before." The girl recalled what she had seen and heard all the way. The smile on people''s faces could not be fake. "It''s true, so is my boy. In the past, he used to play swords for people in noble''s house, and he could get up to 15 silver coins a month. Now he works in the workshop, and he gets 30 silver coins a month, which is double." The old man said here with a smile. "I''m really looking forward to this conference. I hope I can see those old guys again. Ha ha." In this way, the carriage slowly turned several mountains, and a magnificent city appeared in everyone''s eyes. The city built on the mountain is divided into several huge steps. Black smoke billows from the towering chimneys of workshops. There is a deafening roar in the city. At the foot of the city are several tall water tankers built along the river, with a diameter of about 200-300 meters. Driven by the current of the river, these water tankers rotate and transport trucks of ore and black coal to the workshops in the city, Then, some finished steel products are also moved along with the waterwheel and put into the container for transportation. There is a wide wharf by the river. Some large inland ships dock on the bank, unloading boxes of black coal, and then carrying boxes of steel products onto the ships. As the carriage approaches the city gate, passengers can still hear the sound of molten iron pouring and cooling, and the smoke pipes of some workshops emit intense white steam. After entering the city, the beating of steel can be seen everywhere. Among the stone slabs on the street, many are black cinders and ore powder, and the air is filled with a smell of soot. Smelling the pungent smell, the girl couldn''t help sneezing when she got out of the carriage. "Well, isn''t it a little uncomfortable? Ha ha, but people like me have been used to it for a long time and can''t smell it. " The old man looked at the little girl with black hair and black eyes, and then he continued to ask. "Well, it''s the destination, old man. I guess I have to be busy again. My name is amber. If you want to build a protective sword, you can come to me. I don''t know your name yet." "Thank you, Grandpa amber. My name is Lorraine¡° The girl waved goodbye to the old man, and then walked to the other side of the street. There was a clearing on the hillside, where a beautiful white airship was parked. Chapter 163 The girl with black hair and black eyes was naturally loranthel. Because her real name was publicized by clancia, the sage''s name was too conspicuous, so she had to use another name to go to ermenas. I always feel like I''m playing a role-playing game, thought the girl. Then she touched the crystal pendant on her chest, which was given to her by tidys. [mirage pendant] (rare coral level): light and shadow that can change the appearance in subtle places, making people have the illusion that they have the same face, but they will think that there are two people in front of and behind them, unless they are above sequence 8 or once acquaintances, which is difficult for others to identify. Then, combined with the camouflage effect of [CAOS ring] (perfect crystal level), these two things can make your appearance "ordinary". Although she is still a beautiful girl, she is still in the range of ordinary people''s cognition, so she won''t be too surprised. Before the trip to the south, because of her appearance, she was surrounded everywhere. Only when she went out in a hood, she would be quiet. But in school, it was definitely not good, but it was more conspicuous. So she asked Titus to make this pendant for her. "Well, that''s really good, little Lorraine." That''s what Titus said at the time. "If you are a little more ordinary, like ordinary people, you will be more likely to perceive the truth in life, so that you will not have cognitive bias. Even if you don''t talk to me, I''ll suggest that. When it comes to changing looks, no one is better at it than me. " Lorraine hill can see that Tess used to rely on this ability to make fun of others. She immediately took out a lot of props, such as pendants, earrings, skirts, shoes, blindfolds, glasses and so on, for Lorraine hill to choose at will. Lolan hill was not used to wearing earrings, so she chose a pendant. Tidys changed it a little to make it more suitable for Lolan hill, and then put a pair of glasses into the girl''s hands. "It''s cool to wear glasses. Believe me, little Loran, if you think about it, people around you look down on you. You show a mysterious smile, your glasses reflect light, pull out your sword and sweep across the area. The enemy howls and falls down. If you push the frame again, you''ll be very handsome ~" she suggests, even more than waving a sword. Er, the old man is very good at playing, loranthel thought, but he still accepted the black frame glasses. "After going to school, remember to be ordinary in the first year, and don''t be too showy." Before leaving, Daisy suggested, smiling. "Why¡° Although he intends to be ordinary all the time, Lorraine hill is still a little curious. "Because only in this way can we make a big splash later. Don''t you think it''s very interesting to see that group of people lose their chin?" Titus began to expose her witch nature. "Well, I see." The silver haired girl nodded helplessly. ------------------------ Clancia, red gravel. The busy streets are full of water and horses, and many merchants and shippers come and go. Because of the bad air in the city, few tourists come. Only the boats on the Lanjian River occasionally moor for supplies and leave quickly. In this industrial city filled with smoke and black ash, the white airship on the hillside is particularly conspicuous. Coming to the outer gate, Lorraine Hill knocked on the next lock. "Hello, is anyone there?" The light voice is especially special in the noisy city. "Just a moment. I''ll be right here." A response came from the cabin not far away, After a while, a young man with untidy hair opened the door and came over. "Is it going to the east by airship?" He looked at the girl in front of him a little. Her long black hair was draped over her shoulders. There was a black silk bow in the middle of the white lotus collar. There was a light purple transparent gem in the middle of the bow. Under the lotus collar is a black shawl, and the dress under the shawl is also black. There are a few white bows on the skirt, and the hem of the skirt is also pure white lace. It seems that she is a lady with a good family background, but her soft temperament and long black hair are somewhat Oriental. Miss from the Orient, this is very rare, the staff member thought, and then the routine inquiry. "You need clancia''s official certificate of passage to take the airship. People of unknown origin are not allowed to take it now." "Yes, just a moment." Lorraine Hill opened the small rattan wooden box at hand and put his hand in. In fact, he took out the pass certificate from the storage space of his ring, then took it out and handed it to the staff member. "Well, it''s Lorraine, 16 years old, from the border village of titillan, Clancy." Mountain village? Some are not like it. However, tisilan is really famous recently. Many cities have opened the mushroom house style fantasy restaurant, and many rich people like to eat there. So it seems that tisilan should be very rich, or she can''t raise such a girl with temperament. "Well, no problem. Where are you going?" The young man raised his head and returned the pass to the girl. "To ermenas." Replied Lorraine hill. "Ermenas? Are you a freshman? " "Yes." "If you register, you can get half of the fee reduced." "Well, is there such a discount?" Asked Lorraine Hill curiously. "Yes, many of the top leaders of our chamber of commerce are from ermenas. Even the prototype of this airship was developed by college students at that time. Therefore, there are regulations in the chamber of commerce that all students of ermenas can get a 50% discount on their travel expenses." "Yes, thank you." Lorraine Hill nodded, and then wrote down his name and boarding time in a table. The meaningful font was a little delicate. After registering and paying the fee, Lorraine Hill tidied up the windbreaker outside, and then walked to the airship with the small rattan box. The staff closed the door and opened the door for the girl. "It''s a coincidence that you''re here. Our airship is going to start and set off as soon as it gets dark this time. If it''s later, we may not be able to catch up." "Why do you want to start in the dark? You have a better view in the daytime." "It''s true that the view is better in the daytime, but when the airship flies in the sky, it''s ok as long as the direction is right and there are no obstacles on the road, so the view is not very important. On the contrary, there are more birds and Warcraft during the day, so it''s safer to sail at night. " "I see." Lorraine Hill followed the young man up the steps under the airship. The hatch opened and he was ready to enter. "Wait! Just a moment, please An anxious voice came from behind. They looked back and saw a girl with short black hair standing outside the gate shouting. She was not very tall. She had a pair of jade eyes and a lot of salutes beside her. She was panting and worried. "I''m the freshman of ermenas. Can you let me in? Please Chapter 164 "Hello, my name is Jenna." After sitting on the airship, the girl with short hair just introduced herself. Her hairstyle is a bit similar to Apple''s, with a slightly wider Middle and a narrower lower part. Although she is introducing herself, she is still a little stiff, not very good at it, but more like trying to overcome it. "Hello, my name is Lorraine Hill..." subconsciously wanted to say the last two syllables, but fortunately, Lorraine Hill continued. "(XI) actually, I''m also a freshman of ermenas, from the east of clancia." "It''s nice to go to college together. I''m from Witz, the Duchy of black rock." The black rock duchy, lorenthal thought, this country is close to the north of the sighing mountains. Most of the land in the country is mountainous and lakes, and the grain yield is not high. So many people go out to work as mercenaries for a living. These black rock mountain people, with fierce folk customs, dare to fight, dare to go up, and pay attention to the promise, soon won the favor of Xifeng nobles. Later, they can be seen in many places of Xuehua seven countries. Even before Xifeng''s King City was captured, there were many black rock mercenaries in the city. Although it''s dangerous to be a mercenary, it''s also more free and has a high income. Therefore, most of the people in Heiyan live fairly well. They are less than the top and more than the bottom. In addition, there are many mercenaries who are well-informed. Occasionally, they do small businesses part-time. "What about clancia? I''ve heard from some uncles that after the westerly wind was replaced, there was a big change there, and many of them lost their jobs." Jenna curiously asked the girl with black eyes and long hair. "It''s still in the stage of post-war recovery, focusing on maintaining public order and opening up roads. It''s estimated that we will pay close attention to agriculture after the Spring Festival." ...... After thinking about it, the girl roughly replied that it''s no secret. In many cities, there are direct announcements telling you about some recent policies and directions. "Lorraine knows a lot." Listen to Loran hill about what she saw and heard all the way, Jenna said with a little admiration. "Nothing. I was just curious about the new country along the way, so I paid more attention¡° "Lorraine is modest again. Are you from the east? I feel that your speaking style is very similar to that of the East. I heard from my uncles that the East people are very modest." "This..." Although the appearance of this life can''t be seen from anywhere, some habits and thinking in Lorraine Hill''s bones are greatly influenced by previous lives. It''s not easy to refute that he is Oriental. "I don''t know. I was adopted by my teacher when I was a child. I don''t know where I used to be, but now I''m from clancia." He can''t help but be proud of the group of people who have struggled to build this country with ideals. "Clancia, a place of stars, a beautiful name. The name of our country is very simple, black rock, black rock. " "By the way, Lorraine, have you met the great sages of your country? The name of that sage is very similar to you. You are not a student of that sage. I heard that the sage lived in seclusion in the mountains of tisilan. A lot of people want to see the real face. Some rumors also say that the sage is a beautiful girl, but many people think it''s fake. The sage should be an old man with white beard. " "After all, such a powerful person who imparts so much knowledge should be an elder." Jenna blinked, a little curious. "Sage, this... I''m not very clear." Lorraine Hill lied against his will and looked out of the window a little embarrassed. The sunset is shining all over the sky. Purple and dark red clouds appear in the distant mountains. The afterglow of the sun passes through the mountains and gilds the ground outside the window. As the sun gradually sets, the airship also starts to start slowly. The sound of propeller rotation comes from the side of the top of the head, and gradually becomes larger. There is also a slight thrust from the back of the chair and seat. With the rising of the airship, the city outside the window is getting shorter and smaller. At last, I only see an irregular square standing among the mountains. The scenery outside has become a pure blue purple. Far away from the noisy city, it becomes very quiet. I can only hear the sound of the propeller. After flying for a period of time, the airship navigation gradually stabilized. At this time, the staff came to inform us that we can have a little activity, and then dinner will be provided. Lorraine hill and Jenna walked out of the closed cabin, and some other passengers came to the deck in twos and threes. Because this is the tail of the airship, the air flow was blocked by the hull in front, and it was not very strong, blowing gently on the side of the body. "It''s beautiful ~" Jenna stood by the fence, looking at the vast mountains and rivers under her feet. Some of the green peaks were reflected by the setting sun, reflecting a touch of gold, and more of them were green and black. The river among the mountains, winding, has spread to the end of heaven and earth, the river reflects the sky, like a mirror in blue and orange, occasionally you can see one or two big ships sailing on the river. Two girls stood by the fence, enjoying the beautiful scenery, and then chatting. "What is Lorraine going to do in the future?" After talking for a while, talking about their own ideas, Jenna asked. "The future? First of all, let''s have a good tour of the world, and then eat delicious food and make delicious food? " Lorraine Hill thought for a moment and replied. "Well, it''s not like that. I thought Lorraine would become a University Master in the future. After all, you know so much. Now it sounds like choosing the Dragon sequence, lonely, strong and comfortable. " "Cluck, in fact, that''s right. There''s a saying in the East that no matter how many books you read, you''d better go more ways. The personal experience of life is far richer than books." "That''s true. I''ve heard some elders say that the tower college in ermenas specializes in magic sequence and dragon sequence." "The styles of these two sequences are actually opposite." Loranthel said. "Yes, the magic sequence focuses on knowledge, experience, thinking, calmness and so on, while the Dragon sequence is powerful, barbaric, instinctive, angry and so on." "The sages said that we should not indulge in knowledge and experience, but understand the directness and power of barbarism. In the same way, we should also know the role of thinking and wisdom in practicing the Dragon sequence. We should not rely too much on violence. " "Indeed, what about Jenna, what do you think of the future?" "I want to practice natural sequence, because many elders in my family work as mercenaries. Many of them disappear in some place after parting, and they can''t meet again. I want to improve the local environment, develop some orchards or manors and so on, so that we can make a living without risking our lives for money. " "Very good, peaceful development." Lorraine Hill agreed. "Well, I will try to do it." Jenna looks at the setting sun in the distance. The wind blows her hair gently. She held out a hand to cover the sunset, as if to hold it in her hand, humming the folk song. "Do you want to be a hero?" "Then go to ermenas." "Tower, pier, temple, fortress" "Say hello to every sage there for me" "They taught me courage and love." ...... Chapter 165 In the middle of the sighing mountain range, there are many towering peaks. Under the peaks, there is a river nearly 1000 meters wide. On both sides of the meandering river is an alluvial plain, which is smaller in the South and larger in the north. A grand bridge connects the north and the south. There are strong bridgeheads on both sides of the bridge, and the gate to the bridge is even 100 meters high, Even a dragon can fly through. With the huge roar, the airship that Lorraine Hill took landed slowly. With the sound of slight gear rotation, the cabin door opened slowly, and the passengers on the airship walked down the stairs orderly under the maintenance of the staff. Out of the hatch, a lively and noisy scene came to Lorraine Hill''s eyes. People from different countries and races on the mainland gathered here. Some of them came to see off the freshmen, some of them were tourists passing by, and some of them were businessmen who came to do business at the beginning of the school year. "It''s cold." The grass stained with morning dew is still a little wet after stepping on it. The air is still cold. Jenna''s coat looks a little thin. She stomps her feet, rubs her hands and exhales white heat. Loranshire walked down the steps behind him. Outside the airship apron, there were tents of different sizes. Some people came in and out of the tents from time to time. Some of them were wearing prairie fur coats with extra ears and horns on their heads. They were orcs from the guffia alliance. When Lorraine Hill passes by an ORC with leopard ears, he can smell the smell of being with animals for a long time, and the smell of grass is mixed during this time. It is obvious that he should be a herdsman. Since the rise of human beings, the number of orcs in Ivar world has been greatly reduced. After the fall of the orc mad tooth Empire, thousands of years later, today''s human countries have tolerated a lot of orcs and are no longer so hostile. Through the tents and crowds, there is a round square in front of them. Some knights in cloaks and armor stand around the square to maintain order. In the middle of the square is a row of tables. The freshmen report here. Lolan Hill went to the back of the line with a cane trunk and waited in line. Jenna also followed. The staff in front of him checked the letters of recommendation one by one according to the process and asked the freshmen to fill in some information. It was almost an hour before it was Lolan Hill''s turn. "Hello, I''m a student from clancia. Here''s my letter of recommendation." With that, the girl handed over a delicate black envelope. "Clancia? It''s rare. " A white bearded staff member who checked the letters was a little surprised. Because in the war between Xifeng and clancia last year, the quota originally allocated to Xifeng was basically invalid. When clancia was officially established, the reporting time of the recommended quota was also missed. Therefore, there are very few students from Xifeng or clancia this year, and they will probably return to normal next year. The middle-aged man with white beard carefully opened the ink on the envelope and compared it with the list code on the form. The annual enrollment quota of ermenas is fixed, which is generally allocated to various countries and some organizations in advance. At that time, the students will report with the letter of recommendation, and the college will check whether the code on the letter of recommendation and the recommender are consistent with the distribution. It''s very much like the invitation code system of Lorraine Hill''s previous life. "OK, register. Here is your badge. Please keep it. Come to the square the day after tomorrow morning." After recording the girl''s information, the gray bearded uncle handed Lorraine hill a white badge with a beautiful design of the central school building of ermenas. "Hello, I''m a freshman from the Duchy of black rock, Jenna." After the same process, Jenna also received a badge. Just as Jenna looked at the badge, the crowd nearby suddenly began to make a noise. Then she felt a slight vibration under her feet, and a dense sound of horse hooves came from the distance. A group of knights in bright armour came from afar in neat formation. They were wearing silver armour, and their horses were white with a spiral horn on their heads. The knight holds a white lance in his right hand. Only the tip of the lance has a blue color like ice and snow. His left hand holds a shield. The pattern on the shield is a white unicorn with a blue background. It is the emblem of the landsworth family, the four Dukes of the green empire. "Are the Knights of the landsworth family here, too?" "It should be a direct member of the family to report it, or they won''t send out these pro guard knights." "Who would it be? It''s said that Duke lanzworth''s family has elf blood, and the heirs of all generations are very beautiful." "The descendants of the lanzihuasi family have a lot of temperament, like graceful and gorgeous poets. They are looking forward to it. I don''t know who will come this time." "Here we are." In the chatter of others, this group of well disciplined Knights have stopped their steps and stood on the edge of the square. The luxurious carriage with blue and white as the main color also stopped. The light blue silk skirt first protruded from the door, and then appeared in front of people was the long golden hair just like the sun. Then the girl raised her head and showed her eyes as blue as the lake. The beautiful face shocked everyone present. "Who is that girl?" "... I don''t know." "This kind of appearance and noble temperament should belong to the landsworth family?" "Yes, she''s the seventh lady of the lanzivas family, flosiya, who is known as the sun diamond of the lanzivas family." Finally, a noble from the green recognized the girl. A few servants spread a soft red carpet between the carriage and the reporting point. The blonde Princess stepped on the carpet in blue shoes a little darker than her skirt. Under the protection of the knights, she went to the reporting point in the square. Lorraine hill stood beside the crowd, separated by the unicorn knights, watching the beloved Princess pass by. It''s really beautiful, probably more beautiful than fengnai, thought Lorraine hill. Roar! Suddenly, a terrible roar came from the sky, like thunder in summer, resounding through the sky and the earth. Some timid people were even scared to sit on the ground, and the crowd in the time square was staggering. Where did the roar of the ancient beast come from? The people on the scene found that there were several black spots in the East sky. After a while, these black spots approached very quickly, and people saw that it was actually a giant dragon flying in the sky! The wings of the crimson dragon are more than 100 meters long. They walk through the clouds. As the roar of the Dragon approaches, the crowd on the ground can see that there are people on the back of the dragon. Those Dragon Knights are wearing gold armor like scales. What they hold tightly is a dragon gun with a flag. The flag with a black bottom is the pattern of sparrow and dragon flying. These dragons and Dragon Knights came from the Far East. According to many historical and travel records, the eastern continent is the same size as the western continent, but there is only one powerful centralized state on the mainland, that is, the pro dragon Kingdom, which ruled the eastern continent for nearly a thousand years, the Plantagenet Dynasty. Chapter 166 The roaring sound of dragons reverberates in the sky. These giant dragons gradually fly over the crowd. Their broad wings block the sun in the sky, bringing a huge sense of oppression, and the shining golden scales become clearer. As it slowly descended, some sand was picked up by the air currents flapping its wings. At last, these giant dragons fell to the ground, their high heads overlooking the others, and the appearance of those Oriental visitors on their backs became clear. Their clothes are very similar to those of the ancients in lorenthal''s previous life. They are made of silk, with crowns on their heads and long sleeves dancing in the wind. The language used by these Oriental students is also different from that of the western continent. Although they are different from Chinese, they are also very similar. There are about 50-60 of them. Apart from the students, the others should be escorts. Although there are not many escorts, all of them are above sequence 5. The nine giant dragons are between sequence 6 and 7. The Golden Dragon pupil gives people a great sense of power and oppression. If they are looked directly at, they even have a feeling of trembling and fear. As the sky gradually turned from light to dark, today''s report came to an end. Orange street lamps were lit around the square. There were orange flames burning quietly in the middle of these street lamps. The translucent lampshade blocked the attack of the night wind. Only the upper part of the lamp was exposed, illuminating the tents around the square. The vast campus of ermenas is on the other side of the river, and there are no buildings in the open space on this side. It''s very busy when the school starts every year. Tourists from all over the world, friends and relatives who see off, and small businessmen who come to do business will gather here for a while to build tents of various styles, such as round grassland style and simple Southern triangle, And the Falcon''s windproof desert. At night, the square is not cold and quiet. On the contrary, it is livelier than in the daytime. Stalls are set up on the square, peddling local specialties, such as elegant bows and wine making of elves, carving and saber of falcons, fur and overcoat of gufeia grassland, fruits of southern islands, and even Oriental silk skirts and hairpins. Most of the students who can come to ermenas are well-off and rich. Many businessmen will take advantage of this to make a small profit. Lorraine hill and Jenna also browse in front of these stalls, looking at these things with a little curiosity. "Boss, how do you sell this saber?" Jenna picked up a long knife with arc and asked the stall owner. "Ten extraordinary gold coins." The boss made a gesture. He was wearing a white robe and a hat with a long feather on one side. "It''s a little expensive." Jenna said as she watched the knife carefully. There was a groove in the middle of the slightly curved blade, and there were fine wavy lines from the blade to the back. The girl pointed the knife at the light to see if it was straight. She gently crossed the back of the knife with her thumb to feel the fluency of the lines and whether there were defects. In lorenthal''s observation, although this knife does not use any extraordinary material, it rarely reaches silver level. It can be said that it is an excellent one of its kind. "Can you make it cheaper? I only have a budget of about eight gold coins. " Jenna seems to like the knife very much. She holds it in her hand and makes a few strokes in the air, a little reluctant to part with it. "I''m sorry, miss. Our goods are all transported from falcon. Let''s not talk about the purchase and pressing of goods. There are a lot of travelling expenses and security problems along the way. It''s really not cheap." The stall owner explained in detail, and then began to introduce the origin of this saber. It was made by a master with exquisite craftsmanship and supplied for the military all the year round with guaranteed quality and so on. Jenna and the stall owner had several exchanges, but she was still unable to cut down the price, so she finally had to give up. "I still have some money in my hand. Do you want me to lend it to you?" Loran Hill looked at a little lost Jenna asked in a low voice. "It''s just... It''s okay." After thinking about the meeting carefully, Jenna shook her head and refused Lorraine Hill''s offer. "In fact, I''m also impulsive. I spent so much money when I first came to school. I''m afraid there will be problems in the future." She restrained her desire. "All right." "Does Jenna like swords very much?" "Well, it''s a little bit, because many of the elders in our family are mercenaries. They know a lot about weapons and so on. A handy weapon is often our second life." "I''m a girl. When I was a child, my father would teach me some simple swords and steps, but he hoped that I would never use this skill in the future, because no matter how skillful a soldier is, he would get hurt or even die by chance. The life of licking blood at the tip of a knife is not as beautiful as the poet described. It''s more a kind of helplessness. " Walking between the stalls, Jenna recalled that her little face was slightly green under the light. There are not only students from mainland countries, but also a small number of Oriental people in the market at night. Two brothers and sisters in Oriental robes are also walking in the market. "Brother, see that beautiful girl with long black hair in front of her." "I see. What''s the matter, Lu Shuang?" The handsome elder brother asked, his waist is also accompanied by a long sword, red tassels, metal cloud pattern scabbard, has a special oriental charm. "That girl, with black hair, black eyes and soft face, belongs to one of our family in the Canary Dynasty." "It''s strange that I haven''t seen it before." The elder brother of the senior showed doubts. "No, brother, don''t you even know the pretty girls in school? What can my sister-in-law do in the future? You don''t want to wait for your family to arrange a marriage for you after graduation. Then you won''t be free. " The beauty of the younger sister asked jokingly, the body of the moon shadow flow fairy skirt in the light seems to have Guanghua flow, actually a bit of the posture of the country. "She should be a freshman. I haven''t seen her before." Looking at the profile of the two girls in front of him, the elder brother finally said for sure. "Freshmen? We''ve met all of you, without her. But it''s really closer to what we look like in the East. " "Well, I wish I were the Dragon witch. We all have the blood of the dragon in the East. We can easily feel it." "Or which of our descendants left in the western continent? Anyway, you have entered the school this year, and there will be plenty of opportunities to get in touch with it in the future. " "Yes, but that elder sister is really beautiful, just like a secluded orchid in an empty valley, quiet and beautiful. Or, brother, try to catch up later. " "You just came to school the first day, how can you think about these things? Your brother and I have many things recently. If it wasn''t for coming to pick you up, I would still be practicing sword. You''d better take care of yourself first, but don''t be cheated by any smelly boy. " The elder brother in the moon white robe touched his sister''s hair and said in his eyes. "It''s my good brother." The girl deliberately lengthened her tone. In the spring night, the lights are flickering, the figures are graceful, and the night market is as noisy as day. Chapter 167 Two days later, ermenas, early in the morning. Morning breeze carrying morning dew is still a little cold. The bridge on Lanjian river is full of students. They gather in the corresponding area according to their student number, and then teachers and staff check their identity, micro chapter and information one by one. After checking, a pamphlet will be given to each freshman, on which the student number and name of the freshman will be written as a temporary pass. Then, with the sound of the sliding iron lock, the tall city gate on the bridge slowly opened, revealing the broad road in the middle. The broad bridge deck is enough for 10 carriages to run in parallel, extending to the other bank. The river is covered with morning fog, covering the second half of the bridge. Only a faint outline can be seen. "Everyone line up and come one by one." Some staff members pull on the rope to separate the freshmen orderly, and then get on the train in the order of student number. Yes, because the bridge is too long, it''s too slow for freshmen to walk on foot, and it''s hard to carry their luggage, so there is a special magic guide locomotive to pick them up. These magic guide locomotives are about five meters high and more than ten meters long. On the side of the locomotives, there are stairs that can directly climb up to the second floor. The passengers sit on the top. The first floor below is a complex power system and mechanical structure, and does not sit on people. Lorraine Hill got on the second floor of the locomotive with his suitcase, took a seat by the window, and looked around a little. Because she came early, many of the freshmen in their group were waiting in line. There were only a few students on the bus. When Lorraine Hill sat down, a freshman in front of her turned to say hello. "Hello, my name is Samantha." This freshman has wavy hair of chestnut gold and a slightly round face, which gives people the temperament of the elder sister next door. "Hello, my name is Lorraine." The girl nodded, too. "Well, it''s beautiful, Lorraine. Are you from the Plantagenet dynasty?" "Well, I''m not. I''m from clancia. Maybe I have some Oriental blood." That''s all loranthal can explain. Before it was silver hair and blonde hair, it was not obvious. Now after changing into black hair, this kind of Oriental quiet temperament immediately highlights, which makes people have to suspect that it is Oriental. "Well, I''m from the green east coast. I''m sorry. Because I saw many businessmen and tourists from the east when I was a child, and I felt a little like that. That''s how I guess. " "It''s nothing. In fact, I grew up with my teacher when I was a child. I don''t know which country I''m from." Lorraine Hill shook his head. His long silky black hair was slightly blown up by the river wind. They had a simple chat. Later, there were more and more people in the car, and then they stopped. "Hello, is anyone here?" When the car was almost full, a young girl came up. After looking around, she came here and asked carefully. It was probably because Lorraine Hill''s face was soft and easy to deal with. "No one. Sit down. It''s OK¡° The car was full of girls, chatting and chatting. It seems that student numbers are divided by men and women. Although Lorraine Hill played down her appearance, it was still very prominent, which made many girls feel ashamed and dare not sit with her. Only when the last few seats are available can new students come to inquire. "Thank you. My name is Niya." The girl in the hat said in a slightly soothing tone, as if relieved. Then she put down her luggage and sat down on the wooden seat. When the people arrived, a staff member came up and counted them. "One more..." he whispered, a little hesitant. "Ready to start?" The middle-aged uncle who operates the magic guide locomotive inquires under the stairs. "Wait another 10 minutes, or you''ll miss one and have to write a report to explain it. It''s hard." "Well, it''s really troublesome. I want to go back and have a drink." The middle-aged uncle complained and went to the other side to have a rest. After a long time, when the staff were ready to send someone to start, a girl in a long golden dress came, followed by a group of entourage with luggage. "I said that the magic locomotive of the college would not leave first. Miss Ben came at the right time." She waved her folding fan with a little pride, and then asked her entourage to carry the luggage up. "Sorry, only freshmen can get on the bus." Uniformed staff stood in the way. "What about all my luggage? You can''t let me carry it myself. " The rich girl is not satisfied. "According to the regulations of the college, freshmen can only carry two suitcases at most." "I haven''t heard of it. You''re not fooling me." "It''s something you should be reminded of when you get a letter of recommendation." The staff frowned and went on to explain. They argued for a while. The escort who helped to deliver the luggage came up to persuade her not to conflict with the staff. After all, she is not a regular student at this time, so she will suffer a big loss. Ermenas is the first university in the world. The power of their family is not enough. In the end, the young lady had to compromise and chose the two most important boxes for the staff to help carry them on the bus. The rest of them stayed and were kept by the guards. After a while, she could find a way to send them to the school. After everyone arrived, the magic guide locomotive started slowly. The road on the bridge deck is very smooth. The magic guide locomotive uses the mainstream magic guide furnace, which is similar to the electric motor. The roar is relatively small and the speed is relatively stable. As the sun gradually rises, it''s about 10 a.m. at this time. The comfortable river wind blows from the window and passes through the whole carriage. The bright sun shines on the endless river, sparkling. The fog that originally shrouded in the river also dissipates, revealing the wind in the distance. Because the other end of the bridge is right in front, only a small part of it can be seen from the window. When it is near, through the long Chengmen tunnel, the cool air rushes in from the window. At this time, the freshmen reluctantly realize how grand the bridgehead of the bridge is. It took a long time for the magic locomotive to get out of the shadow of the magnificent building. When some freshmen look back and look forward, they give out bursts of exclamations. Rather than a bridgehead, it should be described as a war fortress. The huge city building and high wall are like a ferocious beast lying on the river bank. The mouth of the beast is the tunnel through which it passes. The shooting holes and observation towers on the top of the city building emit the color of gray and blue in the sunlight. "This fortress is one of the four universities of ermenas. It is the bridge that never falls. It is also the most important battlefield in the chaos war. Students majoring in war sequence and ocean sequence will come here in the future." The staff introduced in detail, known as the stone bridge pier in the torrent. This college is good at training tough soldiers and military generals. Chapter 168 Magic locomotive through a green field, forward in the broad avenue, the sun through the green leaves, scattered in small pieces on the road, the shadow fell on the students beside the window, scattered light and shadow, beautiful young face, exuding the vitality of youth. "Here we are. Get out of the car first and don''t run around. Then I''ll give out the keys to your dormitories." Finally, the magic locomotive stops under a white building. The apartment dormitory is white, about 7-8 floors. The white walls feel rough and hard like sand. Some dormitory buildings are covered with green vines, such as Parthenocissus. "439, Janice." "Here we are." "Good. Come to me. This is the key to your room. It''s on the third floor, No. 26." "Yes, thank you." .... Then the staff handed out the keys one by one and explained some precautions. For example, don''t go home at night, wear the badge all the time, and don''t use force in the college. After you put away your luggage, you can first read the freshman''s Handbook, which is the pamphlet issued when you get on the bus. "624, Lorraine." "Yes." Lorraine Hill stepped forward and took the key. "Your room is on the sixth floor, 12." "Thank you." After that, Lorraine Hill walked into the dormitory building. The first floor was uninhabited. The first thing that came into view was the spacious hall. On both sides of the hall were huge notice walls with freshmen''s notes and some recent activities. Among them, the most striking one was a black notice with white and blue exaggerated characters on the notice wall with black background. [legend of wind and moon! Who will be the best this year! The new legend will be revealed in the sky meteorite arena "Please look forward to March 7." There is also a line of small words beside it. Is there a competition or a duel recently? Lolan Hill thought, ask other students later, and then walk by with a rattan trunk. The corridor is also wide, and there are some portraits of excellent graduates hanging on the wall next to it. [goliyer, tertiary, 1026-1132, invented the potion of golden moon twig [Li Buqiu, third Ji 1278-1321, jinquehua Dynasty, conquered the southern God Weilong general .... The portraits are lifelike and exquisite. It can be seen that the painters are extremely skilled. When Lorraine hill came to the door of her dormitory, there was already a girl standing there. She took the key and carefully inserted it into the keyhole, but some of it got stuck and couldn''t be turned away. She didn''t dare to use brute force, so she had to try again and again. "Do you live here, too?" Lorraine Hill stepped forward and looked at the number of the door. It was No. 12. "Yes, hello." The girl stopped for a moment, turned back to say hello, holding the key with some formality in her hand, and the key chain kept turning in her hand. "I''ll try." Lorraine hill put down the box, took out his key, put it in, turned it with a little force, and with a slight click, the door was pushed open. "Great, thank you." "It''s nothing. I didn''t expect this coincidence. We sat together in the car and in the dormitory." Lorraine Hill looked at the girl named Niya and went in together. There are three rooms in the dormitory, which are roughly three cuboids side by side. There is a large rectangular table in the middle hall. Next to the wall, there is a row of low cabinets. Things can be put on the top and inside of the cabinets. The room on the left side is divided into two parts, one is the bathroom, the other is a simple kitchen, and the room on the right side is the bedroom, with two double beds, The bed has been made, and there are all kinds of quilts and pillows. It looks good. It''s much more comfortable than the previous college dorm. It''s closer to a small apartment, Lorraine Hill thought. Putting down the only cane trunk, Lorraine Hill checked the bed. It''s still clean. The quilts and pillows are all new. Think about it. Many of them are princesses and princesses, the children of noble families. The college is not short of money, so the bedding is better. "Hello, I''m Alina ~" A girl with a lively voice appeared at the door of the dormitory. Seeing that there was someone inside, she introduced herself. "Hello." Niya said hello, and Lorraine hill came out of the bedroom. The girl named Alena panted and put her suitcase into the dormitory, and then sat down in the hall (actually not big). Lorraine hill was about to introduce herself when there was a slight cat call from the suitcase next to her. "Meow ~" Although the voice is not big, but unfortunately a few people inside are extraordinary, all of a sudden noticed. "This... This..." Alina''s brain quickly turned up, ready to make up a sad story, let the roommate agree to own a cat. "Is that a cat in the box?" Asked Lorraine Hill curiously, with a smile on his face. "Yes." Anyway, I can''t hide it. It''s better to admit it, Alena thought. "Does the school allow cats?" Niya also asked curiously. "Well... I don''t know. I should, probably, maybe, have a cat." Alina hesitated to say, and then bent down, opened the box, a small orange cat was picked up. Alina put the cat on the table to let other roommates know it well. Cat''s body is mainly orange and white stripes, chest and sole part is white, looks very cute. He looked around with wide eyes, a little curious and afraid. "It''s so cute," said Niya. "It''s beautiful." "How can anyone keep a cat in the dormitory? It''s against the rules." A familiar voice suddenly appeared at the door. It''s the old lady with blonde hair and golden skirt. At this time, she did not follow a group of attendants, but a single person, holding a folding fan in her hand, waved twice in the air, and then the two boxes fell to the ground, making a dull sound. It seems that she had been carrying two wooden boxes with air flow before and walked up easily by herself. That folding fan is a pearl class extraordinary creation. After observing, Lorraine Hill roughly guessed that this folding fan has the effect of enhancing the wind control ability and stability, which is a rare treasure. This blonde girl also has the ability of sequence 3, so she can be so relaxed. "There''s no explicit rule in the school that doesn''t allow it. I remember the school even has animal training related subjects and extraordinary professional introduction." Alina retorts. "Well, we don''t know what you''re doing. Don''t you think it''s selfish?" "What if a roommate is allergic to cats, what if someone hates small animals, what if cats don''t like to be clean?" "I don''t want to come back every day and see more black footprints on my quilt and scratch my clothes." Continued the blonde. "This..." at this point, Alina did not know how to refute. "But the cat is really cute. It''s very obedient and will get along with everyone." Chapter 169 After a long argument between Alina and the blonde girl, they finally come to an end under the mediation of Lorraine hill and Niya. Alina continued to ensure that her cat would not do bad things, but the blonde girl reluctantly approved, not to report to the dormitory. Several people put away their luggage, sorted out and got familiar with the dormitory, only to find that they were a little hungry. "By the way, who is going to eat?" Alina asked, Mingming had a quarrel just now, but she didn''t seem to care. "What, who, Miss Ben has a name." That''s how the blonde introduced herself. "My name is letis. I''m from ruerna. I''m frost rose now. I''m the second daughter of the philanders. I''m good at making gold." "The philanders are famous." Alina thought back and then responded. The philander family is an important member of the "moment of the hour" faction. This faction is good at manufacturing precision instruments and parts. It is one of the top factions in ruerna. The philander family has also produced several alchemists. "But what''s that gorgeous alchemy? Isn''t alchemy just making things? Is it gorgeous or not¡° Alena asked. "You don''t understand. Whether it''s magic or supernatural creation, you should try to pursue a kind of enjoyment of beauty. It''s only temporary to be strong or not, but it''s a matter of a lifetime whether it''s beautiful or not. " She said, of course. "Well, it seems that I can''t understand." Alina also began to introduce herself. "My name is Alina. I come from the little moon Council and the red berry kingdom in the south. I prefer small animals." "I''ll tell you why I don''t like you very much. It''s from the little moon Council." Lettiss opened the folding fan in her hand, covered her face with the fan, and only showed her two light blue eyes to look at the roommate in front of her. Since ancient times, the two main branches of magic sequence, like enemies, always feel that the other side is heresy and has gone astray. "Well, you two, don''t argue. Let''s go downstairs and get familiar with the environment. We don''t know where to eat." Niya was afraid of strangers and did not dare to disturb the two roommates with special personalities. Lorraine Hill had to stand up. After all, she would stay together for a long time, at least in the second grade, so she still wanted to make the dormitory environment more harmonious. Lettiss carefully looked at the roommate with long black hair. Her nearly perfect appearance and Oriental quiet style made her unconsciously put away the arrogance of the eldest lady and put down the folding fan. She nodded her head in an equal attitude to show respect. But Alina didn''t care about it and agreed. Naturally, Niya followed everyone, so the four of them sorted out a little and went downstairs. Several people met many familiar freshmen in the corridor. Although they couldn''t name each other, they nodded friendly and passed by. During the period, there were a small number of senior students. Although the micro chapter on their chest was also the central school building, the design in the micro chapter was more exquisite, and the main body was a white solid building. Although the middle of the micro chapter on the chest of the freshmen, such as Lorraine hill, is also the design of the central school building, it is outlined by raised lines and has no color. "Those should be formal students in the central school building, at least in the second grade." When the four were talking on the road, letis guessed. "I heard that the central school building is a college that mainly teaches the original sequence. Although we live here in the first grade, we will leave if we choose other sequences and go to our respective colleges after we are promoted in the second grade." "How many colleges are there in the school?" Niya finally summoned up her courage and asked curiously. A little look at this timid roommate, continued lettiss. "Ermenas is divided into four university levels: the central school building in the middle, the tower in the north, the pier in the south, the fortress by the lake in the East, and the temple of deep thinking in the West." "Four universities are divided into five colleges." For some reason, Lorraine Hill suddenly wanted to say that. "The main reason is that the central school building is not famous." Alina thought about it before she said. "In fact, the central school building was finally divided separately. Originally, there were only first grade students here, and there were too few people studying in the original sequence." "Because in the past, the utilization rate of the original sequence to mana was very low. Although it was widely used, the efficiency was too low, and naturally few people studied it. It wasn''t until a sage improved it a few hundred years ago that the original sequence began to shine again A few people said as they walked along the quiet tree lined road and turned around several long buildings. Finally, the destination appeared in front of her. Alina stopped, her mouth grew slightly, and looked at the towering building in front of her. "Here, is this the canteen¡° "Why can''t you say something nice? The canteen sounds like a place for the lower class..." Lettiss said a little more, looked up at the building in front of her, and stopped talking. It''s really inappropriate to say that the dining hall is as grand and tall as the ancient Roman Church. During this period, there are vertical supporting pillars and clear water around. The whole building is magnificent and grand. It''s a bit too luxurious. Walking into this dining hall, although there are a lot of people inside, you will not feel a bit crowded. The 7-8 meters high dome between the dining table and the dining table is about 50 meters above the ground, which is about 10 stories high. People walk in the hall, like little ants, with a feeling of emptiness. Inside the hall, there are seven layers around the walls, and each layer has various kinds of food for sale. After purchase, you can go to the middle fence. Here are balcony tables surrounded by various plants, flowers and potted plants. The empty space in the middle of the hall is about the size of two football fields. The dome of the sky is made of translucent glazed tiles. Sunlight can be splashed in and shine on the balconies around each floor, allowing plants to carry out photosynthesis. At the same time, it is also a natural light source, so that students can eat in a comfortable place like a garden. "So what shall we have for lunch today?" Lorraine Hill looked at the various windows and turned to look back at her fellow roommates. They were all in awe and made her smile. In fact, she was quite surprised, but what surprised her was the design concept of the dining hall, because it was really similar to the shopping mall of later generations. As for the grandeur, it was better. After all, she had been to some national Gymnasiums in her previous life and experienced the feeling of emptiness. "Let''s look around first, Lorraine." After a while, Alina said that her eyes were full of excitement and curiosity. It didn''t seem to matter what she ate. It was important to see what was new. "Where''s lettiss?" Lorenthal continued. "I''m free." Although she was also very interested, the young lady didn''t want to agree with Alina''s proposal, so she acquiesced. "I think it''s all right." Niya whispered. "Well, let''s see first." Four girls went to the nearest window and store. Chapter 170 Four people stop and go, staying in front of each window, I do not know when Alina is holding a bag, which is full of all kinds of food, desserts, barbecue, biscuits and so on. It took a few hours for the four to finish their first floor tour. At last, they found a place to sit down and buy something. In ermenas''s restaurant, they can buy things with money or have a meal roll. The meal roll will be given to the students every month. Even the students in poor areas can have enough to eat, but if they want to have a luxury, they can eat, I''m sure I''ll have to pay extra. As it was the first day, before the meal roll was sent out, the meal for the four was wrapped by letis. The rich lady seemed to be very rich and didn''t care about the small money. After hearing Lettie''s treat, Alina began to regret that she had bought a lot of food on the road just now, but now she couldn''t eat any more, so she had to retaliate by ordering a more expensive chocolate mousse cake. Cocoa, the raw material of chocolate, is widely cultivated in the southern islands. Alena has liked it since she was a child. Unfortunately, she can''t eat more cocoa in her ordinary family. But if Alina''s family is ordinary, Niya was born in a poor family. She didn''t dare to buy more. She only wanted two bread and butter. When lorenthal saw her, she paid for some extra bacon slices. She didn''t dare to buy expensive ones, for fear that she would not accept them. And then you have bread and fruit platter. Letice bought a set meal, barbecue steak, egg rolls, vegetable soup, and a small glass of fruit wine. Several people sat on bamboo cane chairs, gathered around a small square table, and began to eat and chat. With the deepening of the conversation, we gradually get to know each other. A few girls occasionally give out slight laughter, which makes other students curious to see more. Among the four, Lorraine hill is the most attractive, followed by lettiss. The first lady with blonde hair and golden skirt exudes golden temperament. The second is Niya, who is a little green but very cute. In fact, Alina is not bad. She looks lively and full of vigor, but the other roommates are too beautiful, which makes her less prominent. Just as the four dined, there were bursts of screams and screams from the lower floor. "Jay LAN ~" "Jay LAN!" "Jay lan..." A young man with golden hair came into the hall. He was very handsome, and many people, about 20-30 people, were behind him. He was wearing silver luxurious armor, with a golden lion''s head on his chest. The corners and outline of the armor were also golden, and there was a big red cape behind him. "Who is that?" Some students nearby also began to talk about it. "I don''t know." "Well, I know." "Come on, brother." "Haha, he is the eldest son of the sarius family of the green Empire, jerane, who is also the future Duke of Griffin." "It''s the four dukes. No wonder." "Yes, any Duke has the strength to rival one of the seven Xuehua countries." "Xuehua alliance is dead in name. I heard that your side has been split." "That''s what I said, but as long as you green dare to come here, we''ll shake hands and make peace every minute, believe it or not." "Yes, I do. Can you bring me dinner later?" "It''s the only one that doesn''t work, son." "Shit£¨ (swearing)¡° ----------------- In the spacious hall, Isaiah followed the group of people behind jerane. As the brother-in-law of count wolfthorn, he naturally followed the eldest son of the Griffin Duke, the eldest son of their group, and became a reserve member of the golden bristle Griffin society. In addition to the four university levels, there are also different societies among the students, such as "time gear" of lanli and tirella, "golden bristle Griffin" led by jerane, "real red rose" of the red apostle, and "death angel" who studies chaos killer, etc. The reasons and ideas for the formation of these associations are very complex, some of which are due to their personal charm, uniting a group of followers, some of which are due to long-term handed down goals, some of which are based on a certain new trend of thought, some of which are due to common interests, etc. According to the regulations of the school, the most basic and smallest association can only be established with at least three core members, and it also needs to pass certain assessment. Students can join many societies, but they can only be the core members of one of them. The legend of the wind and the moon, which is famous all over the world, started from two societies of ermenas. LAN Feng, led by Roland, and cangyue, led by Yalin. With the graduation of those students, most of them joined their respective camps and became the founding fathers in the future. It can be said that the two societies at that time were the rudiments of Xifeng and verdant, and the beginning of countless legends. Although the two societies no longer exist with the passing of the millennium, there are still countless students who regard them as idols and are eager to embark on the glorious road. "If you want something to eat, just feel free to order it." After entering the hall, the handsome young man who attracted countless young girls to scream turned his head and said to the people behind him. These people behind them are either the core members of the "golden bristle Griffin", or the freshmen who entered the school this year. These freshmen are the descendants of the Griffin Archduke network. They are either the children of the vassal directly under the Duke of Griffin, or the vassal of the vassal, or their relatives. As the future Duke of Griffin, jeran is sure to have a lot of money. Today is the first day of school. Naturally, he has to win over and get familiar with his younger brother in the future. Maybe one of them will become his right-hand man, such as a military general, a super strong man, a strategic strategist and so on. Isaiah followed the team and looked at the Griffin''s eldest son with a little excitement. He liked to watch those heroic stories since he was a child. Now he is more excited to see the living legends from a close distance. The power of the Griffin Duke is similar to that of the king, and jerane is destined to become the next king. His powerful strength, dazzling appearance and brilliant character are all the objects of worship in Isaiah''s heart. These people found a spacious place and happened to be on the same floor as Lorraine hill. After sitting down, they began to introduce each other. "Hello everyone, my name is Duncan, from dark hammer County..." "Hello, everyone. My name is Linton from..." Several freshmen have introduced, and finally it''s Isaiah''s turn. "Hello, I''m Isaiah, from arkshire..." "It''s you, boy. You and your sister look like each other. I went there when conman got married. Ha ha." Several students who are familiar with count wolf thorn joked that they are basically in the same circle, and it''s normal for them to get familiar with each other, which also makes Isaiah feel kind. Then there''s the meal. The boys can open up a little, and almost all the orders are big fish and meat. Anyway, the Duke of Griffin''s family doesn''t need the money, and they don''t have any scruples. A few students also made some wine there. The school restaurant only sold low alcohol wine, but they still began to drink. As several roommates finished eating, Lorraine hill and others were ready to leave. "Can you wait a moment? I want to buy some snacks for dinner." Alina suggested. After that, the others also had some ideas. They didn''t want to go downstairs in the evening, so they went shopping separately. Lorraine hill is relatively simple. In fact, there was a lot of food in her salute, so she bought some bread and came out. She stood on the balcony just now and waited. Shortly after noon, the sun poured down from the dome, and occasionally a few birds flew in the open hall, in which the flexible birdsong reverberated. A Daiju warbler suddenly landed on a small Bush branch in front of Lorraine hill and made a sound of "chirp chirp". After a table of people toasted each other, jeran drank, slowly put down his glass and sat down in his seat. His eyes unconsciously saw the girl at the opposite table. At the moment, he was very grateful for the good vision of the extraordinary. The girl with black hair bowed down gently. Her long silky hair slipped from her shoulder. Her hand stretched out forward. A bird fell on her white finger. The girl''s face was smiling. The light golden sun sprinkled on her soft face, which was as beautiful as a dream. Chapter 171 On the first day of school, Jay Lan was supposed to be a very ordinary day. He entertained the new students to get familiar with each other and cultivate their feelings. Just like a few years ago, as a noble child, it can be said that this is the basic skill that he has been used to since he was a child. However, from that moment on, his familiar reception made him feel uneasy. His mouth was still communicating with people around him, but his eyes and heart drifted to another direction from time to time. Who is that girl? What''s her name? Her companion seems to be back. Is she leaving? Where will she go? What grade is she in? What class is she in? What''s her name? A series of thoughts suddenly surged up. His mind had never been so active. All kinds of associations and questions emerged in endlessly, which made him eager to know the result. However, as the heir of the Duke and the protagonist of the party, it''s too abrupt and impolite to leave suddenly at the time of entertaining the younger generation, which is not in line with his usual style and habit. As he watched the girl and her companion slowly walk down the stairs, he finally could not help it. He suddenly stood up and let his companions and descendants look at him curiously. "Nothing. Let''s go on. I''ll leave first." He left his seat and patted his next companion on the back. He seemed to have a tacit understanding and nodded quietly. After he left, he also slowly stood up and said it was convenient. Walking around a corner, he saw Jay LAN waiting anxiously. "What''s the matter, jerane." The friend asked with a little curiosity, the appearance of jerane is rare. "Grace, there''s no time to explain. Come with me." He asked his companion to follow him quickly, then went to a balcony, and pointed to the four girls who were going downstairs on the opposite step. "See those new girls? One of them is a girl with black hair "Well, I see." After all, they are all extraordinary people, and they still have this vision. "Good. I want to know her name, which class she is in, and which dormitory she lives in." "I see. I see." The companion showed a clear smile, and then looked at the Griffin eldest son. "I can''t see it. You''ve been attracted to it sometimes." "Good brother, it''s all up to you. And remember to keep it secret from others. " Jerane slapped his partner on the shoulder. "I understand, I understand. Who let me be your vassal? I''ll follow you in the future." Grisby gestured that it was ok, and then walked in that direction, too. Grace is the son of count swift eagle. Out of the tradition of great nobility, he was sent to the Duke of Griffin''s home from childhood and grew up with jerane. They have a very good relationship. They are also some of jerane''s most trusted companions. Since he has promised, he will certainly do it well, and there is no need to worry about his nonsense. Looking at the companion slowly follow up, Jay Lan was relieved and relieved. He knows the wrist of this good friend. With him, it''s basically no problem. "Brother jerane, what was the matter just now?" Seeing him back, some of his companions asked curiously. "Nothing. It suddenly occurred to me that the ice wine of a family was good. I brought some for you." Then he put two bottles on the table. "How can you go in person for such a thing? Elder brother, just say it, or what else do we have to do?" Some companions said that others were slightly moved. "Nothing. It''s just a whim..." GERAN explained casually, in an approachable tone. Compared with some degenerate nobles, this Griffin eldest son can really be regarded as a model. He takes good care of his subordinates, is benevolent, righteous, brave and polite. This is why he is popular with other students in the school, and is also the dream Prince of many girls. "By the way, grace hasn''t been back for a long time." After a while, a companion casually asked. "Don''t worry about that. I met grace when I came back. He said I had to go back in advance." "It''s strange that he dares to go first for such a party¡° "Maybe it''s something personal. Don''t worry about him. Come on, have another drink." "Good." "Dry ~" At the dinner table, the freshmen were very excited. They got drunk one by one and let the other old students laugh. Then they helped them send them back to the dormitory one by one. Fortunately, it''s still early today. Even if I sleep all night, I can wake up tomorrow morning and catch up with the opening ceremony. ------------------------------- On the way back, four of them from loranthal could see the students flying in the sky from time to time. Under the blue sky, some seniors fly fast, chasing each other like racing cars, and occasionally there is a burst of laughter and abuse. "That''s great. When can I learn to fly?" Alina looked at the sky and made a voice of envy. "It''s not hard, ha ha." Letis took the opportunity to laugh at Alina again, and then continued. "I can do it now." "Are you afraid to fly so high?" Niya asked in a low voice. "In the beginning, there will be some psychological obstacles." Most people have a mild acrophobia, loranthel recalls. Just like some glass plank road, although so many people in front of you walk past, reason also tells you that the plank road won''t collapse, and there are all kinds of protective measures. But go up, looking at the altitude below, still can''t help legs soft, trembling, dare not move. "Can Niya swim?" Lorraine Hill asked suddenly. "No, what''s the matter?" As a member of the Yangjiao nationality, Niya lived on the grassland since she was a child, and she never got into the water. "If you can swim, you can learn to fly where there is water, so even if you fall down, it will be better." "Ah, I will." Alina raised her hand happily. She grew up on an island. Swimming is a necessary skill. "What''s good about swimming? The sea is dirty." Letis seemed to think of something and said with a lingering fear. "Then you must go to a place with a lot of people. Our hometown is very clean." Alina said firmly. "Don''t believe..." Several people talk to each other, slowly arrived at the dormitory downstairs, into the door, Lorraine Hill slightly surprised looked back. "What''s the matter, Lorraine?" The companion asked curiously. "Nothing. Let''s go up." Lorraine hill shakes his head, his long black hair shakes slightly, and then enters the apartment building like a quiet wind. On the road tens of meters away from the apartment building, grace carefully walked out from behind the tree. Did she find out? I don''t think so. I''m good at hiding. He read it in his heart, and then wrote down the place he lived and the name of Luolan. Then it was easy to do. Let those primary school girls who adored him ask for help, and they will know which class they were in. Well, it''s not easy to be a vassal. I''m the son of the count. I''ll be a great man in the future. How can I be the same as those dogs now. But things still have to be done, and they have to be done well. If you really help to deal with the future sister-in-law, he must be a matchmaker from the power of the dragon. Let alone him, it is estimated that his later generations will gain the trust and friendship of the Griffin Duke''s family. Chapter 172 After the four girls entered the apartment building, they soon returned to the front door of the dormitory. At this time, another door beside them was open, and there were bursts of laughter. One of the girls was about to come out. "Is it Lorraine? Do you live here, too?" A girl with golden curly hair came out and said hello when she saw a familiar person. "Well, do you live in this dormitory? Boumansa. " Lorraine Hill also asked curiously, this is the girl she met on the bus before entering school, that is, the girl sitting in the front row of her. "Yes, before we get to know each other, we are all freshmen of the same class." "Yes, yes." Before Lorraine Hill could answer, Alina agreed happily. She liked making new friends very much. After the evening party, a few people went back to their dormitory, first took out some of their luggage, cleaned the place they lived, and then took turns to take a bath. By the time Lorraine hill came out of the bath, the room had changed greatly. The whole room had become very clean. There were strings of star like pendants hanging on the walls. These little stars were also emitting bursts of light, which was very beautiful. Then there was a small crystal cover on the table. Inside the crystal cover was a small house, trees, snowman, and the base was also emitting light, So you don''t have to light candles at night. "Well, it''s beautiful." She came out with a proud voice. "It''s really pretty." Alina responded. "I didn''t ask you." "I''m not talking to you." Alina retorts. "Hum." Letice turned her head. "What do you think, Lorraine?" "It''s really pretty." Lorraine Hill nodded. These should be the alchemy of letis. It''s not complicated, but it''s really good. It''s completely dark when several people take a bath and wear pajamas, but you can see the lights of other buildings outside the window, and occasionally you can hear the sound of other dormitories nearby. It''s a little quiet in the noise, which makes Lorraine Hill feel like a little nostalgic when he went back to college. Dong Dong¡ª¡ª There was a slight knock on the door. "Hello, I''m Samantha, the freshman who lives next door." A familiar voice came, and Niya went to open the door. "Hello, everyone. Would you like something to eat? I baked some snacks myself." Boumansha is carrying a plate, which is still steaming golden cake, round, looks very cute. "Thank you ~" several girls in the room said in unison. Then she put the plate on the table and looked at the room. "Wow, you''re great. Now you''re going to decorate." "Of course, beauty is indispensable. It''s just beginning now, and it will continue to improve in the future." Letis replied happily. "Meow ~" a cat call came from the corner. "Good, don''t scream." Alina carefully picked up her kitten. "Well, I don''t need to say that other people know." Letis jokingly said. "The cat is so cute ~" boumansha ran over, squatted beside, looked at the little life, and stretched out her fingers to scratch the fur under her neck to see the cat squinting. "Er..." looking at the appearance that she didn''t care and liked, letis couldn''t say a word. "People who hate cats don''t exist." Alina said triumphantly. After a few people talked for a while, boumansha invited them to her dormitory and said that there was an activity this evening. The four of them agreed. Because they were next door, they didn''t change their clothes and went over in their pajamas. When the door of the dormitory was opened, the environment was changed. The original wooden table was turned over directly, with the table top facing down and four legs facing up. Then a soft cushion was laid on the ground and the back of the table. In the middle of the cushion was a big box. Several light blue light balls were floating in the air to act as light sources. Two girls sat on the mat. One was wearing pink pajamas, with caramel brown hair, a little cute and a few freckles. The other is the sea blue long hair, with a light veil, blue eyes like water, curiously looking at several people coming in. "It''s so slow, Samantha. The night spirit has gone to bed." The girl with caramel brown short hair complained in a low voice, but she was not really angry. "Oh, I''m sorry, lily, for keeping you waiting." "Well, no more. Do you want to play games?" The lovely girl, called lily, stands up and invites the four of Lorraine hill. Then she opens the box in front of her and reveals the cards, dice and map inside. "What game?" "The narrative poem of Fengyue." "That is to say, we each play a role, advance by rolling dice and walk on the map. We will encounter all kinds of events along the way, become stronger and stronger, and defeat one enemy after another. In the end, we can win when there is only one person left, or we can win if we occupy the whole map." "It''s too hard for the latter one to occupy the whole picture." ''it seems she played,'' she said. "After all, not everyone can become the legend of the wind and the moon. This game is adapted from the deeds of the king of the west wind and Wang Yalin of the cangyue." Lily said, and invited some of you to sit down. Loranthal took off his slippers and stepped on the cushion. Around the middle of the cushion, the four legs of the table were separated in four directions, three on each side, and then boumansha sat in the middle. "Then I''ll be the referee and host." She volunteered. In fact, they have played several games in the afternoon. At first, Lily acted as the host. After all, she was the only one who could do it, but soon she didn''t want to do it. She also wanted to play by herself. "How do you play this one?" Lorraine Hill looked at the grid on the map and thought of the tycoon, but it seemed more complicated. "It''s not difficult. You can play and learn at the same time. At the beginning, you can build character cards." Lily begins to introduce. Humans, orcs and elves have different initial attributes and different skills. They are all in the college map at the beginning. Through walking and grid, you can increase various skills and experience. After five circles, you will receive the graduation examination. After passing the examination, you will enter the map of the big world. If you don''t pass, you will automatically enter the map of the big world after eight laps, but you will lose some awards for graduation. "Well, that sounds complicated." Alina tilts her head. She worships violence. "That''s stupid of you." Letis never forgets to fight Alena. "If you say that, I''ll work harder and beat you." With that, Alina put the cat on her head and made a victory gesture. The orange striped cat grabbed Alina''s hair uneasily and looked around with big eyes, ready to jump out. "Then start the game now!" Chapter 173 "Don''t you call the night spirit?" Another girl sitting on the mat asked that she had long sea blue hair and a thin veil. Although she could not see her face clearly, it could be roughly inferred from her clear voice and blue eyes that she was also a peerless girl. It has to be said that among the freshmen girls of this term, there are more top-notch ones in appearance than in the past. If the girl took off her veil, it would cause a sensation. "I''ll go and have a look." She opened the door of the next bedroom. There was no light in it. She went in for a while and came out. "Yeling said that he was going to sleep and didn''t want to get up." "Isn''t sister Yeling coming?" "Since she wants to sleep, let her sleep well." Samantha shook her head. "No matter, let''s get started." Lily said excitedly, and then began to introduce the rules. The first is to choose a race. Each character has three attributes: attack, life, charm, and four skills: mathematics, writing, code, and combat. The initial bonus of each race is different. According to the race, there will be different reactions and results in the face of events in the future. Human: attack 5 - life 5 - Charm 5, math + 10, character + 10, code + 15 Orc - attack 7 - Life 8 - Charm 4, Battle + 30 Spirit - attack 6 - life 6 - Charm 7, text + 20, code + 5, Battle + 15 "In any case, human beings are at a disadvantage in the beginning." Alina read the introduction. "But there is more room for human development in the later stage, and it''s not bad to choose human." Lily explained. "Is there any kind of ORC Niya asked in a low voice. "There is one. I''ll look for it. Here''s the form." With that, Lily hands out a form to Niya. "It''s better to choose human beings. I prefer them." After thinking about it, Lorraine Hill said that she wanted to play late and have more possibilities. After the discussion, several people began to fill in their own character cards, and then presented them to the host, Samantha. "Well, now that everyone''s characters have been built, you can start to enter the college map immediately. After five circles of the college map, you will have a graduation exam. You need to have all four skills above 30 to graduate steadily, otherwise you may fail to repeat." Alina - Silver elf, attack 6 - life 6 - Charm 7, math 0, text 10, code 15, Battle + 15 (silver elf text-10, code + 10) Lily - ice elf, attack 6 - life 6 - Charm 7, math 0, text 30, code 0, battle 15 (ice elf text + 10, code-5, battle-5) Lorenthal - human, attack 5 - life 5 - Charm 5, math 10, text 10, code 15, battle 0 Niya - Orc (Hutou), attack 8 - Life 8 - Charm 3, math 0, text 0, code 0, battle 35 (Hutou attack + 1, Charm - 1, Battle + 5) Letis - human, attack 5 - life 5 - Charm 5, math 10, text 10, code 15, battle 0 Vimya - special race, attack 4-life-4, charisma 9, math 0, text 20, Codex 10, battle 5 "What''s the matter with this particular race?" Alina asked curiously. "Because this is a rare race, it''s confidential according to the rules of the game and will be revealed later." She blinked her glasses and explained that the blue haired girl in the veil was vermeea. "So." Alina nodded. "How did you go to be a silver elf¡° Asked lettiss. "Because it seems like a good start." Alina is outspoken. "Ha ha, you will regret it later." Said letice, laughing unkindly. "But the elves are really beautiful." Lily was talking about her ideas. "Well, let''s start now." Blumansa announced. ----- Alina throws the dice first¡¾ 3¡¿ Alina takes 3 steps to enter the classroom. Please choose a skill and throw a dice to judge£¨ D10050 is passed.) "I choose words." Dice result [71], judge success, text + 5. Boumansha announced to one side. ---- Then lily, throw dice [2], walk 2 steps, event grid, meet someone being bullied [help or not] "Of course, it''s good to help." Lily answers and rolls the dice£¨ D10050 passed.) Dice result [47], judge failure, Lily was also beaten, life - 1. "Oh, so weak?" ----- And then there''s Lorraine hill. Roll the dice¡¾ 2¡¿ , 2 steps, event grid, when someone is bullied [help or not] "Well, I''d better help you." Lorraine hill is an interesting choice£¨ Because the battle is 0, d10065 is passed.) Dice result [88], judge success, Luolan save students and teach others, gain reputation + 5, combat skills + 5. "Why can''t I?" Lily held her face to herself. ------ And then there''s Niya. Roll the dice¡¾ 5¡¿ , walk 5 steps, duel grid, you have a conflict with a classmate, he wants to duel with you [fight or not] "Fight and see?" Niya looks at bronsa curiously£¨ Because battle 35, d10015 is passed.) The result of dice [17] is judged to be successful. Niya takes advantage of her opponent''s unprepared and knocks him out with one punch. She grabs 20 coins and gains 5 reputation. "Wow, can I still get the money?" Niya cheers a little, and then bronsa hands her two rolls of paper to represent the money. ----- It''s Lettie''s turn. Roll the dice¡¾ 4¡¿ , walk 4 steps, restaurant lattice, do you want to buy things, initial 10 coins. "Buy some bread." Gain [bread, return blood + 1] ----- Finally, vermeea, roll the dice¡¾ 1¡¿ , take a step, opportunity grid, draw card, you found a magic seed. Get the magic seed, which can be planted after leaving school ---- Then there is the continuous cycle of dice throwing, moving forward, events, adventures, choices and so on. ...... After several laps like this. Alina enters the event grid. Because of a dispute with her classmates, Alina chooses to duel, injures her classmates and gains reputation. She is banned for two rounds and misses the course. Code skill-5. "Ha ha, Alina, just wait for it." As the game goes on slowly, we have turned more than four laps. At present, it''s not a big problem for lorland hill, letis, vermia and Lily to graduate, but Alina and Niya are in suspense. Niya is too partial to science. Other skills are improved very slowly. Only combat skills have been increased to 75. Niya rolls the dice and enters the opportunity grid. Because of her reputation of 30. Battle 80, she gets the title of "College overlord". After that, she gets 5 coins each round. At the same time, she also gets an extra reward when she leaves school. "Wow, Niya is so powerful." Lily said enviously. "But I want to graduate well." Niya leans down and continues to move the logo. "It''s my turn!" Lettiss seems to be addicted to playing. She shouts with joy and rolls the dice. Lettiss passed the initial grid, allowed to graduate because of all the criteria, and received 200 coins and 150 followers. She announced, then moved the logo to the next world map. Then the blue haired girl vimiya rolls the dice and moves forward. In the event grid, vimiya attends the graduation party and sings (because the words 60 and d10030 are passed.) The result of dice [75] is a success, and the number of points is more than twice. Weimiya''s singing is a great success, and she gets the title of "singer". After leaving school, she adds 20 followers each round. Then there''s lorenthal, who rolls the dice and goes to the classroom grid. He gets the title of "sage" because his writing, mathematics and code skills all reach 80. After he leaves school, he gains 5 reputations every 2 rounds. After a few turns, only Alina and Niya remained on the college map. Niya decided to graduate for the third time. (because of two disqualifications, d10080 was considered to be passed.) The result of the dice [55] is a failure. Niya failed to graduate normally and left the school map. She could not get the graduation award, but because of her title of "campus overlord", she won 300 followers. Alina made the third graduation judgment. (because of one disqualification, d10060 was considered to be passed.) The result of dice [63] is judged to be successful, and Alina graduated with 200 coins and 150 followers. "So now we''re all on the world map." Boumansa announced. "It''s too slow, Alina. I''ve been walking around the world map and bought a house," she said ostentatiously, looking at her roommate opposite. Chapter 174 The paper of the world map is much larger than that of the previous school map, and there are more actions that can be carried out, some of which are similar to the running group of later generations. After a circle on the big map, the characters of girls have changed a lot. "Niya advances 3 spaces and enters the northern grassland area, where orcs can be transferred and advanced." "It''s a good idea," she warned. "Choose this¡° Niya looks at the setting table, then points out one of them for boumansa, who nods. Niya was promoted to war series 5 ¡¤ flame axe, and gained the ability of fire attack. Her attribute changed to attack 24 - life 23 - Charm 4. At present, she has 500 followers and 300 coins£¨ Every three rounds, each follower issues a coin.) "And then I''ll take the land." Niya applies according to the rules of the game. She doesn''t have much money. "OK, do you want to fight or buy it with money?" She continued. "Fight, I don''t have much money." Niya shook her head. "Well, war will increase the combat power of followers according to the bonus of your own strength, code skills and combat skills." "The final comprehensive combat effectiveness is 4128300."£¨ D10072.) The dice result [74] is judged to be successful. Niya leads her men and brothers to make a big fight in her hometown, expels the original ruler, obtains a piece of land on the northern grassland, becomes the local tribal leader, and gets the title of "chief". "Niya, it''s coming from behind." Lettiss said enviously that her character was still making money in the shop, and then she also rolled the dice. Letis goes to the event grid, pulls the card, and there''s a pandemic. Then she announced happily: "because the toilets in letis''s shop are better than those around her, many customers come to the toilet and indirectly gain a lot of popularity. The shop level is upgraded to level 4 and the income is + 100 per month." "Ooh, ooh, where''s the queen of the bathroom, letis." Alina did not forget to fight back. "What, how can there be such an event." Letis opened the folding fan in disbelief, blocking her face under her eyes. Then it''s Lily''s turn. She rolls the dice and advances to the grid in the capital of cangyue kingdom. "I want to see your royal highness." Lily cried excitedly. "Reputation greater than 150, you can judge."£¨ D10065.) "Dice result [25], judge failure, Prince is in a bad mood today, don''t want to see you." The announcement was heartless. "Alas, it''s rare for me to pile up words and charm so high." Lily looks at her character, natural sequence 4: Green enchantment dancer, attack 16 - life 16 - Charm 15, and then she is unwilling to talk about it. "If I can marry the prince, I can make a lot of money and get a lot of land in vain." Then there is Alina. The girl seems to want to follow the route of animal trainer, but because silver elves started, they have low affinity for animals. At present, only three Warcraft have been domesticated, sequence 2: black mountain pig, sequence 3: Cheetah, sequence 1: water skiing duck. Roll dice forward, the northern grassland grid, not far from Niya''s occupation, the event happened, draw card. "You encounter a large plague on the grassland. Because your level of writing (herbal knowledge) is enough to help the local people solve the epidemic, they decide to teach you something." Boumansa announced. "Let me see what capabilities are available." Alina picks up the book. "I choose this, Warcraft production and education, which can cultivate Warcraft on a large scale." She lifted the book excitedly and finally got the key ability. "OK, do you want to use it now?" She continued to ask. "Well, right now, for cheetahs."£¨ Sequence 3 increases the difficulty of judgment, and d10085 is considered to be passed.) "Dice result [12], a big failure. The cheetah died of dystocia." It''s a sad announcement from Samantha. "Why, my little leopard." Alina holds the orange cat crying, and her face rubs against the cat, which makes the cat look disgusted and want to open it with her claws. Then it''s vimiya''s turn. After graduation, the girl uses seeds to get a current grid. Then she plants peanuts on this field and gets + 40 money each round. Weimiya rolls dice to advance, meets the grid, draws the card, meets the witch by chance. "That''s interesting." Samantha took out a few cards and asked vimiya to smoke again. Vimiya hesitated for a while before pulling out one of them. "Katie, the Scarlet Witch, can destroy all the characters and buildings on a grid." "Whoa, whoa, whoa." Lily exclaimed in surprise. A card with a red flame on the background turned over. The card surface seemed to be coated with iridescent color, reflecting colorful halos under the light. A witch with a magic hat spread her hands and turned her back to the flame. She seemed to laugh wildly and shed tears, but only drew the corners of her mouth, not her eyes. "Which grid will vermeea choose now?" Asked busman curiously. "This... Can''t be destroyed?" Weimiya said in embarrassment, her voice was a little uneasy. "No, the witch card is mandatory. You have to choose one." She explained. "Choose a grid that has no people and no buildings." That''s all vermeea can say. "No one, no architecture, only the sea." Letis looked at the map and said. "This..." weimiya hesitated and nodded. Anyway, it''s just a game. Don''t think too much, she said to herself, and then pointed out a lattice. "The flame fell down on the sea and evaporated nearly a thousand miles of sea area. The sand beds on the bottom of the sea were baked into glass. Life swept away, but soon the sea returned." Then she looked at vermeea and put down her witch card. Next is Loran hill. Roll the dice and enter the event grid. Because of your great reputation, even the prince has heard your legend, and he has decided to propose to you¡¾ [agree to refuse] "It must be a refusal." Lorraine Hill smiles and her long black hair swings. "But the prince has great power, you may not be able to completely refuse."£¨ Because the identity gap is more difficult, d10090 is considered to be passed.) "Are princes so overbearing?" Alina said casually. "Overbearing Prince is my favorite ~" lily issued a manifesto. "It seems good to marry a prince." Letis thought about it. "I still want sister Lorraine to be free." Niya whispered to one side. Two ten sided dice were thrown down and rotated in the bowl. People were looking forward to the result. An orange figure jumped down, then ran out, stepped on the bowl, two dice also flew out, rolled into the gap of the mat. "The cat ran away." Niya looked at the cat that escaped and said softly. "Ah, stupid cat, don''t run around, or I can''t keep you." Alina stood up and ran after her. Just as we were going to find the cat and stand up for a rest, a clear voice came from the side. "I wake up." A girl with a pair of off white ponytails is standing at the door of the bedroom. She is a little petite. She looks like she is only about 14 years old. Her silver eyes are looking at the bustling room. She has a delicate appearance and is as perfect as a doll. Chapter 175 "Ye Ling, you wake up." Weimiya looked at the white girl with two horsetails and said hello to her. Then she introduced her roommate to Lorraine hill. Yeling is from the east continent. His father is from the east continent, and his mother is from the west continent. Now he is back to emenas in the west continent to go to school. He talks very little, but he is very good. The girl looked at the remaining new faces in the room, nodded slightly and said, "Hello everyone." Then he shut up. At this time, Alina, Niya and Lily had already gone out to chase the cat, and the rest of the room couldn''t play the game, so the game stopped for the time being. Boumansha said to heat up the afternoon baked snacks, leaving lorenthal, letis, Vermeer and Yeling to talk. Although letis is good at talking when she quarrels with Alina, she doesn''t know how to open her mouth. Weimiya wears a veil and seems to be thinking about something else. The girl with white hair just came out kneels quietly on the mat and looks at the scattered cards. She doesn''t seem to have any desire to speak. Finally, Lorraine Hill asked. She wanted to know something about the east side. "Hello, my name is Lorraine. I''m from clancia." Hearing the voice coming from the opposite side, the night spirit raised his head, looked at the other side and nodded. "My name is Yeling." The voice is short. "Did you grow up in the east continent?" "Yes, sister Lorraine." She looked at Lorraine hill, her head tilted, her silver eyes slightly widened. "Well... Because of my hair color and appearance, I''m often misunderstood as an Easterner, but I don''t know much about that..." Lorraine Hill explains why, and a wonderful feeling arises. She has been communicating with people older than her or with her peers all the time. Suddenly she was called sister, which made her a little uncomfortable. "Well." The night spirit nodded, then stood up and went back to the bedroom. After a while, he came out with a stack of books in front of him. "Here you are." She put more than ten books in front of Lorraine hill. The covers of the books were square words, such as "tracing the flow of light", "a journey to the North Sea", "biographies of five phoenixes", "a study of the dragon and sparrow Swords", "Luo Ci Yuefu", "nine questions", "notes on seven paths and six rivers" and so on "Are these for me?" Lorraine Hill took over these books, just look at the title can see, these should be everyone''s work. Yeling nodded again, and then knelt down. The edge of the sleeves of the white Oriental Ru skirt is silver. The hair style is also a pair of horsetails of the western continent, not a hairpin of the East. The style of this combination of things not only does not violate, but also has a different aesthetic feeling. The door was pushed open, and Alina came back with the cat in her arms. "Fortunately, I didn''t run into other people''s dormitory." "But the aunt administrator said she had to register tomorrow." Alina sighed, then raised the cat high and looked at its restless meow. "Silly meow, if you run around again, I''ll have to find a rope to tie you up." "That''s pathetic for meow." Niya said. "So don''t let me worry, stupid meow." Alina sat down again with the orange cat in her arms, only to find that there was one more in the room. "Ah, the night spirit is up." Lily trotted over and hugged the little girl. Although the night spirit doesn''t speak, it pushes and tries to get rid of lily. "I''ll be fine in a moment. The night spirit is so cute ~" lily laughs. Then, boumansha introduces xiayeling to Niya and Alina. After getting to know each other, the game starts again. "Where were you just now?" "You forget to be pursued by the prince in Lorraine." Lettiss answered arena''s question with a little mockery. "What''s the number of dice?" Lily looks at Samantha curiously. Instead of answering immediately, she looked at Lorraine hill and said, "I found the dice. Is Lorraine going to roll the dice again, or according to the number I found?" "Well... Roll the dice again." "All right." So the dice roll again in a small wooden bowl. ¡¾0¡¿.... ¡¾0¡¿ "That is to say, did Lorraine marry the prince?" Alena guessed. "Well, I remember that''s not the case." Lettiss recalled her past experience. "If the result is 01, it represents the number 1. If the result is 00, it represents not 0, but the maximum value of 100." Boumansa said the setting of the game, because there are only two ten sided dice, 0-9 on each side. If you want to express the number of 1-100, you can only change 00 into 100. "That is to say, Lorraine''s dice is 100, so you don''t have to marry the prince?" Asked Niya, a little pleased. "Yes." "Why do you have to make such a regulation? According to the original meaning, 0 is better. I also fantasized that Lorraine would be queen and give me a hand Alina raised her face and whispered. Then the game goes on, and as the round goes on, letis opens more and more stores, constantly develops new products to make money, and then relies on huge financial resources to buy pieces of land. Although Alina failed to cultivate leopard, the following sequence 2, black mountain pig cultivation, was a great success. Now she has hundreds of black mountain pigs, with the highest comprehensive combat effectiveness. Weimiya kept performing as a singer on every grid of the journey to make money, and gradually expanded her reputation. Finally, she was promoted to Ocean Series 5, ocean singer, with a very high reputation. Niya''s constant campaign to expand her territory seems to be to establish an orc state on the grassland. Lorraine hill is building schools on the passing grid, Collect hero cards slowly. Lily is still unremitting to use a variety of moves to pursue the prince, but has not made much progress. "Dice result [19], judge failure, Prince ignored you, did not move." "Well, it''s clear that my character''s charm is not low. Why does the prince always look down on me?" Lily is lying on the mat and beating unhappily. "Maybe it''s race? Or cultural reasons. " Vermeea''s whispered guess. "I don''t play anymore." "Night spirit, do you want to play? I''ll play in the back. As long as I can marry the prince, I''m going to eat something¡° The night spirit nods. After receiving the signal of consent, Lily jumps up and runs to the nearby kitchen to steal some snacks. "Don''t finish eating. Save some for supper." Looking at Lily''s back, boumansha reminds helplessly. "No problem..." followed by a vague response. ...... "Then, it''s the night spirit''s turn to roll the dice." The night spirit rolls the dice to advance, this time enters the metropolis grid. "What action do you choose to take?" Asked boumansha. "Brothel¡° The night spirit says succinctly, then points out an ability on the set book. "Do you want to learn this?" Night spirit nods. "OK, the night spirit learns to seduce." Boumansa announced. "No Yeling shook his head and pointed to the kitchen¡° It''s her "OK, I see." Boumansha also showed a clear smile. "Lily learns to seduce." At this time, the night spirit nodded with satisfaction. In the next round, the night spirit manipulated the famous character lily, learned all kinds of enchantment skills, and then asked the king to see him. After judging success, he charmed the old king and became the queen, the prince''s stepmother. After that, he gave birth to a child, and then used a trick to make the old king return to heaven as soon as possible. After the king died, Lily beat down the original Prince, helped her child to the throne, and then put the prince in prison. All kinds of means came out frequently. ...... "Dice result [52], judge success, the prince is successfully trained by you, become your most loyal lover." After more than a dozen rounds, boumansha and others watched the night spirit perform some magical operation, and successfully let Lily and the prince finally get together. "I''m full. I feel sleepy. How''s the night spirit playing? Did he marry the prince?" This is when Lily comes out of the kitchen. "Yes." The other several people all claimed that they were, only the night spirit stood up a little, although he didn''t speak, but it looked like the lovely appearance of fleeing with fear of sin. "Really? Let me see." Lily trots over happily, followed by a cry of surprise. "Why, how can that be? "Night spirit ~" Lily turns her head and wants to hold the night spirit for a good "caress", but at this time, the night spirit is hiding behind Lorraine hill, showing only the long horsetails. PS: the next chapter will be updated in the daytime tomorrow. Recently, I''m adjusting my work and rest time at 00:00 Chapter 176 The night spirit dodges behind Lorraine hill. Lily tries to catch her several times, but because Lorraine hill blocks her intentionally or unintentionally, she doesn''t succeed. Finally, she has to give up and sit down and continue to play. With the passage of time, the game gradually entered the late stage. After earning enough money, letis immediately established her own alchemy workshop, and then quickly opened branches. Relying on the money offensive, she won one piece of land after another, which gradually became the climate. Although Niya unifies the prairie in the north, her journey to the south is full of difficulties. Because of the incompatibility between Orc culture and human beings, it will take extra troops to occupy the grid, the output will be less, and the expansion speed will be slower and slower. Although lily is with the prince, because of her stepmother and son, her reputation drops sharply. There are often uprisings on the grid that she already owns. Suppressing wars has become normal. Finally, she is bored and simply gives up and goes to the theatre. "In this way, Queen Lily and the prince live happily together, and no one has ever seen them again." So she announced, taking back Lily''s character pieces. Weimiya''s characters are still traveling all over the world. It seems that they have no desire to dominate the world until they enter the event grid. "In a concert, because of the heavy rain, vermeea was so excited that her magic failed and showed her tail. The identity of" Mermaid "was discovered." Then she announced that a decision was needed£¨ Because of the reputation, appearance and other bonus, d10045 is passed.) The result of dice [75] is successful. The audience is not disappointed and afraid because of the image of Vermeer, but more like it. Weimiya won 300 reputation and the title of "Mermaid singer". The character of Lorraine hill is similar to that of vermeea. Instead of focusing on fighting for hegemony, she travels around and takes risks. Because of her high skill level and great reputation, she has won the title of "great sage" and her personal fighting capacity has surpassed that of Niya. Despite her twists and turns, Alina''s dream has come true. She has become a powerful Warcraft breeder, leading nearly 1000 mountain pig knights to attack the city and land, from south to north, and began to counter attack. "Ha ha, your shop is my shop, and your money is my money." Alina happily took several lattices and shops of letis, itching her teeth with anger. After that, letis and Niya began to work together. Letis was responsible for making equipment, and Niya led the orcs to fight. This not only solved the problem of culture, but also solved the problem of combat effectiveness. The United Kingdom established by both sides began to show great vitality. So Niya and letis married, gave birth to a child, and set up the Silver Tiger kingdom. The white tigers driving stratus airship began to defeat the Warcraft Knight of Alena on a large scale. At the last moment, Alina created chimera, but at this time, the situation is gone, unable to return to the sky, can only exit. "Since then, Alina has gone abroad and never been seen again." After the announcement of the ending, boumansa took back Alena''s character pieces. "Why can letis and Niya still get married? I don''t agree ~" Alina chuckled discontentedly. "Because Niya started to choose male characters, cluck." Speaking of this, boumansha also smiles. Who didn''t expect that Niya''s random choice at that time actually caused this result. "Lorraine, they bully people. You have to avenge me." Alina leans on Lorraine Hill''s body, then puts her head on her knee, wriggles around and refuses to complain. "Good, good." Lorenthal holds on to Alena''s moving body and continues to roll the dice. "Vermeea, shall we join hands?" Lorraine Hill looked across at the blue haired girl in the veil. "Well, I''ll help you. You''ll be king." Vermeea first said what Lorraine Hill wanted to say. Looking at Lorraine Hill''s slightly surprised appearance, her face under the veil showed a smile. After that, loranthal launched an uprising in the east of the map. Relying on the great reputation of the sage and the singer, Samantha cast dozens of dice to judge. At last, one third of the people in the East mainland responded directly, supporting loranthal to become the first queen and establishing the orchid Dynasty. Letis and Niya are going to put out the country established by Lorraine hill in its cradle. However, due to the blocking of the sea grid, the army is advancing very slowly. In addition, with the identity of "Mermaid singer", vermeea constantly interferes with the sea. Finally, after the army of the Silver Tiger Empire logs in, Lorraine hill has roughly unified the mainland. In this way, in the later stage of the game, it became a competition between "orchid Dynasty" and "Silver Tiger Empire". As things accumulated more and more, there were too many places to roll dice and explain each round, which gradually turned into a boring pile of data. But just as a few onlookers want to go to bed, the game finally takes a turn. Several hero cards cultivated by loranthel take shape. At last, they parachute directly to the opposite King''s capital. Taking advantage of his unprepared situation, the army can''t come back immediately. In a short time, it breaks the Palace. Finally, the Silver Tiger Empire declares defeat, and the orchid Dynasty unifies the world map. "So the world is united at last. Under the leadership of the orchid Dynasty, the world has entered a peaceful and prosperous age. The deeds of Queen Lorraine and the legend of mermaid Geji vimiya are recorded in history and praised by countless people. " "At last, is it fast, yawn~¡° Alena was sleepy when she saw all kinds of data later, so she leaned on the pillow with her cat in her arms, half asleep and half awake, witnessing the end. "Well, it''s over." Lorraine Hill also wanted to stand up and move his body, when he noticed that the night spirit, who had been leaning against his left arm, had fallen asleep. Small face rubs on pajamas, eyes closed, body slightly undulating, looks very quiet and lovely. Lily went back to her bedroom because she wanted to sleep after eating. The rest of them stood up and prepared to clean up the mess and the scene. Looking at the way that the night spirit sleeps so soundly, Lorraine Hill doesn''t wake her up. After asking about boumansha, Lorraine Hill directly carries the night spirit to her own bed and lets her continue to sleep. One night''s game made the girls in the two dormitories get familiar with each other quickly. Before they left for bed, they agreed to go to the school opening ceremony tomorrow. ------------ After packing up, the four people in loranshire''s dormitory leave, and Lily and Yeling are sleeping. There are only two people left in the hall. They stand in front of the windowsill chatting. The wind at night blows gently, bringing a little coolness. "Weimia, it''s better not to put too much emotion into playing games." Although vermeea didn''t show Alina''s exaggerated expression and tone, but boumansha can see that she is actually very involved, even some choices in the game are very cautious, afraid of hurting others. "Thank you, Samantha. It''s the first time I''ve come into contact with this kind of game, so I''m a little immersed." Weimiya nodded her head. Even at night, the sea blue hair seemed to flow with brilliance. It was very beautiful. It''s really the same as the mermaid princess in the legend. Looking at the appearance of vimiya, there was such a sigh in her heart, but she turned around and stopped thinking about it, because the mermaid clan has been extinct for a long time. "Go to bed early. There will be a school opening ceremony tomorrow." "Well." Chapter 177 Ermenas, central school square. In the early morning, there are two long teaching halls beside the square, and the middle part of the hall surrounds the square just like the word "Tong". The reason why we use the Teaching Hall instead of the building is that the exterior and interior buildings are very different from the teaching building in loranthel''s memory. The broad steps up, is a row of neat tall columns, inside is the church like high dome and wide open corridor hall, on both sides is a huge classroom. The teaching halls are all built of frosty limestone, with dense stone, high strength, certain extraordinary resistance, and not so easy to be broken. Only in this way can they withstand the influence of students when they cast magic, and will not collapse at any time. The inner side of the wall was specially engraved with anti magic lines in the early construction, which increased its strength. The quiet classroom in the past is especially lively today. Many freshmen follow the signs and walk one by one to find their own classroom. "You should be more relaxed." "Ha ha, isn''t that good?" "Why are they all white? I want a big red one." "Do you need a lion''s mane?" "Yes, it''s golden red that''s handsome." In a large staircase classroom, the sun shines in from the window more than five meters high, reflecting a group of excited young people in the room. Most of them are wearing white capes, and some are still adjusting. Because they are all freshmen, it is difficult for the school to make a suitable uniform for everyone in half a day, so the first grade students are all uniformly equipped with White Gray Collar Cape, which not only makes everyone look the same on the surface, but also has a kind of aesthetic feeling, and does not affect their personal preferences. At the same time, the cape can also be compatible with all kinds of shapes, and there are several models of big, middle and small. Lorraine hill, with the Cape he had just given her, was about to step aside and put it on. The Cape is not thin. The back of the Cape is white and has a satin luster. It feels smooth, while the lining is light gray, which feels soft and velvet. The overall quality of the Cape is very good. In lorenthal''s observation, it should be a silver quality creation. As has been said, the silver level of cloth is often more rare and precious. This cape is not only good-looking, but also can be worn to keep warm and keep out the wind. It can also be carried out when it rains. In the wild, it can be used as a blanket to sleep and cover, and even as a bundle to carry some things. Even on the battlefield, the cape can also prevent some weaker arrows from penetrating into the flesh. As far as practicality is concerned, there are many uses of the Cape. No wonder emernas used it to replace the freshmen''s school uniform, while emernas''s school uniform, which is really fit, will only be tailored after the second grade is promoted to the fourth grade£¨ In addition, there is no tuition fee for ermenas.) "Lorraine, can you help me see if it''s crooked?" Lettiss, dressed, turned and inquired. "Well, all right." "All right, Niya?" Alina asked her roommate who helped her clean up behind her back. "Well, that''s it." Niya raised her head to show that she had taken care of it. "Thank you, Niya." Several girls help each other to dress well, and more and more people are in the classroom. New students come in constantly, register at the door, and then get the appropriate Cape. Young men and women get together, introduce themselves to each other, chatter, and soon get to know each other. There are a wide range of Freshmen in the school. They can see not only orcs with animal ears and horns, but also Oriental people in long sleeves and robes. Although they all speak common language, there are some differences in accents. It sounds like a mixture of North and South with different styles. "It''s nice to see who the girl opposite is." "You''ve said this sentence more than ten times today. I think you''ve been single for a long time. It''s good to see everyone." The roommate next to him was tidying up without looking up. "It''s really beautiful, with beautiful hair like golden silk thread and white skin like shells. It''s really beautiful, ah..." "What''s the matter with you, suddenly stuck..." the boy buttoned up and looked up to see what happened. In the light of the morning light, a girl with black hair turns to her side and ties a belt to her blonde friend. Her white jade fingers rotate flexibly and tie the rope into a bow. Under the sparse sunlight, she can see the slight fluff on her face, her quiet and clear eyes, and her attentive and serious expression. Like a famous painting handed down from generation to generation, she is deeply reflected in the minds of the people around her. "... I think you''re right this time." Some of the boys and girls in the class began to secretly look at the girl with black hair. In fact, letis looks very good. She''s a rich lady with blonde hair, but people just like the rare exotic customs. The rare Oriental tenderness is really rare. "Is she in our class, too?" "Sure, it''s all in our classroom." "I feel like I''m in love. What should I do?" "Come on, you are in heat all the time. You really need to be restrained." "Don''t you dare say you didn''t move?" "This..." "Rock, look at the girl by the window." "Well, I see." A young man with short wine red hair looked up, then lowered his head and continued to register. "Don''t you care, rock?" Asked the roommate next to him. "What''s the use of being moved? It''s not destined to be people in the same world with us." Rock continued to write. "Well, it''s really your style." The roommate next to him smiles. After the freshmen in the classroom dressed up, under the guidance of the teacher, they began to stand in the square according to the class area, and then wait quietly. ----------------- The white Cape is neat, and the square like neat team can form a straight line whether it is looking straight or oblique. The morning sun is not warm, the sky is also a pure blue, can not see a trace of cloud. With the new students to stand together, bursts of sound accompanied by the prelude sounded. On both sides of the high white platform are two rows of bands, including drummers, violists, pianists, trumpeters and so on. However, from their faces, they should all be senior students of the school. There are not many of them, about 100 people on each side. As the end of the prelude slowly falls, a man in a gray robe steps onto the platform. His hair is gray, but he still looks very healthy. He looks about 50 years old. He is the head of the central school. "Welcome to ermenas!" A loud voice was heard throughout the audience. "Whether you come from the distant world to the south of the South China Sea, or from the region to the north where people rarely visit, whether you come from the Dragon kingdom in the East, or the windy city in the West. Here, please put aside all kinds of prejudices in the past and treat every student you meet with an equal and respectful view "This world has bred countless races and civilizations. Life grows freely and willfully. In different environments and experiences, it has become its own styles and customs." "No matter who, or which race, they all hope to live a better and happier life." "So I hope you can understand and recognize those things that are different from you based on such a consensus, and try to look at the surroundings with an objective and pertinent attitude." "And I hope you can see from each other that there are thousands of different kinds of beauty in this world. Even if there are some defects, even if they need to be changed, they still like this imperfect world and become a glorious protector of civilization, order and civilization. We will protect this hard won world together. " "This is also the idea and wish of the early sages when they founded ermenas." "Before the disaster of terror and chaos, races and civilizations all over the world stood together for the first time and wrote a great epic together. We also hope to continue to write this epic through your hands. " "Although we are just ordinary individuals, I still believe that even ordinary people can do extraordinary things, and even achieve heroic deeds in the end." "Now that you have entered ermenas, the road of glory has opened to you." "Ready." "Set foot on the heroic road!" With the words of the college head falling, the soothing music sounds from both sides, and the grand chorus sounds in the square. [the wind is calling for a journey to the future] [the world waits with open arms] [open your heart and feel the power] [surging heart, stepping firm step] [endless legend] [full of amazing encounters... Now] [the road to heroes] [now it''s on] [the road to truth] [now it''s on] [together on the road towards the end of faith] [as long as we work together, we can do anything] [and now come on, let''s connect] [open a brand new door and forge ahead] [life is only once] [what should I choose now] [the road to heroes] [now it''s on] [the road to glory] [now it''s on] The lyrics are not complicated, the melody is simple and repetitive. But even if I hear it again many years later, it still makes people feel surging. The original dream, the purest flower, is still blooming in the bottom of my heart. Chapter 178 After the freshmen in the square finished singing songs, the Dean began to introduce some of the systems of ermenas. First of all, the freshmen study in the central school building. In addition to the six main compulsory courses, there are many other optional subjects that can be registered by themselves. The requirements for promotion to the fourth university level will be posted two months later, and only the main courses will be taught in the first two months. After the freshmen understand the promotion conditions of the fourth university level, they will add elective courses according to their own intentions and interests. After completing each subject and passing the examination, there will be credit rewards. Credit has many functions in ermenas, which will be introduced in detail later. In addition, if you apply for a certain subject and fail in the exam, you will also deduct the corresponding credits. I hope you can do as you can. In addition to the subjects and examinations, the school also has many activities to reward credits. For example, the same grade in each college will hold the morning star competition. The first few students can get the morning star badge issued by the college and get points. The five colleges will hold a monthly competition every year to compete for the first place of emmenus. In addition, there are also competitions and contests for the "ten Championships" held by ermenas. Each Championship represents the highest title of the student in a certain field. For example, the owner of "Melody crown" will lead the "winter festival party" at the end of each year to design and arrange various programs¡® The owner of "crown of justice" will be the Minister of the order Department of ermenas, leading the staff to maintain order in the school¡® The owner of "crown of seven colors" needs to be responsible for the decoration style, screen painting and so on¡® Leading crown has jurisdiction over some large open-air venues in the school, and leads and arranges group competitions. Finally, according to some current events and promotion, ermenas will hold some special activities, such as the "return to the wild goose" activity to solve the problem of difficult terrain and inconvenient transportation in the distance. It was in this activity that the prototype of airship was invented. Later, it was perfected and improved by some teachers, which made all kinds of airships today. These activities can not only get credits, but also have good extra rewards. After graduation, he can get substantial benefits with the ranking and honor in some activities. As zenep once talked with loranthal, if he can graduate smoothly and get some honors in school, he can go directly to the top of ruerna after graduation, Become a rare talent recruited by all parties. As the only highest University in the world, the gold content of ermenas is recognized by almost all organizations. Among them, the top students may have the strength of Series 7 as soon as they graduate, and there is no problem in directly serving as the leader of some small organizations. As a matter of fact, most of the high-level people in mainland China are from this college, and the identity of excellent graduates will directly become the ticket to the top of the ladder. Because it means that you''ve beaten the genius of the world''s peers. ---------------------- At the end of the speech, Evelyn, the president of the college, came on the stage. This student president is the princess of today''s green empire. Her long light green hair is on her shoulders, and the part behind her is all the way to the waist. Her white skirt is decorated with some golden leaves, and her figure is just right. The white on her chest attracts the eyes of many new students. She seems to have been used to the feeling of being noticed. She calmly faces the line of sight of the square. Her golden eyes are as warm as amber and jade. She slowly sweeps the whole scene. Although it is soft, it also makes the students feel the real pressure. Just like topaz, it is transparent, gentle and soft, but very hard, which can not be ignored. "Hello everyone, I''m Evelyn. Today, I''ll give you a brief introduction to all the places in the school and some places that need to be paid attention to..." the voice like jade was heard all over the audience. She first introduced the four universities in the University, as well as the activity places and functions of each place, and then told you what should be paid attention to. "If you want to go shopping or shopping, you can go to the off campus market in the West. Through the temple of meditation, you can go out at the west gate after you have finished the record. There are many workers and their families, aborigines, tourists and foreign businessmen living there. They have a wide range of things and can buy almost everything. " "If it''s daily necessities, the school will issue them regularly every other period of time. If it''s not enough, it can also get them in a special place." "In addition, gaota college in the north is far away and the terrain is very high. If you go there to watch or visit, you must pay attention to safety. The lake in the East is called Jingyue lake. The water is deep and the bottom is cool. If you can''t swim, please don''t get too close to it. " No matter where the safety issue is, it is the most important. The student president repeatedly stressed it several times. Finally, the opening ceremony slowly came to an end. The freshmen are led by their teachers to visit all parts of the school first. They are also familiar with the terrain so as not to get lost later. After all, ermenas is still very big. Because the colleges are far apart, they are still transported by magic locomotive this time. About 50 people in loranshire''s class get on two cars and start to move east. Their first stop is Chengzhai college by the lake, which is a collection of demonic and natural sequences. As the predecessor of the green Empire, cangyue King''s room majored in demonic sequence, and after the marriage with the forest spirits, natural sequence was also integrated into it, so most of the students who chose this college were the students of the green empire. The magic guide locomotive first passes through the white stone street of the central school building, then gradually leaves the flat plain area, and then enters the forest and hilly area. "Sister Lorraine, there''s a bird." Yeling and Lorraine hill are sitting in a row. She points out the window. A long tailed red windbird stands still on the branch, whistling like. Its wings sometimes unfold and fan like a ginkgo leaf. It seems to be courting. The bright red feathers stand out in the green forest, and the Lorraine hill and the others see many kinds of birds and sometimes squirrels along the way. As vehicles travel through the mountains, surrounded by mountain roads, it seems that they have entered a lonely and quiet world. Nature presents itself in the form of some original ecology. This is a novel feeling for some freshmen who have lived in grasslands and big cities since childhood. "Well, that bird should be a bird of paradise." Lorenthal said uncertainly that she didn''t know what people in the world called the birds. Once there was a legend: there was a kind of bird, when it was born, it had no feet, so it could not rest. It could only fly to the place where the sun rose all the time. Until it was exhausted, it hit the thorn and gave out a chirp. That chirp and its blood turned into another bird and continued to fly to the sun. And this bird is called the bird of paradise. Chapter 179 The legend about the bird of paradise in the past is very beautiful. In fact, it''s just a beautiful bird. But today''s Ivar world is an extraordinary world. In the past, ordinary things seem to be covered with a layer of colorful and fantastic glass, which contains countless possibilities. Lorraine Hill told the night spirit the beautiful story in his memory, and some of the students nearby were quietly listening. I don''t know when, she was the only voice on the magic guide locomotive. In the ethereal and distant voice, the beautiful legend clearly spread to everyone''s ears. The fallen leaves in the mountains are scattered on the side of the road. Because it rained some time ago, you can occasionally see small puddles on the road. The shallow puddles may not even be able to submerge the sole of your shoes. However, the quiet water reflects the blue sky. With the fragrance of trees and grass in the mountains, it brings you a kind of refreshing and comfortable feeling. After lorenthal told the story, the car slowly recovered to a slight noise. The students talked in a low voice, looking at the scenery outside the window. Occasionally, there were teenagers and girls who secretly glanced at the opposite sex they admired. In this way, in the forest wind among the mountains, the magic island locomotive turns around a big hill. Finally, a sapphire like lake appears in front of people''s eyes. Beside the lake, there are white and cyan stone brick walled cities. Most of its buildings are on land, and some of them are submerged in water. Among them, there is a white stone tower with its lower part standing directly in the lake, and only a section of air bridge connects it with the main body. On the whole, due to the large area of the lake, this tall town is not very big, and it does not destroy the tranquility of the lake. "Here, this is the lakeside town, one of the four universities." The accompanying teacher said, and then the magic locomotive stopped on a lawn outside the town, and the students began to get off in order. The village beside the lake is quieter than the central school building. When you approach, you can see the stone walls and green moss on the stone walls. Occasionally, some vines wind around the stone pillars of the gate and corridor, adding an ancient beauty to the building. Some senior students walk through the corridor and the walled city. Some of them are wearing black and red uniforms, some are wearing dark green and black uniforms, and there is a badge on their chest. On the red background, there are blue lakes and white castles. Some of these senior students are holding textbooks and notes in their hands. Some of them have just fallen from the sky. They don''t know where they have finished their lessons and just come back. Occasionally, they talk to each other and separate from each other. A group of people from Lorraine Hill went through the passageways inside the castle, turned the small courtyards and rooms inside, and came to a restaurant near the water. "This is the Lake Restaurant of Chengzhai college. It''s noon. Everyone is hungry." After the teacher let the students a table of 7-8, sit down and have a rest, after that, there will be some special food of Chengzhai college. They were sitting at the same table in their dorm and boumansa''s dorm. It was close to the lake. There was only a wooden fence and a few meters away from the clear water of the lake. Compared with the spacious restaurant of the central school building, the restaurant of Chengzhai college is much smaller, and it is also distributed in many places, with different customs and characteristics. What they are staying in now is the "restaurant on the lake". While waiting for dinner, some students feel a little bored and put their hands into the water. There are bursts of chill from the green and transparent lake water, which shocked many freshmen. Although they have entered the new year, the snow in some corners of the forest has not yet melted, and there may still be winter ice in the silent lake water. After sitting for a while, lunch was served, and the fragrance of a kind of food gradually permeated the dining room. "What''s this? It''s delicious. It''s crispy." Alina scooped out a spoonful of white diced meat with a little red side dishes. "It should be lotus root." Lorraine hill is also curious to eat a spoonful, slightly sour taste, very crisp, immediately and the memory of the mind corresponding. "Night spirit, is this very common in the east?" Lorraine Hill asked the girl next to her body curiously. She had two off white ponytails, white and light pink decorations at her hair knot, and her feet in white stockings were still a little away from the ground. She swayed gently under the seat, revealing a slightly lovely atmosphere. "Yes, grandma occasionally uses this to make soup with ribs." The night spirit looked at the lotus root Ding and answered softly. "That sounds great." Lily also praised that she came from yubeire, the capital of the former Vilga League. She had eaten a lot of delicious food at home since childhood, but this kind of food is still rare in the East. "Does it grow in the ground? I''ll go back to my hometown and plant some later. " Allena guessed. "Well, it does grow in the soil, but I guess you can''t grow it." Letis shakes the folding fan in front of her and comments maliciously on Alena''s idea. "I raised a lot of flowers when I was a child. It''s no problem to plant a small plant. It''s lettiss. She''s the eldest lady, and she''s never been in touch with farm work. " Alina''s dissatisfied response. "This..." Lolan Hill listened to Alina''s "bold words", a little bit want to laugh, but still explained to her. "Although lotus root grows in the soil, it should actually be in the soil at the bottom of fresh water. What we eat is its root, its stem and stem are in the water, and its leaves and flowers are on the water." "Well, it sounds complicated." After all, her hometown is in the southern islands. Although there is plenty of sea water, there is less fresh water. It''s too luxurious to grow lotus roots. While eating lunch, a few people chatted and compared the food of Chengzhai college. Compared with the central school building, the taste here is fresher. Lotus root, vegetables, fresh water fish and fruits are the most popular food, while other mammals have less meat and less oil. The practice is Oriental, with cooking, frying, steaming and mixing as the main methods, without frying and barbecue. "Look at the opposite side!" "What¡° "It''s amazing¡° On the other side of the lake, hundreds of meters away, two figures crisscross the lake, one in white and the other in red. The cold sword light brings up the water like silk thread, and the rapidly changing figures leave residual shadows in the field of vision. "That''s the competition among senior students. It''s so fast that I can''t see clearly." The students next to them screamed in surprise, while the competition on the opposite side gradually entered the white hot stage. "You Dao, your sword is not as fast as before, ha ha ha." A young man with short black hair was wearing a red dress, and his sword was flying in the air like a gray light curtain. The sound of metal and iron fighting came from the air. He laughed and waved the sword in his hand. With the magic of crimson covering the sword body and body, the speed became faster and faster. Where he stepped on the water, it was like rain, and there were continuous slight ripples, colorful and broken. Different from the red figure, this senior young man in white has a small range of activities. His figure seems to move, turn and dodge in an invisible circle. His opponent''s red figure is like a light background color covering the white circle. At the junction of red and white, there are constantly small sparks of sword edge attack. "Yes, but I feel stronger." The Oriental Youth, known as Youdao, said with great interest, not irritated. They are friends who have known each other for a long time, and they have known each other''s speaking style for a long time. The silver water like sword body swings a huge arc in the air, and the water on the sword is shaken open, forming tiny water drops and flying around. As the tip of the sword passed through the air, several streams of water rose from the lake under his feet, blocking the opponent''s dodging space like a silver line, and finally forcing him to retreat until he was chopped off by the sword. "I give up." Looking at the thin sword in his hand has fallen into the water, the young man with short black hair resolutely admits defeat, but some of the water lines extend along the direction of the fight and fly towards the restaurant on the lake opposite. "No way." Chapter 180 Although the water seems very small, they both know that if the rapid water hits a stone, it can easily cut a smooth section. And if it''s on the freshmen, they''ll die. But even if they catch up quickly, it''s too late. The distance of several hundred meters seems to pass in a flash, and the splashing water turns into drops, flying forward like a colorless bullet. Coagulation¡ª¡ª With a clear drink, a white round shield appears on the surface of the lake outside the restaurant. On the shield is a translucent lotus inscription, emitting a faint white light. This should be the talent of some extraordinary professional agent. The tiny water droplets hit the shield and made a slight sound, while the surface of the shield also vibrated slightly. The ripples spread and flowed, blocking most of the water droplets. However, due to the hasty start-up, the shield area is not large, and some edge areas can not be taken care of. Other stone walls near the town directly hit the wall, splashing small potholes. Some of them near the periphery of the lake could not be covered, so some flew to the table of Lorraine Hill. A breeze rose and the drops disappeared. Lettiss slowly put down her folding fan, which relieved her breath. She was also surprised that she could react so quickly and save herself from danger. Several other girls and the students at the next table applauded and appreciated each other, and the scene became noisy. Some students sighed about the danger of ermenas, while others were very excited. They looked at the two opposite people with adoring eyes, and some didn''t care to continue eating. At this time, the teacher in charge of the team slowly put down the lotus circle cover on the lake. It seems that she should be an extraordinary angel. No wonder she has the talent of protection. "How can senior students still be so big? Even for daily exchange, they should go to a special venue." She looked a little unhappy and asked the staff of Chengzhai college to talk about it. She also said that she would report it to the sage Association and deduct the corresponding score of Chengzhai college. This can make some staff of the restaurant have a big headache. The college score is not only about the honor, but also the salary of the staff under the college is related to the score. In a hurry, they contacted their tutors to see what can be done to solve this problem. It wasn''t long before the teachers of Chengzhai college caught the two students. Although these two students were top-notch students in grade five, they were still a little submissive in the face of domineering tutors. After all, they were wrong. After the two tutors discussed with each other, the teacher in charge of the team slowly let go of their anger. Finally, the result was that they did not report to the college for the time being. The two senior students apologized to the freshmen, and then helped to teach them swordsmanship for a month. It may seem that it is not suitable for the outside world to let students teach students, but in fact, the top group of students in ermenas may surpass many tutors in some aspects. And these two students, although they haven''t graduated yet, have the strength of series 6. Swordsmanship can be regarded as a hero in the outside world. Ignoring the two senior youths who have been working hard on self-criticism for the time being, the other freshmen are taken by the teacher after dinner. First, they are touring in Chengzhai. The quiet walled city is like a deep castle. There are many facilities inside. The stone stairway twists and turns, connecting the rooms. From time to time, you can see the quiet lake outside from the windowsill beside the passage. Compared with the chilly of gaota college and the war fortress of Qitou college, it is more suitable for living. "You know, it''s said that there is a hidden passage at the bottom of zhongchengzhai college, which can lead directly to the bottom of Jingyue lake." One of the students talked about the urban legend he heard from his elders. "I''ve heard about that, too. Some people say that if you walk into that passage, you''ll never come back." Several girls began to talk in a low voice. "Is there a man eating monster at the bottom of the lake?" "It''s hard to say that Jingyue lake is very deep. It''s never dried up. Some people used to swim down it. The water in the lake below is extremely cold, maybe even colder than ice." "Why do you always know some strange legends? I have two brothers who graduated from ermenas, and I have never heard of them." A boy said in doubt. "I guess your brothers all graduated from pier college. There are almost all men there." A few girls speculated unkindly. "No, one of the cousins is a magician." "I guess that''s the kind of people who stay in the house all the time, study hard and seldom go out to play." As they travel and talk in the college, the freshmen gradually get familiar with each other, sometimes joking, asking each other''s names and hobbies. After visiting the castle by the lake, the teacher led the students to the nearby forest. There are many college buildings here, and some classrooms and dormitories are here. The forest is full of green. Walking among the deciduous trees, wooden buildings appear in front of people. "Lorraine, come here. The scenery is beautiful." Alina took Niya''s hand and stood in a classroom, calling lorenthal''s name and calling her. After hearing this, Lorraine Hill walked into the large classroom of this wooden room. The space in the classroom was not high, only about five meters high. He could clearly see the wood texture on the ceiling. Although he often scrubbed, a small amount of dust could still be seen in the gap between the dark brown boards. It can be seen that the classroom should have been built for a long time. The classroom is full of wooden desks and chairs. Some of the corners of these desks and chairs are very mellow, and the color is also heavy. There are large windows on the side of the classroom. The windows open from bottom to top, and you can see the woods outside. Early spring season, a Suzuki static stand outside the window, dense branches full of flowers, some close to the hand out can touch the part of the branch. Close observation, you can find a trace of spider webs between the branches, and dust accumulated on the leaves by the dry rain drops. But even so, it does not damage its style. The bright yellow flowers spread all over the branches, the corolla part is golden, the flower body is funnel-shaped, the edge of the flower is wrinkled, but it is symmetrical on both sides, and the vision outside the window is full of bright yellow. Even the teaching room seems to have been dyed with a layer of light color and become lively. "It''s gorgeous." Some students quietly looking at the beautiful scenery, from the heart of sigh. "Or we''ll come to Chengzhai college later." Lily suggested with a little excitement. "It seems very good." Several girls on one side agreed. In this way, the freshmen toured the forest in the mountains, not only the houses for teachers and students, but also a tree house style restaurant, some of which were delicious. Unfortunately, they had eaten a lot before, so they could only buy a little. When it was getting dark, Lorraine hill and his class got on the magic locomotive under the guidance of their teacher. The scenery outside the window is gradually dim, only the sky in the west is still green and purple sunset. After a day''s play, many freshmen are tired and talk less. Lolan hill looks at the scenery along the road, occasionally moves his body, and moves the night spirit sleeping on his knee. This little guy should be the youngest in the class, only 14 years old. I don''t know how her parents sent her to school. Night spirit''s two white ponytails slip onto the floor in front of his seat with the magic guide locomotive. Lorraine hill has to pick them up again and put the ends of his hair on night spirit''s body to prevent it from sliding down again. "Lorraine is like a sister." The voice of Samantha came from the back seat. "Where..." Lorraine Hill looked back at the smiling bronsa. "She''s more like a sister." It''s not only from her mouth, but also from Lorraine Hill''s heart. She does have the temperament of a sister next door. She takes care of the people around her and likes to make snacks. In the accident at the restaurant at noon today, in fact, the breeze hanging from lettiss could not stop the water droplets. It was Samantha who secretly made her attack invisible. Later, she didn''t say that she did it herself to take care of lettiss'' feelings and avoid embarrassment. In lorenthal''s opinion, among the freshmen in this class, boumansha may be the one with the deepest and strongest hiding. Chapter 181 Back to the dormitory, after a day''s tour, everyone was a little tired and soon fell asleep. In the next few days, the teacher led the freshmen to visit pier college and temple college in ermenas. Each college has its own style. Pier college not only looks like a war fortress on the outside, but also has semi military management on the inside, with excellent discipline. Even the school uniform also reveals a capable style. On the day of their visit, they also happened to see a horse riding duel. There were about 200 students on each side, carrying wooden spears and thick swords, wearing full armor, and charging each other. When the sound of the horse''s hooves gradually sounded and became more and more urgent, the freshmen who watched it could not help but get excited. Long guns were dancing, flags were flying, and the battlefield was crisscrossed and crisscrossed. The scenes and legends of fierce confrontation always attracted generations of young people. The rolling red cape, the rising dust, and the undulating figure on the back of the horse. As the two sides approached, the sound of the rifle breaking suddenly broke out, and the broken sawdust flying in the air. One by one, the students in silver armor were picked off from the horse, and the rest took out thick wooden swords and long knives to continue the scuffle. The cavalry troops continued to turn around in a small area, and crossed a beautiful arc in the field. The blade pointed outward. Teams of cavalry kept cutting each other''s formation like saw teeth. Until one side broke up, they gathered sand to form a line and arranged in order. With the increase of speed, they finally lined up tightly and pushed forward like a city wall. This should be the wall charge. Looking at this scene, loranthel thought. Close the cavalry so that the shoulders are shoulder to shoulder and the horses are side by side, leaving no gaps and as close as a wall. This requires good training and good discipline. But the effect is also obvious. In the face of scattered enemies, this kind of wall charge is simply a one-sided massacre. As an enemy, when facing this kind of scene, it is not only to bring great shock and fear from the scene. When both sides are fighting, an enemy has to face three spears or swords at the same time. If there is any flaw, he will be directly cut down to the ground. Even if you have flexible steps and exquisite skills, there is no room to dodge when facing the cavalry rushing forward like a wall, Heavy horseshoes with iron palms can directly trample and crush your bones. But now, after all, it''s still a college. After one side admits defeat, the other side also stops fighting. The cavalry forces disperse and no longer chase. "Jay LAN!" "Jay LAN!" "Jay LAN!" The students in the school cheered. The leader of the winning side took off his helmet and threw it high into the air. The people nearby also cheered. Golden hair, strong body, high arms, forehead scattered sweat, all exude a lion like sense of strength, the student surrounded in the center is the eldest son of the Griffin Duke''s family, Jay LAN. He cheered and responded to his companions, wearing silver armor decorated with gold patterns. At the moment, he is the center of the crowd, the idol worshipped by many years, and the object admired by countless girls. "How handsome ~" Lily makes a crazy voice. It''s not only her, but also many young girls who look at the golden figure with admiration. In this world, there is no Internet in the previous life. Among the heterosexuals that these girls can contact and recognize all their lives, jerane can be said to be a perfect object. Not only the family is at the top of the Empire, but also she is very handsome. Her courage and character are also brilliant, so people can''t find out what''s wrong with her. Maybe a girl can''t refuse to be fond of her. It''s not only the girls on and off the court who think so, but also jerane himself. You think the freshmen just happened to see the cavalry exercise in the bridge pier college, but it was all arranged in advance. No matter the time, the venue of the training exercise, the personnel of both sides, the tactics adopted, including what clothes and armor he will wear on that day, are all arranged. With his own understanding of each other''s strength, the result of this training is predestined, but the reason why he has to have a competition is to let someone see it. As the eldest son of a griffin who had received noble education since childhood, he would not take the initiative to confess or pursue to loranthel foolishly, because that would damage his reputation. At the same time, with his pride as a lion, he would not allow himself to be so humble. But even so, he still wanted to attract the girl''s attention. After several days of investigation, he became more and more interested in it. Did she see it? Although she had been aiming at the figure with long black hair for a long time, she still had some doubts in her heart. Jay LAN turned slowly and looked in that direction again. Lorraine hill and several classmates stood together in the grandstand outside the school yard. Today, she was wearing a black dress, only the cuffs and collar were white. Her style was a bit partial to the British style in memory, and her slim and graceful figure was shown by her slightly closed clothes. The wind swept through the hair and skirt, dancing in the air. "Lettiss, do you like that handsome senior over there, too?" Alena looked at the exclamation of the students around her, turned her head and asked curiously. "Why did you suddenly ask me this? You''re not going to laugh at me." Letis looks at the roommate suspiciously. Although they have been bickering these two days, Lorraine hill thinks their relationship is not so bad. Along with getting along slowly, Alina found that letis was not the kind of domineering young lady. Although she was arrogant, her character was not bad. Letis also learned that although Alina was born in the South Islands and did not like to think about complex things, she was still very frank and generous. She seldom looked at others with prejudice, as if she could get along with anyone. "If I were a member of the green Empire, I would be moved by the eldest son of the Griffin." "But now I belong to frost rose. Not only my family, friends, relationships and industries are here. If I marry in the past, there will be nothing left. What''s more, the Griffin Duke''s family is not so easy to enter. Don''t say you are not a member of the green empire. Even if you are a great nobleman of the green Empire, it''s hard to enter. " "Is it because the great aristocrats have the idea of being powerful?" Niya asked. "Yes, the four dukes, but together with the royal family, they are regarded as the top circle of green. They will not allow their blood to flow out at will. There are strict standards for marriage." "In that case, isn''t it only the green fifth Princess Evelyn who is suitable for school today?" Allena guessed. "It''s a pity that they won''t be together." A strange voice rang out beside the girls. "I''m sorry, I''m also passing by. I just heard you talk about it. I can''t help saying it casually." A senior student in a white and gold school uniform explained that he had short blue and black hair. He was handsome and clean. Many people liked him. Due to the good location of the grandstand, there are a small number of senior students here. "Why can''t they be together¡° Next to other students are curious to ask. "Because there can''t be two suns in the sky, they are both proud people, close to each other will make each other uncomfortable and burn." Chapter 182 The fourth year student of the bridge pier college, who calls himself grace, has reached the number 5, which is the war number 5. After being asked by the freshmen around him, he also talked about some interesting stories about emerald and emerald. The green royal family mainly focuses on demon sequence and natural sequence. For the moment, the Duke of Unicorn and the landsworth family are good at natural sequence because of their elvish blood. The southern Elysian dragon and the Baska family are the main dragon cultivation families. But in fact, many people in their family also choose demon sequence, because the Baska family was a branch of the blue moon royal family, And the most intimate relationship with the royal family. In the west, the Duke of Griffin and the sarius majored in war sequences and produced many famous heroes. In the north, the Duke of Raven and the treys have always kept a low profile. Apart from the early years of the expansion of the green Empire and their great achievements in defeating the oz state, they seldom heard of their famous deeds. They majored in rare death sequences. The inheritance of supernatural sequence is also about blood. Children will have some influence because of their parents'' supernatural job introduction. For example, if both parents are magic sequence, then children''s initial adaptability to magic sequence will be higher. This kind of lineage advantage will not disappear until sequence 5, because after reaching sequence 5, the body and soul will adjust to a very adaptive state, and the acquired achievements will make up for the congenital deficiencies, while the road after sequence 6 is purely based on the personal future. "...... The princess is as proud as jade." It is estimated that a small number of green nobles would dare to comment on Grace''s introduction of the princess of his empire. This is not a modern society that stresses equality and peace. It is really possible for ordinary people to comment on the high-level nobles at will and bring disaster. "Is there anything else interesting about school?" After talking about some anecdotes and linking up the interests of the freshmen around him, this senior grace began to introduce the Duke of Griffin''s family in detail. His glorious history and still brilliant achievements are just like a treasure of his own. He told the story so that the students next to him were fascinated. "Loran, why don''t we go after that?" Arena can''t move after hearing the legend that the knights who drive Griffins charge and rush. She likes the things related to Warcraft very much. The reason why the Duke of Griffins is named Griffin is that the order of Griffin Knights inherited from her ancestors, these air warriors who drive Griffins, are extremely swift. The team formed by several people is very flexible and can even defeat the dragon. Although Lorraine Hill had learned about the history of the four Dukes from the book for a long time, since Alina said so, it doesn''t matter to wait for a while, so she sat down on one side of the stand and waited a little. There are four people in the dormitory, and Niya has always been with us. Although letis is at odds with Alena, she won''t object to Lolan Hill''s stay, so they continue to sit in the stands. At this time, the drill personnel in the field gradually came to an end, and the golden haired Griffin''s son came slowly, followed by a group of people. As a freshman, though not in the same class as rock, Isaiah had long heard that there would be a riding drill today. He came here to watch it today. When he was cheering for victory just now, he congratulated jerane and followed him. "Lorraine, the seniors are coming." "Well, I see." Looking at the group of students coming slowly, Lorraine Hill suddenly remembered some scenes in movies and comics, that is, a certain boss of the school led the team to walk in front, followed by a group of younger brothers. The costumes were very consistent, and the scene was very popular. Some of the scenes she recalled made her mouth smile. She laughed at me. Although he is the most handsome Jay LAN in everyone''s eyes, only he knows his concerns and ideas. On the surface, I talked casually with my companion, but my attention had already gone out. The girl with black hair sitting in the corner of the grandstand has black eyes like yuandai''s, her eyelashes tremble slightly, and her eyes are like spring. A slight radian appears at the corner of her mouth. Although she doesn''t speak, it seems that she is talking a thousand words. Everything in front of him was like a beautiful filter in the world, which was reflected in his vision. His mood had never been so light, or excited, and even his firm steps were a little vain. Originally like a person, is this kind of feeling. He couldn''t help but ask himself, and then went on. "Hello, I''m fourth grader Jay LAN." As the voice fell, a group of people gathered excitedly, most of them were freshmen. "If you have anything you want to know about the college, you can ask me." "I''ll be very happy to show you around." Although just now grace was boasting about Jay LAN, such as how powerful he was, how forthright he was, how noble he was, and so on, but after seeing the real person, we all felt that this senior was not so arrogant, but rather very easygoing, just like big brother, who would cover you and bring people a sense of security. When the teacher in charge of the team saw that the senior student volunteered, and many students were also very interested in it, he didn''t stop him. He slowly followed behind and just had a rest. After all, the teacher was also a person and occasionally wanted to be lazy. In this way, a group of people follow the eldest son of the Griffin and turn around in the college. There are not only castles, classrooms, Riverside dormitories, libraries, but also many horse racing ranges, shooting ranges and training rooms. The main entrance hall of the college goes in. On the marble floor is a map of today''s Ivar world, which occupies the floor of the whole hall, Hundreds of cities are marked on the grand ground, including mountains, rivers, topography, lakes, etc. some important levels are also among them. She likes to be quiet and doesn''t want to be crowded with too many people. In addition, even if she is far away, she can easily listen to each other''s explanation, so she doesn''t need to stand too close. As the team slowly enters the hall, Jay LAN and his freshmen slowly form a line around the edge of the map in the hall, explaining the world map as they walk. Introduce some famous battles, checkpoints and scenic spots. A group of people slowly formed a circle, with GERAN walking at the head and Loran hill walking at the tail. As the line lengthened, the head and tail became closer and closer, like a snake, while GERAN was closer and closer to the girl with black hair in front. "...... As the student just asked, in fact, in the war hundreds of years ago, cangcui defeated oz at a huge price. It can be said that she won miserably. A witch of Oz died, and the Empire of cangcui also lost three sequence 9, and the Trey family almost died." After answering a freshman''s question, he looked at the girl with black hair standing in front of him and walked forward. "Hello, does this classmate have any questions?" Its expression is natural, as if it were an inadvertent kind inquiry. Chapter 183 With long black hair and eyes, he stood on one side of the hall quietly, like a secluded orchid in an empty valley. Compared with those noble girls who like to dress brightly, Lorraine Hill''s clothes are more simple and low-key, which is not so eye-catching. However, after watching for a long time, there is another charm. A soft and tolerant temperament is gradually revealed, which makes people want to indulge in it, and their anxiety is also slowly relieved. After hearing the inquiry from the eldest son of the Griffin, Lorraine hill was a little surprised, because she had been standing in the corner. Although the teams were connected, there was still some distance between them. I didn''t expect that the elder''s step was a little bigger and so close. "In my words, there is no special problem. The seniors can continue to explain it." She said softly. At this time, other people in the hall also cast their eyes. Many people found that there was such a beautiful girl behind the team. "Who is that girl?" "Not before." "It''s Lorraine from our class." A classmate said with pride. "Is she from the east? It''s supposed to be. " "Woo, it''s beautiful." A girl said enviously. Can''t you take a boat on the way "Yes, we need to hold our breath and move forward at the bottom of the river. There is still a lot of mud in it." "So hard? I heard that Lanjian river is very deep, and the bottom of the water is dark. " "It''s because of the difficulty that the glory is precious." Some students talk in a low voice below, and after visiting the college, the freshmen also spread out their activities. They just need to gather at a fixed time to return. The four members of loranthel''s dormitory were also separated. Alina took Niya to go fishing by the river, while letice was invited by a group of young ladies. Originally, loranthel was also invited, but she wanted to walk by herself, so she didn''t go. A man walking on the wall of the fortress, stroking the weathered and cracked stone walls, Lorraine hill has rarely been quiet recently. At this time, another figure came up from the wall. After taking off his armor, Jay came over in a black uniform. Compared with the dazzling posture in the morning, now he is closer to ordinary people. Although it''s a bit shameful to pursue actively, it''s not necessary to get to know each other and have a chat. With this in mind, he went back to the dormitory, took a bath, put on his regular clothes, and immediately rushed over. As for the location of Lorraine hill, naturally, his younger brothers helped to track him. Stepping on the stone steps, the river wind on the bank became stronger and stronger as he climbed the city wall, blowing some wet golden hair. When jerane saw the figure with black hair, his mood became relaxed and comfortable like the breeze on the bank. "Hello, I''m Jay LAN. May I have your name?" Since I don''t know what to pursue, I''ll listen to my heart. With this in mind, jerane speaks naturally, not as pompous as he did in the morning. "Hello, my name is Lorraine." Looking back at the senior, Lorraine Hill didn''t feel ill and responded naturally. "I''m sorry, this... It may feel strange to talk to you suddenly, but I really want to know you." The first time he said the word "sorry" made him feel strange, but somehow he felt comfortable. It seemed that he was not ashamed to say these two words in front of the girl. "Well... What do you want to ask me?" Looking at the young man as brave as a lion in the morning, he was a little nervous and restrained at this time. A wonderful feeling appeared in Lorraine Hill''s heart. "In fact, the first time I saw you was a few days ago, that is, in the afternoon of the day I entered the University..." .... .... "So, did the seniors get excited. Cluck... "Lorraine Hill closed his mouth and laughed. "This..." was directly said that the center of thinking of jeran feel ashamed, a little at a loss. "However, although the seniors are excellent in all aspects, I''m sorry that I can''t promise you." Lorraine Hill doesn''t intend to hang on to this senior. If you want to refuse, you must make it clear at the beginning, and don''t waste other people''s time and feelings. "Is it because I don''t know each other, or am I not good enough?" Hearing Lorraine Hill''s answer, jerane asked anxiously. Originally, it was just a vague favor and liking, but after talking with the girl, it made him even more moved. This young girl is unique. The charm from the inside out makes him unable to extricate himself. "It''s not that the seniors are already excellent, and it''s not because of emotional reasons." "It''s just that I don''t want to partner with the opposite sex. If possible, I''ll probably spend my whole life alone." "But won''t you feel lonely?" Jay LAN looked at Lorraine Hill''s back, still puzzled. "Maybe, but love is not the whole of life." Lorraine Hill lifted his hair, which was disturbed by the wind, and looked at the rolling river under the city wall. The waves were rippling on the bank, and the stream was endless. "People will experience many things in their life, such as family affection, friendship, love, hobbies, what they want to eat, dreams they want to reach, promises they want to respond to, unknowns they want to explore, landscapes they want to see, things they want to change, and so on." "I like some of them better, so I don''t want to be emotional." Lorraine Hill told his thoughts, and his long soft hair floated gently in the river wind. Chapter 184 "But I still want to try." They talked for a while on the city wall. When Lorraine hill was about to leave, he heard that Jay LAN had said something like this. Even if he was rejected, he still didn''t want to stop. From small to large, in the aristocratic circle, he was surrounded by a group of thoughtful aristocratic ladies, which made him tired and tired. Now it''s rare to be moved. The other party still has a distinctive soft temperament. It''s impossible for Jay to be convinced to let go immediately. In this regard, Lorraine hill can only helplessly shake his head, and then leave, go back to the gathering place. When all the freshmen gathered together, the teacher counted the number, and then got on the bus one after another and returned to the place where they lived. However, it is estimated that there will be such a thing as magic locomotive in ermenas or the Green King, and it is very difficult to find it in other places. First, it costs a lot of money. Second, it needs a familiar alchemist to maintain it. Third, it needs a flat road. Even in ruerna, because of the low cost performance, there is no large-scale manufacturing, only a small number of prototypes. After all, more resources need to be invested in the defense of green. After the tour and visit of Southern Bridge Pier college, Lorraine Hill''s next stop tomorrow is to go to the west, the temple of meditation. Each of the four universities of ermenas has its own unique location. In the south, the bridge piers are naturally rivers and fortresses. In the East, the fortress by the lake is forests and lakes. In the north, the tower is mountains and snow peaks. In the west, it is the most livable large plain. An arc-shaped wall extends from the mountains in the north to the Lanjian River in the south, dividing the vast plain into two parts. On the inside is the temple of meditation, and on the outside is a slightly low town. Temple college gives people a strange feeling, as if it is noisy and peaceful. The area close to the main road is very busy. Many staff and carriages travel back and forth, some carrying goods, some commuting. The staff in ermenas school are employed. The main houses they live in are in the small town in the West. There are their children and families, and some civil facilities, such as windmills, shops, markets and so on. Working in ermenas on weekdays, they will live in the temporary residence of the college, far away, and return home every few days. The nearest thing is to go home to rest every day, so there will be more people on the road. However, the buildings far away from the main road in the temple college will be very quiet. Approaching a tall and magnificent temple, you can''t see people around. The tall stone pillars grow shadows in the sunlight. When you enter the temple, you can hear your own footsteps clearly in the open space. If the voice is a little louder, you can hear the echo. People who come here for the first time may feel that there is no one in the temple, but only themselves. But when you open a door, you will find that in the quiet classroom, the teacher stands on the platform and speaks slowly, while the students sit down and take notes quietly. Occasionally one or two raise their hands to ask, and the voice soon dissipates in the open silence. After the freshmen were brought here by the teacher, they were obviously divided into two groups. One group liked the quiet and thoughtful atmosphere, the other group liked the lively scene on the street, and they even wanted to visit the small town outside the school. Compared with other colleges with beautiful mountains and dangerous scenery, the architecture and scenery on this side of the temple are more ordinary and simple, but full of a sense of life. Just like ordinary mortals, with life, old age, illness and death, plain and repetitive time, there are not many waves. The temple of meditation mainly teaches the sequence of angels and the sequence of the dead. The combination of the names of the two sequences is the oldest community in the college, the "suing angels.", A society specializing in chaos disaster. The teacher led the freshmen around the college and introduced some campus traditions. Most of the skills of angel sequence are related to life, healing, protection, purification and blessing, while those of necromancer sequence are on the contrary, most of the skills are related to death, soul, pain and curse. The sage arranges these two sequences together, so that students don''t indulge in their own ideas too much. No matter how to cure and protect life, it will come to the day of death. When practicing the sequence of death, they should also understand the miracle and value of life, and don''t regard life as a weed and break it at will. Most of the seniors here wear black and white uniforms. Compared with other colleges, they are more likely to contact the ordinary people, and they are more peaceful and low-key. They are not as full of steel and military atmosphere as pier. "Lorraine, let''s go shopping." At the end of the tour in the college, Alena suggested that Niya was also a little excited. Although letis didn''t think there would be any good things in the small town, she also wanted to learn about the surrounding environment of the school, so she didn''t object. So Lorraine hill and some roommates finished their notes at the gate of the city and went to the small town outside the school. On the way, they occasionally saw new students with the same idea. There are many shops on the streets of the small town, many of which are specially for the students in the school. Most of the students in ermenas are very rich, and they usually spend a lot of money, which is very popular with the shop owners. "Here, here ~" Turning around a small fountain square on the street, several people heard a familiar greeting. "Lily, Yeling, busa, and vermeea?" After hearing the sound, several people walked into a clothing store nearby and happened to meet the four familiar people, who were selecting clothes. Among them, Yeling sits on a high chair with her legs swinging back and forth, while Lily tries on all kinds of clothes for her like a doll. When the girls talked about what they were wearing and how to match their clothes, they all became elated. In this era of relatively few entertainment means, clothing, desserts and love are some of the hottest topics among girls. Later, Lorraine hill, like the night spirit, sat quietly in front of the mirror and was pressed there by several classmates. All of his roommates and classmates, like experienced masters, helped him to give advice. Lorraine Hill tried various styles of clothing, from luxurious flower bud aristocratic dresses, dark and self-cultivation Gothic dresses to simple and natural forest style, Several styles keep switching and trying. "So when will you let me go? I really don''t want to try again." Lolan Hill had a helpless smile on her face. She didn''t think so much about clothes before. Today, she opened her eyes and realized that there were so many things about girls'' clothes. "Just a moment, because sister Lorraine is so beautiful. We want to know where your limit is." "Yes, yes, yes..." the girls beside echoed, and then lettiss took out a skirt. This dress, mainly red and black, has lace patterns on the body and cuffs, giving people a dark Gothic style as a whole. "Try this on, Lorraine." Several students began a new round of attempts. Chapter 185 After putting on the long black and red skirt, the image of Lorraine hill in the mirror presents a kind of dark wind. The main body is the red skirt. There is a black skirt fold in the lower part of the skirt, and then a layer of red skirt below. There are five layers of red and black roses on the side, which are opposite to the skirt color. They are prosperous and beautiful. Compared with the soft image of the past, this dress shows a kind of aggressive demonic charm. "Wow, it feels like Lorraine has changed completely." "It''s so powerful. There''s no sense of disobedience at all." "Maybe Lorraine has a dark side." "Be careful I hit you." Lorraine Hill said in a bad voice. "That''s it. It''s great!" "Ask the boss how much?" Several people began to press Lorraine hill to buy the dress. ------ "I''m sorry, but I have to wait a moment for this dress, because it was specially ordered by the boss." The assistant of the clothing store said that he needed to ask the boss. Please wait for a while. After about 10 minutes, a sound of high-heeled shoes came from the back door. Pushing open the inner door of the shop, a lady in a black and blue dress came in, followed by the previous clerk. The lady, wearing a black veil and lace gloves, is very mysterious. "Madam, it''s this lady who wants to buy this dress. I''m sorry to let her try it on ahead of time without telling you in advance." Listening to the clerk''s words, it seems that this dress can''t be tried on casually, but why hasn''t it been stopped before? Several people thought. "Well..." the mature lady, holding a long and thin cigarette pot in her hand, looked up and down at Lorraine hill. After a long time, her eyes twinkled with inexplicable color. "It''s good, no, it''s perfect." At last, she gave a very satisfied smile. "It''s OK. I have said before that if there is a very suitable girl to come to the store, you can make an exception. This time, you have a good eye. Give me some advice." Then she popped up a gem, a faint blue light in the air across, and then fell into the hands of the shop assistant, the shop assistant is thanks again, and then back down. "I''m the owner of this shop, servis. Are you going to buy this dress? " "Yes." Lorraine hill, surrounded by his companions, answered. "Yes, I carefully designed this dress. Many people have asked about it before, but there has been no suitable person to wear it. So I put it for a long time. I didn''t expect that I met it today." "Because some extraordinary materials are used in the production, its value is no less than a golden extraordinary creation. If you want to buy it, you need to pay me 120 extraordinary gold coins." "The price is so expensive." After hearing this, Ni opened her eyes wide. She had lived in gufeiya grassland since she was a child and lived a poor life all the time. Maybe all the people in her tribe could not earn so much money a year, but now it was only worth the price of a piece of clothing. Is this the world of the rich? "It''s cheap." Next to her, letis gave a completely different view. The price of her clothes was even higher than this. In her opinion, the boss at least gave a 50% discount. It was estimated that Lolan liked it very much. "It''s very expensive indeed, miss lettiss. You don''t understand human suffering at all." Alana make complaints about it. Looking at Lorraine Hill''s hesitation, the landlady guessed that it was a little difficult to buy. Ah, how can a beautiful girl be troubled by money. "If you can give me a small request, it''s OK to give you this dress." The landlady spoke again. "What are the requirements?" Before Lorraine Hill''s reply, the others asked curiously. "After you put on this dress, let me get someone to draw a picture for you." "Are you going to mount it and put it in the shop as an advertisement?" Lorraine Hill asked curiously, this kind of propaganda means is understandable. "No, no, no, no... that''s outrageous." The landlady waved her hand. "I''ll take good care of it as a collection." "Maybe you don''t understand that clothes designed by yourself can make the right people wear them and show their temperament, which is a very pleasant thing." "Well..." Lorraine Hill nodded. "Promise her, Lorraine. It''s a good deal." Alina encouraged in the side, such a good opportunity for white whoring, can not be missed. The other companions also listened to some of the heart, in addition to the rich family born lettiss don''t care, the other few to 200 gold coins this number is very distressed. "All right, but I hope the portrait won''t be published." That''s what Lorraine Hill asked for. "Of course, I can guarantee that." The landlady made a promise, and then asked the clerk to pack the clothes with a special box to avoid crushing them. In this way, she handed them to Lorraine. "Give it to me now?" Asked Lorraine Hill curiously as he took the box. "Well, I''ll give it to you first, because I need to contact an excellent painter when I draw your picture. You can come back on the rest day in two weeks. Remember to bring your clothes then." "All right." The landlady seemed to be sure that Lorraine hill was not the kind of person who took things and left. She was relieved to give her the dress directly, and didn''t even leave a debt note. After that, they bought some clothes and left the store. Then I went back to the meeting place and drove away. "By the way, I forgot to read the name of that shop just now." Something suddenly occurred to Lily. "The flower of gems, that''s the name. I heard from other students that the shop has been open for a long time, and it''s also very famous among nobles." Rettis replied. "How do you know so much?" Asked Alena. "I''m very sociable, silly Lena." Lettiss complacently said that she had recently entered the circle of noble ladies. It''s normal to be well-informed. "Don''t you think there''s something wrong with that address, letis?" Alina stood up with a "smile" on her face, and then she was stopped by the teacher and sat down. After all, she was in the car, so she was easy to fall. "I''ll teach you a lesson when I get back, stupid TISS." ------------------------- After the freshmen left, it was getting late, and the city gate beside the college was closed. It would not open again until tomorrow morning. Thousands of lights were lit in the West Town, and the dim yellow candle light reflected on the street. A carriage carrying guests slowly approached from afar, and finally arrived in the town before it was completely dark. Some guests came down from the carriage one after another, until the last girl with long light red hair stepped down from the carriage with a large suitcase. She was a little panting. She was wearing riding boots, plaid skirt, and dressed a little ordinary. She wrapped her neck and face in a long brown gray scarf, Only show a pair of good-looking eyes. After getting out of the carriage, she searched around by candlelight and asked passers-by, and finally stopped in front of a store. She looked through the old pamphlet in her hand, which was left by her father and recorded an address. It is said that the person who lived here was once a noble person in her family. Because of this noble man, their family is able to flourish. "This should be it." She took off her scarf and looked up at the sign. "Flower of gems" Chapter 186 After that, the freshmen came to the last stop of the tour, the tower of view in the north. Through the road around the mountain, facing the wind and snow, the air is getting colder and colder, and the windows are covered with a layer of light water vapor. A small finger stretched out his sleeve and drew a small sun on the glass covered with water mist. There was a smiling face in the middle of the sun. Lorraine Hill looked at his back by the window and smiled. "It''s a good painting." The figure turned around in surprise and was a little embarrassed to block it with his body. "I''m sorry, in fact, it''s just scribbling. It''s a bad habit I used to develop." "It''s not bad. It''s good." "Nothing. I really can''t draw." Niya shakes her head. As a resident of the grassland, it''s the most important thing to support herself and her people. Other things are not doing their proper work. "You are very skillful in painting. It''s not bad." "Ah, that''s a habit I developed when I was a child." Niya a little embarrassed said. "Because I live in the north, the winter is very long and cold, so I always like when the weather is sunny and sunny." "When I was very young, an uncle joked that if you draw a sun, the sun will come out. It was silly at that time. I really believed in it and drew a lot. Later, although I knew the truth, I couldn''t change the habit of painting the sun at will. " "Later, when I practiced the extraordinary sequence, I chose the flame related one to bring you a little warmth." "Yes, Niya. If it''s you, I''m sure you can do it." Lolan Hill looked at the usual timid shy girl, said with support and encouragement. "Thank you, Lorraine." Niya felt warm in her heart. She was inspired for the first time. With the height of the magic guide locomotive getting higher and higher, the world behind it is getting smaller and smaller. Finally, after the crash car passed a big curve, the scene of ermenas appeared in front of you again, but this time it was different from before. The sparse white flowing clouds are slowly rolling under the sky, and the line of sight passes through the clouds. Below them are beautiful grand canyons and mountains. A huge and broad river winds from afar, with endless waves. To the north of the river is the campus with pleasant scenery, with neat squares, gardens, buildings and roads on the ground, The streets full of green buds and flowers are all over the campus. Occasionally, people who are smaller than ants can be seen walking through them. "It''s gorgeous..." Some students can not help but issue similar exclamations, and at this time, the magic guide locomotive is also slowly running to the end. The snow capped summit tower began to appear in front of the public. "It''s cold." "I knew to wear more." "The teacher said yesterday, it''s very cold here." After Luo Lan hill and others got out of the car, waves of cold winter wind blew on their faces and sides, quickly taking away heat. Although it was spring with a suitable climate at the foot of the mountain, it seemed that they were still in winter. Even many senior students were wearing thick robes. "I can understand why the students of magic sequence like to wear mage robes. It''s because of the cold." "Then why don''t you wear it? Aren''t they all here? " "Probably the supernatural of the Dragon sequence are very strong." A classmate whispered his guess. "Niya Niya." Alina trotted over, stamping her feet. "What --" Before Niya could say it, a pair of cold palms pressed on her face, which surprised her. "Hee hee, how about it?" Alina laughs mischievously. Niya''s small face rose slightly, took off her hands on her face, and then put her hand directly into Alina''s neck, and the other side yelled. "Wow, Niya, let me go. I''m wrong." After that, they trotted in the open space for a while. Looking at the scene, Lorraine hill was only amused when she suddenly turned around and looked at the furtive figure behind her. "What do you want, letis?" "Oh, nothing, Lorraine. I just came to meet you." Lettiss was a little concerned about him. "Ah..." Lorraine hill is the first to start. He pinches her face with his hand directly. It is estimated that she is the only one who is a lady of the rich family. "Lorraine, you Lettiss, angry and holding out her hand, pinched each other in the open space. After the freshmen got out of the car, they waited in the open space for a while, and the later students entered the college on the top of the mountain together. Walking on the plank road between the high towers, you can see the abyss at your feet. The cold wind blowing in your ears makes a whistling sound, which reverberates among the mountains. There are still a lot of ice residue on the cold iron rope. After holding it for a long time, your hands may even stick to the stone pillars. Although the guardrail is well protected, it still makes some students panic, even their voice is much smaller. "Look over there!" One of the students yelled, and then they turned their eyes. Two huge figures were chasing in the distant sky and valley. They were farther north of the college, where was a desolate ice mountain range. Roar¡ª¡ª The distant roar of the Dragon came from the clouds. Two giant dragons were fighting in the air, one white and one black. The white dragon was elegant, the neck was slender, and he flapped his wings. He breathed cold breath in his mouth. After a while, even thousands of meters away, the freshmen on the Tiesuo plank road could still feel the ice dregs coming with the north wind, which made the students shiver, It wasn''t much better until a teacher put up a shield to block the cold wind. Then the black dragon in the distance swooped down from the sky and directly hit the white dragon on the mountain wall. Two giant dragons fell from the mountain and brought countless snowflakes, until they finally landed in the valley and set off a snowstorm. The red flame from the black dragon''s mouth, forming a thick straight line, roasted the white dragon''s wings, the white dragon flapping wings are not outdone, the silver breath of the ice face to face, Jiyan and the ice held each other for a while, the rising heat and white air distorted the sight. "So strong." The violent magic wave, even so far apart, can be clearly perceived. "Is that the Dragon cultivated by the college? It''s so powerful, so powerful, so powerful." The freshmen who couldn''t find any words to describe them yelled and couldn''t restrain their excitement. "Not really." The teacher put away the shield in the air, turned around, looked at the excited students and said. "That''s the elder brother and elder sister of your dragon sequence." Then a violent explosion came from afar, and the two dragons disappeared. After the dust cleared away, the two vague figures in the wind and snow stood opposite and floated in the air, while the roar of the dragon still reverberated among the mountains. Chapter 187 To pursue the most powerful power, to obtain the most noble freedom, without any constraints, everything follows the heart and instinct, which is the sequence of dragons. Although the training and promotion are very difficult, it is undeniable that this sequence is really powerful. It is a combination of strong body and soul. After sequence 6, they can incarnate the dragon and fly freely between heaven and earth. Although there are not many students studying dragon series in ermenasne, this series always takes the top place in the final graduation every year. After watching the duel between the dragons, some freshmen were so excited that they could not even listen to the teacher''s introduction. However, the students of gaota college do have more magic sequences. They can often see senior students in mage robes flying in the air and directly enter the classroom or library from the rooftop. "This is the Tongtian Library of gaota college." The teacher took the students into a magnificent tower and stood at the bottom of the tower looking up. There was no end to the tower that went straight into the blue sky, which brought a huge sense of oppression. The inside of the tower is hollow. Around the tower is a layer of bookshelves, bookshelves occasionally left between a pair of windows, let the outside light and wind in. Inside the long tower, it''s very empty. You can see some senior students walking and consulting between the floors. The wind blows the light curtains and brings some light into the tower. The fine dust fills the air and flies in the slanting sunlight. As the tower is above the clouds, there is no need to worry about rain coming in. The whole tower is relatively dry. When you walk in it quietly, you can occasionally hear the sound of pages turning. Lorraine Hill walked in front of the bookshelf, looking at the rows of book titles on it. There are all kinds of words, including elves, human, Oriental, and even Orc books. After all, "I have something to go up." Lolan hill looks at the serious schoolgirl and explains her reasons, but it''s hard to say that she''s helping a witch deliver a letter, and she''s also a witch. "Do you know where to go up? In addition, the stairway after going out is very dangerous for the lower grades. Stop here. It''s not where you can go." "This..." Lolan Hill hesitated and said that he would fly and not fall, but the serious student still didn''t give in. It''s not very good to break in hard. How can we get there? We''ll find a night later and fly up directly? Just as she pondered, the door of the passage opened and a gust of wind came in. The wild cold wind rolled up the long ponytail and long hair of the schoolgirl, and then a Book flew over her side with the wind and landed in Lorraine Hill''s hand. It''s heavy and a little heavy. Holding this thick book, Lorraine Hill feels like this. After the wind gradually stopped, before serious sister also looked at the book in the hands of Lorraine hill, eyes full of envy, and then there is a trace of jealousy. At this time, she no longer blocked the entrance of the passage, but stepped back to the other side to let Lorraine Hill pass. "The head of the college likes you very much. He gives you a sealed book directly. Now you can go over." Lorraine hill is just outside the tower. The wind reverberated in my ears. Along the steps around the outside without handrails, Lorraine Hill went up the stairs, trying not to see the abyss like scenery at his feet, supporting the weathered walls. A rough concave convex feeling came from the palm of his hand. Finally, she stops in front of a stone door, tries to put her hand on the stone door and input a little magic. The stone door lights up and then slowly slides open. The wind curtain under the window kept rolling, and the cloth was rolling. The room was very quiet in the slanting sunlight. Lorraine Hill looked around and went straight inside with the thick books in her arms, according to tidys'' instructions. Through the narrow corridor between bookshelves, a high chair is placed at the end of the corridor, and a delicate little girl like an enamel doll is sitting on the chair. Her body is wrapped in black dress, which has a kind of extreme white, and even can see the blood vessels that are blue. A thick, large book was placed on his knee, and below it were the intricate folds of a black skirt. "You are loranthel, the great sage of clancia, a new born, great witch." The Witch of books on the seat looks up, her eyes twinkle with flowing brilliance, and the books in the whole room immediately ring, making a noisy and enthusiastic page turning sound, as if these books have life, and under the call of the Witch of books, she wakes up in deep sleep to welcome the guests. Chapter 188 The wind of the sky was passing through the room. The curtain of the gauze rolled up from time to time and made a rolling sound. In front of her, the petite girl stood up slowly from her seat. With the addition of the chair, she could look down on Lorraine hill. "Hello, sir. I''m Lorraine hill." In the face of such a formal greeting, Lorraine Hill gave a little salute. Although it looks small, the book witch has actually lived for a long time. It''s natural for her to show respect as a descendant. Besides, she gave herself a gift as soon as we met. Seeing the clever appearance of Lorraine hill, the book witch seems to be more happy. She nods slightly like a bun, and then calls for a wooden chair to let Lorraine Hill sit down. After receiving the letter from Lorraine hill, Siye looked it over carefully, and then slowly put it down. "It turns out that you are a student of Trina Sha, and you have inherited her." There seemed to be some regret in her tone, as if something had been preempted. "Has Lord Siye met Miss trinasha?" "No, when I was born, the mercury Dynasty was no longer there, but I had the honor to read a few of her books and know something about it." "In the era of mercurial Dynasty, Trina Sha''s reputation was not obvious, but in fact, she changed a lot of things. Some of the laws and regulations of mercurial Dynasty, the name of witch faded out of the common people''s vision, her exploration of the southern wilderness and the exploration of the Oriental world all had her shadow." "In fact, she was aware of some disadvantages of the mercury Dynasty long ago, but in that era, some extreme practices of the mercury Dynasty were very inhumane. However, in order to maximize the combat power and resist the attacks of other races, she had no choice but to avoid repeating the mistakes of the real red Empire." "It is through some of her books that I clearly realized the operating logic of the mercury Dynasty." The book witch slowly tells some of the past, some she knows from the records, some she saw with her own eyes. Then she asked about some of Lorraine Hill''s recent experiences. "In other words, do you still have the status of a lady of the chamber of Commerce?" "Yes." Lorraine Hill nodded in disbelief. Looking at the smile on her face, she couldn''t help but think of the scene of Titus playing tricks on her. "Little Loran, it seems that you can switch your sequence at will." "Yes." "Do you want to learn more and try different sequences?" "Yes." Lorraine Hill continued to nod. "But it''s strange for a person to have two sequences. You don''t want to be famous for your personality, do you?" "Yes, yes." Lorraine Hill nodded in agreement. "So I have a good idea." The book of the witch stopped to continue to say, wearing stockings legs also slightly shaking. "I''ll arrange another identity for you and enroll at the same time, so that you won''t be conspicuous." "But in that case, I can''t be separated." "This is not difficult. As a special student, another identity has a separate dormitory. If the course is free, it can be flexibly adjusted, and the appearance problem can be solved better. Use the pendant that tidys gave you to adjust it again, and then change the hair color and pupil color." "This..." Lorraine hill was also surprised by the operation of the college head. Are the witches so fond of playing? Mingming just gave people the feeling is quite stable, usually life is really so boring? "But it sounds like trouble." Lolan hill is a little reluctant. Originally, she came to enjoy the free and comfortable campus life, but now she wants her to act like a latent. "Don''t rush to refuse, little Lorraine." Siye did not know when she learned the name of tildys to Lorraine hill. She laughed, and then two things wrapped in black cloth flew out of the book and floated in the air. "This is for you." She asked Lorraine hill to take it. "This is..." Lorraine Hill opened it and found that black Bree was wrapped in two mirrors "This is a treasure made by the mirror witch Chris, which allows you to shuttle back and forth between two positions through the mirror." "It''ll save a lot of trouble. I''ll put another mirror in your other dormitory." "Even after you graduate, you can use these two mirrors to do many things. You don''t have to say the advantages of them, you know." Lorraine Hill looked in the mirrors and the system showed its message. [shuttle mirror] (perfect crystal level): you can shuttle between two places freely through this mirror, but it should be noted that the mirror has certain recognition ability and will not provide this kind of service for everyone. This kind of thing breaks common sense very much. Looking at the introduction, Lorraine hill is full of thoughts about quantum mechanics, whether the speed of light can be broken through, whether hyperspace communication can be realized, and whether Space folding can be achieved. Damn, I can''t refuse. I really want to study the two mirrors. Lolan hill, who wanted to refuse, hesitated after the meeting and finally nodded. The reward given by the witch master was too rich for her to refuse. "Very good. That''s it. You''ll fill in the information of another identity later. I''ll give it to the college for registration and arrange it for you at that time." After that, the Witch of the book seemed to find some funny toy and was excited. Lorraine Hill helplessly filled in the information and some settings to prevent the gang. Name: Rochelle Age: 16 Features: long silver hair, blue eyes The freshmen from the southern New Vega League, according to the appearance of staying in the chamber of Commerce before, and then dilute the appearance, can be regarded as constructing a new role. ...... After writing other materials, Lorraine Hill hands the paper to Siye, the evil woman of the book. After they have a conversation, Siye asks her to take one mirror away and put the other mirror in her independent dormitory. Later, it was late, and Lorraine Hill left. The observation room on the top floor was quiet. "The younger generation is very lovely." A voice obviously different from that of Si Ye appeared in the open room, but Si Ye didn''t seem surprised. Instead, he responded. "So, shall we make a bet?" "What''s the bet?" The slightly sweet voice of a girl said with interest. "Bet little Lorraine, though she wants to hide herself, will soon be famous throughout the college." A girl in a pink and white princess dress appeared in the room. She stood behind the Secretary and lifted her high when she was unprepared. "I didn''t expect that Siye had gone bad. Mingming used to be the one who was the most teased. Now there is a younger generation who bullies people like this. Hee hee ~" "Put me down, Chris." Laurie''s legs fluttered, patting the book on Chris''s head. Chapter 189 Southern Islands, Banguo island. The warm sea breeze is constantly blowing, the green leaves are constantly swaying in the sun, and the shade of trees in the forest is also dyed with a layer of bright light green. A large ship stops at the simple wharf of the island, and fluctuates slightly with the waves. "Lord Black, this is the island. You see, this is the title certificate issued by the alliance." "Well, has the island been surveyed?" "It has been surveyed. There are no big animals on the island. Almost all of them are trees. When our chamber of Commerce bought them four years ago, we saw these excellent white tear trees. Their materials are very good and they are suitable for making furniture." "Originally, it was planned to harvest and cut down this year, but since most people have turned to shipbuilding related projects, they have not moved." "Very good. Don''t move in the future. Don''t cut down these white tear trees, and ask the next tree artist to see if they can be planted on a large scale." "Yes, my Lord." A young man in armor stood at the bow of the ship, commanding some guards and craftsmen. Then hundreds of people got off the ship and began to act. They are the vanguard troops, and will open up and build a number of houses and living facilities, so as to lay a good foundation for the follow-up teams. As a matter of confidentiality, the personnel on the island are not allowed to leave for at least three years. Other required resources and goods will be transported by a special fleet, and the fleet personnel and the personnel on the island can not meet each other. Only the port personnel can transfer, and the port personnel are not allowed to leave the island. After the subordinates began to take action one after another, a middle-aged man dressed as a scholar stepped onto the bow of the boat and stood on his side to ask. "Black, is that what Lord Lacey is talking about?" "Yes, we sent some samples we were looking for some time ago. Lord Lacey replied that this is what we are looking for." "What''s the use of this kind of tree, Lord Lacey values it so much." The scholar who dresses up is still a little puzzled. He recently consulted a lot of materials. In addition to the peculiar sap, the wood texture of this kind of tree is better, which is suitable for making mid-range furniture. "I don''t know, but I''m sure I can''t be wrong now that the first lady has ordered me." "Yes, I don''t have to guess. The first lady said that she would send detailed information later, and the craftsmen would be in place one after another. The information of magic guide steam turbine left by the first lady before she left can also be tested on this island. " "It''s said that frost Rose''s armored warship has been tilted a lot of resources recently. It''s progressing very fast, and we can''t fall behind." The scholar dressed man continued. "Lord Lacey has repeatedly stressed the issues related to the closure and confidentiality. After that, I will arrange the escort to set up the isolation and blockade area in the port. In the next three years, master Lund, you and your apprentices will be wronged." "Ha ha, it''s nothing. I''m very excited to be valued by Lord Lacey. Even if I''ve been on the island for 10 years, it''s worth it." The man in the scholar''s robe, with both hands on his back, looks at this shady Island, full of pride, a new power core, and the key to change the world is about to be achieved in his own hands. What is more exciting than that. Lund himself came from ruerna, but he was in a small faction. In his early years, because of lack of resources, he had to leave to develop in Vilga, so he was recruited by Carites. However, his reputation was not obvious before, because the importance of knowledge and experience in alchemy was still in his talent. Because he was born into a small faction, and he was far away from the technologically advanced ruerna, he has been stagnant all these years. It was not until last year that Lorraine Hill gave a lot of ancient materials that he began to study and move forward again. Although he was honored as a master in the chamber of Commerce, he knew that he was far from the level of a master. But even if it''s not a master, with the support of the chamber of Commerce resources and the excellent knowledge guidance of miss Lessie, now creating things according to the drawings, even if it''s not a genius, can accomplish the great deeds that master ruhner can''t accomplish in his whole life. It has never been one or two geniuses that have changed the world. It is something that can be popularized to millions of people, benefit countless people, and be produced and popularized on a large scale. The magic guide steam turbine, which was designed and conceived by lorenhill before, was found to lack some important things in the experimental stage, that is, industrial lubricant, rubber. The sealing and riveting between metals are too direct, not only the air tightness is poor, but also it is easy to wear. After a long time, there will be various problems, and the frequency of parts damage and replacement is very high. This will lead to high maintenance costs, but also often have skilled alchemists on the side of maintenance, so alchemy has always been difficult to popularize. Last year, before she left, she asked the staff of the chamber of Commerce to look for a kind of tree with white sap in the South and mail the sample to her. Only recently did she receive the sample of rubber tree, which is also called white tear tree. Rubber tree is the source of natural rubber. Rubber is widely used, not only in industrial structure, but also in tire making and ship sealing. With it, the power of industry can really radiate. Steel and flame will push the world into a new era. The cartes chamber of Commerce will make rubber on this island and test the first magic guide steam turbine, --------------------- Ermenas, Temple of meditation college. In a small remote yard of the college, the black iron fence separates the yard from the stone street. There is a beautiful small house in the yard. The white and blue stone bricks feel like shells. Under the arc-shaped window is a small garden with some purple lavender planted inside. There are not many people here, and the yard is very quiet. Squeak¡ª¡ª The wooden door of the house was opened from the inside, and a silver haired girl in a light blue skirt came out. She had a pair of blue transparent eyes like the sky, and wore light shoes. She turned a few times in the yard. It''s very spacious, the girl thought. There is not only a small garden, but also a well. With all the furniture in the house, it''s no problem to live for a long time. This girl with silver hair is naturally Lorraine hill, but at present, she will call herself Lorraine. After all, after the propaganda of clancia, it''s too conspicuous to use her full name. And here is her another dormitory. It seems that it should have been the place where the teacher lived. After a tour, Lorraine Hill got familiar with the house, locked the door, and went out to walk around. Only then did he know where he was. After the location is determined, it will also be used as the receiving place in the future to facilitate the contact with the tisilan mountains, clancia and Carites. After all, there are too many people in the central school building, which is very inconvenient. And tomorrow will also officially open, I do not know who will meet it. Chapter 190 After visiting the four universities in ermenas and taking a two-day break, a new life begins. Each freshman begins to teach six main courses, namely literature, history, mathematics, code of law, magic and combat. The first three are easy to understand and need not be described too much. The code mainly talks about the systems, laws, disciplines and customs of various countries. In this multi-ethnic and multi-cultural world, if you want to achieve the most basic harmony, at least you need to know each other''s preferences and taboos, and understand each other''s basic customs and regulations. In order to avoid unnecessary conflicts between students, ermenas taught these earlier. Magic words, that is, the extraordinary to learn relevant knowledge, although most students have learned some outside school, but some may not be comprehensive, or there are fallacies, all need to correct and complete one by one. Fighting, as the name suggests, is also very easy to understand. The world is not peaceful after all. Even though countries do not fight each other on the surface, in private, there are still many conflicts among various organizations. In addition, many Warcraft still occupy the wild, threatening some living areas. Violence can''t solve everything, but it still has the ability to solve 90% of the problems. For countries that have not yet entered the industrial age, the high-level transcendent is the most direct symbol of strength, and strength is also the most important means to protect themselves. Except for six main courses. There are many side courses for students to choose from, such as the four subjects of alchemy (machinery, technology, metallurgy, inscription), herbal medicine, geography, military strategy, music, commerce, navigation, painting, planting, etc. some colleges will have related side course performance requirements for promotion. ------------------- "Welcome to the new students. This is Mr. rother from the new Vega League." As the teacher''s words fell, applause began to ring in the class, and then a silver haired girl came into the classroom. After picking up the chalk and writing down her name on the slate, she turns around and looks at the students in the classroom with her pure blue eyes. She gives a little salute, smiles, and then begins to introduce herself. "Hello, everyone. My name is Rocher. I''m from Vilga in the South..." The bright and clean sunshine in spring shines on him, and his voice with a kind of ethereal and clear, rippling slightly in the classroom. His bright face and flawless eyes seem to make his soul sleep peacefully. After returning to silver hair, Lorraine Hill found that the effect of the pendant was not as good as before. The silver hair that attracted too much attention seemed to enhance the sense of existence, making it hard to ignore its original appearance. If the previous identity of Lolan is just beautiful, but now after restoring their original hair color and pupil color, there will be a kind of dreamlike feeling. As a result, after class in the morning, a large group of people gathered around her and blocked her. Not only the boys, but also the girls in the class. They asked all kinds of questions about Lorraine hill. "What kind of skincare do you use, Rochelle?" A girl asked curiously. "This one hasn''t been used, I don''t know." Lorraine Hill carefully answered, feeling that this answer is arrogant, but she really can''t think of any brand, saying wrong will cause jokes and misunderstandings. "Well? No, is it really natural? " This girl is a little unbelievable. "Don''t use your poor knowledge to speculate on Rochelle." Next to a few girls take the initiative to explain. "Is Roxie the eldest lady of any family? She is so beautiful and has a lot of temperament. I envy her." "This..." Lorraine Hill didn''t know what to say for a moment. "Let''s take you to the restaurant at noon. There''s a good specialty there." Several young ladies of noble origin proposed jointly. "Why do you take over new students so that we can''t go together?" Others began to fight collectively. "That''s it." "Can I be your friend, Rochelle?" "Stinky boy, go away. Don''t touch Rosie''s desk." "Or it''s going to be Rochelle." One of the girls suggested, and others responded. "This is good." "I agree." ....... "All through!" In just one morning, Lorraine Hill took over the new class. Looking at a group of students in the class, Lorraine Hill remembered that most of them were only 16-17 years old, just at the age of youth. Many things really only looked at their appearance, and they all depended on impulse and excitement. She looks good and can''t be eaten as a meal. I really don''t understand. She slightly shakes her head, her silver hair slides over her shoulder and falls on the book in front of her. Looking at the notes on it, it seems that everything is back to the blooming season of youth, the quiet writing classroom in that summer, and the blackboard that says that it is x days away from the college entrance examination. Memories of youth at different ages, there will be different taste, just graduated from the University in those years when the memories are more regret, regret that they did not study hard, did not test a good university, good professional. After working for a few years, when I recall, I will feel that the emotion at that time is very pure and cherished. Time seems to be coated with a layer of sweet taste. Some things and people become better. At lunch time, a large group of people put several tableware together, and the whole class almost gathered together to welcome the new student. Lolan Hill sat in the middle, surrounded by her classmates, her every move has countless eyes, she wants to eat something, as long as the eyes move there, there will be students to help pass. This sense of attention, let her heart pressure, as if any move has been put in the spotlight. What if she makes a fool of herself? What if she says something wrong? She thought she was a human being and was not afraid of such a small scene, but she was not. She was very nervous. In the past, this was not the case in the chamber of Commerce. She was the eldest lady of the chamber of Commerce. Naturally, she was the superior of the group. When she was together, she discussed business affairs, and no one dared to discuss her private affairs. Moreover, some of the things she did in the chamber of Commerce really brought a lot of benefits to the whole chamber of Commerce and made her feel stable. But it''s not the same in schools. Students are at the same level. If people around you pay close attention to your every move, discuss you, discuss you, and evaluate you, you can''t ask everyone not to do so. Even because you have to study and have classes together, you can''t avoid these scenes at all. The topics discussed at the dinner table all revolve around her. Although it''s peaceful and flattering now, it''s hard to guarantee that the wind will suddenly change one day. After all, when she was young, everyone was very impulsive. She had experienced and experienced some things. The higher she won, the more she felt uncomfortable and worried. For the first time, she had the idea of escaping. Chapter 191 Early morning light into the dormitory, through the light blue curtains, the room will also reflect a layer of light blue, a figure on the upper bunk slowly opened his eyes. Looking at the brightness of the window, she estimated that the next time was almost the same, so she got up from the bed, climbed out of bed carefully, and didn''t wake other people in the room. But the day did not fulfill people''s wishes, down the middle of a moment did not check or stepped on something similar to a basin, so the sound of metal sloshing in the bedroom. "It''s so annoying. It''s early in the morning. What''s this for?" "Kafra, why do you get up so early? It''s disgusting." "I''m not going to find another senior boy." "I''m sorry to disturb you." The girl kept apologizing to her roommate before getting dressed and going out. At this time, it was just dawn outside, and the air seemed a little cold. Kafra squeezed her sleeve tightly, and then walked quickly with her arms in her hands. First she went to have a simple breakfast, and then she went to the classroom. As a freshman, it has been almost two months since she came to ermenas. Except for the first few days, the next days have become difficult for her. Because of her poor foundation, she is slow to learn many courses, her physical fitness is average, and her combat course is even worse. Fortunately, the combat course of grade one has not yet entered the actual combat stage, so she is not so ugly. After entering the classroom, the air gradually became warm, so she slowly put her arms down, looked around, found a remote place to sit down, and then took out books and textbooks to learn and remember. After reviewing first, she previewed today''s new knowledge. After reading the new knowledge, the number of talents in the classroom gradually increased. Seeing that there was more time left, she turned to her notebook and began to write on the paper with a pen. It seems that it should be the focus of the old teacher. At this time, the classroom is gradually busy, and the seats are gradually full. "Kafra is pretending to study again. It''s disgusting..." in the noise of the classroom, some harsh words are hidden and caught by her carelessly. "You said that if she worked so hard, her grades would not be so bad... I don''t think she worked hard at ordinary times, just pretending." "Don''t you know, although she looks average, she always seduces people." "True or false?" "Of course, it''s true. Not long after the beginning of school, I saw her with a senior. Tut Tut, it''s a pity that people don''t look up to her." "I''ll tell you something more disgusting." "What else?" "Because she and I were roommates. When we went out for dinner for the first time, we asked each other how they got the letter of recommendation. Tut Tut, she was not ordinary." "Like us, most of them are the top group selected by the local Dabi and then given the admission qualification. She is good. When she was in the Dabi in her hometown, because she was inferior to others, she hooked up with the tuners. I won''t say more about the latter, so as not to dirty everyone''s ears." "Wow, can it be like this? It''s a hook up." "Yes, you don''t look at people''s ordinary clothes. There are many ways." ...... Some look of disdain, disgust and contempt came from afar. Kafra''s writing hand was stiff, but she didn''t stop. It''s just that her writing was obviously crooked and distorted, which was not as neat as before. "Good morning, everyone. Let''s start today''s lesson..." as the teacher on the platform patted the crystal board, the complicated magic patterns began to appear on it. "Today, we''ll talk about the choice of inscriptions and engravings, which are the core of the extraordinary." After introducing the diagram, the teacher stretched out his left hand again, and then a huge translucent sphere appeared above the classroom, in which the brilliance flowed, and the magic kept flowing, and then constantly sketched out one pattern after another. "This is the most basic core of the original sequence, and many wild Warcraft are constantly changing and upgrading on this basis." With the teacher''s demonstration, the following students can be described as infatuated with watching, most of them benefited a lot, but there are a few students who are still anxious. Kafra is one of them. After class, she wanted to ask the teacher, but the platform was already full of students, so she couldn''t squeeze in. "This person is really annoying, so many people have to squeeze in, do you know how to be polite?" A girl nearby said angrily. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry." Kafra apologized and stepped back. After that, she wanted to ask other students, but most of them said they didn''t have time. The remaining students, who were familiar with studying together, also dodged a little and found some reasons. "Well, I''m sorry, Kafra. I don''t quite understand." With that, the classmate with glasses also ran away. "How does she know you?"¡° Don''t mention it. I didn''t know before. She was very serious. I thought she was a good student. I didn''t expect that, alas... " Whispers from afar let her hand just ready to lift down again. Once yearned for incomparable campus life is not good, not all the friendship between students, but more misunderstanding and injury. After school, all the other students left one after another, but Kafra stayed in the classroom. But today is different from the past, she didn''t concentrate on writing or learning something. She unconsciously scrawled on her cherished notebook. Her eyes were so dull that she didn''t know what she was thinking. It took her a long time to wake up. No, looking at the dark sky, she quickly walked out of the classroom and ran to the restaurant. At last, she only bought some cold food. Back in the dormitory building, she was about to open the door. Bursts of laughter came from the door, but when she went in, the laughter stopped suddenly. Continue to carefully put things, after washing, she read alone in the hall, see very late back to the bedroom to rest, because at this time other people are sleeping, she can be at ease, do not have to face those harsh eyes. After a few days, there were fewer and fewer people in the class willing to talk to her. Everywhere they went, it seemed that someone was secretly talking about her. An inadvertent action and a small mistake seemed to attract the laughter of people around them. She became nervous, often insomnia, sometimes unconsciously fell asleep in class, which attracted the teacher''s blame and the jokes of people around her. She said she was a classmate, but those faces scared her. Another day after school, the classroom was empty. It seemed that only at this time could she feel at ease. The sky is filled with rain, beating on the stone steps, splashing with water. A gust of wind brings a lot of water vapor and rain and fog to wet the face. Kafra stood on the steps with her book in her arms, hesitant. But it was getting dark and there was no one else around. She could only go back in the rain, hoping that the book would not get wet. Just as she was about to rush out, a sound of footsteps came from behind. Then an umbrella appeared beside her. She couldn''t help looking back. It turned out that it was Bai Liwei, her classmate. "Thank you..." she felt a long lost warmth in her heart. "Sorry to keep you waiting." A boy came out from the back, and then belliwei went out with the boy with an umbrella. Kafra felt as if her face was burning. She hugged her textbooks and books in her arms and rushed to the other side of the rain curtain, which was the way back to the dormitory. Her mind is filled with regret, shyness, bitterness and loneliness. All kinds of emotions are rolling in her heart. She runs in the rain, letting the rain wet her cheeks and hair. A small amount of rain falls from her face to her mouth, which is a bit salty. Poof¡ª¡ª The knee rubbed out a long section on the ground, the body fell to the ground, the hands were full of mud, a burst of uncontrollable pain came from the knee. She curled up on the ground, the rain flowing on the ground into the clothes, a dirty and cold feeling spread in the body, the sky is all dark down, groping for a long time, only to find the bubble has been rising books and notes. Kafra sat in the rain, trying to shout and vent something, but the rain fell from the sky and entered her throat, which made her cough constantly. Her chest fluctuated violently and her face turned red. Her eyes could not be opened because of the rain. Finally, the cough stopped and turned into bursts of sobs. Her fingers were scurrying on the wet slate, regardless of the fact that her skin was almost worn out, as if she had lost the pain. "Hello... Can''t you catch a cold in such a place?" A soft voice came from the opposite side. Kafra reluctantly opened her eyes and looked up. A pair of gentle eyes, like those of night, came into view and into her heart. Chapter 192 "I... I..." she wanted to say something, but when she opened her mouth, she slowly closed it again. What can I say? Do you ask for help from others? How can others save you? How can others save you? What are you worth saving? It''s just that I''ve been a little angry. I''ve made myself look miserable and won the sympathy of others. Isn''t this just due to those people''s evaluation of myself. "I''m fine." She struggled to get up, and the pain from the wound on her knee made her stagger and almost fall again. At this time, a pair of hands to hold her, just let her stand firm. Kafra looked at the figure in front of her again. This time, because of the close distance, she could see the face with a faint light. Long black hair, night like eyes, one or two years younger than their own appearance, as well as the admirable face. These obvious features let her know the identity of this man. It should be Luolan from the next class. It''s like a black water lily, which makes people want to indulge in it. No wonder it''s said that the eldest son of Prince Griffin is pursuing her. Such a person, and I are not the same world, she should be living around the face of goodwill bar. "Thank you." After standing firm, Kafra said thanks, then squatted down again slowly to pick up the books scattered in the rain. When squatting down to look for things, that pair of legs in small shoes also reflected in front of us. It''s so slim. I suddenly felt a sigh in my heart. Although I was standing in the rain, there was no stain on the shoes. When the rain came to me, it seemed to be separated by an invisible barrier. Is this the ability of the extraordinary? Unfortunately, she only has a small amount of ability and can''t do a lot of things. As she fumbles for the book on the ground, she thinks disorderly. Although the girl doesn''t say anything, just standing in front of her makes her nearly collapsed mood a lot better, and some extreme thoughts gradually calm down. In the dark, small green fluorescent balls flutter slowly, illuminating the scene on the ground. Then the two girls pick up the scattered pages one by one in the rain. "Here you are." White as jade hand, holding picked up books and paper to Kafra. "Thank you, thank you." She said it twice before she took it. "It''s hard to study when I go back so late. Sometimes I can slow down a little. If I''m too tight for a long time, I can''t bear it." The girl with black hair on the other side reminded her kindly. Then her body squatted down. With the light light flowing, a cool feeling came from her knee. Kafra raised her foot a little and felt it. Even if she couldn''t see clearly in the dark, she knew that the wound on her knee had healed. "Thank you, Lorraine." She bowed again to thank the girl for her help, and her heart finally calmed down. "Go back and take a shower and have a good sleep." "Well, thank you, Lorraine... That... Goodbye." Then Kafra trotted in the rain again. [what am I doing? I ran away with such a simple sentence. Thank you very much. But I don''t know how to open my mouth at all. If I talk too much, will it make people think that I have another plan? If I stand beside such a beautiful person, I will only make others misunderstand me In the heart of random thinking, after a long time, slowly calm. Keep your arm on your forehead, carefully observe the water and potholes on the road, and avoid some small stones. The rain is still so cold, falling from your chin into your neck. But at the moment, your heart is not as broken as before. A kind of peaceful warmth is lingering in your heart, which makes your heart calm down. Even so, life will continue, won''t it? After returning to the dormitory, despite the surprise of her roommate, she put down her things, rushed into the bathroom, washed her whole body up and down, and then walked out slowly in her clean pajamas. She carefully examined the wound on her knee and found that there was only a slight difference in color. After a few days, she could not even see that she had been injured here. He was well cured by the adult, and a burst of gratitude and warmth flowed through his heart again. But before long, the harsh voice came again. "Where did you go this time? Are you still in the rain..." "No, Kafra is so bold." ...... In the past, it was only whispering behind her back, but many people believe it when they see that Kafra never refutes it, and the voice of discussion and speculation is more and more bold, as if this is the fact, of course, so that now they dare to talk in front of Kafra. "I think we should tell our teacher that if we get another roommate like Kafra, it will affect our reputation." "Well, not so good." "What''s wrong? Do you want to be like her? Tut Tut, it''s dirty... " Kafra clenched her fists, pinched her nails into the meat, and the pain came. She took a deep breath, then slowly exhaled, loosened her fists, went on to the bedroom, pulled up the quilt, and went straight to sleep. I''m told by that adult to sleep well tonight. Several people in the hall continued to talk. "No, I went to bed so early tonight. Didn''t I study very late before?" "Maybe it''s a broken pot. I''ll just give it up." "Well, well, say a little less¡° One of them dissuaded, and then several people took a bath and lay down one after another. They had no words all night. Only the rain outside the window was still pattering, hitting the glass windows, leaving water marks. In the next few days, Kafra still repeated her past life. Although people around her still laughed and talked about it, she gradually learned to ignore it until that day. Because she was eating alone in the restaurant, she went to the bathroom on the way. When she came back, the things on the table had been taken away, but just so, the books and notes she put beside the table were gone. That''s what she wrote down since the beginning of school. Although the bubble rose before, it was still the most important treasure in her heart. "Hello, have you seen the books and things I put there?" She inquired about the staff of the restaurant, but because there were many people in the evening, the staff of the restaurant didn''t notice and said they didn''t know. After that, she went to the inside of the restaurant and the garbage cans around her, looking for them like crazy, but she still got nothing. ------------- In another part of the restaurant, several freshmen have just finished their meal and are ready to go back. "Niya, are you ready?" "Well, all right, Alina." "Let''s go downstairs. Oh, Lorraine, where are you going?" Letis watched loranthal move in the other direction. "You go back first. I have something else to do. I''ll come back later." Lorraine Hill waved his hand and walked to a corner of the restaurant where a lost figure sat in the corner. "Hello, may I ask your name? My name is Lorraine The girl with black hair, like a black water lily, stood in front of Kafra again. In the evening, the candle lights in the dining room are burning quietly. The warm orange lights are reflected on the face. The clear and black crystal eyes and soft sound are heard again. She looked up, her voice trembling. "My name is Kafra." "I didn''t do bad things, I didn''t seduce others, and I didn''t have the sense of shame..... I just want to study hard and graduate smoothly in the future..... Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu Hoarse voice accompanied by wailing, I do not know when, tears have stained his face. Chapter 193 When did it start to look like this? She couldn''t remember the day. She was born in a small town in the south of verdure. She has been smart and flexible since she was a child. Some old people in the town say that if she were a boy, she would like to be married. At that time, she was very unconvinced. Later, she learned some knowledge from an extraordinary person in the small town. Because of her good talent, she easily became an extraordinary person in the sequence 1, which greatly encouraged her and wanted to go to the city for further study. But at this time, the parents hesitated, because going to school in the city costs a lot, and the family is not very rich. But after that, the old people in the small town still persuade their parents to send her, because they have a better development for the future, whether it''s getting married or doing other things. Her parents later agreed. She was very happy at that time. She was the smartest and most gifted child in the small town. She dreamed about her future and was full of hope and expectation. After entering the city, she entered the best school that civilians can go to with excellent results, and reduced part of the tuition fees. In school, she is loved by teachers, and her grades are among the best. Her classmates get along well, and everything is so beautiful. But until one day she quarreled with a classmate, and the other said a word. "What do you have to be proud of? This school is just for the lower class to join in. The noble school is the place where those talents gather. Your best fate in the future is just to be married by some nobleman or rich man as a concubine, that is, a good-looking plaything. " Verdant is different from the west wind. Aristocrats can take concubines. What that classmate said is in line with many facts. Like being woken up, Kafra began to understand the situation of noble schools. It was not until her graduation the year before last, Dabie, competed for the recommended quota of ermenas that she found that there were so many powerful peers in the world. Big than failed, she is no longer the center of the school, the school has a new talent. After returning home, her parents also advised her to get married early, but she still didn''t want to give up, and diligence and hard work were the only straw she could grasp. I often quarrel with my family, but I still go to the countryside to exercise every day and study at night. Two days a day, two weeks a week, two months a month, through the cold winter, into the warm spring, through the hot summer, across the sultry autumn, training and combat with the iron sword broken 7-8 times, each time is to let the blacksmith uncle re welding together, and finally simply replaced with iron bars. In the daytime, in the evening, just want to how to progress, and then such a crazy degree, her strength finally greatly improved. In the regional competition at the end of last year, she appeared again, surprised everyone, and entered the final four. In the end, she was defeated by a young man who came from a small noble family. She thought she would stop here, but it soon burst out that the young man was caught in bed because he seduced the young lady of the big noble family. The big noble in the atmosphere immediately had his qualification revoked, but in order to protect her daughter''s reputation, she blocked the news. As a result, many people saw the elector announce that the original champion was disqualified because of unknown reasons, and a civilian girl got a rare place. All kinds of association emerged, malicious speculation floated around, and her retorts, no one cares. Even in the end, her parents secretly asked her if that was the case. If a young and beautiful girl gets a high position, people will inevitably doubt whether she has taken advantage of her beauty. This is the view of many people, and the frequent examples in life confirm their idea. I thought that this kind of rumor only spread in my hometown, just come to school. But the reality slapped her hard, just like the dark clouds that could not be fanned away, and those malicious speculation still covered her head. To make matters worse, after she entered ermenas, the problem of insufficient foundation was fully exposed, and all the students around her were geniuses. They are not only gifted and educated earlier than you, but also guided by famous teachers. Some of them work harder than you. Kafra''s efforts to catch up, day and night, is just the extent of people''s leisurely walking. At this time, the malice and ridicule of the outside world also spread like a tide, gradually drowning her in the dark, hard to breathe. ''so I''m just a mediocre mortal. '' Yes, I don''t have any special talent, no blood and background, no strong heart and self-confidence. If others say something ugly, I can shake my heart. Even now I don''t have the will to continue. It''s just the beginning of school. It''s like walking in the desert. In the distance, it''s a blur of sand and dust. You can''t see the direction. The retreat behind you has been covered by yellow sand. You don''t have water and food to drink. Your feet are deep in the sand and can''t move any more. In this way, Kafra sat in the dining room seat, I do not know when, tears slowly flow down. Do you want to go back? Sorry, mom and Dad, daughter let you down. Though the school is beautiful and vast, it seems that there is no place for her to feel warm. Tears blurred, heart also slowly sink. "Hello, may I ask your name? My name is Lorraine Familiar voice from the front, raised his head, the person is still standing in front of her as before. "I''m... my name''s Kafra¡° ...... Mixed with crying cavity, tears finally broke the dike, vent and down. In the past, all the depressions and depressions in my heart, one by one misinterpretation, one by one slander, one by one insult, were poured out, regardless of the surprised eyes of the people around me, just because the warm embrace, such as the harbor of the night, contained everything, the night was illuminated by the lighthouse, and the tide stopped here. Gently stroking his back, Lorraine Hill silently comforted the crying girl. The reason for crying need not be studied deeply, because it is not for me, it is difficult to understand the difficulties and sadness of others. What she has to do is to stand here quietly and accompany her to solve problems and difficulties. In this way, the wounds in her heart will gradually heal. ---------------------- "Let''s set up a small Learning Association." On the park bench in the college, after listening to Kafra''s talk, Lorraine Hill suggested that, for the first time, she had the idea of changing something. Let this little club be the beginning of everything. Chapter 194 The experience of previous life and the character of cultivation, let Lorraine hill can''t ignore, but now that you see it, do your best to give a little bit of power. She may not be able to change the world, but it is her small wish to make the people around her and meet better. I don''t pursue other people''s return, nor do I want to be moved and satisfied. I just want the world to treat me gently, so I also want to treat the world gently. This kind of simple idea. Moreover, watching the people around her slowly achieve their wishes, her heart will also rise a faint, overflowing heart of happiness. Maybe I can get such happiness. ----------------- Pulling Kafra, Lorraine hill first goes back to his dormitory, picks up his books and notes, and then goes to a remote part of the park. The book was in his pocket and in his hand, said Lorraine hill. "Kafra, are you ready?" "How to prepare?" Kafra looked at the girl like a black water lily and asked. "Then hold my hand." Lorraine Hill stretched out her slender wrist. Kafra looked at the beautiful hands, held them carefully, and It''s windy¡ª¡ª As light as a swallow, the scenery around us is rapidly retrogressive, the fresh air is pouring down from the top of the head, leaving behind the trees, parks, colleges, the earth and clouds. Lorraine hill holds Kafra''s hand and flies above the stratus, in the sky, under the moonlight. The slightly chilly atmosphere, like the freshest air in the world, washes the past depression, worries and anxieties, leaving everything behind and making the body and mind empty. Wind around the body, hair flying in the ear, the vast sky, the distant earth, everything is so grand and magnificent. Kafra looked at the girl holding her wrist, her white dress, her black hair, her face in the moonlight, the most beautiful thing in the world. The night of flying in the moonlight also became the best memory in her life. --------------------------- The long skirt falls slowly with the wind, and the light shoes step on the slightly cold stone slab. Loranshire lands first, and then let Kafra land slowly with the wind. "Here we are." The light voice of the girl with black hair came from her ears. At this time, Kafra reluctantly released her wrist, turned her head and looked around. This is somewhere on the north side of ermenas, which should be on a high tower. "This is the library of gaota college. Even at night, it will not be closed. You can still come to study." "But we are just freshmen, not students of tower college." Kafra asked in a low voice. "It doesn''t matter. It won''t work for a long time, but if it''s only for one day, it should be OK." Lorraine Hill knocks on the closed stone gate, which is the top floor of the library. Then the stone gate opens, and a teacher on duty looks at the two girls outside. "Sorry, the teacher is so late. We want to borrow the study room of the library. Can we go in?" "Are you freshmen?" The teacher looked at the micro chapter on the chest of Lorraine hill and Kafra, and wondered how they came so late and so far away from the central school building. "Yes, we''re just borrowing it for one night. Because my friend has just entered the school, some parts of the course feel more difficult and anxious." When she heard the word "friend", she moved a little in her heart. She hadn''t heard the word for a long time. "But..." the teacher was about to refuse, but looking at Loran Hill holding up a book with a peculiar shape, the shell of the book has complicated and exquisite patterns, he suddenly changed his words. "... is not impossible." The teacher stepped aside and let in two students standing in the cold wind. "Go to a small room on the other side. It''s quiet and has a stove." The teacher kindly points out and points out a direction. "Thank you, teacher." The two girls bowed their thanks and went to the small study room. Squeak¡ª¡ª The slightly thick wooden door was pushed open, and a small room was shown in front of them. Although the fire in the fireplace was weak, it was still burning, and there were some dark red coals in it. The wall near the window is made of stone. Through the small round window above, you can see the mountains and moonlight in the distance. Not far from the fireplace is a small square table. There are six empty chairs beside the table. On the other side, there are two low bookshelves against the wall, with some books and notes scattered. Lorraine Hill lit the candlestick on the table, let the light shine all over the room, put water on the kettle hanging in the fireplace, and then let Kafra sit down. "Take out the book first, mark out what you don''t understand, I''ll make the fire, and then I''ll help you." "All right." Kafra sits on the slightly rough wooden chairs. These wooden chairs are simple in shape, but they are extremely thick in material, and they are very stable when sitting on them, which gives people a sense of steadiness. Soon after putting down the books, Lorraine Hill sat down. At the beginning, Kafra was afraid of making a fool of herself, because some problems were relatively basic, but Lorraine Hill didn''t care. She not only explained them one by one, but also told her something related to them. With the deepening of their discussion, Kafra gradually relaxed and her thinking became clear. In fact, she is not stupid, but the lack of systematic learning methods, all kinds of things want to remember, but did not classify and summarize. Before, most of the teachers in civilian schools did not know why, and there were many fallacies in her basic part, which led to the difficulty of learning later. It is not so strange that she is now learning so hard, but what is more strange is that on such a broken basis, she is still barely keeping up with the progress of her studies and keeping up with the talents of ermenas, which is a rare thing. Under the warm yellow candlelight, Lorraine hill helps Kafra push everything down and rebuild her knowledge system. Her long pen writes down branches and structures on her notes and draws images to assist Kafra''s memory. Under the warm yellow candle light, the lamp shadow sways. After entering the state of concentration, time seems to pass quickly. When the bell of the library rings, they find that the sky outside the window is already bright. "It''s daybreak. Let''s get here first." After summing up for Kafra, Lorraine Hill handed her the notes again. "Can I have this, but you..." "Don''t worry. I''ve already written it down. I''ll give you another one." Lolan Hill somehow turned out a candy wrapped in white paper. The candy paper was tied into a butterfly shape, which was very lovely. "Although I drank a lot of tea last night, I''d better eat this. I won''t be sleepy in class during the day, but I''ll have a good rest at night." "Thank you, Lorraine." I don''t know how precious this candy is. I peel off the candy paper, and a small square and golden maple sugar appears in front of my eyes. Then I put it into my mouth. A burst of sweetness spreads in my mouth, and the warm current of Magic also flows into every corner of my body along the maple sugar. Chapter 195 A new battle has begun. This is a battlefield called learning. From the morning of every day, the silent smoke began to diffuse. Some students came to the dining room just after daybreak. As the first group of people, they quickly solved breakfast, a few simple bread and eggs, drank a glass of water, and then went to the classroom. But when I went in, I found that someone had already reviewed what he had learned yesterday. How did he do it? Of course, he had breakfast in the dormitory. At this time, the latecomers were unwilling to show weakness and began to immerse themselves in notes and books. Although the students of ermenas are full of honor and envied by countless outsiders, they are also faced with fierce competition. Although the school explicitly says that all students are equal, some students do want to be more equal. Standing at the top of thousands of students is naturally the "ten crowns" of the school. These students can be said to be the king of all fields. Even when they are in school, they can become an authority on the outside. Naturally, they are also the target of many students on campus. A large number of students gather around them to form campus factions. In addition to the 10th championship, there are also the champions or top ones in some competitions and activities in the college. These students often have outstanding skills and are very famous both inside and outside the campus, such as the "West speed" Lingxin of gaota college in the third grade, and the "shuliujian" walk of Chengzhai college in the fourth grade, Third year college Griffin heart Jay LAN. In addition to the above celebrities, other students who have achieved good results in competitions and activities are also excellent. They have solid strength in all aspects and are outstanding in some aspects. In their own classes, they are also among the top ones. And then there are the majority of ordinary students. Their grades are not good or bad. Some of them are mediocre. Some of them are partial to subjects in some aspects, but the partial subject has not yet reached the amazing level. Some of them need to work hard to graduate normally, some can only stop at grade 3-4, and finally finish. Finally, the bottom level, that is, the end of the class, they often have weak foundation, or abandon themselves, and their grades and strength are very poor. These people are basically unable to graduate normally, and they are in danger of dropping out at any time. Before Kafra, she belonged to the bottom layer. In fact, students in this layer often have difficulty communicating with people around them, because classmates have gradually acquiesced that you will leave next year and are unwilling to communicate too much. ---------------- The classroom is a little noisy. There are still two minutes to go before class. The classroom is full of students and the teacher is still on the way in the corridor. "It''s strange that that guy, Kafra, is late today." "Isn''t she always early?" "Who knows where she went last night and didn''t go back to the dormitory all night¡° "Wow, it''s so powerful. The dormitory management will record it when they check their bedtime." "Yes, credits will be deducted. Freshmen have less credit sources. I think she is going to leave ahead of time." "Well, our bedroom is quiet now." Just as the students were still immersed in talking with each other, a figure with dark purple hair puffed open the door of the classroom and helped a little on the door. Then he entered the classroom and found an empty seat to sit down. "Here you are?" "Tut, I don''t know which man I was with last night¡° "Here comes the teacher." It''s quiet in the classroom. A female teacher in a dark dress stepped onto the platform. She looked about 40 years old, with a stern expression. The glasses on the bridge of her nose reflected a cold light. She swept her eyes across the classroom, and the students were shivering one by one, not only because of the teacher''s strict style, but also because of her strength. Most of the students may not reach the level in their whole life. Those eyes not only look stern, but also contain the shock and pressure of the soul. She opened the textbook and said coldly, "class begins¡° There was silence in the classroom, followed by the sound of pages turning. Just as all the students looked down and opened their books, the teacher took a look at the student with dark purple hair. She saw the scene of running into the classroom in the corridor just now. With her rigorous style, she doesn''t like people being late. Moreover, she is a student with poor grades, which adds a sense of disgust. Although the student finally entered the classroom before the ring tone, she still had some perseverance. She pointed to Kafra, who had just sat down, and then said, "that student, please answer what I told you last class about the constitution of Falcon Kingdom and the historical reasons for its formation." Kafra was surprised, but she didn''t dare to procrastinate. She stood up quickly. The problem was actually divided into two parts. The first part was the constitution of Falcon kingdom. The teacher did say it, but the historical reasons behind it were not clear. Just last class, she introduced some of the background at that time. Students need to think about the reasons for it. If you just listen to the class casually, you will be in a hurry and the answer will be incomplete. "The Falcon kingdom is a dualistic state ruled by both wingers and knights." Kafra first answered part of the question, and then her brain began to think with all her strength. Last night, Professor Lorraine Hill gave her some ways of thinking, which made it easy to think in some vague places in the past. "The wing tribe used to be a tribe in the period of the orc empire. However, compared with other orcs, they had a high level of education. After the fall of the kuangya Empire, they even did not want to communicate with other orcs. They were very proud and isolated. They lived on the Baiya Plateau on the west side of the mainland, where there were many mountains and close to the sea, so they were easy to defend and difficult to attack." "Later, with the change of the times, the scope of human activities spread all over the mainland, and the winged people were gradually isolated. They lacked the exchange of resources from the outside world, and their development was very difficult. It was only later that they united with the human beings on the ash plain and founded a country together that they were able to rely on the human beings in the kingdom to open the door of trade again and achieve considerable development." "But this kind of alliance was not achieved overnight, and the two sides have experienced all kinds of mistrust and misunderstanding, such as...." "It was not until a few hundred years ago that the hero Knight of the" chanting gun "stepped into the white cliff plateau that the two sides established a firm trust." ...... As she narrated, she recalled and analyzed as if she had entered a certain state, oblivious to the passage of time and the surprise of her classmates. Finally, when she finished speaking, it was 7-8 minutes later, and it was very quiet all around. Then she realized that she had been speaking too long. "Good. Pay more attention to rest." This usually harsh teacher, who did not interrupt when Kafra answered, rarely expressed concern after his answer. Although it was only a simple sentence, it was also extraordinary, which shocked the students in the classroom. However, due to his dignity, he did not dare to talk about it in private, but just looked at each other. This history class seemed to pass very fast for Kafra. She was immersed in the excitement of the teacher''s approval. It seemed that the boring knowledge became extremely interesting. She listened to the teacher''s teaching with all her heart, and no longer had the heart to think about the reaction of other students. It wasn''t until the bell rang and the teacher left that the classroom exploded like a frying pan, and all kinds of comments and catharsis began to ring. "How did she do it? How did she get the praise and concern of that harsh being? What happened last night?" This student, who is usually ridiculed, suddenly becomes the center of today''s discussion. Chapter 196 No matter what the outside world said, Kafra still ignored it. Anyway, she had a bad relationship with the people around her in class, and no one came to chat with her. In the next few classes, Kafra was also able to go through, no longer dozing like the previous few days, but listening and absorbing attentively. After class in the afternoon, Kafra came to the remote Park of the central school building, where a girl with black hair had been sitting and waiting. He leaned on the back of the bench and wrote something in his hand. "Hello, sister Lorraine." Obviously, if she stands up for comparison, Kafra wants to call each other a little more, but it seems very natural for her to call each other by such a name, with a little respect and kindness. Black hair draped over the shoulder, a small amount fell on the chest, compared with the past silver hair, black hair Loran Hill really looks more mysterious and mature. If the silver haired Lorraine hill is that kind of green and clever girl, then the black haired Lorraine hill is quiet and intellectual, like the Black Lotus in full bloom at night. Lolan raised his head, lifted the scattered black hair behind his ears, and responded softly: "good afternoon, and just call me Lolan, no need to add the following honorific name." "Well, I see, sister Lorraine." Kafra agreed, then called again. "Well... Why do you do the same." Luolan looked at the girl in front of her helplessly. How could she like to call her sister just like the night spirit? She was taller than herself. After the meeting, they first went to the restaurant for dinner. On the way, Lorraine also exchanged and inquired about some things. "What''s the environment like in the dormitory now?" "Well... I don''t get along well with my roommates." Kafra gave a wry smile. "Let me see. I''d better apply to form a club. There will be a club room." Luolan thought about it carefully. Although there was a table in the dormitory, it was Luolan''s dormitory after all. Kafra would feel more restrained and unnatural when she went to luoxi''er. On the one hand, it was too far away, on the other hand, it would expose her other identity. If you set up a club, you can apply for a small activity room. Although it''s not big, it''s enough for 7-8 people. The only problem is the credits and initial personnel needed to form a society. In the early days, there were at least three core personnel, and now there are two. It''s not very difficult to pull another one at will. The problem lies in credits. To establish a club, credit is needed. That is to say, it is only given to students in competitions, activities and some awards. If they study courses at ordinary times and have excellent results, they can only get basic credits, You can only get 1 extra credit if you get the perfect score. Although Luolan''s grades are very good, it''s not examination week yet, and he can''t get the honorary credits given by subject scores. Now the only thing he can consider is some college activities. But although there are many activities, due to many restrictions, freshmen can participate in very few. After two people finished eating, Luolan and kafula found a classroom to help them study for a while, but they didn''t go back until later. "See you tomorrow, sister Lorraine." Kafra waved her hand and walked slowly to her dormitory. "See you tomorrow, Kafra." It seems that she can''t change her words, and Lorraine can only reluctantly accept the title. After returning to the dormitory, Lorraine asked her roommate about the honor credits. After taking a bath, lettiss, in her light blue pajamas, was sitting on a sofa cushion in the hall, with a magazine of clothing style in her hand. When she heard Lorraine''s question, she raised her head. "These days, I''ve heard that there seems to be a clothing competition recently, in which you make clothes by yourself. According to the aesthetic, practical and ability scores, the top few students will be rewarded with honor credits. This activity is not limited to freshmen, and all students can participate in it." "That sounds good. Damn it. No one told my lady." Lily sits at the table with a plate of snacks in front of her. She complains as she eats. Recently, she and Alina have become good friends, so they often come to visit. "Wow, it''s so comfortable." Alina, who had just finished her bath, pushed the door open and came over. She was still steaming with white steam. She picked up a snack and sat next to Lily. "It''s not fun to make clothes at all. Besides, the seniors also participate. They are all veteran. It''s too hard to compete with them, ah Wu..."¡° After chewing a ball, Alina continued: "it''s said that there will be a special activity for freshmen in a few days, called" darkroom fight. " "Lily can also try this. Don''t think about integrating into the big girls of those rich families. They are different from me." "What''s the matter with this fight? Why is there a dark room?" Lily was intrigued. "It seems to say that because there are a large number of freshmen who have not experienced actual combat, you should know that not every student gets the recommendation qualification by Dabi." "In order to encourage freshmen to overcome psychological barriers and fight with swords, the rewards of this activity are very rich." "As long as you sign up, you can get a bronze weapon. After the preliminaries, you will be rewarded with a silver weapon. If you enter the finals, you will be rewarded with a gold weapon directly. Even if you don''t get the first place, you won''t lose." "In the dark room, it means that only the two sides and the referee are present, and there is no audience." Lettiss added, it seems that her news is really well-informed. In other words, those rich ladies are very fond of gossip. "Because I''m afraid of making a fool of myself, I heard that some people were scared to pee their pants when they first came on the stage, and others were slapped in the face with wooden knives and cried directly. There are all kinds of ugliness, so in order not to let students psychological pressure is too big, there is no audience, in the room, according to the notice admission is good¡° "However, I still suggest Luolan to take part in the clothing competition. It''s estimated that Luolan will look good in whatever clothes she wears and easily win the first place." Lettiss looked at Lorraine, who was picking vegetables in the kitchen, and continued. "Which one are you going to, Lorraine. By the way, can we not put pepper tonight? " "Lettiss, go away. Chili is delicious. I can''t stand eating sweet food with you every day." Alina retorts loudly and firmly upholds pepper supremacy. Since the start of combat training recently, everyone has a big appetite. They eat early in the evening, about 5-6 o''clock. They will be very hungry at night. One time, Loran Hill cooked his own food, which was full of fragrance and hot, and immediately captured all the people in the dormitory. Even now, they often ask Loran hill to cook for supper. Every afternoon, they will spontaneously buy some food materials from the restaurant and put them in the kitchen cabinet for Loran hill to use. The hot white soup kept rolling. Lorraine hill put the lid on the pot and came out. Then he said angrily. "You''ve been eating so much recently, aren''t you afraid of getting fat and deformed? I don''t want to raise three pigs." Chapter 197 "Wow, Lorraine said I was a pig, so sad¡° Alina holds Lily beside her and pretends to cry. "But when Luolan raised a pig, it seems that it''s good..." lily not only didn''t comfort her, but hesitated, wondering whether to rebel. The food made by Lorraine is delicious, and I like the dessert baked by boumansa. I can''t give up on both sides. "Dinner is ready." Wearing insulated gloves, Niya also brought out the casserole in the kitchen "Lily, you hesitated. It''s so easy to join the enemy." Alina sighed about her teammates'' indecision, and then ran to Shengfan. After opening the lid of the pot, the fragrance of cooking rice over low heat comes¡° It''s delicious, "she couldn''t help exclaiming. On the other stove in the kitchen, the alchemy stove was still glowing red. In the casserole above, the soup was boiling constantly. Lorraine Hill added the last bit of green onion powder, then turned off the switch on the stove, took out the magic crystal, put it in the safety cabinet, and then brought the cooked pot to the table. And around the table has been a group of hungry girls. "Yeling, stop reading and come to eat." Lorraine called the night spirit, who was lying on one side reading a book, and then around the table, six people began to have supper. "Well, thank you, sister Lorraine." Originally, there were four of them, Loran hill and her roommates. But one day, several of them came to meet them for supper. They were invited to join the table. This is good, not only a few people in the dormitory to feed, next door also often ran to rub. Lily is very honest. Yeling says she comes to read a book, but most of the time she comes here with a meal. This guy is still a little embarrassed. Every time Luolan calls her, she comes to the meeting happily. "What are you doing tonight?" Lily looks into the casserole curiously. The white heat makes her unable to see clearly. "Just eat. I love what Lorraine makes." Alina took the bowl and put a spoon into the pot. "Don''t rob, that piece of meat is mine." In front of her, Alina took away a lot of meat with a spoon. Lettiss looked worried and pressed the big ribs with chopsticks. In Chu Hong''s pottery casserole, there are pink lotus roots and spareribs, in which a small amount of green onions float, bringing a good smell. Niya first drank some hot soup and felt warm all over, "so comfortable ~" with a happy smile on her face. Lolan hill uses chopsticks to pick up a piece of pink lotus root. It is steaming in the air, with a few silk threads left on the edge. He takes a bite gently. It is crisp with soft glutinous. A kind of warm and sweet taste permeates the mouth, which makes people can''t help taking another bite. "Delicious¡° Lily makes a heartfelt judgment, and Yeling nods beside her. Dormitory hall a few around the steaming casserole, with rice, began a happy meal. "In fact, I always want to ask, isn''t Lorraine really from the east?" After a short meeting, Lily looks at Lorraine Hill curiously. "Luolan''s hair color, pupil color and temperament are very similar to those of the Oriental people, and she can also cook Oriental style meals. Not only that, she has no obstacles in using chopsticks and is extremely skilled." Lily continues to analyze and says that among the six people sitting here, lily, Alina and Niya all use spoons. Yeling grew up in the East, and it''s normal to use chopsticks. As a young lady, lettiss has learned to use chopsticks, but it''s strange to use them. But Luo Lan lives in the western continent, but he is very skilled in using chopsticks. "This... Is a habit formed when I was a child." Lorraine hill is not easy to explain, only to unknown teachers. "I suddenly had a bold idea." At this time, Alina raised the spoon, which was still hot, attracting other people''s eyes. "What, say it." Alina stopped her voice, put down her spoon and continued to scoop out a piece of meat. Then she said, "in fact, Lorraine is a lady of the great family of the Plantagenet Dynasty living in the west, and the teacher is the elder who escorts and protects her." "He came to the western continent because he avoided the pursuit of his enemies. After he raised Luolan, he didn''t want to live for hatred all his life, so he didn''t tell her life experience." "In this way, we can share a large amount of property when we escort Lorraine home after graduation." Lily replied with interest. "Will sister Lorraine inherit a large fortune?" Niya looks at Lorraine Hill curiously. "If you want to go back to the East mainland, you''d better hire more ships. The sea is not peaceful and stable." Lettiss added. "Hey, hey, don''t you all doubt it? It''s a strange guess. " Lorrain and Hill make complaints about it. "Come on, sister Lorraine." The night spirit who doesn''t speak much also compares a thumb, although there is still not much expression change on her face, but the words have betrayed her real idea. "Even night spirit also believed..." Luo Lan Hill heart a little helpless, according to reason night spirit is the real Oriental big family miss. Although she is only 14-15 years old, her strength has reached the fourth in the series. In this room, she has the highest fighting power except Lorraine hill. Lettiss can''t beat her. "Well, let''s get down to business." Lorraine Hill tried to turn the subject around. "I want to set up a small community to exchange learning experience." In fact, it''s not just to help Kafra. A few people in the dormitory need to help. Because Niya was born in a prairie village, she has a poor foundation. Recently, with the help of several roommates, she is better than Kafra. Although Alina''s talent is good, she is not good at some things that need to be remembered. Only letis is a serious top student with no obvious weakness. "So does Lorraine need some credit?" "Well, yes." "Well, in fact, it''s a very simple way. That''s to find the senior of Duke Griffin''s family. As the president of the society, he has a lot of glorious credits in his hands. Would you please ask him to help build one and then retire¡° "It''s the only one that doesn''t want it." Lorraine Hill crossed his hands and refused. "I''d better take part in the costume competition. It''s very easy to take the top spot with Lolan''s appearance¡° Lettiss once again suggested that she had been bewitched by the young ladies recently, and she was studying all kinds of fashion styles and clothing collocations every day. "I heard that there was a girl named Roxie in class one, with silver hair and blue eyes. She was very beautiful. Not only in class one, but also in several classes around her, many freshmen fell in love with her and regarded her as an idol. If that one takes part in the competition, the competition will be a little difficult Alina talked about the latest rumors. "Really..." hearing this, Lorraine hill is eating carefully, and his ears are keen to catch everyone''s impression of another image. "It''s a pity that I haven''t met that one. I heard that she is not in good health and needs to be recuperated. There are few courses arranged." Alina expressed some regret. "Really, is it better than Lorraine?" Lily is a little unbelievable. "It should be the same, but Lorraine is more introverted, unlike the one who gives people a kind of amazing and shocking feeling as soon as he appears on the stage." Letis said as she recalled. "Have you seen it, lettiss?" Alina continued to ask, a little envious. "Of course, I did. Although I just followed the seniors of the club to invite her to join the club, I still saw her behind the crowd. She was very beautiful." "It''s a bit like Lorraine. At first I thought it was Lorraine, but the temperament is different, and the appearance gives people different feelings." Hearing this, Lorraine Hill breathed a sigh of relief and touched the smoky Pendant in front of his chest. He thought that he would continue to adjust in the future to make a clear distinction between the two images, so that he would not be considered the same person by his classmates. At this time, Alina proposed again. "Then take part in the dark room fight and beat those noble ladies who have not experienced the wind and rain. Lorraine is the best in the world, yeah ~" Chapter 198 A few days later, Lorraine Hill took the time to tutor Kafra. In addition, the class time was divided into two parts. Generally speaking, she was in class 1 where Lorraine was in, and half of them were in class 10 Where Lorraine was in. Fortunately, the classrooms of the two classes were far apart, so the two groups of people around her would not meet. Because at present, they all take the main course together, so the class and classroom are fixed. If there are all kinds of side courses in the future, the classroom and students will be disrupted. On the first floor of the dormitory building, the bulletin board was filled with big words. [battle of new stars] Go ahead in the dark, explore the field of battle, eager to exercise themselves, or do not know what level of their strength in their peers, hoping to become a new star of glory, so please sign up to participate in the competition. ¡ª¡ªFor Freshmen''s exclusive activities, you can get excellent weapon rewards by signing up. Champion Star: gain 10 glory credits and a [crystal level] extraordinary creation. Runner up: gain 6 points of glory points and a [crystal level] extraordinary creation. Top four: gain 3 points of glory points and a [gold level] extraordinary creation. Top 16: gain 1 point of honor points, a [gold level] extraordinary creation. Break through the preliminaries: get a [silver level] extraordinary creation. Sign up: get a bronze creation. This living reward can be said to be quite rich, especially for those poor students, many of them may not even have extraordinary creations. The "bronze level" extraordinary creations can also be exchanged for a sum of money to make a small family barely live for a year. The rules of the match are similar to what arena said before, that is, there are no other spectators in the indoor single player match, there will be referees, teachers and medical staff, so there is no need to worry too much about injuries. ------------ Central school building, fighting yard. In the square courtyard, there is a wide grass in the middle, and two rows of wooden people are placed on one side. The students first run in the courtyard, exercise their bodies, as a warm-up, and then teach swordsmanship. Although many students may not use sword as their main weapon in the future, it is still the basis for everyone to practice. Because the sword is the most common weapon, it is also easy to carry. Your enemies are most likely to use the sword, and you can easily find a sword to defend yourself. It''s good to be familiar with the basic skills of sword, know yourself and the enemy, and understand the basic combat matters in the future. From time to time, the sound of wooden swords hitting each other came from the field. Some freshmen were practicing their swordsmanship against the wooden man, some were fighting in pairs, and some were standing by and watching others fight, nodding and thinking. A young man in white, with one hand behind him and a wooden sword in the other hand, let the other freshmen attack and explain the advantages and disadvantages of the other side. "Yes, this angle attack is really easy to hit the opponent unprepared, but there is still a lack of follow-up changes, you can continue to think about the next change move, so that the other side is difficult to parry." Then he swung the other side away with a sword and encouraged him again. "Thank you, senior!" The freshman retreated excitedly. "Next." The young man in white continued to shout that this is the fourth grade student who hurt the freshmen by mistake when he was fighting with his friends on the lake at the beginning of the school year. He is from the eastern Dynasty of the golden Finch, and now he is well-known in the school. He is a well-known person in Chengzhai college by the lake. He is walking along the "shuliujian" walk. A young man with dark red hair came forward with two fine swords and looked serious. "It''s rare for rock to meet me today." The senior looked at the student, sighed casually, and then let the other side attack. Because the style of using the sword is similar to that of the elder in red, rock has always been learning that kind of rapid style from the other side, such as the storm, which makes the other side too busy to deal with. At the same time, it is changeable. A little carelessness can break through the shortcomings of the other side and win at one stroke. In the open space of the courtyard, rocka waved two swords and quickly approached. Then the sword light rotated and turned several directions in the air, which was hard to understand. After that, bursts of rapid fighting sound came, and the students nearby were attracted to watch the wonderful practice. "Loran, look at the training between rock and Youdao. It''s amazing!" Alina excitedly pulls out Lolan hill, who is still practicing sword slowly. The latter has no choice but to agree, and then comes to watch together. On the field, the two men''s fight is still going on. Rock''s attack, the master''s defense and the sword light''s waving are like shadows. It''s very fast and dazzling. There are not many students who use double swords. Generally, they only use one sword. Because double swords are very difficult, ordinary people practice for the same time. It must be easier and more powerful to use single sword. Single sword is easier to grasp strength, direction and balance than double sword. If the double swords are not used well, they will interfere with each other. It is difficult to grasp the balance and the strength is weak. It is not suitable for most people. With the exclamation and cheers of the students, the practice gradually came to an end. A sword light was folded horizontally and patted directly on rock''s wrist. Then the thin sword vibrated, popped out of his hand and fell to the ground. Then the same technique was used to sweep another sword to the ground. "Yes, it''s much better than before. It''s estimated that it''s one of the best among the freshmen." Walker praised a few words, and then explained, so that rock doesn''t have to worry too much. He is already very good, and then he can put his energy into the level promotion of the extraordinary sequence. "Thank you, senior." Not very good at compliments, rock made a deep bow and then stepped down. At this time, the freshmen next to him heard loud congratulations and conversations. "How powerful!" "So strong ~" "Rock should be the best in our class." "It''s not necessarily. Lettiss is also very good, but she''s better at magic than swordsmanship." "The night spirit of the next class is also very powerful. I saw her easily beat several strong classmates." "It''s said that the new star competition has started to sign up. I don''t know how many of us can enter the top 16 in our class." "There are sixteen classes for freshmen, almost one in each class?" "It''s hard to say that the strength of each class is not the same. Listen to the teachers say that our freshmen are the most powerful one he has ever led." "Didn''t he say that to every class?" "Alas!? Really? Thanks to my excitement, I work hard every day. " "Well, take it as if I didn''t say it, um... Come on." "Have you signed up? Let''s go together." "No, fighting is not suitable for me. I''d better learn something soft, such as healing, herbal medicine, alchemy and so on." "But no matter which college you go to, there are requirements for combat performance in the promotion assessment. Even the temple college, which has the lowest requirements for combat performance, needs to be evaluated as medium or above." "Wow, why is that so?" "I''m sorry, you respectable young lady. We poor people who fight and kill everyday make you laugh." "Get out there and spit out the cake I bought you yesterday." Then there was a loud noise¡° With the end of combat training, Alina and Lorraine hill are also on their way back, chatting. Alina, with her hands on the back of her head, walked carelessly, looking at the scenery in the sunset and the chasing classmates, then turned her head and asked, "Lorraine, have you signed up?" "You mean the new star competition, it''s already signed up." Lorraine hill, walking aside with his book bag, answered, looking up slightly. "I haven''t seen you fighting with others yet. Every time you are alone and dancing slowly. Have confidence, this time. " Lolan Hill also looked at the chasing figures in the sunset, with a smile on his face. The slanting shadow of the trees and the afterglow of the sunset sprinkled on him, and his long black hair was covered with a layer of gold. He said softly, "have a little confidence." Chapter 199 After signing up for the new star competition, although the class is still normal on the surface, it has changed a lot secretly. Many students began to practice fencing and fighting after school. Many noble children were full of excitement and expectation, and imagined that they would become famous like the characters in the story. But for most of the poor people, fighting is not so good. Many people have experienced it when they were young, such as killing wild animals, street fighting, fighting with weapons, frequent shady moves and so on. Fighting or hunting is only a means of livelihood, and it is also a means of livelihood that needs to be used carefully, because the cost of injury is not affordable by the poor people, Infection, illness or disability almost directly announce a person''s end. Fortunately, this time we provided free treatment for ermenas, and the students of the leaf of life society also received adjuvant treatment, which solved the worries of most students before they dared to sign up. A week later, the game officially began. With the ringing of the bell, some students come out of the classroom and hall one after another. Tomorrow is the weekend off day, and this afternoon school is early. There is still a lot of time before the sun sets. "Lorraine, are you going to the preliminaries today?" After school, several girls were chatting with each other in the corridor. "Yes, it seems that you don''t attend our dormitory, Alina." "Aha, I have more important things to do. Keep this secret first." Alina smiles and makes a gesture. Recently, the four are together in class and back to the dormitory. They are busy with their own affairs at other times. Lorraine Hill needs to deal with some of the affairs of roxier''s side. It seems that Niya has contacted an orc community in the school and become a reserve member. She is participating in some activities and training. Lettiss, on the other hand, mingled with those noble ladies every day to discuss clothes, collocations, poems and so on. "Well, that''s it. I''ll see you in the evening." Lorraine Hill waved her hand, made a simple farewell, and then walked to a narrow passageway entrance. First, she showed her qualification certificate and micro chapter. After checking, the guard let her in. "See you later." Several other people also walked and dispersed to different passageways. The entrances of these passageways lead to the basement of the classroom hall, where there is a wide separated basement. There are a large number of people in the preliminary competition. At the same time, it is also for the sake of confidentiality. The participants will only know which passageway they are going to this afternoon, and then they will receive instructions from the staff to go to their basement. After leaving the stream of people and entering the passage, a bright gem will be placed in the stone slab on the top of the head at intervals to illuminate the steps and floor at the foot. The passage is about two meters wide, with gray and green stone walls on both sides. It feels a little cold. Walking in the empty passage, you can clearly hear your own footsteps. The air has the unique shade of the underground, but it''s fresh and not stuffy. Walking quietly in the passage, Lorraine hill can only hear the sound of the students after school in the distance behind him, while the front is quiet. Are there so few people? She couldn''t help thinking that although she was in a small competition, it was too quiet. According to the direction indicated by the note in her hand, she finally stopped in front of a stone gate beside the passage, put her student badge on the pattern in the middle of the stone gate, and the pattern slowly glowed blue and white, and then the stone gate slowly slid open, showing a vast space. Bang¡ª¡ª A dull ripple spreads out, and the air is shrunk and twisted, just like being hit by a giant hammer. It makes people tremble and spit blood. Then the sound of deafening ears comes. The open basement is about one thousand square meters, more than ten stories high. A burst of smoke rises on the wide ground, and a circular network road with smoke as the center appears on the floor. "Hahaha, is that the only way?" There was a burst of laughter in the field, and then a young man in loose short sleeves floated in the air. He sat on a huge stone throne, and with a wave of his hand, more than a dozen beams of light shot out of the air. The beams of light cut the earth in accordance with the established track, plowing several deep gullies, and the broken stones burst and flew, Some flew to the distant boundary and punched a dent in the wall. She has a pair of light blue spiral horsetails. She is also a little cute. She holds a three meter long hammer in her hands, and the hammer head is stained with crushed stone powder. Wearing black-and-white bubble skirt, the body in the air across a huge arc, carrying a powerful force, the giant hammer hit the opposite short sleeve youth. The young man with short sleeves leaped up from the throne and flew into the air. The throne was directly broken by the girl with two horsetails, together with the broken stones. Finally, the stone hammer hit the back wall, which was a huge noise. There was a round cracked network pattern on the wall. After jumping into the air, the short sleeve youth stretched out his hands, and his body was in a cross shape. Complex golden marks began to appear on his forehead. Seventeen golden fireballs slowly gathered in the air. The magic of the mighty continues to spiral into the golden fireballs. The burning flame is colorless and transparent, which can only be seen through the twisted air and light. The amazing heat it emits can ignite people even thousands of meters away, and the air begins to emit a burning smell. The little girl was not afraid to see it. She picked up the huge hammer with one hand and threw it on the ground. It seemed that the colorless air flow had dissipated, and the broken stones and dust had been swept away. The earth was shaken violently, and all the stone slabs on the ground were broken, and then began to rise and fall like waves, like the waves before the storm. Long¡ª¡ª It was almost a continuous sound of breaking through the air. Huge stone pillars broke out of the ground, stabbed into the sky rapidly, and finally hit the ceiling directly. Unlike energy attacks, these massive and dense stone impacts can hardly be offset by attacks, and can only dodge continuously. The short sleeve boy couldn''t avoid it. He was scratched a long cut by the sharp stone Ling on one of the sharp pillars. The blood was left on his face and shoulders and stained wet. "Damn it." An angry roar came out of his mouth, and then his pupils contracted rapidly. The golden light spread all over his eyes. Seventeen golden fireballs pounded and burst between the underground stone forests. The strong light swallowed everything, and the terrible heat swept the whole space. Countless broken and explosive sounds mixed together, forming a huge noise and drowning everything. After a long time, the light of the fire dissipated and the smoke slowly dissipated, and Loran hill slowly stepped into this messy battle field, surrounded by broken stones and deep pits. Until then, a sound of announcement came from the ceiling above his head. "No. 106 wins, No. 5 loses. Let''s invite No. 309 to get ready. There are wooden weapons to choose from." After the voice fell, a slight sound of footsteps slowly came out of the smoke. It was the girl with two horsetails who just now threw the comatose short sleeve boy aside like a dead fish. "Hello, sister. This is number 106. Is that number 309?" She shook the dust on her body, and a naive and lovely smile appeared on her face. Chapter 200 People can''t be generalized. When you first hear this sentence, you may laugh it off. But in the world with extraordinary power, this gap has been greatly widened, forming a huge visible contrast. It is undeniable that many of the freshmen of ermenas are aristocratic children with average strength. They get letters of recommendation to enter the school by relying on their relationship. But they also contributed a lot of resources and ties to the school, paving the way for those real talents. With more than half of the world''s new generation as the source of students, under the huge population base, among the emerging talents, the top one will be harvested and absorbed into ermenas. These students are the real core of ermenas and the mainstay of the future of the world. The lovely girl, who calls herself aroy, is 16 years old, but she looks rather petite. Her black soft shoes step on the ground full of gravel and dust, go to Lorraine hill and put the former short sleeve boy on the ground. At this time, an aperture emerged, the young man slowly up, and then there will be special personnel to treat him. The big hammer with a long handle, which is higher than human beings, is easily waved among the girls. It turns around a few circles and brings the whirring wind. Then it stands on the ground with a Ding sound and makes a small hole. "It''s true that only wooden weapons can be used in the competition. I only use wooden sticks. As for the upper part, it''s only a part of the field. The use of the field is within the scope of the rules." Eloe saw that Lorraine hill was more concerned about his weapons, explained a little, and then said with a smile. "But it will be very painful to fight. Should the elder sister admit defeat, so that eloe can have a rest." Seeing that Lorraine Hill shook her head, she had to point to a high platform on the side, on which there were many wooden weapons, such as simple wooden swords and knives, as well as axes and hammers made of thick wood. Generally, freshmen will use these weapons to fight with low intensity. After all, some people have never really fought before. "If the stones in the field can be used, so can the magic?" Lorraine Hill didn''t go to get the wooden weapons. His long black hair floated slowly. In the slightly dark basement, his black eyes slowly turned into bright red. In order to facilitate today''s battle, she wore a black and red dress that was easy to move. Her white skin matched with pure black cuffs and skirt, showing a different kind of demon. Her eyes were like the scarlet moon, reflecting on the empty and dark ground. The magic of crimson is constantly gathering in the air. A delicate sword like blood red crystal appears in front of the body. A white jade finger is held on the hilt. Then the sword passes an arc red mark in the air and is placed on the side of the body. "Do you need a break, or do you want to start now?" Eloe was seriously excited as she watched lorenhill''s extravagant act of turning pure magic into a weapon. "Big sister is very good, but eloe won''t give up. Let''s start now. I have a good rest." Then she raised her foot and waved up. "Well, the game begins." The referee''s voice came from the ceiling. With her hind foot on the ground, eloe swung a huge hammer into the room, bringing a huge wind pressure, and her whole body was covered with layers of light golden light. Lorraine Hill leaped lightly and flew into the air, as if her body were as light as a swallow, turning back like a swallow, avoiding the huge hammer from the side of her body. The blood sword made three inclined red flying cuts, hit aroy''s back, and directly hit her into the rubble pile. But the latter immediately got up and shook off the dust, and then continued to pursue Lorraine hill with a huge hammer. Although eloe''s strength is very strong, her dexterity is not as good as that of Lorraine hill. Although she smashed the ground into huge pits and the earth trembled, she passed by several times, but she could not catch Lorraine hill. Black and white figure constantly chasing the red shadow, like a powerful giant bear chasing a black red butterfly, always can''t reach. "Woo, big sister! Bullying aroy. " Seeing that she couldn''t hit Lorraine hill many times, eloe stamped her feet angrily and looked at Lorraine Hill standing on the stone pile. "Well, I won''t hide." Lorraine Hill said softly, in fact, she has been careful to control the radiation level of magic, for fear of accidentally cutting the girl in half. However, eloe should be good at the ability of rock related fields. The light golden light on the surface of her body has excellent protection ability. Before, she easily defeated the short sleeve teenager by virtue of the hard connection of several light beams and later burst. "Yes." Hearing that Lorraine Hill agreed, the lovely girl was very happy and threw away her hammer. Just when others thought she was overjoyed, eloe''s eyes closed slightly, and the earth rolled like a wave again, making people unstable and making a rumbling sound at the same time. Thousands of stalagmites rose from the ground, as before, carrying tens of millions of tons of huge mass and volume, like the sea tide, blocking the sky and the sun, rushing to the slender black red figure. Lolan hill, like a butterfly, kept dodging between the gaps of the stone pillars, and saw that the surrounding space was getting smaller and smaller. Chum¡ª¡ª A huge red arc of light turns around the whole underground field, directly cuts all the stone pillars 100 meters away from the side of the body, and then slowly falls to the ground. Lorraine hill stands in the empty stone forest, and his blood red sword is shaking to pieces. Boom¡ª¡ª With a huge stone axe nearly 30 meters long, aroy rowed violently on the ground, lifting layers of gravel, leaving a long gully. The incredible stone axe was waved by a small figure like an ant, which brought huge waves in the air. With a terrible roaring sound, it directly hit Lorraine hill like mountains and seas. "Magic gun kungunier!" With a clear drink, the red spear was in his hand. Facing the huge stone axe ten times bigger than the man, Lorraine Hill didn''t retreat but advanced. The red light of the red spear tip flashed directly into the edge of the stone axe. The violent collision in the imagination did not come. The point of the gun fell into the stone axe. Although it was a granite stone harder than iron, it was separated like cutting tofu in front of the blood red point of the gun. The broken stones kept falling to the ground. The girl with black hair and red eyes quickly recoiled, and the dust splashed. One hard stone after another was separated. The axe blade, the axe body, the axe handle, and the last tail completely cut the whole stone axe in half, and the red light spread across the whole underground battlefield. Unable to hinder the dangerous blood red figure, eloe could only watch it approach quickly step by step, such as the oncoming crimson comet. She could not help letting go of the stone axe and sat on the ground in fright. At this time, the cold and sharp tip of the gun could stay in front of her. It was only three inches away from her forehead. Although it did not touch her, a shallow wound was cut on her forehead by its extended edge. The bright red blood flowed through her face along the bridge of her nose and slowly slipped into her neck. "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa..." Holding her hands on the ground, looking at the tip of the gun near her forehead and looking up at the bright red eyes above the sky, eloe finally cried in fear, and the cry was loud. Chapter 201 Clancia, abyssal county. The grass is the first mock exam on the barren land, and occasionally a few crooked necks stand alone in the wilderness. The dried up tree body is all crumbs, and it is broken like a touch. There is no wind flow between heaven and earth, the atmosphere seems to be fixed in general, even breathing is extremely difficult. Heavy condensation of the atmosphere is difficult to produce buoyancy, so that birds can not fly, here is almost a forbidden area of life. Looking down from the sky over 10000 meters, the gray land is as ugly as the scar. In the center of the scar, there is a black basin, which is extremely dark and can''t see the end. It seems that it doesn''t lead to the underground, but leads to another world. This black entrance is the origin of the name of dark abyss County, which is sealed with the source of disaster, chaos vortex. The chaos disaster of a thousand years ago swept the whole Ivar world. Nearly half of the population and billions of lives died as a result. More lives died in wars than ever before. Some races with a small population even went extinct, such as the ancient ogres, the legendary mermaids, and the descendants of giants, all disappeared in the disaster. It is difficult to explain what the chaotic phantom is with the usual image, even the name is full of vague meaning. It seems to have shape, and it seems to have no shape, erratic, like fog in general, and like a phantom beast walking in the world. Wherever she has experienced, mana will become extremely disordered, and the structure of her life will also change. Plants will wither and die quickly, and animals will mutate madly. Although most of the mutated animals will die soon, some of them will survive and become strange and powerful. These changed creatures have no reason, they only follow the chaotic instinct, and their actions have no rules to speak of. Some will be extremely bloodthirsty, some will become extremely eager to mate, some will always dig holes in the ground, and some will chase the sun until they die. Every place eroded by chaos and mirage will become a mess. If the extraordinary step into it, it will be slowly infected, and its own magic will be slowly eroded like a virus. Once this kind of erosion spreads to the soul core, it will make people crazy. But if even the soul core does not condense, it will be the same as the abnormal creatures, and most of them will die, Only a few of them succeed and become wandering monsters. In the early days, this kind of chaotic phantom had almost no rival, and spread in the land and sea at a very fast speed. Ordinary flame burning can only make its powder spread rapidly, and the elites of Ivar world can only purify it with highly intense energy. However, there are only a few high-level supernormal people. Moreover, with more contact, the body will be corroded, and the whole world will fall into endless despair. Until the pure white light pierces the dark clouds, and angels come to the world. A group of black robed judges brandished blazing lightsabers, burning and cutting these phantoms. Some of them fell down and turned into white flames. Then another group followed them until they were killed. In this way, almost all the chaotic phantoms were annihilated by the white flame, only one close to the ground disappeared in the vast wilderness under the cover of the night. ----------------- Lolan hill was waving his blood red spear tip and was about to stop after cutting the stone axe when the system suddenly sounded an alarm and a bright red message appeared in the field of vision. Under the disturbance, the point of the gun, which was originally waving freely and accurately, slowed down a little for a moment, and a shallow red mark flowed down the girl''s forehead, and the blood slowly flowed down. ----------- Urgent task: upgrade Angel sequence level, please reach Angel sequence 5 as soon as possible. Task reward: Unlock the primary permissions of the system to get information about your life experience. ----------- Cultivation task 1: guide and assist 7 people to reach sequence 5, and the evaluation is at least "legend gold level"£¨ Completion (17) Task reward: [seven color flower cultivation manual] (Evaluation: Coral level), seven kinds of flowers have extraordinary use. ----------- Before Lorraine Hill finished reading the mission information, eloe on the ground had already cried. Chapter 202 "Sorry, sorry." Looking at eloe on the ground, Lorraine Hill disperses the magic long gun, then squats down. With the flow of light, he gently wipes the wound with his fingers, and then helps to wipe off the blood on his face, leaving a white and traceless forehead. When it comes to healing effect, the best is the angel, devil, nature and three sequences, but the emphasis is different. After healing the wound on her forehead, Lorraine Hill pulled the girl up and comforted her. Then eloe stopped crying. "It''s really good." Looking at the hand of the small mirror, the face inside is still as flawless as before, the girl was greatly relieved, and then some embarrassed looking at Lorraine hill. "Thank you, sister." After a simple exchange of a few words, see Lorraine hill to the next game, just trot away from the underground room. ----------------- The next battle is not so exaggerated. Many of them are freshmen who have just learned how to fight with wooden swords and knives. Although their swordsmanship practice is good, they are still within the scope of ordinary people''s cognition. Two wooden swords fight back and forth on the ground. After one minute, one wooden sword is picked up, and then the referee announces that one side wins. Lorraine hill slowly took back the wooden sword, and the other side also nodded to salute. "Although you are a girl, you are very good at swordsmanship. Thank you for your advice. I will continue to work hard." This is the first time that this boy met Lorraine hill. At first, he was a little surprised by her appearance, but he despised her strength, because the beautiful young lady is a vase. But after the contest, he was more and more frightened. Finally, he was asked a few words by the other party. Although he failed, he was convinced. After that, he left the game slowly, and today''s game of loranshire is over. The pattern of the preliminaries is to fight five times according to the schedule, and only if you win four times can you be promoted. Naturally, Loran Hill wins all five battles and is promoted safely. When I left the war room and returned to the dormitory, it was late. The cold moonlight was hanging in the sky, and there were no stars. When Lorraine Hill opened the door, several other roommates had already gone to bed. After washing, she went to the desk in the middle hall without lighting the light. Leaning against the window, she could see the scattered and quiet night scene outside. After the shower, her hair was still wet. She quietly sat on the wooden chair, pushed open the window and let the night wind blow her long hair slowly. While everyone was sleeping, Lorraine Hill turned her hair back to silver and bathed in the cold moonlight. After entering ermenas, I inevitably got to know a lot of people, many of whom were very good and very fresh at first, but after the prosperity, I wanted to stay alone for a while. I feel a bit awkward in my character, Lorraine Hill thought. I want to be lively when I am alone, and I want to be quiet when I am busy. Being called a great sage, I was very excited at first, but later I felt how I could make so many people respect me. Even a little afraid to see Pullman, afraid that they can not hold up their hope. The sage we all adore is not mature and steady, just a girl who has little experience in the world. She is not as powerful as people think. Sometimes she makes mistakes, sometimes she wants to be lazy, and sometimes she feels inexplicable guilt. Because they didn''t do well enough, they suffered a lot. So did Caritas chamber of Commerce. If they had done it earlier, the progress of cultivation would have been faster, so many people would not have sacrificed. However, no one in the chamber of Commerce blames her. Instead, they thank her very much. Maybe they took advantage of her appearance. If you are not a witch and your appearance is ordinary, will you take another road? An ordinary girl, living alone in the forest, occasionally takes some of her own fruits and woven cloth to exchange things with the surrounding villages, and sometimes asks hunters to help her clean up the surrounding Warcraft. In this way, he lived alone, occasionally read books, wrote something, and then slowly grew old. He was called his wife, and finally died peacefully in the hospital bed. In fact, such a life is not bad, which is exactly what she expected in her previous life. Unfortunately, it is the other side that is hard to reach in her previous life. All kinds of things in life, like invisible shackles and shackles, force you to move forward, unable to stop in a hurry. People around you urge you to work hard, because this is a critical moment. You have to get good grades in these years, get into a good university, find a good job and make a lot of money, and then find the right person to marry, have children, raise children, tutor, work, work, support, etc. Although the reason and the people around them all tell themselves that this is right, when the night is still, the inner emotions will grow like weeds on the barren mountain. Depression is like a dark cloud trapped in a box, rolling ceaselessly, but there is no place to vent and tell. I didn''t come to this world for these things. When she was a child running on the field, what she wanted was not to be such an adult. Life should not be like this, it should be more colorful. It''s like the clear wind blowing through the hills, the leaves clattering in the sun, and the colorful kites flying all over the sky. Maybe I''m doomed to let those people down. I''m not what they expected. She doesn''t want to completely follow the system''s task and become a puppet under her control. She doesn''t want to go to their fields according to the arrangement of those witches. Sometimes she doesn''t even want to play multiple identities, because it''s dishonest to everyone. Lacey is only her pseudonym. She is not the orthodox lady of the Caritas chamber of Commerce, nor the profound sage that people expect, nor the witch that people fear and fear. She''s not Lorraine, not Rochelle, not Lacey, just a silver haired girl who yearns for a peaceful and leisurely life. This is her only essence after stripping all the things imposed on her by the outside world. She will walk in the world with kindness and curiosity, give some people kind help, and make the world a better place, but she will not be bound by her temporary kindness. If someone tried to force her to do something she didn''t like, she would lift the table on her own. Because the life she longed for was like the wind, free and unrestrained, like the clear sky. This is not only her character, but also the origin of her talent. After thinking about something, Lorraine Hill sat by the windowsill, tapping the windowsill slowly with his fingers and humming the music in his memory. [to be so strong is something I never thought of in my life] .... [find what you once had] [now I''m alone] [head up] [no matter how violent] [wind and rain stop me on the road, I will not give up] ..... [don''t let me live your way, I refuse] Just as Lorraine hill was singing, the bedroom door opened, and she turned her hair back. "Lorraine? I haven''t slept yet¡° "Well, I''m thinking¡° "That''s rare. What do you think? Will Lorraine have trouble, too?" She asked curiously. "Yes, but now I understand." "What is it?" "Do what you like and don''t do what you don''t like." "Aha, isn''t that natural?" "Yes, but sometimes I forget such a simple truth." System task? I will do it, but I will also try to find out what your purpose is and the truth of my rebirth. If I am not satisfied, I don''t mind tearing you up. With the improvement of sequence level, Lorraine hill has been able to vaguely feel the existence of the system, since it can be perceived, there is the possibility of destruction. Chapter 203 Now that he has set his goals, Lorraine hill begins to sum up and plan for the future. The system, which usually indulges her, suddenly wants her to improve her strength. It must have changed something, and it also intentionally asks her to cultivate other people. That is to say, the scene she will face later is very dangerous, and it is difficult for one person to cope with it. And this urgent task also let her have a sense of crisis, I''m afraid she can''t live as leisurely as before. While letis went back to her room to sleep again, Lorraine Hill secretly lit a candle to light the desk under the moon. She took out the diary that she had not written for a long time from her ring, picked up the black feather pen, and began to write and sort out her future goals. After training in the chamber of Commerce, her speed of making plans for work was very sad First, we should improve our strength. Second, we should find talents with good character to help them improve their physique and strength. Thirdly, we should continue to track and improve the industrialization reform of the karites chamber of Commerce, so as to prepare for the future war. Frost rose will not give up. At the same time, the green empire is also a huge threat. I don''t think I can stop the war between the two big countries just because I have a good relationship with Si Ye. Fourth, supervise the construction progress of clancia, and prevent it from going to the old road of failure in memory. I hope this country can really change the world. Even if it can''t reach the ideal situation in mind, I also hope that its existence can greatly improve people''s life and make everyone happy. That''s all. Although two are in school and two are outside school, they belong to the world in the end. Originally, I wanted to simply pull a few people to establish a club to help everyone improve their academic performance. Now I really want to cultivate some extraordinary talents. I am also a student. How can I worry about being a teacher all of a sudden? Is the leisurely campus life going to leave me so soon? With all kinds of ideas for the future, loranthel rolled back many laps in bed before falling asleep. ---------------------- The next day, after the preliminaries, the group match was still very dull. Most of the students'' strength was between 2-3, and only the last one reached 4. "Hello, my name is walking frost." Wearing a white dress, beautiful long black hair, falling behind, slender wooden sword in hand, let people feel a sense of coordination and comfort. Opposite her is also a girl with black hair, beautiful hair and peerless face. Two girls with similar styles stand together, like a famous painting, which makes people unable to break the peace. "Hello, my name is Lorraine." Although the two girls are beautiful and slim, they are not the vases in our imagination. Sword light in the air across the beautiful long arc, black hair flying in the air, pure color dress like petals like rotation, although it is in the war, but also like a beautiful performance in general. Lorenthal uses magic carefully and tries to fight with her opponents with swordsmanship. This is not only a contest, but also a test of her own swordsmanship. Learning from the teachings of Trina Sha and integrating the strengths of the mercury Dynasty, which is better than the Plantagenet Dynasty a thousand years later. She wants to know the answer. The girl in white as snow, named Lu Shuang, is the sister of the former traveller. This year, she has just entered ermenas. She is also quite surprised at the girl in black skirt, who has met with each other. She was born in a famous family of the Plantagenet Dynasty. Although her swordsmanship is not the best among her peers, she is also one of the best. She has never admired anyone except her brother. However, this young girl should be the same as herself in the existence of sequence 4, but only with her swordsmanship, she can deduce her strength to sequence 5, which is quite shocking. She knows that although she is also in sequence 4, because she has the blessing of dragon vein and the talent that is different from ordinary people, she can challenge at the top level in sequence 4. Otherwise, the extraordinary core of sequence 4 alone will not be able to support this kind of consumption and physical strength. After all, there is a huge gap between sequence 4 and sequence 5. The two sides fought for a long time. Under the blessing of magic, the wooden sword made a sound like gold and iron. At last, it ended up giving up. "Yes." Lorraine Hill responded in Oriental Language. "Nothing. You''re better than me." Lu Shuang shook his head, then continued. "I didn''t expect that you speak Oriental so well, which is totally different from those western mainlanders. I''m not surprised if you say you grew up in the East. " "I really didn''t lie about that. I haven''t been to the eastern continent, and I only know about the Canary Dynasty through books and oral statements. If you have a chance in the future, you will definitely go and have a look. " "Luolan, which class are you in? I met you once in the entrance square before. At that time, I thought you were of the same race in the East, but I didn''t know which class you were in later." "I''m in class ten. I live in..." "It turned out to be class 10. It''s strange that my brother is tutoring swordsmanship in class 10 recently. Why didn''t he mention it to me?" Lu Shuang whispered, then stamped his feet and complained a little dissatisfied. After that, they left the underground war room and went together for a while. The more they chatted on the way, the happier they were. Because of their similar personalities, they seemed to meet a confidant. Later, Lu Shuang invited Lorraine hill to get together next time. "See you next time. Bye." "Well, goodbye." After the separation, Lorraine hill did not go back to the dormitory directly, but went to the corner where there was no one, and used the shuttle magic mirror to come to Lorraine''s residence. Before it was completely dark, she sat at her desk and wrote a letter to clancia, which was a reply to the previous letter. After writing, he opened the book that Si ye had given her. The dark green cover was printed with black feather patterns, and inside the page was a "lifelike" bird. Tap one of the long tailed birds. The gray blue bird comes out of the book, lands on the desk, jumps back and forth, seems surprised, and then looks at Lorraine hill. This bird is the silver winged finch that used to deliver letters. The seal book as like as two peas, and the bird''s magic function is sealed, and it is exactly the same as it was when it was put out. He tied the letter to his leg and fed the little guy a small extraordinary nut. Lorraine Hill released it into the air and watched the gray and silver wings spread out and flew to the sky reflected by the sunset. Under the blue and purple fire cloud, the bird will fly to the west, the country favored by the stars. Although she is not really a wise person who knows the world and knows the world, she will also refer to the experience and lessons of previous lives to avoid letting the two organizations fall into the trap of the past. It''s not the leading star, but it will try its best to clear the mines, so that we can have less falls on the road of exploring the future. Although I still don''t know why I came to this world, now that I have come, let it move towards a better direction. Even if I can''t change this cruel world, I still hope to give my best wishes to it. Living in such a world, I think I will be more happy. Chapter 204 Two days later, the group stage of the new star competition is coming to an end. As it was held in the underground war room, the results and candidates were not released to the public, and only some trainees knew the results themselves. "It''s going to be the last 16 today." After class, Alina walked among several people and talked about it. "Yes, but I have been eliminated." Niya a little sorry to say, but also can''t say how disappointed, because she has self-knowledge of her own strength. "It''s up to Lorraine and lettiss. You should both be promoted." "There''s one last game tonight." Lettiss stroked her hair, as if thinking something. "It''s true that Amenas''s classmates are hiding in the dark." "Ha ha, has letis suffered too? Didn''t you say you wanted to win the championship before?" Alina said jokingly. "Better than someone who didn''t even play." After a few words of bickering between letis and Alina, they slowly separate on the road. Lorraine hill and letis go to different underground passages. ---------------- Teaching Hall, underground war room. Under the dim light, two teenagers were fighting fiercely on the ground. One has short dark red hair, with double swords in his hands. The other has broken gray black hair and two triangular ears on his head. After several encounters, the two were separated for the time being. Rock clenched his double swords and breathed violently. Although it was very cool underground, his forehead and back had been soaked with sweat for only 7-8 minutes, which was more intense and tired than the previous day''s training. The other side is a young Orc of the wolf ear clan. Compared with himself, he can obviously feel that the other side''s moves are full of a murderous spirit. Although the other side is the same age as himself, he should have really killed people. Once that move is used, he is running for his life. In the face of such an enemy, we can not relax at all. "It''s strange." The boy with wolf ears on the other side gave a crooked mouth with great interest. "Your style is obviously an assassin''s route, to fight fast. But the moves are too peaceful and not fierce at all. " "I don''t even want to be an assassin, do I?" When he said that, he threw the dagger in his hand. After the dark red magic, the wooden dagger was shining with dangerous light. "Assassins also need legitimate reasons to kill." Rock shook his head. He had his own point of view. "It''s funny. It seems that you are not born as an aristocrat. Why are you so naive. It''s disgusting. " The gray and black figure, waving daggers and daggers, galloped like lightning in the night. Dang¡ª¡ª After the two swords collided, they trembled violently, and then one of them cracked and broke directly. Rock abandoned one of the broken swords and blocked it with another sword. Then he clenched his right hand and swung it heavily. He hit the opponent''s chest directly and made a dull hum. Not to be outdone, the other side directly kicked rock in the abdomen and kicked him away. The two continued to fight several times, and then rock took the sword by the wrist, and they began to fight on the ground. Because of their similar strength, after losing weapons, both sides can only rely on physical strength and endurance to fight. A fist hard hit on rock''s left face, shock off countless tiny beads of sweat, let his brain temporarily absent. But after a short time, rock also hit back, hit his fist heavily on the other side''s eye, and made the remaining eye swollen. Both sides keep rolling on the ground, losing the speed of the past, they are fighting in the most simple way, you punch, I punch, hitting each other. So close, no one can dodge, can only bear silently, and then accumulate strength, and then give each other a punch. Until in the end, each other''s head was broken and bleeding, dying. Rocking his head in deep pain, rock began to fight unsteadily, while his opponent fell under his feet, unconscious. Did you win? The brain is still a little not clear, after a long time to hear the referee on the ceiling declared victory, until then he was satisfied with the fall. In the other room, Lorraine against yehling. "It''s sister Lorraine." Yeling was wearing a white robe, with bamboo shadow depicted in light ink on the skirt, and long horsetails hanging down to the waist. After seeing Lorraine hill, she saluted cleverly and then floated slowly. "The night spirit will go all out." After that, the silver eyes turned into pure red, and the air seemed to reverberate with the faint sound of the dragon. Lorraine Hill raised his head and looked at the flying night spirit. His hands were spread out, and under his dexterous wrist were long sleeves. With the sleeves waving slowly, there were shadows in the air. These shadows are like substance, like transparent glass walls. If they are ordinary students, they may be hit by internal injuries. If they are ordinary animals, they may be crushed into pieces of flesh and blood. The night spirit really thinks highly of me, Lorraine hill thinks. It''s a big move when it comes up. The transparent barrier in front of us is attacking rapidly, and the air is compressed. The air flow and whistling will blow up the dust and gravel on the ground and roll far away. It seems that we can''t keep it. With this thought, Lorraine Hill closed his eyes and opened them again. The long black hair is scattered into silk and rapidly swings in the air flow. The eyes are as red as blood, just like the scarlet moon floating in the night. The bloody spears coagulated in the air again, but this time they didn''t stop. The bright red magic seemed to be inexhaustible. They kept gathering in the air, and finally seven spears floated in the air like blood crystals. With the arm swinging forward, the long gun buzzed forward, and a series of crashing sounds rang out. Before the night spirit made the next reaction, the long gun rushing in quickly broke through one barrier after another, directly took up the corner of the body edge, and nailed it to the wall, unable to move. "I lost." Seeing that the sharp blade of the gun fell on his shoulder, the night spirit surrendered decisively without hesitation. After that, the red crystal spear slowly dissipated, and the night spirit slowly fell from the air, and was caught and held in his arms by Lorraine hill. Burying her head in Lorraine Hill''s arms, her off white ponytail swayed. After a while, she raised her head and whispered. "Sister Lorraine is very powerful, but I have to pay for my clothes." After that, she also waved some broken sleeves and robes, in which the sleeves, shoulders and waist were hit by the bombardment just now, making a few small holes, revealing the delicate skin inside. "Well, well, there''s nothing you can do about it. You don''t mean it." Lolan hill, holding the same night spirit as his sister, comforted and said that he doubted whether the little guy was intentional. Because some time ago, she heard that Lorraine Hill could make clothes, and she was very envious. "Well said, sister Lorraine." Chapter 205 Underground vs. battlefield, Isaiah vs. letis. The broad hardwood sword feels a little heavy in the hand. The handle of the sword has been polished because of the need of use. It is comfortable to hold. At the same time, there are shallow dents on it, which makes it not easy to slip because of sweat. Compared with the hilt, the body of the sword is rough. You can see the traces of cutting. The coarse wood fiber is uneven to the touch, and there is no edge on the blade. However, if it hits the human body, it will also make it feel a lot of pain. Isaiah held the sword, adjusted his breath, and fixed his eyes on the opponent''s figure. After the referee gave the order, he rushed over. Heavy sword across the air, with a whistling, spread in the empty basement. Before he got close to lettiss, a few invisible wind sickles came. Pa Pa¡ª¡ª A few crisp sounds exploded in the air, and the sword cut the compressed wind sickle, just like a full balloon. The overflowing air flew around, lifting up the wood filaments and debris on the thick sword. Isaiah and lettiss are both about the level of sequence 4. If lorenthal uses systematic observation, his evaluation is probably "rare silver". It''s a rare genius to achieve this kind of strength at this age, and it''s also a relatively acceptable range in the public mind. Among the opponents lorenthal had met before, the talents of the freshmen were probably in series 3-4. Eloe and the short sleeve teenager were both in series 4, but they were in series 4 with extraordinary talent. Their real combat strength could be comparable to that of series 5. At that time, the systematic evaluation was "excellent gold". It''s also sequence 4 in the case of shoes frost, and it''s "excellent gold" in the case of systematic evaluation, but it''s only because her extraordinary way of learning is to develop her strength later. If she reaches sequence 6 in a few years, it''s estimated that eloe will not be able to beat her. The battle in the field is still going on, although not as strong as those before, but the two also played their full strength. The mighty thick sword with a magnetic position in the swing, swings the magic blade of Gladys, hits directly on the shoulder, and then is opened by the burst air pressure. With the help of the air flow, letis once again opened the distance with Isaiah, unconsciously she has retreated to the corner. The cold stone wall feels very rough, as if it had been hit hard by stones. You can feel many small potholes. Holding the wall, letis was panting, her golden hair was scattered on her shoulders, and her white chest was undulating. Fortunately, it''s dark underground, and no one is watching. The opponent is also a ruthless Shangfen machine, and doesn''t care about its beauty. After all, my sister is a famous beauty. She has been together for a long time when she was a child, and she has strong resistance. "Give up. I don''t want to beat girls." That is to say, the sword on Isaiah''s hand was not half hesitant. The fierce wind of waving forced letis into the corner. Lettiss always said that she was a well bred young lady and seldom spoke rude words. But at the moment, she really wanted to swear. In her anger, a spiral wind blade swept past from the side, and her flight path was in a semicircle. After several battles between you and me, lettiss learned well. The wind sickle flying in a straight line is so upright that it''s easy to be blocked and shot down by personality. It''s better to use the wind blade behind the spiral. Unfortunately, her opponent is one step ahead of her. Isaiah''s right foot on the ground shakes up the surrounding stones and dust, and then his body is like a cheetah rushing out. He doesn''t give her time to adjust the angle of the wind blade at all. The big sword carries a powerful force and falls like a hammer. It splits the wind shield in front of her body, and then the sword turns to an angle and hits her on the chest with the back of the sword. The heavy wooden sword, like a hammer, bumps letis into the stone wall behind her. There is a sharp pain in her shoulder bones. Letis slowly slides down against the wall, and her sweat soaked back is against the cold stone wall, which makes her feel a bitter chill. Then the severe pain comes from all parts of her body, as if to drown her consciousness. "Win on the 82nd, the battle is over." Then the voice of the referee came from the sky. "Sorry, I didn''t control the force." At this time, Isaiah also felt that she had gone too far. She squatted down with a little guilt and wanted to comfort the young lady. Pop¡ª¡ª A clear ring rings in the basement, and there is a red handprint on the boy''s face.. "Go away!" Only one word expressed the indignation of the girl sitting on the ground. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to." "Get out of there!" The girl''s slight sobs began to come out. Isaiah was flustered at this time, and then there were apologies and insults in the basement. Letis felt that she had never said so many dirty words in her life. -------------- Another underground to the battlefield, eloe to busa. Waving a long hammer, eloe felt the pulse of the earth, full of magic in her body, and felt stronger. "Can the elder sister surrender? Eloe''s hammer is very painful." Eloe made a lovely voice. After that, she looked at the opposite opponent. She was dressed in ordinary clothes and had no momentum. She was just like the girl in the neighborhood who had just baked bread. She didn''t have any deterrent power. On the contrary, she made people feel a little friendly. I really don''t know how she got into the final group match. This is the key promotion match. "Well... Sorry, I want to try my limits." She said with a little distress. "We can''t give up yet." After that, she waved the stick in her hand like a broom, and then the referee announced the start of the fight. "There''s nothing to do, but eloe will save her strength. Big sister doesn''t have to worry." Wearing a black-and-white bubble skirt, eloe rushes over with a small step, ready to take the opponent''s weapon, and then suppresses the next door sister on the ground to admit defeat. But before she got close, a slap came from behind, and the wooden pole hit her, which made her stagger and almost unsteady. But in front of her, she did not know when to disappear and appeared behind her. "No way." Aroy almost exclaimed in surprise, then the hammer turned and swept at the opponent behind. It hurts. The pain of knocking on the wrist made the hand take off. The hammer was also lifted into the air, and then it fell to the floor in the distance with a dull sound. Then the wooden pole of the hammer fell to the ground and bounced a few times, making a sound. The hands of empty eloe ready to launch stalagmite impact, under the feet of the earth began to shake, but the opponent did not give her any chance. The wooden pole hit directly on the chest, making a dull sound. The golden light of body protection, which was usually very solid, seemed to be empty in front of the small wooden pole. With her breath choked on her chest, eloe opened her eyes wide, but at the moment, she lost her presence in the field of vision. Then there were two taps from her calf, which made her legs bend and she couldn''t help kneeling down. Finally, there was a crisp sound from the back of the head. The brain lost consciousness and collapsed on the floor. "385 wins. It''s over." As a result, the gifted eloe even failed to enter the top 16. Chapter 206 On the night after the end of the battle, the four in loranshire''s dormitory and the four in boumansha''s dormitory got together again. Tonight, boumansha baked a lot of bread and biscuits. It''s a completely different experience to eat bread cold and hot when it''s just out of the oven. Warm, soft bread exudes the smell of wheat. It''s still hot to touch. Tear off one corner of it, white steaming out, put it into the mouth, with the fragrance of egg milk. Several people gather in the dormitory of boumansa. Lily, Alina and weimiya sit around the wooden table in the middle, eating bread and playing Fengyue. According to the size of the board, this kind of chess game can be played by 2-4 people. "Touch, my dragon will step on Lily''s Knight and upgrade to red flame dragon." Alina moves her own dragon head chess piece and knocks Lily''s horse head chess piece, cheering with pride. "Woo, I can''t win." Watching Alena develop the Dragon into a giant dragon, and then upgrade to a red flame dragon, but she still has no means of restraint. Lily finally gives up and lies on the table with her Caramel colored short hair on her arm. She shouts and puts a biscuit in her mouth. Seeing that the chess game has gone, weimiya also announced to give up. She looked at Loran hill, who was reading a book not far away, and said hello. "Is Lorraine coming to have something to eat? Boumansa just baked it." "Well, well." Although he answered, Lorraine hill still put his mind on the book. The warm yellow book was engraved with the pattern of candle, and the cover was written "from candle to light: the history of the Church of angels". This book introduces the history of the angel church, as well as a variety of featured introductions of the angel sequence. In order to upgrade the level of angel sequence, she recently found a lot of information about angel sequence in the school library. Because Angel sequence was the latest to rise, there were few records in the mercury Dynasty, and many materials need to be found now. "Lorraine, choose one." A pair of clean hands were holding the basket with freshly baked buns in it. They handed it to Lorraine hill. "Thank you." Lorraine Hill looked up. It was Niya. She just came out of the kitchen and helped boumansha get the bread out of the oven. Seeing that Lorraine Hill hadn''t eaten any before, she handed it first. Pick up a light green coconut bread, Loran Hill took a bite, a coconut milk aroma and a touch of sweetness in the mouth. "Is Lorraine going to practice Angel sequence in the future?" Niya asked curiously. "Well, it''s still under consideration." In fact, Lorraine hill is thinking about whether to use another identity to practice Angel sequence, and Lorraine''s identity is still expressed as demon sequence. "Oh... Loran is already sequence 4. Do you want to change the sequence? That would take a lot of time. " Alina was a little surprised, and then came over holding the cat, orange kitten struggling in her arms, seems to want to stand up. "But as long as we don''t reach sequence 5, it''s not a big problem to change the sequence. At most, it''s time-consuming." Just after the bath, lettiss opened the door and came in, still steaming in her hair. "My words, because of my family background, are bound to the magic sequence naturally." Then she picked up the towel and rubbed her hair, hoping it would dry quickly. "Bread?" Niya came with her basket. "Thank you." One hand on the towel on her head, and the other hand out a cranberry bread, she said gratefully. "I guess I will follow the magic sequence in the future. I want to cultivate super large and powerful Warcraft, and then take it for a ride." Alina touched the corner of her mouth and thought. "Although it''s all magic sequences, it''s a pity we''re not all the same." Lettiss opened the wooden chair and sat at the table, looking at the opposite Alina, said angrily. Alina is obviously following the path of the southern infant moon Council. She is a classical school with the main features of cultivating Warcraft, refining magic medicine and performing magic. However, letis is in the vein of alchemy, focusing on the production of extraordinary creation, metal machinery, and manipulation of energy. The two schools have different ideas, and some of them are not satisfied with each other. "What about Niya, which sequence would you choose? Now you are the original sequence, but when it comes to manipulating fire, I think magic sequence is more suitable for you. Although the Dragon sequence is also good, but that style is not very consistent with you. " Letis said analytically that she seems to want to pull the roommate to the same camp. "Don''t define people, letis. Your eldest sister is ill again Alina interrupted letis. "In fact, angel sequence also has flame related job introduction. I think Niya''s character will be better if she takes Angel sequence." Alina analyzes it by feeling. "That''s what I said..." looking at the small horns beside Niya''s ears and imagining her white wings, letis shakes her head, feeling a little discordant. "Have you made a decision so early? I haven''t thought about it yet." Lily grabs some biscuits and puts them in her mouth, sighing. In fact, her family is also small and rich. There are several elder brothers and sisters on it. It doesn''t matter what sequence you choose, and the pressure is not big. "Weimiya is the sequence of the ocean. It seems that it will not change. Yeling is the sequence of the dragon. It is estimated that it is because of the blood of the family. It will not change in the future." Lily thought about it and guessed that Yeling would go to bed again. I don''t know why. This guy is very sleepy recently. "Where''s Samantha?" Asked letice, with a little curiosity. "I don''t know. It seems that she doesn''t care much about practicing the extraordinary sequence. She often studies various baking techniques and recipes. She said she would open a bakery after graduation "That''s good. I don''t know what I''m going to do for a living." "Why don''t you raise pigs, Alina? It''s said that raising pigs is quite profitable." Lettiss arrived with an unkind suggestion. "Cut, how possible, I Alina will never raise pigs in the future, to raise is to raise dragons and so on, how handsome." Alina said while tearing off a small piece of bread, handed to the cat mouth, want to feed it. The orange kitten sniffed, and then pushed away with the cat''s claws, trying to break away from Alina''s arms. "The cat is not good again. She doesn''t even eat bread." "Which cat would like to eat bread, stupid, you scurf master, feed the meat well." Letis make complaints about it. "But bread is also nutritious. Why don''t cats try something new. In the future, I will cultivate vegetarians so that most people can afford cats. " While Alina was holding the bread in one hand, Kitty finally slipped out of her arm and trotted all the way into the kitchen, ready to make a big scene. Unfortunately, a hand on the rapid movement of the figure, and then holding the fate of the neck skin, will be up. Wearing an apron, she took the cat out, put it on the cushion again, touched its smooth fur, and then whispered. "Darling, don''t move here. I''ll get you some sausages later." As if to understand the general, Kitty stayed in the chair, no longer running. Chapter 207 In the new star competition, the top 16 were eliminated and entered the eighth round. The scorching fire waves spread out like a circle, reflecting the originally dark basement like day. The dazzling and gorgeous flames licked the air, and the scorching breath was hard to get close to. Standing in the center of the circle of fire was the young man who had been competing with eloe before. His short light golden hair was slightly undulating in the waves of fire and looked brighter. Since he was defeated by eloe last time, he has been a lot more careful. Coupled with his outstanding talent and talent, he soon made it to the top 16 again, and his confidence and momentum returned with successive victories. Looking at the girl with black hair in the distance, he smiles a little. Strands of golden light continuously gather from the air. A golden fiery fireball begins to take shape in his hand. The terrible heat makes the surrounding air a little distorted. In the face of the oncoming fire waves, Lorraine Hill opened the hexagonal red shield like a honeycomb to isolate it. The power of demon sequence is not suitable for defense, and the shield composed of many hexagons can''t last long, while the opponent happens to be a genius who is good at manipulating magic and fire. We have to attack, thought Lorraine hill. The blood red long gun emerged from the air, the exquisite gun body has spiral anti-skid lines, the gun tip is a sharp triangular blade, flashing cold light. Its bright red magic power flows in the gun body, and the scattered magic power burns around the gun body like a bright red flame. A red light flashed, and she came straight in front of the short sleeve boy. Behind her, there was a separated fire wave. The sharp point of the gun cut the boy''s hair, which surprised him. The fireball in her hand also exploded. With the expansion and shock of the atmosphere, the golden glow flows around. Some of them hit the ground and melt into small pits. Translucent materials like glass can be seen in the pits. After all, the match is a match, and you can''t kill people. At the last moment, Loran Hill also fired the blade, otherwise his head would have been flying. But the short sleeve youth did not know, thought it was his quick reaction, quick witted burst open fireball, let the other side''s attack deflection. After falling to the ground, he quickly stood up again, and then moved quickly. Several fireballs began to surround him. This time, he didn''t fly into the air. Although he was very handsome, he was just like a target in the air for lack of air combat mobile means, and had no place to dodge. After the golden fireball finished its energy storage, it flew out leisurely. Seven or eight fireballs baked the air and quickly approached Lorraine hill. The flight path also blocked a large area to prevent it from dodging. Then the golden fireballs burst in a series, the light of the fire was shining, and the sound was reverberating in the basement, directly blowing out deep pits in the basement. After the explosion, the smoke filled the air. As the short sleeve boy was about to throw another fireball to shake away the dust, a pain came from the back of his head, and then he collapsed and fell into a coma on the ground. Lolan hill, a little lower than a teenager, stood still in the open space, and then the voice of the referee came from the ceiling. "309 wins. It''s over." In this way, Lorraine Hill entered the top eight. Although it only takes a little credit to establish a club, it''s good to look forward. The next day''s break, in the classroom, some students began to talk. "This new star competition is coming to an end." "Well, I don''t know who will win the championship. A lot of people are very confidential in the competition." "I told you not to laugh. In fact, I also participated in it, but I was eliminated on the first day." "Ha ha, tell me which boss I met." "It''s not a big guy either. The opponent is a lovely girl. Unfortunately, I was knocked out by the other party just after the competition. I didn''t even remember what I looked like. The only thing I remember is the pair of cat''s ear socks I saw when I fell down. It''s really beautiful. " "I know, I know, ha ha." ...... "Well, no kidding. Who will win this time? Did you hear anything?" "It''s not clear at present. I only know that Isaiah in our class should be in the top, because I saw him enter the channel yesterday. In addition, rock from the next class should also attend. In class today, I heard from the students from the next class that he had several bandages and scars on his body "Do you want to fight like this..... Well, if I were him, I would fight like this. After all, we civilians don''t have many chances to turn over. If we get the top few, we can join some elite societies in the future, but there are many benefits after we go in." "Yes, not only the credit, the resources in the club, but also the contacts and relationships after graduation are enviable. It''s a pity that those elite societies only recruit peripheral members, and it''s still very difficult to become core members. " "I''ve heard that some girls just want to join elite societies and get to know some aristocratic children. If they get on well in the future, they won''t have to worry about it all their lives." "That''s true. If it''s outside the school, it''s hard for the common people to get in touch with those noble young people, but it''s different in the school. Besides, the love on campus is not too much opposed by ordinary noble parents, because those who can enter ermenas are not bad, and they will be a high-level and extraordinary person in the future, and they won''t be too shameful. " "So, it''s very powerful to get the top four. If it''s me, when I win the prize, I''ll expose myself and let others envy me." "I think so, ha ha. But there are also people who don''t care about this kind of competition, such as the landsworth''s eldest lady didn''t take part in it. " "The landsworth family is very concerned about image and etiquette. It''s normal for their family not to participate¡° Jingling¡ª¡ª "Well, stop talking. The teacher is here. I hope you don''t ask me to answer the questions." ------------------ Although the game is coming to an end, this year''s freshmen seem to be relatively low-key, only 2-3 of the top eight are exposed, and others are still hiding their identities. Teaching Hall, underground war room. There is still a lot of dust left on the ground which has been renovated for several times. Still, we can see some traces after the bombing. On the ground paved with gravel, two girls stand opposite each other. "Boumansa?" Looking at the girl in plain clothes opposite, with her curly chestnut hair on her white dress, she was surprised by the harmless appearance of people and animals. Usually the impression of the next door sister is a peerless master, as its opponent, what should I do. Thoughts in the brain began to quickly fill out a novel of 100000 words. But standing in front of her, Samantha is also very surprised. This 16-year-old girl, who is slightly younger than herself, doesn''t look like she can defeat those Orc classmates. Her slim legs and weak face will only make people feel pity. How did she enter the top eight? Just when they were full of doubts, the referee''s voice came from the ceiling. "Battle begins!" Chapter 208 Although Lorraine hill did not know how long his body existed, his appearance was still about 16 years old, which was a little smaller than that of Samantha. Out of comity or curiosity, she did not take the lead, but stood still with an ordinary wooden pole. Lorraine Hill blinked his glasses to show the system the strength of his opponent. Name: Samantha Eddie Race: human (99% adaptive) Identity: None Status: healthy (no abnormality) Sequence: original sequence 4. Sword of the garden (Evaluation: Pearl of excellence) Talent: [direct sense of space] (perfect level): she knows the changes of space within 100 meters around her like the palm of her hand. Everything is reflected in her heart like a mirror. Even if she is blindfolded, she can move freely. For her, vision is sometimes even a burden£¨ As the sequence goes up, this range and directness will continue to rise.) [the moment of chopping the air] (legend level): This is the ultimate embodiment of the concepts of separation and fracture. As long as it is tangible, it can be chopped. Ability: [plant perception] (perfect level): the ability to perceive the growth of plants and flowers, and facilitate the care and pruning of plants and flowers. (this is an excellent level, and you get a bonus because of your space intuition talent.) [food preservation] (Zhuo Yueji): it''s used to give food the ability to delay corruption. Originally, it would be bad if it was put for one day, but now it can be put for about three days£¨ It was originally a normal ability. It was increased by the space intuition talent.) [crop ripening] (excellent): it can make some common crops ripen faster, but it is not effective for extraordinary crops. skill: [gardener''s swordsmanship] (legend level): ordinary swordsmanship used by gardeners of noble families to defend themselves£¨ This is an ordinary level. It''s a double bonus from the direct sense of space and the moment of chopping air.) Lorraine Hill''s Ruby eyes look clear and pure in the dark. After reflecting the information of the other party, she feels that her weak obsessive-compulsive disorder is about to break again. It''s like seeing a number with excellent qualifications being abandoned. It''s a pity that there are only a few irrelevant useless skills under the guidance of Samantha''s legendary talent. If there is a master of the extraordinary faction to guide her and give full play to her strength, she may be able to compete with herself. Although Loran hill has two mythical talents, one is related to fate and can''t be started at any time with his current strength. The other is more auxiliary effects, which is not a direct combat talent. It''s a pity. Let me correct this mistake. With this in mind, Lorraine hill is going to persuade the sister next door. "Does sister boumansa want to be number one?" A light voice came from the basement. "Well... Sort of. I want to try my limits." With some embarrassment, she said that her father was a gardener of the noble family. When she was a child, she often followed him to learn how to take care of flowers and plants. Later, she also liked to make snacks and so on. After studying the extraordinary series, she didn''t fight until she accidentally won the first place in the graduation contest. At this time, she knew that she was different from others. After entering ermenas, she also wants to know what her talent is and how far she can reach. "Well... I''d like to set up a club recently, but I''m short of people. Can sister boumansha join me?" Afraid that boumansha would refuse immediately, Lorraine Hill continued. "The club room can have a special kitchen, and it''s also convenient to get together with everyone. It''s very interesting." These words came to the heart of Samantha, which made her heart beat. "It''s OK to join the club, but I won''t give up easily, little Lorraine." "I know that, sister boumansa, and one more thing." "What?" "If I beat you, let me help you with the extraordinary series?" "Well, I don''t know where my limit is, but if little Lorraine can beat me, I can promise you." Boumansha smiles and thinks that Lorraine hill is a little too big, but she doesn''t care. "OK, let''s start." In the face of the Pearl class opponent who was evaluated by the system, Lorraine hill did not dare to be careless, and moved quickly at the beginning of the battle. The bright red magic sword congeals from the void. It is held on both sides of the body and crosses a circle of arcs. They constantly fight with each other. They move at a high speed, and there are staggered sparks and sounds everywhere in the dark ground. Bang¡ª¡ª The crystal blood sword was cut into pieces, turned into starlight, and scattered in the air. However, Lorraine hill was not surprised. He threw another broken blood sword and burst it. The powerful effect of breaking magic and armor attached to lorenthal''s extraordinary professional introduction is greatly restrained after meeting the talent ability of boumansha. Before breaking the opponent''s weapon, it is often cut off first. With the help of the shock wave generated by the explosion, two blood colored magic swords condensed from loranthal''s white hands again, and then rushed up again. With a wooden pole in her hand and a sword instead of a stick, she constantly fights with Lorraine hill. Both of them have terrible perception ability. Any skills of both sides are presented in their minds like a mirror. In this case, the trick has no effect. It''s faster and stronger than who. In terms of speed, Lorraine hill has a huge advantage. Her talent is related to the wind. Even though she doesn''t have the ability to control the atmosphere in the employment agency, she can also use her talent to greatly reduce the resistance in the air. In addition, her body is light and nimble. After she is familiar with the ability of boumansha, she plays faster and faster. She can hardly see her rapid figure clearly, leaving only the next traces of Blood Sword waving. After the two continued to fight for a period of time, boumansha gradually felt that she was unable to do what she wanted to do. Her extraordinary professional training was very ordinary, and she was not specialized in combat. Her resilience and endurance were not brilliant. After a long battle, her fatigue began to appear. So that''s your strength, Lorraine. It''s terrible. She took a deep breath and tried her best to stir up the extraordinary core in her body. The colorless magic spread all over her body. Her eyes closed slowly and her hands clenched the wooden pole in her hands. It was full of potholes and sword marks. While Lorraine hill was on the ceiling, diving down rapidly, two bloody magic swords crossed a long arc in the air, and continued to cut into the figure of boumansha. "Instant chop!" She suddenly opened her eyes, held a wooden pole in her hand and swung it like a knife, so fast that she didn''t even have a shadow. After waving, there is only a short handle left between the two hands. With a bang, the two crossed blood swords in Lorraine Hill''s hands were directly broken, and the black hair fell in the air. After a long time, the bright red blood flowed down from his forehead. "I lost." Leaving the wooden handle in her hand, she was panting and weak. She looked at the girl with black hair and red pupil in admiration. Although she let the other party hurt, her limit could only reach this point. Chapter 209 With the final four, the new star game is coming to an end. Although most of the students don''t know the result of the match, the teachers as referees know it all. At noon, several teachers gathered in the rest room and began to talk about the freshmen situation. A goatee teacher sat on the mahogany sofa with a teacup, took a sip, and then said with a little sigh: "the students of these classes are much more powerful than we were at that time." "Yes, in recent years, geniuses seem to have sprung up without money. In the past, most of the freshmen were in series 2-3, and the number of students in series 4 is estimated to be about 50. This class of more than 1200 people is basically at the level of series 3, and there are nearly 200 students in series 4." A kind old lady with glasses also said. "Although some people didn''t take part in the new star race, only by participating in more than 100 series 4, we can see that they have great potential. About 10 of them have gold level strength in series 4, and two of them even reach pearl level, which is close to series 6. This is really amazing." Goatee''s teacher continued to sigh. At this time, a teacher leaning on the reclining chair also spoke. He was like an old lion, with a gray beard on his face, and his voice was deep and loud. "Whenever I see those new-born talents, those young people who have reached the same level as us in just a few years, I often have the illusion that we are not too addicted to the past experience and abandoned by the times." After a pause, he continued. "It''s not an illusion to believe in yourself." "It''s true, but sometimes I think they work hard." Goatee''s teacher seems to recall the past. "I remember when I was in school, there were many leisure activities in ermenas, and sometimes we would travel together during the holidays. The farthest time, we even flew directly to the eastern Dynasty of Plantagenet to see the colorful Phoenix lanterns. I can''t forget that scene all my life. It''s always so memorable. " "It''s a pity that we can''t do it now. The freshmen are eager to improve their strength. They are full of ideas to become stronger. Sometimes they don''t even come to the culture class. It''s really a bit of a shame." "You don''t have to look at the times when you still say that." The kind old lady retorted. "When you went to school, the westerly wind was still in the period of Zhongxing. Because the canal between the north and the South was opened, everyone was rich and had little pressure. Cangcui is also an era of large-scale construction. A few years after the end of the battle of breaking the bow, the Empire stopped expanding and concentrated on rectifying the interior. Many people, not only civilians, have jobs, but nobles also concentrate on those big projects. Because they need manpower, they are more tolerant and kind. " "It''s totally different now." "The internal corruption of the west wind was so severe a few years ago that the people below often could not survive and could only revolt. Last year, they were pushed down. The green nobles have gathered up the land and resources, and the civilians and small nobles below are more and more difficult to get ahead. " "Now, which one is not trying hard to go up? The young generation of Xuehua seven countries witnessed the war with their own eyes. They have a full sense of crisis. The green civilian students also want to get noble status to take a breath. The students who are born from rich families are more comfortable. " "Well... Yes, but when will this end?" The old man with goatee stroked his beard. The bearded man drank a mouthful of ale and then said, "a great war. The winner gets a lot of land and new resources to stabilize and balance the interior. If he loses, he can bury the thorns in the interior and make room for a longer period of stability. " "Is there no other way?" The goatee teacher sighed. "It''s hard because the cake is so big and there are so many people who want to eat it." The big man with white beard made an interval and continued to analyze. "The population of the green Empire has increased a lot in recent years, and there is a lot of resentment under it. The dragon in the South has some thoughts." "They are closest to Xuehua seven countries, and it is most convenient for them to vent this backlog of dark fire next door." "As soon as the war started, the reputation of the country''s righteousness was suppressed, and then all those ordinary restless ruffians, such as conscripts, small nobles, low-level extraordinary people, were sent to the battlefield, leaving only most of the stable and honest peasants and craftsmen in handicraft industry. In this way, management in the future will be much easier." "The art of emperors is cruel." The goatee teacher shook his head. "Ha, cruel what? This is life. " "That''s what you human beings are like. You are stupid to live in peace. We orcs have to compete with our brothers for milk since childhood. When we grow up, we will compete with our brothers for pasture and grassland with our neighboring villages. When we become extraordinary, we have to compete with Warcraft for living space. " "The meaning of living is to fight, keep fighting, keep weeding out the weak guys, and then our offspring will become stronger and stronger." "Well, don''t fight. You were lovely when you were young. How come you are more and more stubborn now." She is not only the teacher of the freshmen, but also the teacher of the two teachers in the room. Her seniority can be said to be very high. "Yes, dear Miss Joan." In the face of the former teacher, the two male teachers still maintain the respect they once had and no longer argue about it. "In other words, the dark haired Miss Dongfang gave up." ------------------------------------------ After the end of the battle, it was completely dark. On the way back, boumansha and Lorraine were walking. The orange candle light beside the road was splashed on the ground through the thick glass. "Lorraine, why do you want me in the top four?" With a little doubt, she asked the girl with black hair beside her. Her shoes kept away from some small puddles. Occasionally, she could see some pink petals falling from the branches, falling in the puddles, waving weak waves. "Because Samantha wants to meet more powerful people, and you also need that precious crystal creation." "It''s necessary, but I think it''s not good to let others abstain because of their own needs." "Do you want me to tell you the truth?" Lorraine Hill''s figure in front of him turned his head and said playfully. Clear eyes reflect the warm yellow light, shining like gems. "Because I want to keep a low profile. If you win the championship, although it can be kept secret for the time being, you will always be heard and become the center of the topic. After all, you can''t keep your opponent''s mouth shut." "I''m tired of being watched every day. Sometimes I want to be lazy." "So you have the heart to push me out and attract people''s attention?" Hearing this, Samantha also laughed. "Don''t say that, sister boumansa. You have to believe me. It''s a real kindness." At this point, Lorraine Hill blinked his eyes like a crystal. Chapter 210 As the weather gets warmer, the rainy season in ermenas is coming. It''s just dawn in the morning, and the rain of last night is still on the ground. Some white petals and green leaves are also scattered on the avenue, which are directly stepped on by some early students. The central school building is located in a flat area, and the main buildings are roughly divided into finished shape areas. A large area in the north is the Teaching Hall and the office of the classrooms. The part in the south of the west is for various activities, such as archery shooting range, horse racing field for Freshmen to learn riding, courtyard for combat training, activity room for student associations, and garden for raising Warcraft. The south part of the east side is the dormitory for freshmen and senior students of the central school. The white brick and stone apartment buildings are arranged neatly, but they are not dense. There are open spaces between the buildings, and many green apricot trees are planted around the buildings. Now is also the season of apricot blossom, white petals divided into five pieces, evenly spread, slender white stamen tip is light yellow, nearby observation can see fine pollen scattered. As the sun slowly rises, there are more and more students on the avenue. Four girls in the same dormitory walk together and talk in a low voice. "No, Lorraine lost." Because last night, Lorraine Hill went back late and other people also went to bed, Alina now knows the result of the match. "Why are you so surprised? There are many hidden talents in the new star competition." Letis stares at Alena in doubt. "You''re not going to bet, you guy." "Ah ha ha... How can I go gambling?" Alina denied it, but she looked lost. Although she didn''t gamble, it was probably someone else''s bet. "Well, who won Lorraine?" Niya walked beside and asked curiously. She was wearing a light brown hat on her head. "Well, it''s confidential." Looking at Lorraine Hill''s intention not to say it, she was a little annoyed and wanted to rush up and pinch her face. But she thought that she couldn''t fight, so she gave up. Before the war class, they had a simple competition with wooden swords, or Alina had a competition with several people in the dormitory with wooden swords at that time. It''s a pity that she was defeated in the three battles. Naturally, it goes without saying that Niya lived on the grassland when she was a child, fighting with sticks. That was an entertainment for the people of the grassland when she was a child. As a child, letis also learned court swordsmanship. Although the actual combat was ordinary, it was much better than Alena''s random stick swordsmanship. In this way, the top four of the new star competition were finally decided, namely, Samantha, Isaiah, rock and orc freshman Tim. For this strange result, several teachers who knew the truth shook their heads one after another, saying whether two of them were lucky or the others were bad luck. Because the numbers at that time were randomly assigned, it happened that several golden talents were all concentrated together and were eliminated from each other. Among them, the top ones were Ailoy, lvshuang, lvshuang And the short sleeve teenager was defeated by Lorraine hill and failed to enter the final 16. Even now, after entering the semi-finals, two of them are only silver in battle evaluation, and the only gratifying thing is that one of the two most special talents, Samantha, has also entered the semi-finals. "It''s a pity that Miss Lorraine 309 gave up for some reason." A teacher looked at the form in his hand. "Maybe people don''t care about ranking. Those Oriental people do have such a hobby." Another teacher who inspected and repaired the site said that as he put his hand on the ground, the pitted ground became flat, the walls around him were as smooth as ever, and some of the holes were filled with mud. Then a gray glow spread, and the soil and debris petrified again, forming diamond shaped floors. In order to show the grandness of the final venue, the teacher also put a little effort to condense the pattern of stars on the slate to correspond to the final of the new star competition. "Your Petrochemical ability is really easy to use. It should be good for building houses." The teacher who took the form said enviously. "Ha ha, some nobles did ask me to do similar things before, but later they didn''t go on because they thought my price was too high." "Isn''t it a small lift? How much do you ask?" "300 gold coins." "That''s expensive." "You don''t understand. The house and the floor are totally different. If you make a whole block, it''s easy to have problems. Once it''s broken, it''s easy to collapse. If you really want to learn from an ordinary stonecutter to build one by one, why do you want me to go, so I won''t be invited later. " After chatting for a while, as it gets late, the freshmen begin to finish class, and the final is coming. First of all, it''s boumansa to Tim. Tall body has two meters high, two stout black horns pointing at the sky, a closer look can also find that there are rough spiral lines on the horns. Facing boumansha is niutouzu freshman Tim. He holds a big spear and stands on the battlefield. Today''s light is particularly bright. Several shining magic balls are suspended in the air. There are also several judges and teachers watching. Compared with Tim, who is tall and stout, she is a little small. This time, instead of using a wooden pole, she used a slightly formal wooden sword. Looking at the girl opposite, holding a wooden sword as thin as a burning stick, Tim scorns it. Ordinary people hold a big gun with a thick fist in their hand, and then smash a pestle into the ground to make a hole. The five meter long gun body is shaking. Guns are better than swords. This is a famous saying. Although he is also sequence 4, he has a strength comparable to that of gold, that is, close to sequence 5. He is called "giant ox of heaven" by the big shaman in the clan, which means that the bull born by the will of heaven can compete with the giant. And along the way, also easy to hang silver freshmen of the same level, let its self-confidence expanded a lot. "Battle begins!" With the referee''s order, Tim held the gun and thrust forward, The body of the gun shakes, the tip of the gun twitches the air, making a thunderbolt like sound. In one stab, seven residual shadows of the firecracker come out, which is hard to deal with. See the remnants of the gun will soon be covered by Samantha. She pulled up the sword light from bottom to top and hit the middle point of the gun tip in the rapidly shaking shadow. Then she folded it and the big gun was directly split by the middle of the sword light. The crack continued to extend and one gun became two guns. "How could it be?" It''s just a move. The weapon in hand is useless. Tim throws away the destroyed weapon, takes a deep breath, and then roars violently from his mouth. The huge sound wave spreads, lifts up gravel and soil particles, and flies directly to the opposite boumansha. He can even feel a pain when he hits her. Then Tim covered his body with a golden metallic luster, rushed to his opponent, his heavy steps shaking the ground like thunder. When he was about to run into Samantha, he lost his opponent''s figure in the field of vision, and then the metal covered body began to appear cracks, and the bright red blood flowed down. Tim didn''t want to yell, and then there were several shocks and chases, which brought up a burst of smoke and made several big holes, but he couldn''t get close to Samantha, Pop¡ª¡ª Finally, the heavy body hit the stone slab on the ground, making a loud noise. After losing too much blood, Tim fell into a coma, and the referee''s voice rang out on time. "385 wins. It''s over." Chapter 211 In the semi-final of the last four, Isaiah vs. rock. "I didn''t expect to meet you here." Isaiah was wearing a white shirt and leather pants, and a light and delicate leather armor. Although she was not allowed to carry weapons, she could wear bronze armor at will. For ordinary people, bronze armor is good enough to prevent most attacks. But for those above 3, this is just icing on the cake, and its use is not obvious. Only when you reach the silver level, can you make your opponent feel difficult to deal with. "I''m surprised, too, but that''s fine. I''ve been looking at you for a long time." Rock dropped the corners of his mouth. "Ha ha, that''s what I said¡° Although both Isaiah and rock were in the central school building, they had little contact with each other. On the one hand, Isaiah is busy participating in the communication and community activities in the circle of Griffin Duke. On the other hand, rock has been concentrating on exercise, never taking the initiative to contact. Even now they have been in school for more than two months. They just met once on the road. "How is your academic progress now? I heard that if the foundation is not solid, it will be very hard to catch up with the progress and advance to the fourth grade next year. Some students will go to the first grade for two years, so as to lay the foundation and find their own suitable supernormal job introduction. " "Neither good nor bad, but don''t worry about it." Rock shook his head with a sword flower in his hand. "Get ready to start." "Tut, I''m very confident. I still want to introduce a senior to assist you in your study." Isaiah raised his sword and began to take it seriously. With the referee''s order, the two men quickly approached. The light of the sword passed through the air, and the sound of fighting came from the air. After the sword intersected, with the chopping and tearing, a lot of wood chips were raised. After the two people crossed, they could even see the charred marks on the wooden sword, and there was a smell of paste in the air. Two people are very familiar with each other, after a period of time can feel each other''s strength, compared with a big step forward. "I didn''t expect you to mix with that group of people every day, but your strength has declined." Rock will be in the hands of the double sword waving faster and faster, in the constant interleaving seeking flaws. "You don''t understand. If you are taught by a powerful senior, you will avoid many detours." Said Isaiah, panting a little, holding the sword, but her eyes were still full of excitement. "I don''t understand. Who doesn''t understand what you said, but the problem is that your natural appearance is very annoying." "Do you think everyone has the advantage you have?" Rock attached his magic to the double swords. The wooden sword was like a layer of dark red. When it was waved in the air, there was no sound, just like a ghost, and its speed was two gears faster than before. The body shape gradually turns into a shadow, which makes people dizzying. Slowly, unable to stop, Isaiah began to get scratches and stabs from all kinds of thin swords, and her skin armor became broken. There was a sharp roar, white light in his eyes, and white light in his body. Rock''s red sword, like a strong repulsive force field, couldn''t move, and the stab was deflected. At the same time, the sword with force field sweeps directly, and the air seems to become extremely sticky, making it difficult for people to move. With a dull sound, the big sword directly broke the red sword in rock''s hand, then hit it on his arm, swept it away like rags, and sprinkled a burst of blood in the air. Rock fell to the ground, vomited blood from his chest, and tried to stand on his own feet, but his whole body trembled and he couldn''t succeed several times. last. A big sword was across his head, and the referee announced the end of the match. "I''m sorry, the world is so unfair. That adult has given me some extra gifts." Isaiah put down her sword, clubbed on the ground and looked at her friend. Although he won, it''s not because he works harder than rock. There is not much difference between them in talent. However, following Griffin''s eldest son, he has been exposed to a lot of high-level sword skills recently. At the same time, he has also obtained a tube of extraordinary purification potion to improve his strength. Only in this way can you perform sword skills close to gold level and defeat this friend. Rock was reluctant to hit the ground with his fist, and then was carried away by the medical staff. After half an hour''s rest, it''s the final, Isaiah vs. Samantha. ------------ Looking at the girl next door, Isaiah was a little surprised, because the opponent didn''t look very fierce. When he was considering whether to fight, he accepted mercy, so as not to be slapped more than ten times by a beautiful girl like last time, with red mark on his face [grey turtledove] (perfect pearl level): the blade is made of disordered snow, silver and iron, light and sharp, with powerful soul breaking effect, but also with the power of ice, which can freeze and break the enemy. As the leading college in mainland China, it is not difficult for ermenas to select a suitable weapon from the treasure house. She took the Pearl in her hands, and she bowed her head with gratitude. At the same time, she also gave thanks to Lorraine in her heart. Although she said that she didn''t want to be famous, how precious the Pearl level creation is, some sequence 6 may not have. As an ordinary family member, boumansha may have worked in the Empire for many years after graduation to obtain a standard pearl class creation by virtue of her meritorious service, but now she easily gets it. At that time, she said so, presumably to make her mind at ease. A warm current flowed in her heart. She wrote down the kindness silently. In the face of teachers'' praise, she showed a warm smile. It seems that we can''t refuse the club. Chapter 212 With Samantha, Kafra and Yeling, Lorraine hill comes to the student union building. After consulting the detailed situation, he fills in the form and begins to apply for the creation of a club. In addition to some common application materials, you should also fill in the main idea of the club. "If so, what do you think?" Lorraine hill was sitting at a table in the corner of the hall. Lorraine Hill asked. "Hoo, I don''t know. I listen to Lorraine." The night spirit leaned on Loran Hill''s shoulder, some wanted to sleep. She didn''t call her before, but she volunteered to follow her, but now she was sleepy. "If I can have a safe place to study, I will be satisfied." That''s what good student Kafra said. "There are all kinds of gourmet and snack clubs?" Samantha said what she had been waiting for. "This seems good, but will it make others think that we are not serious?" Lorraine Hill hesitated a little. After all, when other people ask, they will introduce themselves. "Then go to sleep ~" the night spirit covered his mouth and yawned again, and said sleepily. "A club with delicious food and snacks to sleep in?" Luo Lan Hill doubts of say, at the beginning is not say good to do study of, how become this appearance. "Well, that''s good." Bronsa nodded expectantly, and Lorraine Hill turned her eyes to others. "Yes." Kafra nodded, too. It would be nice to have a quiet and warm place. "I agree." The night spirit laboriously raises an arm, raises the white small hand, then shrugs down again. "Er... OK." Lolan Hill helplessly wrote that seeing the association with his own eyes violated his original intention when it was established. Then it''s difficult to fill in the name of the club at last. "Words of name..." Samantha pressed her fingertips to her lips and thought slowly. "It''s called Rainbow bread." "Hungry dragon roars ~" the night spirit closed his eyes and whispered out the name. "How about the name ''black water lily''? It''s in line with Lorraine''s temperament." Kafra finally said a serious name, but why use me as a metaphor, Lorraine thought. "Well, this is not bad either. The Black Lotus is very beautiful, it matches the snack very well, and the water lily also has a sleeping word, which is in line with the idea." As she analyzed, she nodded, and finally agreed on the name of the club, "black water lily.". --------------- In this way, a small community was set up. The community activity room was assigned to the third floor of the brownstone hall in the activity area of the central school building. In the evening, when you open the gate of the brownstone building, you can see a lively scene. One side of the hall is separated by a low dark brown cabinet wall, in which there are several small tables and a bar counter against the wall. Inside the counter stood a young elf with sharp ears. He was wearing a black-and-white dress, shaking a mixing glass in his hand, and then slapped it on the stage. Several strong men sitting in front of the counter cheered one after another, then pushed out their own glasses, watched the amber liquor pour into them, splashed layers of bubbles, and finally drank it all. There are also some people sitting at the small tables around. They should be senior students of various colleges. For a moment, the sound of wine glass collision, talking, cheering, and the sound of collision coming from the other side, have miscellaneous into the ear. Lorraine Hill looked around and found a dark brown wooden sign hanging above the ceiling, with the words "fire fist and wine" written in bold letters on it. The hall on the first floor was divided into two parts. Except for the passage in the middle, the left side was like a bar, while the right side was a round arena. Looking at the scene in front of me, I was shocked by the girls who were looking for the activity room. The challenge arena is built with thick oak, surrounded by a circle of half man high wooden post fence, which is wrapped with rough ropes to encircle the inner circular space. Several burning rosin lanterns were hung on the challenge arena and lit up. The two youths who took off their coats were fighting with bare arms in the middle. They did not use extraordinary force, but only relied on the strength of their bodies to collide with each other. They roared like beasts. Blood surged all over them, their bodies swayed, and countless beads of sweat fell from their bodies. Around them were a group of cheering students. They looked excited, as if they were fighting with others. "Good!" "Hit him, hit him with that smelly face, he''s not laughing at you, fuck him!" A fat man stood on a chair and raised his fist to cheer up one of them. "Don''t give up, Jack. Yes, that''s it. Go on!" "Nanke, kick him with your strong thighs! Why are you hesitating like a little girl "Slap him in the face, stupid pig, beat him into a pig''s head!" A group of people cheered up for the objects they supported, spitting at the stars, some holding their own clothes and waving around, and the scene was as crazy as a mob. "Ah, this..." Looking at the scene in front of them, several girls with different painting styles were surprised. It took a long time to see a senior student sister walking down the stairs in front of her. After asking her, she realized that the whole hall on the first floor was the site of the club "fire boxing and wine". The members of this club are basically men. Their biggest hobbies are drinking and "fighting". However, this kind of fighting is more like fighting. In the arena, the two sides don''t need extraordinary strength, but only rely on their bodies to collide with each other to vent their inner irritability and unhappiness. After playing, although the whole body is as sore as falling apart, but also feel a kind of extreme pleasure after release. At the same time, when others watch, they will also feel a kind of collision of strength, the beauty of body and masculinity, and shout out for enjoyment. After the fight, you can sit down in the bar, rest and relax, and continue to brag and fight with your opponent just now. If they feel uncomfortable, they will go to the challenge arena again. Although others seem crazy, the atmosphere of the club seems to have a wonderful charm, attracting many people every year. The address is chosen in the central school building, because it is convenient for club members at all levels to come here. "It''s terrible." Looking at those guys who are taller than two of them, they fight on the field with ferocious muscles, and the night spirit spits out his tongue in a low voice. "Even so, they seem to be really happy." Lorraine Hill looked at the group of cheering students, and the joy and pleasure in them seemed to be real. Just when several girls asked which side of the empty activity room on the third floor to go up, the fight on the challenge arena was over. The two big men on the challenge arena were held down, and the crowd gathered around them, ready to go through the middle of the hall to drink and relax in the bar on the other side. And one of the bald man was holding ready to drink, night spirit surprised to see the black and blue figure, for a while to shout out. "Five brothers?" Although his mouth and nose were beaten like a pig, Yeling recognized that he was his cousin. When he came to ermenas, he patted his chest and said he would take care of his fifth brother, Nanke. "Ah Chapter 213 A group of bloody men are sitting around the bar, at a small table in the middle, with Nanke, the fifth brother of Yeling, sitting on one side, and Yeling and several other girls on the other. "So, you feel a lot of pressure, so come here and relax?" Night spirit fork waist looking at the opposite serious introspection of cousin, Nanke explained, hope this little sister don''t tell this kind of thing at home. "Yes, sister, you just came to ermenas. You don''t know how much pressure I have. Brother, I''m suffering." Nanke said bitterly and tearfully, and then took up the fir wine glass at hand, gulping and gulping, a large glass of wheat wine was drunk. "I''ve been valued by my family since I was a child. They say I''m talented and boastful. So is my father. Everyone says that our fifth brother is promising. " "But after entering school, it''s not the same. My classmates are really talented. I''ve tried my best to catch up with them, and I can only get to the middle level in the class. In terms of knowledge, I can''t compare with those who are flexible, in terms of force, I can''t compare with those who fly in the sky, play with flamethrowers, and take you around in circles." "Every time I come home from school, a group of relatives ask me how I am at school, whether I often win the championship, whether there are many people pursuing and so on, and what I can do. In order not to let my old friends lose face, I can only say it''s OK, it''s very good." "In fact, maybe I''ll be repeated this year." Finish saying this man hang foot Dun chest, the body takes the bruised white flesh also then shake. The night spirit turns his head and doesn''t want to see the tendons. Then he opens his mouth¡° Five brothers will also repeat? Is upgrading that hard? " "Well, my sister doesn''t know." A skinny waiter came up to Nanke with a large wine pot in his hand and helped him fill it up. Then he continued to explain. "The students in ermenas are divided into five grades, but they don''t go up one grade automatically every year." "Every promotion will have a corresponding assessment, but if so, it will be repeated. And students can only repeat three times at most. " "That is to say, if you fail to advance more than three times, you will be automatically dropped out of school." "Although the school does not charge tuition fees and there are a lot of preferential subsidies for all kinds of resources, it is necessary to show that you are a capable person, not to waste your resources and muddle along." "The first grade is relatively easy, and all kinds of requirements are not high. Generally, if you reach the third level, you can be promoted." "But the second grade requires sequence 4, the third grade requires sequence 5, and the fourth grade requires honor credits, which means that you have special highlights. The fifth grade requires all kinds of knowledge, skills, and extraordinary sequence, and you have to reach sequence 6." "Although there are about 1200 freshmen every year, less than half of them can really graduate within eight years, and they are promoted successfully every year, and less than 50 of them graduate within five years. Many of them have to stay for one or two years to accumulate strength." "If you let the outside world know, there are many people praising you when you are 30 years old, but you can''t do it in ermenas." "Well, it doesn''t seem difficult." The night spirit crooked his head. After listening to Nanke''s cough, he looked up at his younger sister and said. "Xiaoling really doesn''t have a pain in the back when he''s standing. I''ve suffered a lot from five brothers." Then he touched his bald head. "Eh, when did you shave your head, brother five? Didn''t you have long hair before?" The night spirit asks curiously. "At the beginning of this month, it will grow again when we go home on holiday." "Why?" "Too long hair will only distract me. After shaving, I don''t have to spend time taking care of it. Besides, I don''t have to worry about looking for girls, because it''s ugly." "Well? Does it really work Night spirit wants to reach out to touch big bald head, but Nanke refuses. "There are still effects, at least in the first week." Nanke seemed to sigh, and then he took another sip from his glass, and the big fir wine glass took another sip. "And then?" The night spirit also wants a big glass of ale, but is pressed on the seat by Lorraine hill, indicating that children can''t drink. "Later, I found that I was still too young." Nanke waved his head to the waiter next to him to continue to add wine. "After shaving my head, I immediately became the topic center of the class. Someone even sent me a love letter, which was not noticed before." "Can it be like this?" The night spirit opened his eyes. Lorraine Hill went to the counter and took a few cups of raspberry juice and put them in front of everyone. There were several ice cubes floating in the pink pulp fragments. The whole glass looked light red, and the cup felt very cool and comfortable. "And then what?" Night spirit two hands holding juice cup, small drink. "Later I found out that some of the love letters were from the boys in the next class. Alas..." Nanke looked up and sighed, looking at the turpentine lamp hanging from the ceiling. "So you?" "So we made friends with boxing. After a fight, we became good brothers¡° Nanke drank a large glass of ale again, and after drinking it, he made an interval. "It''s much better now. I don''t have to care too much about face and so on. When I''m upset at ordinary times, I''ll come here to have a fight, have a few drinks, and I''ll be in a better mood. Then I''ll go back to work tomorrow¡° "Although there is no hope of promotion this year, if we accumulate a lot, we will not have a big problem in the next year." With that, he slowly put the empty glass on the table. "What about the family? Do you want me to keep it from you? " Night spirit looking at oneself this cousin, at this time also calculate some understanding his embarrassment place. My uncle''s family is a noble family in the Plantagenet Dynasty. Everything will always be taken as an example to compare with others. As a family successor, you should not only be excellent, but also be particularly excellent to make everyone convinced. Then you can say something worthy of Mo, tiger father has no dog, and you are better than blue. It''s impossible for others to make outstanding achievements, because people will think that you were born into a rich family, with superior blood, and all kinds of resources and famous teachers to assist you. You can''t do without being excellent. You have to surpass others and become the top group in order to achieve your fame. Otherwise, they will be regarded as ignorant, incompetent, dishonorable and so on. These words may not be spoken out, but there are many rich and powerful families, and some people like to gossip in private. Nanke shook his head: "forget it, I''ll tell you the truth. I can''t hold on any longer. It''s even more humiliating to hide it. " After listening to the night spirit spit out his tongue, "fortunately I am the youngest, is also a girl, don''t worry so much." "Then you don''t have to hide the fact that you are fighting with others on the stage with your shaved head and bare arms?" Night spirit continues to ask. "Please keep this secret for me, please, little sister." Nanke put his hands together and answered sincerely. With the Oriental conservative atmosphere, if this kind of thing is passed back, it will be difficult to find a wife in the future. "So what about the sealing fee?" The night spirit stretched out his little hand and his eyes twinkled with joyful color. Chapter 214 "So that''s what brother five said about the sealing fee." Several girls later went to the activity room on the third floor and found that the space was not small. It was about the size of two basketball courts. Unfortunately, there were still some facilities missing. At present, there was only a big table and a few chairs in it, which seemed a little empty. Other things needed to be done by themselves. The five brothers of the night spirit sponsored some wood for them to make furniture and facilities. The next morning, just on the day of rest, Nanke and some friends took Lorraine hill and Yeling to a warehouse. They pushed open the heavy iron door of the warehouse and piled a lot of brown wood inside. Most of the wood was still primitive cylindrical, not processed, but put on the shelf. "These are the spoils we won from the oak spear club last year. They are based in Chengzhai college. They are good at carpentry, spear and shield. At that time, in order to fight for the activity budget of the student union, they bet with me. Naturally, we won. So our bar and challenge arena were renovated, and a lot of wood was left behind later. " "It''s all won by ability, and I''m sure I won''t pay it back. It just takes up space, so I''ll give it to you." Nanke patted the wood on the shelf and said generously. The dark brown bark is very rough, and there are many black sawdust on it. The growth rings on the log are close, which shows that the tree is old. Most of the wood is pine, about half a meter in diameter. The thickest one is more than one meter in diameter. "Brother five is lazy..." I wanted to say a few words to let this cheap cousin turn the trees into furniture, but he was stopped by Lorraine hill behind him. "Thank you for your support." Luolan first saluted and gave thanks. No matter what, people should give thanks for the things they just need. Looking at this gentle and polite girl with black hair in front of her, Nanke felt her head a little embarrassed and said nothing. But in my heart, I was thinking about which big family the girl with the best temperament belonged to. I didn''t have any image of her. He should have seen the freshmen of emmenus in the king''s court. How could there be any leakage. Alas, I am not too addicted to mixing with my male friends. After giving them the key to the warehouse, Nanke left. Today is a rest day. A group of members of their club make an appointment to go to the Tiesuo boxing club of pier college in the south. They are bound to beat them up and compete for the honor of the first boxing club. Only in this way can they make a good reputation among the freshmen and recruit a large number of new members. A small part of the funds for the activities of the ermenas student association are borne by its members, and most of them are funded by the student union. Of course, the amount of funds allocated for activities depends on the specific situation of the community, the number of core members of the community, the achievements in school activities, the year-end evaluation, special contributions and so on. All these are important reference indicators. "Fire boxing and wine" relies on nearly 150 core members to get high scores. In addition, it has also made good achievements in some group activities, such as the runner up of last year''s "no armour fighting competition" and the fifth place of "dragon hunting conference". The styles of various societies are different, and the direction of their efforts is also different. For example, the golden bristled Griffin, where jeran works, often won the top several places in the group war of resistance against Japan, and achieved remarkable results. LAN Li''er''s "time gear" is a society that mainly studies alchemy and creation. Every year, it publishes some excellent technical literature, which is not only funded by the student union, but also sponsored by many people from outside. There are also clubs that specialize in food, such as "conch and fish". They mainly work in Qitou college. Their daily activities are to go fishing in the Lanjian River, and then come back to study all kinds of fish and seafood. Their club is like half a restaurant, where other students can also buy grilled fish and scallops. Not only satisfy the interest of food research, but also make a small profit. ------------------- After Nanke left, several girls were in the warehouse. "Lorraine, are we going to get carpenters to help us do it?" She looked at the wood, then turned her head and asked curiously. "It''s going to take a lot of time." When she was a child, she saw carpenters working in the town, cutting boards first, and then sawing them into various shapes, splices, rivets and so on. "Well, I don''t have to be so troublesome." Lorraine Hill looked at the accumulated wood. During her time in caritus, she had seen many mature craftsmen how to operate. She was very familiar with this. Although she was a lady of the chamber of Commerce, she had never done it by herself. But the whole process and details are visible under the perception of talent, and even in some subtle places, she knows better than those skilled craftsmen. "Today''s business should be kept secret." The girl made a gesture, and before the others could react, her long black hair and eyes became lighter and lighter, and finally turned into a green light cyan. "What is it?" Several of them looked at Lorraine in surprise. Then the breeze began to surround the girl''s side and the high warehouse. The wood in the room is slowly lifted up by the air flow and flies into the air. The rotating air flow turns into silver thread, spiraling the logs and cutting them continuously. The crumbs of the bark scatter one after another, exposing the yellowing wood inside. "So powerful ~" the night spirit clapped hands in surprise, while Kafra was stunned and grew up. Although she knows that Lorraine is very strong in the demon series, when did she turn to the natural series? That green affinity of natural magic, command like an arm, accurate and free, a look is immersed for many years. Is this the real strength of Lorraine? Did she keep it that day? The seeds of awe were deep in the heart of boumansha. After the impurities on the surface are removed, several sharp wind blades flash away. Some cylindrical shaped wood is neatly cut into pieces of wood, while others are divided into several large pieces. Then the wind blade flies and cuts continuously, and each rough outline begins to take shape. Looking at Lorraine Hill''s multitasking, a person is a workshop, constantly processing these wood, as if there is a kind of industrial tidiness and beauty. In the eyes of several girls nearby, it seems that it''s not something to do, but an artistic performance. On the one hand, wooden boards are constantly cut to form neat and consistent parts; on the other hand, large pieces of wood are constantly cut into the shape of a square desk. Then the floating parts begin to splice. After splicing, the wooden grooves get stuck with each other and grow again to increase their firmness. Then large pieces of wood also become various kinds of shaped furniture. Finally, the fine wind blade, like a knife and pen, carves various exquisite patterns on the surface, including vines, flowers, leaves, stars, and so on. After all kinds of furniture are formed, the spiral breeze constantly rubs the surface and polishes it smooth. It doesn''t fall down until everything is finished. There are some other wooden products, such as tea table, shelf, back chair, big desk, single desk, sofa, etc. Wide warehouse at this time also filled with a fresh pine fragrance. In the eyes of Lorraine hill, the system also made a comment on this creation. [pine furniture] (perfect silver): the raw material is bronze grade red pine. After fine and perfect processing, all kinds of furniture can only reach silver grade due to the ordinary raw material. Although there are silver or even gold grade red maple trees in the storage space of Lorraine hill, it''s not convenient to take them out at the moment. Moreover, it''s too ostentatious to use them in the club, so we can only make them with these pine trees. However, it''s really interesting to design their own shapes and make them again. "Now, the furniture of our club is complete." After that, in the eyes of several people''s surprise, Lorraine Hill''s eyes and long hair turned black again, and all kinds of furniture were neatly placed around the warehouse. The scene just now seems to be the magic of a fairy in the forest, and the furniture is out of thin air. Chapter 215 Central school building, three floors of brownstone building, community activity room. Drips of rain hit the windowsill, and the gray stone was soaked and turned dark brown. After hearing the sound of rain, Lorraine hill stood up, went to the windowsill, closed the window, and the broken raindrops fell on the glass, connecting the water drops one by one, and then flowed down again. The occasional thunder in the distance not only didn''t frighten people, but also made people feel quiet and peaceful. It''s been two weeks since the establishment of the club, and we are getting used to coming here when we have time. There is no class this afternoon. There are several girls in the activity room. The night spirit sleeps on the sofa with a pillow in her arms. Kafra sits at the long table and writes something. Sometimes she stops to think. Lorraine Hill arranges and sums up some things on a separate desk against the wall, and the bookcase next to it is also full of books. One side of the kitchen, occasionally came the faint crackling sound of firewood burning, boumansa is cutting a few pieces of emerald melon inside, and baking snacks. The speed of her cutting is not fast, and the sound of cutting seems to follow the melody of music, because she doesn''t need to rush. The process of cutting vegetables makes her feel a light pleasure. Peel off the skin with lines to expose the fresh pulp inside, like emerald. The color will be darker near the skin and lighter inside. Remove the orange seeds, then rinse them with water, then cut them into small pieces with thick index finger, and finally put them neatly on the plate. "The fruit is cut. Would you like to have some?" Boumansha came out with a plate, and a soft voice sounded in the activity room. The night spirit was still sleeping, and Kafra looked up and said thank you. With the plate on the long table, boumansha walks up behind Lorraine hill and watches her write carefully. And try to explain some methods and reasons in a simple and easy way. "Is this what Lorraine summed up for you?" "Well, it''s almost ready. I''ll give everyone a share then. It is better to teach people to fish than to teach them to fish. " Loranthel said an oriental motto. During this period of time, she constantly recalled her high school experience, and then slowly tried and reproduced some methods, and compared them to see if they were effective. "Systematic induction, memory curve, double disk thinking..." "I didn''t expect there were so many ways to learn such things." Boumansha sighed a little. She didn''t think so much about it before. Anyway, what the teacher taught was to follow. But even so, she could get the top of the class in culture class. "Lolan should be the kind of person who can see it. I think you usually spend very little time on your studies. You basically complete everything in class." "But you are very gifted. Why are you so skilled in this clumsy way of learning? And it''s so detailed that I almost wrote down what I should do every minute. " There was something curious about it. Lorraine hill put down his pen and looked out of the window by his desk. "I''m not always that smart." She seemed to miss it. "There have been hard times before." Yes, high school would be the most fulfilling time in my life. After more than 30 years of inner competition, the secondary education in the previous life can be described as a miracle in the world. Every year will continue to stack out new, continuous summary and improvement. Every year, every month, even every day, teachers, parents and schools are thinking about how to make students better. As long as there is one school that has made outstanding achievements, other schools will immediately follow suit. The models and concepts of some gangmijuan, some Shuizhong, and some Changzhong schools are sought after by countless schools and teachers. As long as it is proved to be effective, no matter how bizarre or harsh the method is, it will be adopted immediately. Although this process is not perfect, or even uncomfortable, it is not popular. However, it is undeniable that in the middle school stage of knowledge education, Chinese people are really hanging around the world, greatly popularizing and elevating the overall scientific literacy. As long as the student does not lag behind, he will be at the peak of his life in senior three. He knows astronomy, celestial movement, geography, world trend, literature, arithmetic, mechanics, biology, and so on. In ancient times, a student in such a peak state can immediately become a erudite, and then give him a few years to practice his knowledge, which will soon push the wheel of history forward. Unfortunately, such a top talent only needs a mobile phone and two or three months. Although exam oriented education has some disadvantages, it also has some advantages that are worth learning and retaining. These good ways of thinking and learning will even accompany many people throughout their lives, and will benefit a lot. But after all, it''s not the era and environment. It can''t be copied completely. Lorraine hill is practicing and improving these things these days. Although they are humble basic habits and methods, they are effective methods after decades of practice of countless generations of students. Compared with the crude learning methods in Ivar''s world, it''s just a gap between big guns and small slingshots. After all, in today''s world, there are very few children who can go to school. In addition, the information is closed and there is a lack of communication. Many teachers are not very good at teaching themselves. They are all spontaneous lectures. Students have different talents and different understandings, so they are extremely easy to go astray. After these days of observation, Lorraine Hill found that most people still use that kind of cramming. No focus also means that everything is focused, and few summary means that it is not systematic and easy to miss and forget. Fortunately, all the smart people who can enter ermenas can learn well in this way. Looking at the teaching methods of some teachers, Lorraine Hill suddenly has confidence again. With the advanced learning and education concepts in his memory, it seems not difficult to be a respected sage. Today, we have summed up, and the next step is to practice. Who can we find to practice? Her eyes turned to her companions in the room, and she had already noticed. Emernasmi volume 1.0, start! ------------------ In the following period of time, Lorraine Hill incarnated as a gold medal tutor, and let several of her peers and roommates in the club go to the road of Xueba in pain and happiness. Emenasmi volume has been updated and iterated from version 1.0, version 1.1, version 1.2... Version 1.5, and finally bid farewell to version 2.7 and ushered in a new version 3.0 two months later. "Woo, Lolan, let me go. Let me out. I''m going to eat marshmallows. I''m going to ride zebras by the river." The night spirit wants to run out of the club activity room, but is dragged back by Lorraine hill, and then slams the door. "What are you talking about, good sister?" Lorraine Hill pushed his glasses on the bridge of his nose, and a cold light flashed by. "Here, look at this line on the stone and read it to me." "As long as you can''t learn to die, learn to die, Wuwu..." Why? Why? Yeling couldn''t understand. For the first time, he had a friend he liked and a comfortable place to sleep. The two joys overlap with each other, and they should have had a dream like happy time. However, why did it become so? Sister Lorraine has become terrible. She has been devoured by the devil, and she is no longer her. As a brave person to save the world, the night spirit must deliver this message, so as to avoid the spread of disaster and prevent the world from being destroyed. Looking at the crying appearance of the night spirit, Lorraine Hill raised his chin and carefully recalled that he was not strict. Didn''t Pullman learn well before? Clumsy, he could hold on for more than three months. Why can''t this guy. You know, it''s less than half of her high school life in memory. Several other people in the activity room, including Niya, Kafra, boumansha, and Alina, were all shivering, but boumansha brought out a dish of snacks from the kitchen with a smile to let everyone have a rest. "That''s it, little Lorraine. It''s been two months, and everyone''s progress is obvious. Let''s have a rest." She whispered. The others quietly pricked up their ears and listened carefully as they ate their snacks. "Well, that''s all for today. Let''s have a good rest." Lorraine Hill reluctantly put down his whip. "Yeah ~" the others hugged and cheered each other, almost leaving tears. It''s full and painful to have such a teacher to help them. Chapter 216 Since the establishment of the club, Lolan hill, boumansha, Niya and Yeling often stay in the club room. Compared with the dormitory, it is more spacious and more suitable for study. Occasionally, Alina would come to Luolan to tutor the weak subjects. For many people, learning is not a particularly interesting thing. They have to memorize some strange and obscure concepts, and they have to think hard. Sometimes they also face a lot of boring numbers and data. But we can often see one or two bullies in our life. They seem to take learning for granted and spend more time and attention on it than the people around them. Are they born to like it, or are they strong willed and self disciplined? Not so. Like to do something and do something well is not necessarily linked, just like many people like to play games, but most of them are not good, some people like to sing, but also sing the pentatonic. We often see Xueba who like to learn, but rarely see xuezha who like to learn. It should be the same as playing games. Some people like it but can''t do it well. But in fact, unless there are other factors, slag will never like learning. Therefore, it is not because he likes to learn to be a bully, but because he is a bully, he will like to learn. Because he is a student bully, he can take the top several in every exam. In his student days, it is difficult for us to compare other diversified conditions, and his score has become the recognized and almost the only evaluation index. As long as a student''s performance is good, other shortcomings and shortcomings will be tolerated and accepted. Teachers, parents, relatives and classmates will treat the students with kindness and respect. Just imagine that the students around you look at you with admiration, the teacher praises you for being an example, your parents are proud of you, all kinds of compliments from relatives, and the admiring eyes of the opposite sex. What a pleasant thing it is. Therefore, Xueba''s happiness is generally less than that of human body, because they have never stood in that position. And once you stay in that position, you will eat marrow and taste. The longer you stay, the more greedy you are. This has formed a virtuous circle, good academic performance will receive more encouragement, become more like. And the academic slag in the performance of this will only receive countless negative feedback, uncomfortable, do not want to continue, become a vicious circle. Matthew effect is always realized at all levels, so is learning and interest. The so-called cultivation of children''s interest is to let her form an advantage over her peers in a certain aspect at the initial stage, so as to form a good positive feedback, she will like to do it more, and then further enlarge this advantage. After a long time, it will become a real specialty. After the intensive tutoring in loranthal, the people in the club began to taste the sweetness brought by this progress. Once despised in the class, but now gradually use the results to face those who look down on themselves, such as culture class and combat class. Although they don''t speak up, they are more or less happy in their hearts. In this way, the original boring learning has gradually become a pleasant face. --------------- "Well, that''s all for today. We are making more and more progress." Lorraine Hill took off his nose glasses and put them on the table, indicating that more than a dozen students in the activity room could move freely. The glasses were given to Lorraine hill by Titus. She thought she didn''t need them, but now she often wears them. Because if they don''t wear it, when some students listen to the class, their eyes gradually turn from the stone slab to her face, and their attention is often distracted. After wearing it, you can cover part of your appearance and become a lot more ordinary. You will also have less searching eyes in your life, which is more comfortable. Is that what Titus expected? Lolan Hill thought, or that the great witch has rich experience in life, has long been expected. But that''s good. It''s different from another identity. Recently, more and more people have been attending classes in the club room. These people are exactly the people of "fire boxing and wine". At first, Nanke comes to find Yeling, and is caught by Yeling. He wants Nanke to take her out to play. The result, of course, was rejected by Lorraine hill, and Nanke was also left in the activity room, forced to attend a class. It''s just like ten years of drought when the land meets with rain and dew, which opens up a new world for him. It turns out that learning can be done in this way, and there are so many ways. He was worried about whether he would be repeated this year. He immediately begged Lorraine hill to let him listen in. Yeling was the first to raise his hand against it, saying that the club was full of girls, and he would occasionally sleep here. How could he let the boys in. Nanke signed many unequal treaties with Yeling, and promised to buy her snacks outside the city as a price. You can get lorenthal to sit in while he''s lecturing. Although most of what lorenthal talked about was the content of the first grade of ermenas, the methods and ideas were excellent. In this way, since there is the first one, there will be the second one. Under the influence of Nanke, a veteran of "fire boxing and wine", many people begin to know about the secret classroom on the third floor. It is said that there is a magic Xueba teaching there. As long as you listen to a few sections, you can immediately improve your grades. Even now, in addition to the girls in the front row, there are all kinds of big men in the back row. "Thank you, sister Lorraine!" After class, several boys in the back row stood up together. Although many of them are senior students, now they sincerely thank the girl with black hair. Knowledge is power, which may not be true in the previous life, but it is true in the Ivar world. The level of understanding of extraordinary knowledge and the choice of their own advanced route greatly determine how far a person can go. Many people''s extraordinary sequence will die when it comes to sequence 3. This is because in the early stage of constructing the extraordinary core, the foundation was weak, the inscriptions were rough, and the arrangement was not clear, which directly blocked the future development space. Before sequence 4, you may be able to rely on some talent and intuition to advance, but after sequence 5, you must have a very clear understanding of the structure of the extraordinary core, so that you can continue to lay a solid foundation and carry higher-order complex veins. Otherwise, it will be like a mixed ball of thread, magic disorder, mutual conflict, light serious injury, heavy self explosion. Looking at this group of senior boys standing up and bowing their thanks, Lorraine Hill could only nod helplessly. She said it more than once. Don''t be so serious. But these people don''t seem to remember it. Next time they will. Big sister Luolan asked you to attend class free of charge. That''s her generosity and tolerance. But if you don''t even thank each other, it''s very chilling. Even I have to consider whether this kind of person is worth being a brother¡ª¡ª Nanke said to the other boys behind his back. Chapter 217 When he was teaching club members recently, Lorraine Hill didn''t forget to improve his strength. After all, it''s an urgent task for the system to release, and we can''t take it lightly. While participating in the activities as Loran, the rest of the time will use the convenience of another identity to study the angel sequence. It''s always too difficult for a person to practice many extraordinary sequences at the same time, even the witch has never been in this situation. She doesn''t want to be concerned by those big people, especially when her strength is not enough. Even tidys and others will lose a lot of freedom to protect her. So, after Loren showed her demonic sequence, she turned to another identity when she practiced Angel sequence. -------------------- Ermenas, temple college. Two strands of long silver hair are on the front of the chest, and the rest are hanging from the back to the waist. The pure white dress is simple, only the cuffs and skirt have the same white silk pattern. Lorraine hill is walking in the quiet corridor. Today is a rest day, and there are not many students in this hall. The white and clean stone pillars were arranged beside the corridor, and the early morning sunlight came in and fell on the square floors. The light shoes stepped on the shadow of light and dark, and Lorraine Hill quietly felt the peace. Compared with Lolan''s lively roommates and friends, she enjoys a more solitary comfort as a roxier. When someone is around, you will have to consider a lot of things, image, pay attention to other people''s feelings. When you are alone, you don''t need to care about these. You just need to relax quietly. Climb the internal stairs, turn a corner, push open the closed door, then come to a small balcony. Balcony area about 30 square meters, there is a small table and two chairs, are made of stone. The light gray stone chair was relatively clean. Lorraine Hill used the wind to blow away a small amount of dust and made it. After exposure to the sun, the stone chair is not cold, on the contrary, it feels warm, so is the stone table. Put the book on the table, the girl began to read the thick book. The angel sequence is similar to the demon sequence, both of which are extraordinary sequences brought by external existence. At first, they are not suitable for human beings, but after so many years of exploration and improvement, human beings have gradually found a suitable way. If it is said that the demon sequence is a desperate struggle to go to extremes, wandering on the edge of life and death, then the angel sequence emphasizes stability and safety, and its ability mainly includes protection, healing, purification and so on. Most of the advanced routes of angel sequence are also inclined to these. After entering sequence 8 or sequence 9, they can even become real angels, enter the celestial world, and grow up with the light. After consulting materials and asking the teachers of temple college during this period of time, Lorraine Hill also has his own opinions on this. She does not stick to the inherent extraordinary job introduction, but selects some excellent advanced routes, carefully selects and matches the abilities she wants, and finally deduces them from the system. And today, I''m almost ready. [please select the main development direction of the sequence?] Choose, light, wind, protection, purification, treatment. [system validation, automatic understanding and optimization] [the optimization results are as follows Main direction of sequence 1: ability to shine (dispel darkness and fog) Main direction of sequence 2: purification effect (purification, impurity purification, chaos elimination) Sequence 3 main direction: healing, repair ability£¨ Heal wounds, repair small deformities) Main direction of sequence 4: pacify the spirit and emotion (the ability to stabilize and heal the soul) Main direction of series 5: add range extension to all abilities (for facing large range enemies and large range gain) Main direction of sequence 6: add new combat capabilities (add multiple combat capabilities to prevent being restrained) Main direction of Series 7: comprehensively strengthen all aspects of capabilities (eliminate weaknesses and weaknesses) Main direction of sequence 8: Sublimation of noumenon (gradually transformed into angel form, with unprecedented improvement in all aspects.) Loranthal points, and the system starts to fully activate the deduction function. Then, her body in the sun began to emit a faint white light, and bursts of mana were transformed into white magic light spots, gradually integrated into her body. The deduction progress is 1%... 7%... 16%. With the continuous rotation of the progress wheel of the system, the orange red light gradually lights up from the outer ring to the inner ring... Until finally, the red center in the middle is lit up. [the deduction progress is 100%, and the deduction based on the data of angel sequence is completed. The results are as follows Angel sequence 1: dispelling the dark girl Angel sequence 2: pure hand Angel sequence 3: water of healing Angel sequence 4: Song of holy white Angel sequence 5: the sound of Cang Zou Angel sequence 6: pupil of the sky Angel Series 7: feather of white flame Angel sequence 8: flawless angel As before, the limit of the system can only be deduced to sequence 8, because each sequence 9 is unique. Good. Let''s start now. The girl closed her eyes slightly, her silver hair and body slowly glowed in the morning light, and her whole body began to be covered with a shallow halo. Then the steady and soft pure white magic began to gather in the sea of consciousness, bit by bit, just like the gem of white jade, and an extraordinary core began to take shape. The white jade like extraordinary core begins with a flower bud, then grows up gradually, and the flower bud begins to bloom slowly. In the white core, a light touch of cyan blue outlines various complex patterns. The sun in the sky gradually rises, turns to noon, then slowly sets, tilts, and finally approaches the horizon. The fiery red sunset is full of vision in the distance, and a magnificent beauty comes into view. Afterglow with a kind of light golden red, according to the girl''s pure white dress, she seems to lie on the table asleep. Until then, just slightly blink eyelashes, open as the sky general blue pure Che pupil. This is, I''m not condensing the extraordinary core, when did I fall asleep? But when I fell asleep, there was no magic disorder. The girl looked up in surprise, and then began to check their own situation, blinked, system information began to appear in front of her eyes. Name: Lorraine Hill falling star Race: human (100% ancient) Identity: The Witch of stars and miracles, the great sage of clancia Status: healthy (no abnormality) Sequence: Angel sequence 3: water of healing Demon sequence 4: Song of the rose (hidden, not activated) Natural sequence 3. Spring Bud cultivation (hidden, not started) Talent: Miracle of the stars [myth level]: the fate of starlight textile yarn is stirred, so it becomes an inevitable miracle by chance£¨ It has been awakened, but it has a great load on itself. It is not recommended to use it easily.) The wind of the blue sky [myth level]: the constitution is as clear as the sky. It is very light. Everything in your perception is as clear and real as hair on a mirror£¨ Sky, atmosphere, perception, purification related fields get a great bonus.) Ability: [shining] (legend level): can dispel darkness, shadow, fog and other forces (greatly increased by qingkong wind talent.) [absolute purity] (myth level): it can purify heterogeneous, impurity and chaotic things, or it can be used to purify matter and energy£¨ Perfect bonus from qingkong wind talent. The effect becomes stronger as your sequence level increases.) [rebirth and healing] (legend level): it can almost be said that as long as the brain is OK, this person can survive. After upgrading to sequence 4, you can regenerate a broken limb (greatly increased by qingkong wind talent, and the effect becomes stronger as your sequence level increases.) Angel sequence 3. Water of healing, achieved. Chapter 218 Maybe I was born for that. Sitting on the grandstand in the sun, feeling mana in the air, the pure white magic of angel sequence cheers around the body, making the sunshine around the girl more dazzling. It''s more powerful than any sequence, even more powerful than the previous demon sequence. The magic of swimming was visible in her consciousness, as if she could make the whole audience boiling in the pure white magic at any time if she wanted to. Generally speaking, the ability to deal with multiple enemies can only be acquired after reaching sequence 4, and the ability of range attribute can only be acquired after reaching sequence 5. So sequence 5 is a watershed, not only because the soul will merge into the extraordinary core at this time, but also because after sequence 5, you can increase the range of friendly forces or deal with the enemy within the range. At this time, the Superman really begins to surpass the mortal. Without the equal opponent of the corresponding level, the enemy will be difficult to deal with the existence of sequence 5. Lolan hill is sitting in the grandstand, in the battle yard of ermenas, on the broad grass in front of the grandstand. Four classes are conducting confrontation training. Different from the previous single to single, this month, the teacher began to teach everyone the precautions and cooperation of group confrontation. Unity and cooperation is not only a sharp weapon for ordinary people, but also for the extraordinary. When students who are good at each other combine and concentrate on their own special skills, they can often burst out several times of combat power, which is about the appearance of 2 + 2 + 216. A good team can easily defeat two times of the scattered enemies who have never cooperated. Even if it is extraordinary, the team is often larger than the individual. It is not uncommon that the high-level Warcraft of Series 7 is easily killed by the team of series 6. This is also why the powerful forces in Ivar''s world appear as organizations. The team on the field is divided into four squares, each square about 40 people, each wearing a special protective belt. The belts inlaid with magic crystal are all gold level extraordinary creations, which can isolate most of the damage. However, after reaching a certain extent, the gems on the belts will change color, which also means that the student is out. Now, it''s time for class one to play class two. "Team three, raise the barrier and release the wall of twisting light." The commander of the first class begins to dispatch, defend in the front, and form an array in the rear to cast large spells. A thick rock and soil barrier rose abruptly on the ground to block the fierce fireball of bombing. The burst fireball burst, and the barrier broke. The golden red fire in several cracks escaped and licked the air. The students in the first class in the front row felt a heat wave coming. The monitor of the second class on the opposite side pulled the hood lifted by the air current and raised his right hand again. Magic sequence 4 of the 6-7 classmates also gathered their magic and started the next round of fireball bombing with him as the core. Just as they were preparing, another group beside them had already risen up. With the help of the students who controlled the wind in the class, they flew hand in hand. Their eyes crossed the barriers on the field. Ten people pointed to one point with their arms. The trembling thunder focused on one point and directly attacked the back row of class one. The blue lightning ran through the sky, Directly interrupt a class of students who will be building up their magic and ready to use it. Then the thunder snake danced wildly, and the whole army was destroyed before the back row of the first class came into play, while the melee personnel of the second class, who were blessed with heat insulation and fire prevention magic, had quickly crossed the wall of fire, chopped up the wall of twisting light, which was not good at physical resistance, and rushed into the first class to break up the team and harvest quickly. At this time, the situation of class one is gone. Even if there are several strong students, they are soon collected by class two and cleaned up. "Lost, Roxie." Sitting in the stands, a girl with long golden hair looked at Lorraine hill behind her. "Well, it''s common to win or lose. Don''t worry too much about it. Just keep on making progress in the future." "It''s a pity that you''re not in good health. It''s rare for you to come to see our class and other classes. You didn''t win." The blonde said with a little regret. Because Lorraine hill often has to act in a different identity, it''s natural that roxell''s identity can''t appear every day. So she shirked her bad health and had to ask for leave from time to time. She is loved by the students in the class, plus a weak attribute, it is more attractive. It makes her feel guilty all the time. "It''s nothing, Floria. Don''t care so much about how I feel. " Rochelle shook her head, her long silver hair reflecting a touch of gold in the sun. "But Rochelle is the monitor. If the students in the class don''t do well, the others will despise you." "Originally, you are not in good health, so people feel even worse." Flossia seemed to blame herself a little. "If only I could take part in the next game." The blonde girl, flossia, is from the famous landsworth family and one of the four dukes. Due to the special attention to reputation and image, the first lady is not allowed to compete with others easily. It''s not only for fear of being taken advantage of, but also because it''s natural for you to win. If you lose, you will be greatly affected. Others will boast that I have defeated the so and so heirs of the four dukes. The boys may be better and less constrained, but as a girl, flossia will ask for more in this respect. "Floria''s very pretty." Silver haired Roxie looked at the blonde girl on the steps. She had long golden hair like the sun, a light blue skirt set off the smooth white porcelain skin, a large chest, a slender waist and wrists with green woven bracelets. Even though she had seen such beauties as fengnai, lettiss and vermia, she still felt that flossia had a special beauty. There are many rumors about the princess of the unicorn family in the grade. Some say that she is engaged to one of today''s verdant crown princes. In the future, she will become the most powerful woman in the Empire. Some say that she is favored by today''s Fairy queens and treats her as a daughter. In addition, she has part of the fairy blood, so it is not impossible for her to become a princess of the fairy family in the future. The princess of the Elven clan is not the daughter of the Elven queen, but a candidate of the Elven queen. She is also a powerful position in the Forest Elves to assist the Elven queen in handling affairs. At present, the elves of the green empire are still under the leadership of the elves queen. Although the emperor of the green empire is the supreme ruler of the country, the elves are still more loyal to the elves queen. But the relationship between the fairy queen and the green emperor is very good. Speaking of blood relationship, today''s green double emperors are nephews of the fairy queen. Their mother is the sister of the fairy queen. "I don''t think you''re more lovely. When we elected the monitor, we all elected you without hesitation." Flossia smiles, then goes up the next step with her skirt and sits down next to Rosie. I hugged this lovely girl with silver hair. "If only you were better, you could come to class every day." "Well, this..." hearing this, Rosie suddenly felt a faint sense of guilt. Was she too much? As the monitor of class one, she seldom worried about the class affairs. Most of them were taken care of by Floria. As if their own existence is just to do the work of mascot. "I''ve been better recently, and I''ll often come to class with you in the future." In fact, it''s true, because after the successful construction of the extraordinary core of the angel sequence, it takes a lot of time to refine the magic and prepare for the next promotion. Although she can gain the combat power of series 5 in series 3, the cost is that it takes more than ten times of others'' energy to refine the magic. Even if you have a mythical talent to speed up your practice, you can''t skip this process. Therefore, recently, she has to keep in the angel sequence, which also means that she has to spend more time in the identity of Rochelle. What is worth congratulating is that after two months of tutoring for others, those students are on the right track and master a lot of learning tips and key points. She doesn''t need to spend a lot of time tutoring as before. The next day, stay in class one, the students here are also very good people. The sunshine and wind in summer reverberate on the grass. The young people in cool clothes sweat, which is the age of pure blood boiling. Chapter 219 One ordinary day, on the grassland under the dusk sky, a class of students suddenly called out. "Go and see the stars tonight." Everyone said and laughed. This accidental proposal was passed by all the members. We agreed to go to the Lanjian River to see the stars at night. On summer nights, after dinner, students gather in the square one after another. Some of them have taken a bath and changed into loose clothes. Some of them are carrying fishing poles to go fishing by the river. Some of them are carrying blankets to lay on the ground and have a good rest. Others are carrying a basket of food. So we set out. Several Angel sequence and natural sequence students who are good at enhancing ability attach "light body", "acceleration" and "recover physical strength" to everyone in the class Then a group of students step on the grass waves in the summer wind and move forward briskly under the starry sky. Because of the additional special effects, the body becomes very light. Even if you step on the grass, you will only press down a small arc, and then continue to step forward, just like walking on the green waves. There is still a long distance between the central school building and the Lanjian river. After some time, some students still feel that it is not fast enough. So a classmate put forward the idea bravely from high, and let him be the head of the car to lead us forward. After two or three short experiments, we rearranged the order of the team, hand in hand, and the humanoid train took shape. The "locomotive" is a student of magic sequence in his class. He is sequence 4, and he is very good at manipulating the strong wind. Every few people in the middle of the "train" will have a student of angel sequence and natural sequence. They are responsible for adding light and levitation magic to themselves and the people around them, greatly reducing the weight, and making people float slowly. After the head of the students flying forward, pulling behind the students, also flying forward. As we are suspended in the air, we don''t need too much power, so the overall speed can be greatly improved. "First of all, let me make the head." A boy yelled, one hand clenching his fist forward, the other hand holding the students behind him, the connected team is like a long dragon, swimming and flying in the air. "Ha ha ha ~" "That''s interesting." "It''s really interesting ~" "It''s really getting faster." The students were laughing in the night sky, letting the students pull themselves to swing in the air. Instead of walking on their own, they began to talk in the air. "Wow, the wind at night is so comfortable ~" "Is the flickering spot over there a firefly?" "Yes, yes, I see. It''s fireflies." "It''s a pity that I can''t do it now. I really want to catch some." "Ha ha, I caught fireflies when I was a child. They are very easy to catch. They can hardly run." "Really? My family is in the north. I''ve never seen fireflies. " "Well, I''ll catch some for you later. It''s very simple." Several young boys and girls began to communicate happily. Later, the leading student was tired and changed to a natural sequence 4 student who was good at controlling the wind. He continued to lead the team to swim and fly in mid air. Occasionally, I met some other students on the road, causing bursts of surprised voices and funny sounds. "La La La" "Wait for me, I''ll sing a song." "Come on, your voice will only spoil the scenery." "Ha ha, I''m going to sing, you beat me ~" "Oh, I forgot the spices." "Forget it. I''ll sprinkle some salt on the grilled fish later. I can only show you my cooking power later." In this way, after changing the bus head twice, the students of class 1 also arrived at the destination, the grassland on a dam beside the Lanjian river. "Here we are." With the fall of the voice, people hold hands and slowly fall to the ground, and then stop to watch this beautiful night scene. The quiet river flows slowly, the broad river reflects the bright moon in the sky, sparkling, occasionally you can hear the sound of slow water, slowly washing the river bank. "How beautiful ~" A girl pointed to the bridge in the distance and sighed naturally and happily. The bridge of never falling is across the whole Lanjian river. Fourteen huge bridge piers stand in the river. On the bridge, orange street lamps are arranged on both sides of the road. Occasionally, carriages and magic locomotives can be seen passing on the bridge. The lantern or headlight on the vehicle reflects the night, like slowly moving stars. The evening wind is blowing on the grass on the Bank of the river. The grass leaves gently brush the legs and ankles, bringing a weak itch. There are continuous calls of insects all around. Although it''s noisy, as soon as you come near, you disappear. You can''t find those insects. When we came to the river, we scattered and did what we liked. A few people with fishing rods excitedly ran to the bank, sat down happily, ready to fish, but found no bait, so they and other students around to catch insects, ready to use this as bait. Some run to a hill, whistling to the moon, making a distant voice in their throat, imitating the lonely beast. Some students look around for a pile of dead branches, ready to get together and light a bonfire. Rosie looked at the cheerful scene in front of her and arranged her hair which had just been disturbed by the wind. "Rochelle, come here ~" several familiar girls waved to her. "OK, just a moment." The girl with silver hair responded. First, she untied the light blue hair band and bit it in her mouth. Then she straightened out the messy long hair behind her head with her hands. Then she took off the hair band and tied it in the back of her head to form a light blue bow. The evening breeze brings a soft and comfortable touch. Rochelle is wearing a white off shoulder dress tonight, only the cuffs and skirt have a small amount of lace pattern, the style is close, showing her fine figure. On one side of the grass, several girls had already laid blankets and invited Rosie to sit down. A few more took out some prepared snacks and put them on the blankets. A few pale blue magic balls floated around the blanket, illuminating the space. "At last, Rochelle came. Come on, eat this." "Thank you." Rochelle took off her shoes, wore white silk socks, stepped on the carpet, walked slowly over, and then knelt down on the blanket. Several girls handed her snacks. There are candy, biscuits, snacks and so on. Looking at everyone''s good intentions, Rochelle was not easy to refuse, so she had to take them one by one, and then sit there and enjoy them. Looking at the appearance of Roxie''s quiet eating, the girls'' eyes were full of love. "How lovely ~" "I want to hold her." "I can''t refuse it." With keen ears and whispered comments from the girls, Roxie was a little shy and ate much slower. It was not until other people''s exclamations nearby that she broke the scene that made her shy. "Look, there are meteors." On the night sky in summer, the vast Milky way is faintly visible, in which the stars are like the sea. A little starlight cuts through the dark sky and falls to the earth. Chapter 220 Several students were sitting on the Bank of the river, their feet dangling freely in the air. "It is said that making a wish on a meteor will come true." A girl with long braids said. "It''s just a legend. I didn''t believe it when I was seven." A boy sitting next to him thought this legend was too naive. Who would believe it. "You don''t know how to be funny. It''s boring." The girl with long braids is a little upset with the boy''s view. "Yes, then make a wish. Maybe it will be true. Ha ha." "You fellow¡° The girl with long braid got up angrily. In the surprised eyes of the people around her, she went to the boy''s back and kicked him down. "Wow, you''re a murder ~" the boy rolled down from the dam and got up slowly with both hands and feet. "Cheat who, you are not very good at flying." Long braided girl disdained to return a sentence. Just when people pay attention to this pair of quarreling enemies, a few students secretly make a wish. When I was young, my wish was not complicated. Some hoped that I could get excellent grades, some hoped that I could get the love of her, some hoped that I could grow up quickly, get rid of the shackles of student identity, and enter the broad world. The sound of insects is heard in the grass, accompanied by the night wind, and the teenagers are playing and chasing on the grass. With a click, the bonfire built by dead branches rose. The orange and red flames were burning in the night sky, and the shaking light reflected the young faces around. Most of the freshmen are between 16 and 18 years old. The beautiful picture of life has just begun, and the future is still full of infinite possibilities. After the fish are cleaned by the students, they stick the sticks in the fire and bake them slowly. After the fun, everyone got together, sat around the fire and began to talk to each other. "Your family is in the far north. Is there anything delicious there?" The communication between two students in a low voice "Well, most of the food is also available in other places, especially a kind of mushroom." The boy with short hair replied. "Mushroom, it''s not poisonous." Another tall and thin student asked curiously. "Ha, the mushroom without poison is not delicious." The boy with short hair laughed and then said. "That kind of mushroom is really poisonous, but it''s also a rare delicacy. You can go to our place later, and I''ll take you to eat it." "What does it look like?" "Red with white dots on it." "That sounds scary." The tall and thin boy waved his head. "Ha ha, it''s true. I''m afraid to eat it for the first time. In fact, in the past, this kind of mushroom has been claimed by shamans as a gift from gods. Only people with high status can enjoy it. Ordinary people will die of poisoning if they eat it. " "Then what happened? Has no one ever discovered the secret? " "Later, the shamans were knocked down by the Knights of the west wind. Under the pressure of the knights, they came up with the way to cook this mushroom." "Well, there are stories like this." "Yes, not only does it taste good, but it can also fulfill the desire after eating." "It''s not so easy to get what you want. I want to be an emperor and unify the world." Another student didn''t believe it. "You can dream of your dreams and desires after eating that mushroom." "But it''s just a dream." "But the beautiful feeling in the dream is also true, the reality has been so difficult, is it not allowed to dream?" "But dreams will wake up one day." "All right, all right. Stop talking. The fish is ready. Would you like one¡° "Yes ~" Several teenagers scrambled for the freshly baked fish. The air was filled with fragrance. Under the starry sky, they laughed. --------------------- College time, after experiencing the beginning of the fresh, freshmen are gradually familiar with, we also have their own things and activities. Lorraine Hill will occasionally meet with you as Lorraine to help you with your homework, and then use the shuttle mirror in the independent lounge to transfer to Lorraine''s identity and continue to study his own angel sequence. With her help, several people in the club are the first echelon of the class, not to mention the top. Even some members of the fire boxing and wine club have been greatly promoted, and more and more people have come to listen to her lectures. It is said that as long as you read that book, you will be able to hang people up and become the school bully of ermenas. After consulting a lot of materials in the school library, and after the persuasion of Lorraine, she is preparing for the future transformation of supernormal employment agency. Alina still often goes out to participate in the activities of a club, but she refuses to tell her roommate the details. Niya joined a small society in the world of beasts, and occasionally came to the "black water lily" to tutor her lessons. Lettiss is still among the nobles, studying her own "gorgeous alchemy" and thinking about how to make the fight more elegant and beautiful. Yeling often sleeps in the club activity room with a pillow in her arms. If Lorraine is there, she will run to rub her knee pillow. Lily and some little sisters begin to learn how to dress up and how to attract rich young masters. There are all kinds of love stories under the bed. Weimiya often soaks in the library, looking up some materials, and seems to be looking for something. Kafra often studies in the activity room, and her performance in all aspects has been greatly improved compared with before. Not only that, some boys of "fire boxing and wine" who have heard of her experience fight against injustice one after another. Inspired by those good boys, she also gradually learns how to connect with those who slander her. Swearing is really a technical job. Most people often regret that they don''t have enough skills on the line. They hold their breath in their heart and sometimes feel more painful than beating others. Nowadays, she often quarrels with the group of people in her class and several disgusting roommates. Although she is not suitable at the beginning, after more times, her psychological quality is much better, and she doesn''t care about some ugly words. Because of her fierce resistance, the rest of the class began to question the truth of the rumors before, and no longer fully believed the words of those people, and even made some friends in the class. The so-called life is probably a process of continuous growth and change. Many things that used to be inconceivable become proficient after trying to do them several times. It''s not so hard. What? The truth is like this. Occasionally, I have such a fresh feeling. After crossing many mountains, it is a beautiful landscape and a new world. Chapter 221 In the activity room of black water lily. Lolan is standing in front of the stone slab with glasses, teaching the main points of study. Below is a group of black students, about 40 people, crowded this small space. In the past, she would feel embarrassed to be watched by so many people, but when she turned to black hair and put on her glasses, it was like putting on her own armor, and she was no longer afraid of the sight spears. Another reason is that these students really respect their teachers. Compared with the deteriorating and market-oriented teacher-student relationship in previous lives, the teacher-student relationship in Ivar world is relatively simple. After all, in this era, knowledge is a precious thing that can be used to improve one''s situation. Apart from the ivory tower like college, it is not a peaceful and beautiful garden of Eden, but still a arena for cruel fighting. Although the freshmen may not feel much about it, at the beginning and the most important purpose of the establishment of ermenas is still to cultivate excellent soldiers for the world. Cultivate enough soldiers to be heroes. The object of the battle is not only the chaotic mirage from the alien world, but also the darkness and decay, backwardness and ignorance of the world. The means of fighting are not only the sword and magic in hand, but also books and knowledge, beliefs and ideals. What kind of person do you want to be? What do you want to bring to the world? This is almost a question and doubt throughout one''s life. The extraordinary sequence is not only the power to surpass the ordinary, but also the pursuit and idea of life to surpass the ordinary. The endless pursuit of knowledge and experience, on this basis, calm thinking and summary, to explore the laws and mysteries of the world, this is the magic sequence. Constantly strong self, great power comes from itself, not from other things, roam between heaven and earth, indulge in their own desires and instincts, and obtain supreme freedom, which is the sequence of dragons. In all kinds of difficulties, without fear of disability, giving up everything, walking on the edge of the sword, living to death in madness and killing, this is the demon sequence. All things should follow the principle of balance and harmony. It''s wrong to excessively lean to one end. We should understand and maintain this Law in order to survive and develop for a long time. This is the natural sequence. In order to fight against all kinds of adversities, disadvantageous conditions and misfortunes, the forces of unity and discipline can change the day, rebuild mountains and rivers, and man will win the day. This is the sequence of war. Everything should be guided according to the circumstances, so that you can get twice the result with half the effort, ride the trade wind, step on the ocean current, and break the waves of the seven seas. This is the ocean sequence. Life is a miracle in the world. There are infinite possibilities and hopes in living. We should reserve more kindling for the world. This is the sequence of angels. Death is the inevitability of everything. It is the fairest thing in the world. Glory, hatred, unwillingness, country, fame and wealth, all things stop here and step into rest and tranquility. Only when we face death without any escape and calmly, can we understand the meaning of everything. This is the sequence of death. When she helps others to make up lessons, Loran Hill will also talk about some philosophy of life. It''s not that she deliberately shows off what she learned in her previous life, but that if she doesn''t think about some things, after the prosperity is settled, it will only leave a void. People will live for their various desires, but also to understand why they crave these, bread and flowers, indispensable, and sometimes even more precious flowers. "Well, that''s all for today. In fact, sometimes it''s interesting to think about your own epitaph. " "Thank you, Miss Lorraine." A group of people stand up together, I do not know when, they shout more natural. "Yes, I don''t want to say it." Lorraine Hill shook his head, then went to one side and sat down, watching the crowd in the activity room slowly leave. Recently, the weather has been quite hot, and the sound of cicadas comes from the window. The white sunlight shines on the trees and grass outside the window, reflecting a bright green. The accumulated rain ash on the windowsill also became very dry, forming small particles, which were swept away by the warm summer wind and disappeared without a trace. "Here, Lorraine." Boumansha came over and handed a light red drink. The ice hit the glass slightly and made a clear sound. "Thank you." "It''s delicious. It''s watermelon juice." Lorraine Hill sipped the juice, and his lips were as red as a cherry. "Hard work." Boumansha also sat opposite her. At this time, the activity room was quiet. Only the two of them were left. The warm summer wind blew the curtains up and down, and the light colored curtains slid over their arms as if they were stroked gently. "How old is Lorraine this year?" She asked with interest. "Well... About 16 years old?" His appearance looks like this. He doesn''t know his age, but it''s hard to say that he doesn''t know. He can only answer like this. "Cluck, don''t you even know your age? How many 16 years have you lived She said jokingly. "I really don''t know. I forgot a lot of things when I was a child, and I haven''t met my parents, so I''m not sure how old I am." Lorraine Hill said a little distressed, why the system does not show age, it is strange. "I always feel like you''ve got a bargain." Samantha nodded Lorraine''s forehead. "It''s hard for others to talk about you because you are young." "No, that''s what night spirit can do." Lorraine Hill shook his head, and his bangs and hair swayed slightly. "Why are you so young that you can always say some old things? Sometimes it''s strange to hear that you are one or two years younger than me, and you don''t look like you''ve been through a lot of hardships." She took a sip of the juice and said her opinion slowly. "Maybe I read more books." Lorraine Hill explained in a low voice that the summer sun slanted on her face, and tiny fluff could be seen on her snow-white skin. "Is that true?" There''s something wrong with Samantha. "In the library, I have met some seniors and elder sisters who have been immersed in knowledge all the year round. They are also very knowledgeable, but most of them have their own worries, future choices, studies, relationships and so on." "But in you, it seems that I seldom see these. Although I sometimes feel distressed, I am only dissatisfied with the effect, not confused about the direction." She went on. "Maturity or change is like a room. Experience is a room full of gunpowder. Truth is just a torch." "Torches can only light up the surroundings for a short time, but can''t blow up the room. There are a lot of principles in books, but it is difficult to understand the meaning and significance of them if you have not experienced some things personally. " "So when you are young, you see life more clearly than I do. It always surprises me." "Maybe that''s your talent." She shook her head and went on without waiting for Lorraine hill to explain. "..." originally, Lorraine hill was still struggling with how to explain the difference between the two generations. Hearing this, there was no need to explain, and he was relieved. "But 16 is supposed to be a lively and coquettish age, but you are talking about the philosophy of life with others. You always feel a little out of harmony." "It''s not cute." Bronsa grinned and pinched Lolan Hill''s face. The latter, unwilling to be outdone, broke away and pinched back. "That''s what I want. I want you to take care of it." Chapter 222 Lorraine hill has been working hard on the abilities and skills of angel sequences recently. Generally speaking, the different inscriptions and context of the core of transcendence will form different transcendental job agencies. Each job agency has its own unique ability or strength, which can not be obtained through learning. But skills can be acquired through learning, such as fencing moves, magic manipulation and magic. The magic of magic sequence is more flexible. It can derive and use fire, wind and thunder related skills. Some job agencies can specialize in certain aspects of abilities. For example, lanlil''s magic sequence 5 ¡¤ thunder grip is specialized in lightning skills. Trina Sha''s magic sequence 7 ¡¤ destroy red lotus is also specialized in fire and burst abilities. LAN Li''er can also use magic to use the skills related to wind, but because there is no bonus of extraordinary job introduction, the effect will be very general, so she seldom uses it. Lorraine hill is a little relieved after he recently completed the skill related to Angel sequence. The next step is to continue refining the magic to prepare for the advanced level. ----------------- Central school building, racecourse. On the green grass, the strong sunlight blinds the people, and bursts of horse''s neighing sound come continuously. "Gently, yes, slow down first, don''t scare the horse." "The first step in riding a horse is to get familiar with each other, especially the students who learn to ride a horse for the first time." "Although we are all extraordinary and much stronger than ordinary people, we should try to be the same as ordinary people when learning to ride a horse." "Don''t frighten the horse with your extraordinary magic power, and don''t force it with brute force." "Try to be friends¡° In the open space in front of the racecourse, the teacher explained to the students the essentials of riding and the matters needing attention for the first time. Although riding is not the main course, it is still one of the required subjects, because it is a necessary skill for long-distance travel and has a wide range of uses. It''s very necessary for us to March, fight, go into business, take risks and so on. Although the physical strength of the extraordinary is much stronger than that of ordinary people, walking is not only too strenuous, but also unable to carry too many salutes for long-distance travel. At least before sequence 6, most of the extraordinary are mainly riding horses or low-level Warcraft. And riding on Warcraft is more difficult than riding on horses, so freshmen should learn from riding on horses. After the explanation, the teacher began to demonstrate. After the students memorized the basic process and steps, they led them to the guardrail to choose their own mounts. "These are warm blooded horses on the gaodan plain. They are gentle and stable, and they are easy to master for beginners." After the introduction, the staff took out a horse in turn and asked the students to try it. "Rochelle, can you ride a horse?" Flossia is standing next to Lorraine hill. Today, she has her golden curly hair tied up, dressed in a hunting suit, her coat is light brown vest, and her lower body is white trousers. "Well, just a little bit." Lorenthal had learned a little bit of basic knowledge in the Caritas chamber of Commerce before. Perhaps her horse is more familiar with human nature. She rides it with little care, and it can turn and run by itself. It is also very stable and pays attention to the feelings of its owner. It can be said to be a horse with excellent family education. In the chamber of Commerce, she would occasionally feed it some delicious beans and ride around. But after all, only one horse has been ridden, and the other horses are so obedient. "Don''t be too nervous. It''s not hard." Flossia whispered that they were standing at the back of the line, and the ten or so students in front of them had already started to choose. "The family emblem of our family is the unicorn. When I was young, I had contact with the unicorn in my family." "In fact, the unicorn''s lifestyle is similar to that of a horse, but it''s a little more arrogant. But if you can get the other person''s approval, it will become your loyal partner." As the daughter of the Duke of Unicorn, she even has her own unicorn, which is now raised in the lake forest on the east side. The status of the four Dukes is the same as that of the king. Although they will not show any preferential treatment openly, they still have many privileges secretly. Most of the adult unicorns are sequence 5, and a few can reach sequence 6. They are relatively stable Warcraft. The unicorn of the lanzworth family can be said to be an important fulcrum of this family. The Knights order established by its unicorn and subspecies galloped in the vast territory. It is not only a symbol of glory and force, but also a defender of order and prosperity. When Rochelle asked how to ride and the key points, the team gradually turned to the two of them. "Two beautiful ladies, which one would you like to choose?" The staff with felt hat introduced him. It seems that he should be a herdsman from the grassland. There were not many horses left, about fifteen or sixteen. For a moment, Rochelle was uncertain. It seemed to her that they were all the same. "Choose that one." Flossia points to a big black horse. "But that one seems very proud." Rochelle looked up at the strong, tall black horse in the distance, its smooth fur shining in the sun. "Yes, but conquer the hardest first, and then you won''t be afraid." Flossia said with a smile, the sun shining on her face, the golden hair became transparent. "How can you teach new people like that?" Rochelle said with a wry smile. "I believe you can do it." Flossia continues to agitate Rosie. "Yes, I''ll try." After all, they are all extraordinary. Although the freshmen are excited, they are not afraid one by one. Rochelle also slowly walks to the black horse. She approached the black horse from the left as the teacher said. The black horse snorted, seemed to notice her and stamped her foot, which made Rochelle slow down. When the black horse settled down, she slowly approached. "Hello." She murmured, then took the reins, and the black horse turned to look at her, then put out his tongue and licked her hand. It''s a little itchy. Feeling the warmth and wetness from the palm of her hand, Rochelle said in secret, but it''s OK. It seems that this guy has no hostility. She tried to step on the stirrup to get on the horse''s back, and then how to control it was a little strange. "Pinch the horse''s belly with your calf and knock it slightly." Flossia''s voice came from behind her. She rode a white horse and stopped beside Rosie to guide the silver haired girl. "All right¡° Rochelle tried to move her legs, and then the black horse moved slowly. "Yes, that''s it." Said Floria encouragingly, and they rode side by side. On the broad racecourse, the freshmen began to learn to ride horses and trot around the racecourse. After a few laps, we gradually found the feeling, and there was some tacit understanding between people and horses, which was not as tense as at the beginning. It''s hot to strike iron. After a short lunch break, the freshmen first go to dinner, and then come back to feed some soybeans that the horses like to eat, so as to get closer, and then continue to practice in the afternoon. The burning sun slowly slid down from the sky, and when it was about to set, the air became fresh. The blue and purple sky is cloudless and pure. The golden afterglow shines on the world from the horizon. On the large dry haystack, there are two young girls, one gold and one silver, with two colors of hair behind them. "It''s not that hot these days." Rochelle held out her fingers and felt the breeze passing between them. "Yes, it''s going to be a holiday." Then Floria asked. "Are you going to my house? In cuixing plain, I have my own vineyard, where the scenery is very good, and there is a large sea of lavender flowers "Thank you, but I have to go home this time. I have to go to you next time, flossia." Roxier shakes her head. Although she wants to see it, her strength is still not enough. The urgent task of the system is still in her mind. She has to go back to Xilan mountain to find a way to speed up her strength. It''s no good waiting passively all the time. "Well..." flossia was a little lost. "Next time, do come." "Well, it will." "Well, let''s try the horse speed again." After that, Floria was relieved. It seems that she can only invite Rosie next time. Under the setting sun, facing the evening breeze, the horses are galloping, the long hair is flying, and the students are laughing in the glow. Chapter 223 In the central school building, under the high dome of the Teaching Hall, the first grade students came out of the classroom and entered the crowded corridor. There were a lot of people, and all kinds of voices of discussion circled under the empty dome. "How was your test?" A freshman asked his friends around him. "No, I feel like I failed the exam." "Me too. I feel that the answer to one question is still wrong after calculation." "Well, actually I didn''t do well in the exam." After hearing the words of his companion, the freshman relaxed his heart. Some of the students in the corridor are talking about the content of the exam just now, some are talking about the last exam, and some are just planning where to play after the exam. After the mid-term exam at the end of summer, it''s the autumn holiday. When I go back to school again, it''s winter. Although there is still a last battle class, but many students have begun to fly themselves. "Lorraine, where are you going on holiday?" After walking out of the noisy Teaching Hall steps and dispersing to the slate Avenue, the surrounding area was also quite quiet. Several roommates of loranthal also began to discuss the holiday. "If I do, I''ll probably go home." Luolan is walking in the shade of trees. Today, she is wearing a light yellow sun hat, a white long sleeve coat, a green knee length skirt, and white rattan sandals. She looks like a forest. "When you get home, you''re not going to sleep at home for the whole holiday." Alina said to one side. "How, how." Lorraine said with a little guilty heart that she did have this plan. "I went to the club activity room several times recently, and boumansha said that you were resting. How did you become the same as the night spirit? Were you infected?" "No, I''m actually studying some extraordinary materials recently. After all, the second half of the semester is about to prepare for the promotion examination and determine the future advanced route. " Lorraine Hill speaks part of the truth. "Isn''t Lorraine sure he''s going Letis asked curiously. In fact, we were surprised when we first knew that Loran was a demon sequence, because the demon sequence was more extreme. "Well, I''m not sure. After all, it''s better to know more. After the extraordinary series is promoted to series 5, it''s hard to regret and change. " Lorraine explained. "Alina and I both follow the magic sequence, which will not change. It''s up to you and Niya." Letis said on the side. "What''s Niya going to do?" "If I want to, I''ll have a look at the Hui people first." Niya recalled people''s expectations for her, a little uneasy said. "That''s good. I''m just a dad. He''s living happily now. I don''t have to worry about him at all." Alina recalled that her father, who was a captain, could hardly return home several times a year, and he didn''t discipline Alina much at ordinary times. The only advantage was that the living expenses and money he should give were never less than hers. A few people chatting back to the dormitory, as usual, after washing and chatting will sleep. The next day, the combat class exam. After a simple test of physical fitness, it''s power and magic manipulation. "Divide the wind!" Letis stood in the field, the fan waved, several invisible air flew over, the stone man in the distance twisted into pieces. "90, next." The teacher graded this item and called to the next one. In the entrance, Luolan took down a long sword and easily cut the stone man in front of him, leaving several smooth incisions. "95, next." The invigilator stamped his feet and a new stone man rose from the side. "Is Lorraine so powerful? I haven''t seen her do it before." "That''s great." Some students talked in a low voice. Luolan usually gives us a soft image. I didn''t expect that one hand swordsmanship was so powerful. It was easy to cut the stone man without any resistance, which surprised us. After the statistics of the students'' physical fitness and attack strength, the teacher asked everyone to gather and line up. "The items tested today are all the basic items of combat class. If they pass, they will only give you passing marks." "The next projects need to be completed during the holidays." "In pairs, attack a land series 4 wild Warcraft." "Don''t look for those who can fly, or Warcraft in the water, the difficulty will increase geometrically. Flying combat and underwater combat are only taught in the second and third grade. Now it''s very difficult for most of you¡° "If you don''t know where there are Warcraft activities, the teacher will give you some information here." "In addition, some emergency props will be distributed to prevent accidents." "At the end of the battle, you should take down the core gem of Warcraft and hand it in as a trophy to evaluate the result." Then the teacher added a few requirements, such as not asking outsiders to help, in addition, emergency props can help everyone escape and defense. "This year is not the same as before." Many students began to talk about it. "Isn''t it true that freshmen played a series 3 Warcraft at school in the past years?" "It''s said that this is not challenging. The sage association has changed the examination content." "Is that what it is now? It''s a lot more difficult. " A little fat student said. "Ha ha, it''s not so hard. Let''s not talk about two people forming a team. I can do it alone." One of the boys with a hat said that he is sequence 4 now. Although many wild Warcraft are also sequence 4, Warcraft is often not intelligent and has rigid skills. It is often easily defeated by sequence 4 humans of the same level. After all, human beings have been improving for thousands of years in terms of extraordinary employment, ability and skills. At present, the utilization of Mana by wild Warcraft is far less than that of human beings. After explaining the points for attention, the teacher took out a huge map to draw volumes, and the mountains and lakes on the map became bright. "There are many original sequences living alone here. 4. Cold rock storm ape. This side is close to the northern part of the green Empire, and there are a lot of primary sequence 4. Cold leaf jungle bears. " Teachers use magic to outline the location of Warcraft activities, and then emerge above the stone to help students choose and remember. Do you still need to crusade against Warcraft as part of the battle test? Lorraine was a little surprised, because this kind of test is more dangerous for the low-level supernormal. Although the use of magic is not as good as that of human beings, Warcraft has great advantages in strength and physique at low level. "You don''t have to worry too much. Two people form a team and come to me. Here are the one-time defense and escape means for you." After that, most of the freshmen went to get the magic gem engraved with one-time defense spell and another gem to help escape. After looking at the map for a long time, Lorraine Hill finally chose the nearest place to the tichiran mountains. [Crusade original sequence 4 ¡¤ Shihong Magic pig], difficulty a+ Living on the grassland of gufeiya, Warcraft has extremely thick skin armor and shell, and has strong defense. It can also abscond in the ground, which makes it difficult to fight. It is suggested that many people form teams and have the skills of flying. "If you''re a teammate, it''s Niya." Chapter 224 It''s easy for Lorraine hill to crusade against Warcraft in sequence 4. It''s estimated that Warcraft in sequence 6 will make her difficult. Originally, I planned to go back to the Xilan mountains directly. Since I have a vacation task, it''s not very troublesome to make a detour to the grassland in the north. Some of the students began to return to their hometown for a two-month rest, while others discussed traveling to other places. At present, after clancia defeated Xifeng at the end of last year, peace has gradually returned to the mainland. Although the undercurrent is surging, at least there is no war on the surface, and most areas are still safe. In the central school building and dormitory, several young girls gathered together, and on the table were several plates of washed apricots, which were picked near the dormitory building. Apricot fruit is slightly smaller than the egg, very fresh, green and red alternating on the peel, looks very delicious. Because of the altitude and terrain, the apricot fruit of ermenas ripens later, but the yield is also very high. Next to the dormitory building of the central school building, rows of apricot trees were planted. The thick fruits on them were just like big grapes. They bent the branches and hung upside down on the ground. The school also encourages students to pick and enjoy the apricots, but it does not prohibit them. After leaving school, some staff will pick all the apricots and sell them to other places. This is also a small income of the school. Although emenas does not charge tuition fees, it has always been well funded. On the one hand, various countries will sponsor a large amount of money to the school for the number of places. On the other hand, many graduates will give back a lot of resources to the school after years of success. "It tastes soft and sweet." Eating apricots, Niya said her feelings. "Yes, yes." Alina took a bite of the apricot, then reached for two more. "I ate it a long time ago, but I bought it in the store at that time." She said, recalling her childhood. "The apricots of ermenas are very famous, and many nobles and rich people like them very much." "Is it because it''s delicious?" Alina asked a little inarticulate. "It''s said that this is the product of the natural sequence of the elves and human beings during the war of chaos." "Because of the protracted war at that time, many grain producing areas were lost, especially in the plains. They were vulnerable to attack by the corrosive Warcraft or wild animals. These high-yield fruit trees were specially cultivated." "The apricot trees near our central school building were planted on a large scale at that time." "Did the sages at that time cultivate other plants, such as extraordinary plants?" Lorenthal asked curiously. She didn''t know much about these things that were not recorded in the official history. "There are others, such as the faint flower on the other side of the temple college, which can absorb corpses to form the magic of the sequence of the dead. The red branch of Chengzhai college is poisonous. The sap of this kind of tree is very poisonous Lettiss thought it over before answering slowly. "It''s strange that no one has told me before." Alina is a little confused. Such a novel thing should be very famous. "The place where chizhimu grows is a forbidden area. It''s surrounded because it''s so poisonous that many people worry about hurting students by mistake. I''m also afraid that the students are curious. It''s always confidential. " "I know from my father''s book collection that there is such an extraordinary plant. I have never seen it anywhere." Lettiss poked away the core of the apricot, then put the flesh into her mouth and went on explaining. "In this way..." Lorraine Hill recalled the task reward given by the system, and looked forward to the magical functions of the seven color flowers. ...... "Speaking of it, the airship over there has arrived. I''m going home tonight." Lettiss said a little grudgingly. "And you?" "Lily invited me to her house. I haven''t been to verdure yet, so I''m going to have a look." Alina said expectantly. "I''ll go to goufia grassland with Niya first, and then I''ll go back." Luolan felt that she had eaten a little too much apricot fruit, so she stopped slowly. "Grassland? What will it look like? Is the scenery particularly good? " She asked reversibly. "If you go for the first time, it will be fresh, but in fact, it''s not very nice." Niya said her feelings, but she didn''t seem to want to explain too much. After eating the apricot, they got together and chatted. Until afternoon, lettiss left with her luggage. Then Alina and Lily went back together. The next day, loranthal and Niya also boarded the airship to the north. The terminal of their voyage was Mufeng city in clancia, and then they entered gufia grassland. The propeller on the airship rotates rapidly. With the whirring wind, the airship rises gradually and the earth becomes smaller and smaller. It flies in the high cliff Canyon, along this east-west direction of the canyon, has been westward, and the canyon, is a winding river. The vast Lanjian river is nearly 1000 meters wide, but from a high altitude, it is as thin as a ribbon. Most of the land in the canyon is sandy, showing the color of yellow sand. The canyon is actually higher than many mountain peaks, and the airship is very small in it. People can''t help but sigh at the uncanny workmanship of nature. Only after the airship is flying smoothly can passengers be allowed to leave their seats and move around. Lolan hill and Niya stand by the guardrail, looking at the magnificent scenery below, no matter how many times, it still makes people feel an unparalleled shock. In front of the vast world, the individual is so small. The last time I came here, it was just after winter. Half a year had passed before I knew it. Lorraine Hill sighed in his heart, and then thought of the girl named Jenna. Unfortunately, after entering the school, they never met again, and they don''t know which class she is in now. Just as the airship was passing through the Grand Canyon, a spray rose from the Lanjian River, and a huge blue black fish head surfaced. As the river surges, the muddy fish''s eyes are dull, and the scales on the fish''s body are strange, as if they were serrated. The unknown Warcraft looks up to the sky and seems to feel something. But after staring for a long time, the muddy fish can''t find the target, so they continue to dive. The shadow is a little confused, as if the train of thought is not clear, but it is still moving towards the East and downstream. If you can dive into the water to observe, you can find that where this huge strange fish swims, the water plants rot one by one, and some fish and shrimp also twist and die. Three days later, the airship stopped at Mufeng city. Lolan hill and Niya came down from the airship with their suitcases. Although it''s just September, it''s a bit chilly here. The green leaves are mixed with some yellowing leaves, some of which are not all yellowing, spinning in the wind and falling slowly. "The airship is so fast. When I went to ermenas in the early spring, I followed the caravan. It took me more than half a month to arrive." Niya sighed. If Loran hadn''t invited her to take the airship, she would have followed the caravan back as she did at the beginning of the year. There was money given to her by the tribe, but she was reluctant to spend it when she thought that it was all saved by everyone. I have been used to the hard life since I was a child, and the importance of money has been deeply engraved in my mind. "Next, let me show you the way, Lorraine ~" Niya smiles and takes loranthal''s hand to walk out of the wide gate. In the distance, there is a green undulating world. The wind blows low and the grass ripples. Chapter 225 The area of gufeiya grassland is very wide, in which there are many Orc tribes scattered. In the thousand years after the fall of the mad tooth Empire, the only thing that can connect these orcs of different races and appearances is shaman and belief. Shaman priests were the intellectuals of the orc empire in ancient times. They were proficient in writing and herbal medicine. Most of them were extraordinary. They also presided over some traditional rituals of the orc tribe and had a high status. Niya and loranshire first found the dog ear tribe on the edge of the grassland. This tribe has a lot of contact with human beings and lives near the west wind, which is today''s clancia. After returning to the grassland, Niya took off the hat she often wore, revealing the curved double corners behind her ears. The light brown double corners matched with the chestnut and shaggy short hair on her shoulders, making her a little cute. Niya approached an orc of the dog eared tribe. First, she spread out her hands and bowed her head slightly. Then she said, "Hello, I want to see the shaman of the next tribe." "You want to see our shaman?" The dog eared girl in the fur robe is young, about 20 years old. She looks at the girl suspiciously. "Yes, my friends and I are students of ermenas." With that, Niya points to the badge on her cape button. "This... I don''t know. You can wait here for a moment." Young people look at micro chapter, attitude is much better, no matter where, ermenas students are still very valued. Watching the young man go back for instructions, Niya was a little relieved. "Still a little nervous?" Lorraine Hill''s voice came from behind, then came forward and stood next to Niya. "A little... But much better than when I first came to ermenas." Niya recalled. "At that time, I didn''t dare to say more, because I came from a very remote place, I haven''t heard a lot of what people said, and my grades were very poor, so I felt inferior." "Not long after I came to school, I joined a small society in the world of beasts to keep warm. It was better later." "Niya." Lorraine Hill took the girl''s hand and comforted her in silence. "But I''m still very grateful to Lorraine for helping me with my tutoring and improving my grades, which makes me a little more confident." Niya smiles and signals to Lorraine hill not to worry. At this time, the sound of a copper bell rang. An old man in a fur coat and a long blue and yellow scarf came along, accompanied by two strong dog ear guards. These two guards were carrying axes, their muscles were exposed, and the key point was metal armor. "Hello, young child, new comer, what can I do for you?" The old man, with a dead wood staff in one hand and a bronze bell engraved with scriptures in the other, asked, his face full of wrinkles and his eyes narrowed. "My friends and I want to go to the wilderness on the west side of the grassland to fight against Warcraft. We will pass through many other tribes on the road, so we need you to give us a flag." Niya said her request, but a little uneasy in her heart, this is her first contact with an alien shaman. The old man looked at the two girls in front of him, looked around, and the copper bell in his hand continued to turn. After a long time, he replied. "Yes, but leave words and promise not to interfere in the affairs of other tribes." "Well, we can promise." Non interference in the affairs of other countries and organizations is a matter repeatedly emphasized in ermenas'' Student Handbook. Niya has no other ideas, and naturally agrees without hesitation. "Good." The shaman nodded, then asked a guard to call the people and take out a gray flag. After showing the flag to Niya, the old shaman continued, "do you need anything else?" "Four more good horses are needed." After that, the shaman asked people to bring four horses. After checking, Niya wrote down her borrowing record and tribe on the scroll. Then she smeared the clay on one of her horns, wrapped the small part of the horn with the scroll and printed the thread. Shaman looked at the words on the scroll, nodded, accepted them, and asked Niya to take the flags and horses. Put their salutes on the horses. After tying them up, Niya and Lorraine ride on the grassland. Different from other places, there is no obvious Road on the grassland. Under the vast sky, there are patches of green color. On the way, Niya explains to Lorraine what happened just now. "The tribes on the grassland often have disputes. Sometimes the two tribes even meet each other. If we don''t carry the gray flag, we may be attacked by one side as spies and spies." "It''s not likely to happen, but you have to be careful." "Isn''t it very unsafe for caravans or tourists on the grassland?" Asked Lorraine Hill curiously. "There will be some danger, but most of the caravans have familiar routes. The tribes along the way are long-term partners, and they will provide corresponding protection for the caravans, so that they will visit next time." Niya explained. "Because there is very little food on the grassland, the caravan from the South can be said to be the lifeline." Lorraine hill was also interested in hearing this¡° What do you usually eat? Is it meat "This is actually a misunderstanding." Niya laughed, then said bitterly. "In fact, for herdsmen, they don''t eat much meat. Their staple food is cheese, fried rice, flour cakes and so on. Most of them drink milk, salt and tea." "Salt and tea are needed by every tribe on the grassland. Every caravan from the South will carry these things." Niya tells about her daily life. "Many outsiders think that herdsmen will eat meat when they raise a lot of cattle and sheep, but this is not the case." "It''s very luxurious to eat meat. Sometimes a lot of meat also means disaster, because it means that a lot of livestock die of freezing death, attacks and pestilence." "Generally, only one of the 10 cubs can really live to adulthood." "There are always all kinds of accidents, such as the attack of Warcraft, low temperature, shortage of forage, disease, disability and so on." "Life is very fragile. It''s not only livestock, but also orcs on the grassland. It''s estimated that none of them will survive over 50 years old." Looking at the galloping horses in the distance, Niya sighed that she didn''t speak as little as she used to at school. After returning to her hometown, she seemed to let go a lot. "It is said that our Yangjiao people were a big family thousands of years ago, and now there are only a few thousand people left¡° "It was a fluke for me to get into ermenas." She shook her head, waved the reins in the wind, and then drove the red horse under her to run on the grassland. Lorraine Hill also clipped his legs and let his white horse follow him. Behind him were two other horses carrying luggage. After a while, Niya slowly slowed down. "I''m sorry. I was a little upset just now." "Nothing. Do you feel a lot of pressure?" Lorraine Hill looked at Niya and asked speculatively. "Well..." "The people in the tribe expect me a lot and hope that I can change the fate of the tribe, but I know that I am not a genius, just a lucky ordinary person. I''m afraid this result will disappoint you." "Before I came to the school, in order to collect the road and living expenses for me, everyone took out the income of the whole tribe for nearly a year, for fear that I would be wronged in the school." "I''m very grateful to you, but I''m also afraid that I can respond to this expectation." Looking at the tent in the distance, Niya thought of the group of people around her from childhood, the familiar faces, the eyes full of hope, and the clenched hands. So heavy, but full of expectations. Chapter 226 Two people''s luggage is not much, for the two horses carrying luggage is very easy. All the way north, Lorraine Hill saw orcs of different races. Most of them are similar to humans in appearance, but the main differences are some animal features, such as horns or ears on the head, and tail behind them. These orcs rode on horses to graze on the grassland. They drove sheep and cattle, and kept rotating places. Occasionally, we can hear their vast songs. The tune of the songs is not long, and there are only a few sentences. The ancient songs give people the feeling that they are like eagles flying in the sky, unrestrained and distant. When it gets dark, Niya and Lorraine will take off the packed tent on the horse''s back, put up a soft carpet and sleep in a small tent about two meters in diameter. Fortunately, it''s neither cold nor hot now, so it''s not too hard to sleep in a tent. Through the two rivers on the grassland, and then two days to the northwest, we finally arrived at Niya''s hometown, where the Yangjiao people live. Two people trot on the grassland on horseback. The bell on the horse''s neck rings from time to time. When they step over the soft soil, the horse''s hooves pick up some grass and soil. After crossing a low hill, the sound of the horse''s hooves gradually slowed down. "See that higher hill in the distance." Niya said, pointing to the distance. The sun is setting gradually, red, orange and purple halos are dyeing the clouds in the sky, warm yellow light is overflowing the world, curling blue smoke rises under the hills in the distance, sheep composed of thousands of white sheep are moving slowly on the grassland, and several shepherd dogs are running around the sheep and barking. "Is this where Niya grew up?" Pulling away the long hair that was blown by the wind, Lorraine Hill looked at the beautiful world, and then the two tiny figures gradually approached a huge tent under the hill. ------------------------- The tall tent is about five meters high, with huge candles burning inside. The smell of candle burning and the smell of grass blend in the room. There are many people standing in the tent with a diameter of more than 10 meters. Most of them are wearing fur coats. Their hands are rough and their skin is relatively dark after years of hard work. When Niya and Lorraine arrived, many people in the village came to see them, and their eyes were full of curiosity. "How are you at ermenas?" An elder uncle asked eagerly. "What''s the sequence now?" Many people are also concerned about this. "How long will Niya stay back?" An old man asked kindly. "Did sister Niya bring back anything delicious?" Several children surrounded Niya. There are about twenty people in the small room. They all have crooked horns on their heads. Some are bigger and some are smaller. When they stand close, sometimes the horns of their heads collide with each other and make a slight sound. We are curious to ask a variety of questions, but also many people secretly observed Lolan, the black haired lady standing beside Niya. This girl with black hair has a soft and excellent appearance. She doesn''t have any obvious extra features. Is she human? It seems that they are still far away from the East. Although he didn''t speak, he just stood there quietly. His beautiful appearance and figure made many young people of the Yangjiao nationality swaying and admiring. At last, a young man asked with curiosity and desire. "Niya, who''s this one next to you?" "This is my classmate, Lorraine. She''s from clancia." Niya introduces herself to the people in front of her. This is to light a pile of dry firewood, people''s curiosity can no longer be suppressed, have asked a variety of questions. Seeing the scene a little out of control, Niya clapped her hand, the red flame flashed away in the air, separated everyone, and then drove them out. "I''m sorry, Lorraine, I made you laugh." Niya feels a little ashamed. Most of her people are not polite. If she had not controlled the scene with her elders just now, I''m afraid someone would have said something out of line. "Nothing?" Lorraine Hill shook her head. She was not such a small person, just a little surprised. Dinner is barbecue with some vegetables, drink is the herdsmen''s unique goat milk tea. The fiery charcoal burns in the brazier. Niya takes a small iron grill and roasts the mutton slices on the grill. Then she sprinkles some salt and other spices to disperse the fragrance. When the roasted meat turns yellow and glows with oil, put it on a white plate and let it cool slightly to avoid scalding. Looking at Niya''s focus on barbecue and appearance, Lorraine Hill felt a little strange. Niya is a member of the Yangjiao clan. She roasts mutton and has goat milk tea beside her. She always thinks something is wrong. "Does Niya like mutton?" Finally, Lorraine Hill could not help but wonder and asked. "Well, I like it better. What''s the matter?" Niya raised her head and looked into Lorraine''s eyes. In an instant, she understood the reason. "Loran''s thinking about something strange." The light of the fire shone on her face, laughed, and continued. "The sheep horn clan only has horns similar to sheep, which has nothing to do with sheep." "If the common wolf ear orcs eat mutton, you will feel normal." "Here you are." Niya handed over the plate, which had several pieces of roast meat in it. "Thank you." Luolan took out his chopsticks, picked up a piece and ate it in small mouthfuls. Just baked, with heat, taste very good, slightly chewy, slightly spicy. Niya herself put the baked slice into her mouth and ate it slowly. After eating, drink a cup of Warm goat milk tea to dilute the greasy taste in the mouth. The aroma and milk smell of tea are diffused in the cavity. It''s very comfortable and a little sleepy. "Are you full?" After baking the meat, Niya also held the cup and asked in a low voice. "Almost." Lorraine Hill doesn''t eat much. "That''s not enough." Niya stood up, ready to get some more. "No, it''s late." Lorraine thought that there was no need to bother any more. Besides, from Niya''s previous conversation, she knew that even the herdsmen did not eat meat every day. "No, if Lorraine gets thinner when he goes back, people will say I am." Niya blinked and refused. Then she opened the curtain of the tent, went out for a while, and came in with a tray of things. Open the copper lid. It''s like tofu. It''s Square and light yellow. Niya cut it with a knife, and the smell of milk escaped. "It''s a good quality cheese. It''s made after filtering and cooking several times. It''s very clean. Don''t worry about it¡° Niya put the cut pieces of cheese in front of Lorraine hill. Fearing that she would not be at ease, she explained again. Chapter 227 After staying in the warm and spacious tent with Niya that night, they had a good sleep and relieved the fatigue of traveling these days. It wasn''t until the sun rose the next day that Lorraine Hill got up slowly from the cashmere blanket in his pajamas. Rubbed his eyes and straightened out the scattered hair. Then he heard the conversation outside the tent. "Uncle Kule, yesterday I saw that everyone had driven the sheep back. What happened?" Niya''s voice came from the outside, and then a thick voice came out. "The fight between the White Wolf and the black wolf has intensified recently. Some time ago, the leader of the black wolf clan rushed into the wedding scene and robbed the new wife of the heir of the White Wolf clan. After being severely humiliated, the White Wolf family is taking revenge. Just the day before yesterday, thousands of people from both sides confronted each other beside the shemu river. Although there was no large-scale fighting, more than ten people died on each side. " "The situation is getting worse and worse. Both sides are big tribes with hundreds of thousands of people. In case of a full-scale fight, we are likely to be affected." The voice of the uncle is full of worry said. "Didn''t the shamans mediate?" Asked Niya. "At the beginning of the month, the Hakka shaman of the snow leopard family came to mediate as a middleman. It is said that the two sides almost fought in the tent where they were mediating. Later, Hakka shaman was unable to do so, so they had to disperse and let them solve the problem by themselves." "The main reason is that the old wolf king left so suddenly that he died when he was hunting the fierce falcon. Without the suppression of the serial 7, the following sons have their own ideas. Now the big wolf ear family is divided into six." "Although the leader of the white wolf group and the leader of the black wolf clan are brothers, they were at odds with each other in their early years. It is said that the leader of the black wolf clan was hooded by the handsome leader of the White Wolf clan when he was young, which has always been regarded as a shame by him. Now that it is developed, it is natural to take revenge. " "So..." Niya sighed. "As far as we are concerned, any one of them is too big to be provoked, so now we can only shrink back to avoid being led by them in the fight." "By that time, they''ll have robbed and killed us. We can''t say we''ve been hurt by mistake and admitted our mistake. We have to admit our bad luck." ... "Come on, Niya, the family will depend on you in the future. The old patriarch has said that after you graduate, he will abdicate and let you take over. " The uncle patted Niya on the shoulder, and her voice stopped here. When Lolan Hill got dressed and walked out of the tent, Niya stood outside the tent, as if thinking about something. "Wake up, Lorraine." Niya saw Lorraine Hill come out and said hello to her. "Well. Good morning, Niya "It''s late, Lorraine. It''s almost noon." Niya said with a smile, then took Lorraine to breakfast. Breakfast is pancakes with sausage slices, drink is still goat milk tea. Although the Yangjiao people are not rich, they can still be satisfied with the food for the guests, not to mention Niya''s classmate, a distinguished guest from ermenas. After a day''s rest at Niya''s home, Lorraine hill and her friends set out on a journey to the destination, where the stone red devil pig lives. Two people changed a few good horses in the clan, and the speed was faster than before. Riding on the vast field, with the rolling clouds in the sky, the sun sometimes appears and sometimes is covered, and the earth also changes slowly between bright and dim. With the two people moving westward, more and more orcs were encountered on the road. There were various teams, including 4-5, 20-30 and more than 100. They were wearing fur coats and hemp clothes, but the colors were much brighter than those they met when they first entered the gufeia grassland. Red, green, black, yellow, white and so on, not only men, but also some young women, some with silver ornaments on their hands. Seeing that lorenchi was a little curious, Niya explained, "they''re going to the fire festival." That''s how it is, loranthel thought, and then recalled what he had seen in ermenas. The orc''s tradition of worshiping fire can be traced back to ancient times, and it is said that it even continues the tradition of the giant court. According to the murals found in archaeology, the giant''s emperor sits high on the throne. Behind him is a huge sun. The light of the sun is like a feather, covering the world. There is a wisp of flame burning in the giant''s heart. It is said that it was the first flame, the first light and the first heat that came into the world. The source of all fires, the fire of all fires. The giant''s King sprinkles the fire on the earth, and from the fire comes all kinds of human forms. That is the ancestor of all human intelligent creatures. However, this view was not accepted by the elves. The elves thought that they were born on the tree of the world as the earliest fruit, and they fell to the ground and turned into human form. The myth of the east continent is that the dragon made the world, and the creation dragon formed the world by holding its tail in the void. Some people say that human beings are the descendants of angels, but they have lost their wings. A small number of people even believe that human beings are Devils'' secret children, just abandoned by their parents. But in fact, angels and demons come to the world very late. Regardless of these chaotic myths and legends, the orcs still have the tradition of worshiping fire. During the fire festival, each tribe will send people to the assembly to take fire and then bring it back to the Hui nationality. It is said that this can bring good luck and also a kind of honor. Shamans also meet on festivals over the years to discuss some issues. Once they reach an agreement, they will issue rules that are common among all Orc tribes. It is this small number of traditional festivals and rituals that help shamans to keep their tribes together rather than abandon the name of Orc and turn them into unrelated races. Since the crazy tooth Empire, all tribes have been in exile, many of them have disappeared in history, such as the strong alligator tail clan, the golden winged Pengyi clan, the chicken snake clan with magic eyes and so on. After the chaos war, the vitality of all ethnic groups was greatly damaged, but human beings soon recovered, and once again occupied every corner of the mainland relying on their strong adaptability. The orcs had to live together in the grassland. If not for the rapid rise of the green Empire, the Knights of the west wind would even rush directly into the grassland and continue to conquer this land. Those fox ears who work and live in Xifeng know a lot about these orcs. Although the individual seems strong, but the lack of discipline and unity, such as gravel general, difficult to become a great weapon. In Roland''s reign of the west wind country, the long swallow tail flag fluttered like the ocean, and the Knights followed the horn into the battlefield, with spears and halberds like a forest. Under the implementation of honor and mission, the Knights are invincible. Chapter 228 At first, Lorraine hill just came to gufia grassland with the mentality of completing the exam. Now, after traveling on the grassland for a period of time, he has gained a lot of knowledge. There is a big gap between the knowledge in the book and the actual situation, which also makes her feel fresh. The orcs are not stupid, and many of them are smart, but most of them are impatient, impatient and direct. They don''t all eat meat, and they also grow a small amount of crops. Today''s staple food is a kind of round rice and flour imported from the south, which is used with dairy products, commonly known as milk tofu, cheese and so on. There are more than 30 million tribes living on the grassland. Although the area is close to the westerly wind in the past, the population is only one fifth of the westerly wind. In her previous life, she lived in a small house. Although she had been to many places, she took the train. Now she is walking in the wilderness, and she really realizes the breadth and change of the world. When the train is running, the scenery will flash by, just like the transmission in the game, the scenery will change in a flash. But the reality of the world is not so. Along the journey to the north, you can slowly experience the changes of climate and culture. There are fewer and fewer trees in the field of vision. Almost all the grass in the field of vision is green. People''s clothing has gradually changed from linen clothes to fur coats. The air has gradually become dry from the south. The sky is also brighter. The smell of soil and grass is everywhere. After the last leg of the ride, they also approached their final destination, the active location of Warcraft recorded on the map. This kind of holiday work of ermenas can be regarded as the careful arrangement of the sages. On the one hand, it can eliminate some evil beasts, on the other hand, it can exercise students'' abilities, on the other hand, it can increase students'' knowledge and make them realize more local conditions and customs. On the other hand, it can have a real understanding of those different from themselves, rather than simply and brutally denying them. "Here it is." Looking at the map, loranthel said. "But there''s a cave lion tribe nearby. The orcs of this tribe are more aggressive." Niya looked at the label on the map and said with some worry. "Never mind, I''m here." Lolan Hill pressed the butterfly hairpin on his hair, and he was calm. Even if he met sequence 7, he could escape. Then the girl closed her eyes, and the breeze began to surround her side, then scattered and dissipated in the air. After a long time, Lorraine Hill opened his eyes like emerald glass, and gradually returned to black. "Over there." Then she pointed to about 20 degrees north by West. "How did Lorraine know that?" Niya tilted her head, and the tiny horn of the sheep also came out of her hair. "It will be more troublesome to explain a certain kind of detective ability." In fact, they don''t know how to explain the wide range of their natural listening, and loranthal and Niya begin to approach that direction on horseback. When they crossed a hill, they found a huge red pig chasing a silver wolf. The red Magic pig has a square like a rock, and there is a red light overflowing in the gap. As it runs faster and faster, the overflowing red light is burning like a flame, and the place it stepped on leaves a series of burnt black footprints on the earth. The giant Magic pig is about three stories high, and its tusks are five meters long. In contrast, the silver wolf fleeing in front is a little small, only three meters high, and its tail is only six meters long. Magic pig''s heavy steps sent tremors on the earth. The speed was not slow. From time to time, several rock pillars suddenly rose on the way of silver wolf''s advance, constantly interfering with his escape route. Looking at the Magic pig like the mountain, Niya opened her mouth in surprise and said. "It must be more than sequence four. It''s so horrible." "This guy has sequence 5, but the silver wolf does have sequence 4." Looking at the evaluation given by the system, the Magic pig is dragon sequence 5 ¡¤ crimson Magic pig, perfect gold level, and the silver wolf is rare silver level. This is relatively rare, because although Warcraft has a high sequence, its evaluation is generally not more than rare, because its wisdom is not high, its condensed extraordinary core is not as well constructed as human beings, and its ability is relatively weak, so its evaluation is rarely high. "Isn''t it said that the original sequence 4 ¡¤ Shihong Magic pig? How has it changed so much? " Before Niya had time to sigh, the silver wolf saw the existence of the two and ran to this side as if he had seen his benefactor. Seeing the earth trembling, the giant approached quickly. Although it had not arrived yet, it had brought a hot breath, which made people feel uncomfortable breathing. "Oh, they''re coming - ah." the horses under the two men were agitated and scared. They turned to run, and Niya was taken away by the horses. Just as she exclaimed, she felt light and floated. Then she watched the four horses run away. "Never mind, just come back to the horse later." "Now let''s deal with one." Loran Hill floats in the air, turns Niya around, and then they land slowly. Although Niya only has the strength of rare bronze level in sequence 3, she is not afraid of the existence of sequence 4 after six months of study and high-intensity combat practice. Moreover, she has a slight advantage in physical strength and magic. Niya closed her eyes slightly and raised her left palm. The golden and red fire appeared around her body, and then spiraled together and compressed into the fireball in front of her body. The blast of fire made his short light brown hair flutter. "Directional explosion!" Suddenly, she opened her fiery red eyes. There seemed to be a symbol in her pupils. Then the fireball burst in front of her. The shock wave and hot fire flow produced by the explosion are confined and compressed by the invisible gun barrel, and only release to the front. The fierce fire directly submerged the silver wolf, forming a 10 meter long black track behind him, and then the airflow rolled back, and the black ash formed by these plants gradually dissipated in the air. But the silver wolf was not knocked down. It was surrounded by a rapid wind shield, like a shuttle, which separated the flame and ran directly to Niya. Click¡ª¡ª Silver wolf directly bites on the wooden stick in front of Niya and bites it in half. At such a close distance, Niya can see the pale and yellow teeth in the blood red mouth of silver wolf and smell the hot smell of food residue. Wooden stick has been irreparable, Niya resolutely give up, sideways to avoid the attack of silver wolf. But the silver wolf did not continue to attack Niya. After crossing her position, she rushed forward without looking back. Behind Niya, the mountain like monster pig has covered the sky. Under the shadow of depression, the monster pig is like a super heavy truck running at full speed, bringing people unstoppable despair. See this big Mac is about to step down the tiny girl, a clear drink sounded. "Through Cassius!" Chapter 229 Thousands of winds gather here. The spear is as green as jade. The streamlined blade gives people a feeling of lightness. It seems that this is not a weapon of killing, but a fine art. More than three meters of the gun body emerged from the air, shot forward, fleeting, its scattered air waves will be nearly a kilometer of grass tightly pressed on the ground, Niya tightly grasp on the ground to barely ensure that they are not swept up by this strong wind. In the center of the storm, the airflow around the lance shrinks, as thin as silver wire. It spirals forward and easily cuts and breaks the rocks on the Magic pig. The fire between the rocks also darkens. The rapidly rotating tip of the gun, like a drill, smashed the defense shell of the Magic pig in just over a second, leaving a blood hole one meter wide on its forehead. Black and red hot blood gushes out, sprinkles on the grass, burns the grass leaves, burns bursts of smoke, and the air is filled with the smell of scorch. The pig''s front hooves were raised and then fell heavily. There was a huge dull sound from the earth, and the stone forest of rocks spread around. Lying on the ground of Niya only feel chest pain, mouth spit blood, whirling, the whole person fainted. ------------ After a long time, she felt a warm magic flowing in her body, and the pain was greatly relieved. Then she woke up. "Are you better?" A concern and soft voice came from the top of her head. It was Loran. Now they were in a big tent, and she was lying on a low soft bed. Niya struggled to get up and felt the pain in her chest relieved a lot. "It''s better to have less activity. The healing of the ribs will take a few days." Lolan Hill''s voice rings again. She helps Niya put on her coat to prevent her from catching cold. She looks at her friend with regret and worry. "Nothing, Lorraine. I used to it as a child." Niya shakes her head. For orcs, injuries are common. When I was a child, I fought with my peers, fell down on horseback, and was attacked by wild animals. It was Dabie who nearly killed her last winter. The soldier''s axe almost split her in half. If it hadn''t been for the treatment of the big shaman, she would have died that night. But this also left a dark wound, so that after entering the school, she has been staying in series 3, dare not rashly promoted. However, today''s feeling seems to be a little different. Taking advantage of Lorraine''s free time to help her get water, she felt her extraordinary core and internal condition. Strange, although a few ribs have not healed, but the previous dark wounds almost disappeared, if not for the shallow scars on her shoulder, she would have thought that she had not experienced the cruel battle. Did Lorraine cure me? How she did it. Demon sequence is good at emergency healing and blood replenishment, but it''s not good at healing dark wounds. That''s the field of angel sequence, while natural sequence has special effects in curing diseases. "Have a cup of hot water. I''ve added something to it." Lorraine hill came up with the cup. Niya holds the cup and looks at the liquid in it as amber transparent. Her nose moves and she can smell a little sweet. Warm liquid enters the abdomen along the throat, the body seems to become warm, a kind of gentle magic overflows in the body, and the stagnant extraordinary core of the past has a tendency to advance. Niya quickly suppressed the impulse, closed her eyes, slowly adjusted, absorbed the magic, stored it in the extraordinary core, and kept it for a while. After a long time, she opened her eyes. There was a huge surprise and doubt in his eyes. "Lorraine?" Niya turns to her gentle roommate and stares at her, suddenly feeling strange and fresh. It seems that she has never really recognized her. "What''s the matter?" Lorraine Hill squatted by the soft bed and touched Niya''s forehead. There should be no fever. Feeling the white hands, Niya lowered her head, a kind of stability and warmth floating in her heart. "Nothing." Niya answered in a low voice, then gave a reassuring smile. "Did you knock down the Magic pig?" "Well... When I went to save you, the big guy launched his talent and ran away directly." "It''s just like diving into the water. It''s gone with a puff." Lorraine hill, with a slight frown on her soft face, seemed a little distressed. Lolan Hill''s combat power is definitely better than that of the Magic pig. However, the other side directly fled to avoid fighting and went underground. Although she has the talent of sky and atmosphere, her perception of the underground was greatly weakened. The Magic pig''s perception of its magic was faint after it was 1000 meters underground, and finally disappeared completely in the girl''s perception. "It seems that we have to wait for the next chance." Niya sighed, then turned her eyes and looked around. "Where is this?" "This is the place where the cave lions live. Because you want to heal, I moved you here." "But I hear they''re very rude, aren''t they? Is the rumor wrong? " Niya some worried asked, afraid that Lorraine suffered some hardships, said a lot of good words to others. "Well, I reasoned, and they agreed." Lorraine Hill turned her head to the other side with a little guilty. At that time, she was in a hurry. The process of reasoning was a little tough, but she didn''t take advantage of others in vain and gave some compensation afterwards. Although this is not in line with her usual style, she is not too pedantic because she is in a hurry to exercise power and her friend''s life is more important. "Lord Lorraine, your dinner is ready. May I bring it in now?" At this time, a respectful and powerful voice sounded outside the tent. Although no one was seen, it was felt by the voice alone. This person must be very strong. "Bring it in." Lorraine Hill replied. "Yes The wide door curtain opened, and two two meter tall strong orcs came in carrying long iron plates. The orcs'' bare shoulders could see the crimson battle patterns. On the iron plate they carried was a roasted yellow sheep, which was also sprinkled with spices. Bursts of attractive fragrance also followed, which made people have a great appetite. The two orcs first put the iron plate aside to add some firewood to the fire in the room so that it would not go out quickly. Then they put the iron plate on the fire to keep it hot. When all was done, the two tall and powerful lion maned orcs bowed and their long beards trembled. "Please enjoy it." After that, the two tribal warriors in sequence 4 carefully withdrew. During the period, they kept their heads down. Although they could see the two girls even if they bowed their heads because of the huge advantage of height, they carefully avoided their eyes and tried not to offend the big man. Niya stares straight at Lorraine hill and doesn''t want her to look away. "So, Lorraine. What truth have you told them? " Chapter 230 Lolan kept quiet about what happened at that time. In fact, among her classmates, the only one who knew her real strength was Samantha. Yeling was about half of them. Other people''s impression is that although Lorraine doesn''t use swords frequently, his swordsmanship is very powerful. After Luolan fed a [golden maple sugar], together with the previous treatment, Niya got better soon, and recovered in two days. We have to say that orcs really have an advantage over humans in the system. The next day, when she woke up in the morning, Niya tried to exercise. At this time, she was the only one in the room. She felt in good condition. She put on her clothes and was ready to go out to have a look. Lift the thick curtain, slightly dazzling sky into the eyes, after several seconds to gradually adapt. This is the residence of the cave lions. There are many other gray tents around her tent, which are bigger than the sheep horn tents. The size of the lion mane group is generally more than 2 meters, while the average height of the sheep horn group is about 1.6 meters. By contrast, the size of the things used is a circle larger. Around the tent, there are a small number of lion mane women and children. Some of them are making a fire to cook, some are beating wheat grains and threshing. These lion mane orcs will plant a small amount of wheat. Unfortunately, these wheat grains are very small, it seems that the harvest is not good. In the distance came the sound of metal collision. Niya heard the sound and walked past. The lion mane Orc on the road did not stop him. Instead, he humbly stepped aside and pulled the curious child away from disturbing the girl. Niya turns around a few tall tents, and an open space appears in the field of vision. The open space is surrounded by a low fence, and two orcs are competing inside. They are armed with axes and wear thick armor. There are many scratches and small grooves on the armor. It seems that they are old, but they are well maintained. The two men attacked back and forth in the open space. It was the end of the attack. Both sides had little physical strength. After each attack, they had to gasp for a while before the next attack. Surrounded by a circle of orcs, some are cheering, some are cheering, others are beating giant drums. Niya turned her eyes and soon found the figure with black hair. Compared with those tall and powerful lion mane orcs around, the girl''s body was too weak. She sat on a platform beside an old shaman. It seemed that she was talking about something. Soon she waved her hand to Niya and asked her to pass by. Finally, the competition ended. When Niya stepped onto the platform, there were cheers. A group of people supported the winner and handed him a huge roast pig''s hoof. He took a bold bite, followed by a burst of cheers, many Orc girls eyes full of worship and infatuation. "Lord Lorraine, what do you think of Leighton? He is the most powerful soldier among the younger generation of our tribe, and now he has the strength of sequence 5. It should not hurt your dignity to let him be your entourage. " Old shaman inquired about Lorraine hill next to him. The girl with black hair was wearing a black dress, and a delicate Pendant with smoke color was on her chest. Her soft and transparent black eyes seemed to be blind to deception and concealment. The sincerity and purity seemed to reach the bottom of her heart. She understood the meaning of the old shaman. Although she was an entourage, she also expected to learn something from herself, even if she was edified, less impatient and more patient. The orcs are rebellious. The more arrogant and powerful they are, the more so they are. If you are not strong enough to beat them, he will think that everything you say is useless nonsense. On the contrary, if you can fully convince the other party in terms of strength, then he will regard what you say as the standard. In the past two days, lorenthal and the old shaman have talked a lot, and learned a lot about the situation of orcs in recent years, as well as their migration and evolution in those years. Many of them are sad and miserable. It turns out that it''s not only the rabbit ear tribe, but also the orcs on the grassland. There has always been a shortage of food, but most of the products produced by animal husbandry are fur and dairy products, which are difficult to feed. Moreover, due to the lack of vegetables and fruits, they sometimes even eat grass. It''s literally eating grass. They had to be demoted from intelligent creatures in human form to beasts for a while. Under the pressure of starvation, there have been all kinds of conflicts between the Orc tribes, in order to fight for pasture, food, property, and so on. Hungry, even eat the body of the enemy. Due to the physical differences between the beasts, they don''t have the same empathy as the human beings. In addition, the barbaric style makes this kind of behavior not be rejected too much. Although shamans jointly announced many years ago that they would never be allowed to eat the same kind of corpses, this cruel practice will still be performed in some remote corners. When living is a problem, it''s hard to ask everyone to be moral. What the head of the tuer village worried about at that time was not imaginary, but actually happened. Over the years, because of more and more transactions with the outside world, the grain transported from the South alleviated this situation, which barely maintained the precarious moral line. Some people have thought about planting more crops to harvest food, but it is difficult to achieve. For one thing, the land is barren, the level of agricultural knowledge and level of the orcs is very low, the yield is low, and the land is easy to desertification. Second, for the destruction of other tribes, don''t overestimate the morality of others. Out of jealousy and greed, many other tribes will take advantage of your harvest and even engage in destruction. A year''s hard work can be destroyed by a torch. Unity is impossible, because you are not the same tribe as you. When you are strong, you will only invade and rob the pasture and property of the people around you. Your strength will only do them harm. The Orc tribes are inherently exclusive. No wonder after the collapse of the crazy tooth Empire, those winged tribes didn''t recognize these relatives in the north. Instead, they formed the Falcon kingdom with human beings. Had it not been for the strong pressure from the human kingdom around the grassland, these Orc tribes would have been fighting in an all-round way. The lack of resources and food makes the inner struggle of the animal world like a dark fire that never goes out. Although it is not big, it burns up the warmth between each other, leaving only anxiety and uneasiness. It''s like a wild animal trapped in a cage, chasing its own tail crazily. Only in this way can it consume energy, so as not to let the population grow rapidly and destroy the fragile situation. Perhaps a thousand years ago, orcs had such a dream of attacking human beings, but now a little more rational Orc shaman will strictly prohibit it. The total number of orcs in gufeiya grassland is only more than 30 million, but there are nearly 2 billion human beings in the western continent. The high-level and extraordinary people have also crushed it. The orcs have long been afraid to stimulate the sensitive nerves of this race. So, when will this difficult situation come to an end? Chapter 231 "Even if I''m an attendant, I''m still a student myself." Lorraine shook his head, but he didn''t say he was dead. "These days, we have to continue to track the Magic pig. We can ask him to help us and guide us during this period." Although lorenthal did not reach the level of sequence 5, his own knowledge reserve can be said to be top-notch. It combines the inheritance of mercury Dynasty and the most advanced theory of emmenus. With his extraordinary perceptual talent, the ordinary sequence 5 under the guidance of lorenthal is still enough. According to the description of the lion mane clan, the Magic pig was only sequence 4 some time ago. It was equal to the silver wolf in strength. They often competed for territory. Some time ago, it seemed that something had changed. Suddenly, it was advanced, and its size became extremely huge. It was totally different from before. Change, evolution, or adventure? Lorraine hill is also uncertain that there are too many extraordinary things happening in this extraordinary world. While they were talking, Niya approached Lorraine. "Is Lorraine going to be a tutor again?" Niya tilted her head curiously. I don''t know why, although this roommate seems to be young, she always makes people unconsciously admire her and listen to her suggestions. "Is Niya better?" Lolan let Niya sit next to the vacant seat, when the competition in the field is over, the crowd also gradually dispersed, began to do their own things. "Better." Niya nodded. Then Leighton, the lion mane orc, came over and stood in front of the old shaman. "Leighton, Lord Lorraine promised to guide you for a period of time. During this period of time, you should help Lord hunt down the Magic pig." "Yes, elder." Then he turned around, saluted at Lorraine hill, and stood like an iron tower. The orcs don''t know much about human etiquette, and Leighton also thinks that he is not such a smart ORC. Instead of doing superfluous things to make others unhappy, he might as well stand by and wait for orders. This kind of practice makes Lorraine Hill feel a little good. In fact, she also hates those who flatter and glib. ----------------- In the following week, the lion mane clan sent many people to patrol the nearby grassland, looking for and investigating the figure of the Magic pig. Warcraft also needs to eat. It can''t stay in the soil all the time. As long as it eats and hunts, it will leave traces. Finally, on the fifth day, the lion mane clan found the trace of the Magic pig. On a remote barren beach, there are jagged rocks. Under a low cliff, there is a deep cave. "How did you find out?" Niya and Loran follow the orc to turn several corners, only to find the corner covered by natural rocks. The orc who led the way replied that the Magic pig attacked their sheep and swallowed more than ten sheep at a time. Later, they followed far away and found this place. After arriving at the place, Loran Hill asked the other orcs to go back, leaving Leighton to guard the cave entrance. Because he was strong and had no problem protecting himself, he and Niya entered the cave. A warm yellow fireball rises from Niya''s hand to illuminate the environment of the cave. The ground of the cave is not flat, many of them have many stones, and gradually incline downward. The distance of a hundred meters in front of the cave is normal. The walls of the cave are mostly soil and stone, but after crossing this distance, huge stalactites begin to appear above the cave. The air also became chilly, as if there was a breeze. "It seems that this place should lead to the underground river." Lorraine Hill could feel a vapor in the air. There are broken stones and broken pillars on the ground. After walking for a few minutes, loranby made a gesture to make Niya careful. Then they approached slowly and the air became stuffy. Careful to avoid the stones on the ground, do not make a sound, the two went to a huge hole in front. Under the cave is a round pit about the size of a football field. The Magic pig is snoring and sleeping. The firelight in the crevice of the rock blocks on his body was gradually disappearing and showing with his breath. Magic pig lay on the side of the stone pile, and the blood hole in front of his forehead had slowly healed, leaving only a dark red blood scab. Looking at the tough skinned and huge magic pig, Lorraine Hill asked Niya to hide for a while, while she floated and slowly flew to the top of the Magic pig. Before the lesson let loranthel understand, must fight quickly, not for a long time, in case this magic pig once again fled to the ground, before the effort will be wasted. You can''t keep it this time, loranthel thought. Niya hid behind a huge stone pillar in the distance, watching the black haired girl''s dress flutter and slowly fly forward, but the air flow around her was very stable and did not make any sound until her figure hovered over the Magic pig. In the past, the pupil of the black crystal turned to crimson, which was very bright in the dark underground. Over the huge hole, countless bright red spots began to appear. At the beginning, the bright red magic was like a butterfly, scattered and silent. Then more and more magic particles of light, in the long underground caves, such as the sea of red smoke, gradually flooded the field of vision. Then the magic of the red fog shrinks and condenses, and a ferocious and killing axe appears in the air. The huge axe body is like steel, nearly six meters wide, and its surface is like cold iron, reflecting Silver Red brilliance. Compared with the ferocious and huge axe body, the axe shaft is very slender, and the thickness is just suitable for the gripping of black haired girls. From a distance, the ten meter long axe shaft looks very thin and deep red. The girl holds the huge axe. When the axe shaft turns slightly, there is a strong whimper in the air. The sleeping Magic pig was startled when the axe was agglutinated, and soon it found the familiar and frightening figure on its head. The soil and rock rolled under him, and the gap between the rocks on his back was like a volcanic eruption, shining brightly. Seeing that the huge magic pig was about to run away, Lorraine Hill didn''t hesitate any more. The huge long axe turned like a windmill. The air was torn and whistled. It reverberated in the underground cave. The air currents rolled up layers of sand, making Niya almost unable to see the situation in the field. After the speed was improved to the extreme, the cold light silver axe in the air fell like a broadsword, leaving a huge Silver Red waterfall on the retina. Like cutting butter with a hot iron knife, first there is a thick rock shell, then there are hard bones, and finally there are blood red bodies and internal organs. The giant of the Magic pig was completely cut off, and the vented plasma was sprayed in the whole cave. The dense and sultry smell of blood filled the whole cave. The rolling pig''s head turned more than half a circle on the ground, broke several stone pillars, and was buried by gravel before it could stop. Looking at the curtain call of the three story giant, Niya stood in the same place, letting the hot blood drip from her body. "So, is that what you mean?" Chapter 232 Niya looked at the scene before her, waiting for Lorraine to extract and condense the scattered magic into a golden gem. "Is that the end?" Originally, she thought it would be a great war, and the battle would end slowly. In fact, the victory was decided in a flash, which was beyond her imagination. If only I could be as strong as Lorraine, Niya thought silently in her heart and looked at the girl enviously. "Niya, come here." The girl in the distance waved. Then a stream of water emerged from the air, washed her hair and face again, and washed the blood stains on her clothes. Then Lorraine took out a towel to dry Niya''s hair and face. Looking at all kinds of fantastic abilities changing back and forth, Niya is no longer surprised, as if Lorraine is such a magic, this quiet girl can always break some of your cognition inadvertently. "In fact, I didn''t tell you before because I was afraid of trouble. This... I know a lot of things." After a little hesitation, Lorraine Hill decided to confess part of the story. For one thing, Niya is really a good child and worthy of trust. For another, it''s not good to keep her secret all the time. She''s a person who can''t deceive others. She has a bit of excess moral sense, which can be regarded as her small shortcoming. Lolan tells Niya that she can switch her own sequence at any time, which is a gift of herself. Then the space ring on her finger can also store some things. Normally, the ring is invisible and can''t be touched or even felt. This can be regarded as the answer to the doubts in Niya''s heart. She looks at this familiar and strange friend in front of her. "What about your name and identity? I don''t think it''s the young lady who escaped from the East, as she guessed by Alina "I''m really from clancia, but I lost a lot of memories. I lived in seclusion in the forest with my teacher until last year. If you have a name, er... It''s part of it. It''s more troublesome to say your real name. " Lorenthal thought that if he really said the name, it would be associated with the great sage of clancia. Is she the sage herself or the daughter of the sage? This kind of information is so strong that she is afraid that Niya will not be able to get along with herself naturally. "Lorraine has all kinds of secrets." Niya looked at the embarrassed girl with black hair in front of her. She felt warm inside. Is it because of being trusted, or because of having such a friend, or because of Lolan''s choice not to hide himself, or simply being closer to a friend. She is not very clear about the specific reasons. She is not a young lady who is not familiar with the world. There are always some small secrets in her life, even herself. She once complained about some things for a long time. So she stopped Lorraine hill from going on. "Well, Lorraine, you don''t have to say any more. I''m not a big deal. I don''t have to explain so much to me. All along, you have helped us a lot, and we have no right to blame you. " "Everyone has their own privacy. Don''t go too directly to explore, leave some buffer for each other. On the contrary, life will be much happier." "This is what my mother told me. Although she was gone a few years ago, this sentence has always stayed in my heart. Thanks to my mother, other people in my family are also very kind to me. Even girls, few people will bully me. " Niya hugs Lorraine. "A lot of things are hidden in my heart and I can''t share them with you. It will be more uncomfortable." This time it was Loran Hill''s turn to be moved. All along, she was alone. After rebirth in this world, although many people follow and worship, many thoughts and ideas in their hearts are difficult to tell others. Pullman was half of them. She didn''t worry too much when she was just born. She directly popularized the thoughts and theories of another world to this young man. In retrospect, she was very aggressive. If it hadn''t been for the secret protection of the demons such as Titus, she would have been found out long ago. It may be that there are still some evils of the west wind seeking revenge on her. Even so, the name of sages offends the sages Association of ermenas. They will definitely send people to investigate the truth instead of studying in ermenas to learn the history and knowledge of the world. Living in an era of peace and high order, loranthel''s three outlooks are incompatible with Ivar''s barbaric world. Many foolish customs and views she didn''t like, such as the high-level and the noble who made cheap lives at will, the orcs who ate other similar animals because of hunger, the merchants'' cruel exploitation of the bottom, the false name and righteousness for their own power, and so on. Although she had seen some dark places in the society in her previous life, she didn''t fall down in the end. After her rebirth in Ivar''s world, she kept some pure ideals. Most of the time, we all feel powerless for the injustice and darkness of the world. We have no choice but to accept it. Finally, we constantly comfort and paralyze ourselves and spend an ordinary life. But what if you have a chance to change the world. Lorraine hill did not think too much at the beginning, in line with the thinking inertia of previous life, just want to live in this world. But on that day, she saw a lot of scenes in the star world. The young man who used to be was struggling on the edge of life and death all the way, just to open up a road. She can''t let herself be at ease and stand by, so for the first time, she accidentally triggered her natural power. So the stars of wonder began to fall. And that day, also planted a small seed in her heart. It turns out that the world is not unmatched. Even a small mortal can accomplish a great cause. Human beings are small. They were born, grew up, and finally died in bed. But human beings are powerful and unmatched. They despise the gods, destroy all things, and change the world forever. After a few years, their deeds become history and legend, and this belief and spirit are passed down from generation to generation. When the flood comes into the world, the river will be dug to sort out and connect. The sun is burning, the arrow is shooting at the setting sun. If God is unfair, he will make trouble in heaven and fight with heaven. In mythology, the story is always told like this. Compared with the story of kneeling and praying in some stories, the people in memory believe more in their own hands. And the history of the founding of a country in the new era is more incredible than many novels, which is really standing up from the mud and shaking the world. Perhaps, the miracle has always existed, but we have slowly forgotten its appearance. In the later journey, Lorraine Hill saw every aspect of the world again. In today''s world, there is a huge gap between noble and civilian life, how trade and handicrafts are carried out, the historical and cultural changes in the past, and the current situation of ignorance and barbarism of all ethnic groups in the grassland. Although she treats others gently and understands the difficulties of many things, it does not mean that she fully recognizes these things in her heart. It is just because of her identity that she is not able to describe them. So occasionally, she will feel lonely, so there is a kind of light touch to Niya''s understanding. If she is really an ordinary person, it''s good to live in peace. But fate has given her a key to change the world. The slightly excessive sense of morality in her heart has gradually made it difficult for her to stay in her small room, reading and taking a rest by the fire. The tide of the times surged forward. That summer night, she was beside the campfire to relieve the doubts of the injured boy. Perhaps, from then on, she will inevitably go to this future. That is to say, using the key given by fate to turn the switch of the world, deeply bring change to this cruel and beautiful world. Although it is a miracle witch to change fate, she is also entangled by the silk thread of fate and embarks on the doomed road. Chapter 233 After the battle, they searched in the cave and found some booty. Apart from the extraordinary gems condensed from the dead Warcraft, the long tusks were also excellent materials. [gem of the dragon] (Evaluation: perfect gold): it is condensed from the dead Warcraft. Because of its short fighting process and superb refining technique, it has preserved most of its strength. It can be used to make extraordinary creations and potions. [crimson tusk] (Evaluation: rare gold): the hardest part of the crimson demon pig, with a strong heavy strike effect, can break gold and stone with a light collision, which is suitable for making heavy weapons. Then they found a passage in the corner of the cave, which seemed to be excavated by the Magic pig. The deep passage led to the underground. Lorenshire pulls Niya down the tunnel in the breeze. Does Niya shoot a small fireball down to light up the dark underground. Magic pig has expertise in rock and fire. It''s not difficult to dig hard mantle, but the depth of this passage is more and more surprising. At first, loranthel and Niya thought that they would go to the bottom soon, but in fact, they did not see the end after falling for a long time, and the air around them gradually became stuffy and hot. If they were not both extraordinary people with strong physique, ordinary people would have fainted because of high temperature and lack of oxygen. The passage extends down about 4-5 kilometers. When it''s near the bottom, the hot breath makes Niya''s head a little dizzy and her consciousness a little fuzzy. However, the scene in front of her suddenly surprised her, and then deeply shocked her. The vast dome and square and neat stone pillars, the towering giant stone statues, and the weathered and huge dragon shaped bones all impact people''s cognition. They landed on a very flat stone platform square, a large square that can accommodate more than 3000 people, surrounded by six high rhombic stone columns. The statue on the top of the stone column is like a square human figure, with eyes closed, hands encircled, and the forehead has a pattern similar to the sun. Right in front of the square are huge stone columns extending forward, such as piers. Originally, there was a bridge deck on them, but now most of them collapsed, leaving only a small part. At the end of the stone pillar is a magnificent statue sitting on the throne, like a human figure magnified thousands of times. He put his hands on the armrest of the throne and looked ahead. Behind the throne was a huge ring with exquisite patterns. The inside of the ring was faint and bright, extending outward along the lines, just like the sun. In front of the giant statue, there is a high and square altar, on which there are a pair of dragon bones. Some of them are broken, and some bones are still scattered under the platform. The dust and footprints scattered in the middle should have been damaged not long ago. "Is this the vestige of the giant court?" Looking at the rugged and grand building, Lorraine Hill said his guess. The architectural style is mainly square, only the corners will be round, and all kinds of things are extremely huge. Not only the human shape on the throne, but also the other stone chairs that are empty beside the throne, are not used by today''s humanoid creatures. "Unbelievable." Niya shakes her head and her consciousness slowly turns back. Looking at the scattered and weathered dragon shaped bones, they speculated that the Magic pig had absorbed the magic of the dragon to advance in a short time. Thanks to the extraordinary talent of the Magic pig, they were able to dig such a deep passage to this ancient relic. The era of giants and Dragons is still before the first period. Due to the lack of clear records at that time, no one knows how long that era existed, whether it was tens of thousands of years or hundreds of thousands of years. But scholars of both elves and human beings have a consensus that this era exists for at least 50000 years. There were several wars between the giant and the dragon, which changed the world deeply. According to the murals excavated during Archaeology and the discovery of some continental landforms, some scholars speculate that the sighing mountains were originally continuous, and there was no Canyon in the middle. The dragon of destruction, known as Bahamut, ejects a torrent of energy, which directly breaks through the continuous mountains and creates a channel Canyon running through the East and West in the center of the continent. It''s hard to imagine that the canyon with a width of more than 10 kilometers and a length of 2000 kilometers was not formed naturally, but was caused by the legendary dragon. This transcendent existence is also classified as sequence 10. Although it only exists in the legend, and no one has seen its true appearance for a long time, the existence of sequence 10 still leaves traces of their activities in this world, which makes the living beings think that sequence 10 at least once existed, which is just like the great power of gods, enough to destroy this fragile world. When did these beings disappear? Why did they disappear? No one knows. There are different opinions. Some speculate that they died together after a certain world war, and the fragments of the gods scattered in the world. Some say that they abandoned this world and went to other worlds. Some also speculate that those chaotic phantoms were the obsessions of the dead gods. The king of giants, with his back to the sun, stands on the top of the mountain with a flame spear, fighting with the dragon of blood wings holding the moon. The Dragon spits out the icy blue breath of frost, intending to freeze the whole world. Jiyan and cangbing are at loggerheads. More than once, such murals have been found in the ruins. What''s more, similar murals have been found even in another continent thousands of miles away. It''s just that the shapes of the characters and dragons in the picture have changed. On this side of the western continent, the giant''s posture is more upright and brave, while the dragon has sharp and dense teeth, which makes it full of magic. In the east continent, the giant grins wildly and is extremely evil, trying to burn and destroy the world, while the giant dragon is graceful, slender and kind, intending to extinguish the fire with rain and dew and save the world. ----------------- I don''t know how many years and times this relic has gone through. Many objects have decayed, aged and evaporated. Loranthel and Niya have been searching for the relic for a long time, but they haven''t found anything else to use. Finally, they stood on the top of the huge stone statue and observed the pattern on the huge round wheel behind it. "Loran, you see, there are patterns on the forehead of the stone statue." Niya said in a side greeting. Lorraine Hill walked over and looked at the surface of the weathered stone statue. The original exquisite lines had been exfoliated and weathered. She brushed the dust with her hand and felt the lines. The burning sun is surrounded by a pair of wings. If you look at it carefully, you will find that the wings are like the light of the sun. Each feather is a light. I don''t know why, although I have never seen this pattern, there is a feeling of nostalgia rising in her heart, gently around. Chapter 234 The last harvest of the underground line, in addition to the Magic pig, is the ancient dragon skeleton. It is estimated that he lived in the sequence 7-8. Unfortunately, after years of decay, there is little magic left. Most of the magic was absorbed by the Magic pig before, and the bones left behind were hard. Even after so many years of weathering, they still had the strength of gold. Lorraine hill put the skeleton into the ring, and then went back to the hole above with Niya * *, and then went out to call Leiden and let the lion mane clan nearby drag out the carcass of the Magic pig. Leighton''s cave lion tribe is a branch of the lion mane tribe. Although there are not many people in the tribe, its combat effectiveness ranks first among the orcs, and its body is extremely strong. Even if it doesn''t practice extraordinary sequence, ordinary adult individuals also have the combat effectiveness of sequence 1. It''s not a problem to level some ordinary sequence 2 with good armor and weapons after mastering combat skills. Unfortunately, the grassland where the orcs live is short of iron ore, and their gold smelting technology is also very low. Most of them have to import from the human kingdom. However, the export of iron and steel products to grassland has been restricted and high tariffs in various countries to prevent the orcs from possessing too many weapons. So most of the orcs on the grassland still use the armor made of leather armor and the shell of some extraordinary Warcraft. Although the style is a bit wild, in the hands of some skilled Orc craftsmen, these armor not only have good protection effect, but also have a special style. It was a rough, primitive and bold beauty. ----------------- After the corpse of the Magic pig was pulled out, many people from the cave lion tribe came to watch. The huge pig''s head was sixteen or seventeen meters high. It was pulled by a trailer and surrounded by a large group of orcs. Since ancient times, orcs have a tradition of using their prey to show their power. It is said that this magic pig was attacked by two girls. Many lion mane people look at Loran and Niya with reverence. Of course, there are many people who don''t believe it. After all, the two girls'' thin arms and legs don''t conform to the orc''s aesthetic philosophy. They always think that a man with a big arm and a round waist is the real man. For these suspicious eyes, Lorraine and Niya don''t care. They are both students and don''t need to seek fame. After the return of the team was warmly welcomed by the cave lion tribe, even if the powerful cave lion clan can not say that food is completely abundant, can eat more meat is naturally everyone''s favorite. After discussing with the old shaman for a while, Luolan asked the cave lion tribe to marinate half of the pork and prepare to transport it back to Niya''s tribe, leaving the remaining half and pig head to the cave lion tribe. Shamans of the cave lion tribe are very grateful for this result, which is almost a good thing. With only a part of salt and labor, we can get such a large amount of high-quality food. If we marinate it well, the tribe will have a good winter this winter, and there will be no lack of food. We can even smoke part of the meat until next year. Let the two girls rest for two days, and the whole family of the cave lion tribe will help to divide and pickle the huge corpse. ------------------- In the big tent, two girls gathered around the fire. The warm fire light lit up the slightly dim room. Lolan leaned on the soft leopard skin sofa cushion and slowly turned over the ancient books collected by the orcs. These dark yellow ancient books are made of a kind of thick paper. The case is like the bone plate of some kind of Warcraft. It is dry and light, and it will make a hollow sound after collision. The book tells about some major events and rituals of the crazy tooth Empire, which were made by shamans at that time. Niya sits on the wooden chair, closes her eyes, and feels the extraordinary core and magic in her consciousness. Because the magic is gradually overflowing, she will be promoted to sequence 4. After a long time, she opened her eyes, the light in the pupil slowly dispersed, slightly shook her head, she turned her eyes to the side of Lorraine. Lolan has become a bit lazy these two days. She often leans on the sofa to read a book and doesn''t go out for activities. Before, she had always thought that Lorraine was the kind of genius who worked very hard, almost perfect girl. But now she also found that, in fact, Lorraine sometimes makes lazy, but there are too many shining points on her body, which are usually ignored unconsciously. "Lorraine¡° Niya said suddenly. "What''s the matter?" Lorraine hill put down his book and rubbed his eyes, which made people wonder whether he was reading or dozing just now. "Lorraine, what kind of sequence and placement do you think I''m good at?" Niya spoke of her recent confusion. "Well, each of them has its own characteristics and strengths. It''s hard for others to judge which is good or which is not." "It depends on what you want to do and the environment around you." "For example, if you go to sea to be a crew member or captain, it''s natural that the ocean sequence or the sequence related to water is the best." "To be a doctor, nature is to choose one of nature, angel and devil." "If you go to alchemy and make extraordinary creations, it must be the best magic sequence¡° After that, Lorraine asked, "what does Niya want to do or become?" Niya hesitated for a moment, then said. "In fact, at first I didn''t expect to get the qualification of ermenas." "When I was a child, I loved the animals, dogs, ponies, lambs and so on." "But the winter in gufeiya grassland is very cold, and many animals can''t survive the winter. We can only kill part of them as food to spend the winter." "At that time, I thought that the sun would shine every day, and the weather would be very warm. Later, I learned the extraordinary job introduction related to fire." After that, Niya held the cup in her hand and took a sip of salt milk tea. The warm and salty taste flowed into her throat, and a comfortable feeling fell into her stomach. "But now I''m growing up and I know and understand a lot of things." "Even if it''s always sunny in winter, it''s still very cold at night. Even if the seasons are like spring, there is still not enough food on the grassland, and people and animals will still starve to death. " "And I can''t change anything." She put down her glass and looked at the still burning fire. "We all have a bad life. We fight all day for the grass and grass." "When I was in school, I talked with other Orc classmates, and they were all in the same situation. Sometimes I really envy human beings, especially those students who live in the South Island. The climate is warm and the food is abundant. " "Niya, do you want to change the status quo?" Lorraine hill put down his book and looked at the girl who was usually silent. "Yes, but I''m not smart enough to come up with any particularly good idea." Niya crossed her arms on the table by the fire, then put her chin on her arms and looked at the old lines on the table. "After entering the school, I realized more and more that I was ordinary. I was not as confident as Alena. I didn''t have a good family like letis, and I wasn''t as good as you." "Maybe it''s the end of the third grade at most, and then I''ll go back to my tribe and spend my ordinary life." "In fact, sometimes I don''t want to be a pinion, and I want to be a unique being." "When I was a child, I thought I had unlimited possibilities, but with the growth of experience and knowledge, I found that this is not the case. The choices I can make are limited. No amount of effort can go beyond this framework¡° At this point, Niya will lie on her head, looking at the fire on one side of the table, and then stretch out her left hand to watch the flame dance slowly, changing shape, some like dogs, some like pigs, some like sunflowers. "Even if my strength becomes very strong, but because there are not many people in my family, it is estimated that after a hundred years, I will go back to what I used to be. Maybe I''ll call in some disaster because of my existence. " The light of the fire was reflected in her pupils, and the light was a little confused. "One day, we will say goodbye to our childhood fairy tales." "One day, we will meet our dreams." Lorraine hill put down her book and stood up. She looked at Niya. "Does Niya really want to change the status quo? Do you have this awareness?" "The process will be very painful, there will be a lot of people who don''t understand you, curse you, even bleed and conflict, and die a lot of people." "Even so, do you want to do it?" Niya looks at Loran who is serious, and her heart is suddenly confused. Do you really want to do this? Or is it just for the sake of self satisfaction and the praise of the people around you. Confused thoughts began to reverberate in my mind, If I really take over the management of the tribe in the future, where should I lead it. Do you really have the confidence to do well, or is it better to give up your position to other talented people? One after another miscellaneous, vacillating, Niya looked at the scarlet flame, slowly immersed in mind, and finally slowly fell asleep on the table. Chapter 235 At night, the huge bonfire burned, and the orcs of the cave lion tribe gathered beside the fire to celebrate the defeat of the evil pig, along with food for the winter. Dead leaves and firewood piled up to form a small cone. The flames in the autumn wind were burning vigorously. Some orcs danced around the fire and beat drum. The rhythmic drumming and the distant ballad bring our thoughts into the distant legend. [across thorns, across poison marshes] [King of tusks with iron crown] [he takes the snake by the throat and makes it surrender ... [over the wilderness, over the snow mountain] [King of beasts with a giant axe] [he throws the mammoth to the ground and makes it kneel down ... [swim across the seven seas and jump down the cliff [King of the wild with grass boots] [he grabbed the eagle''s wings and let it lead the way ... [ah, kedaren] [King of Kings] [King of beasts] [he''s the son of fire] [he''s the hunter''s patron] He is the eternal king that thousands of warriors follow The heroic voice of the orcs reverberated in the wilderness. Under the dark sky, around the grand bonfire, with the beating of the drum, people from time to time and the last sentence, singing together the ancient poetry. This is a poem about the legendary life of kedaren, the founder of the mad tooth empire. The orcs did not deliberately name this poem or story. It was the scholars of human beings who gave it an elegant name, poem of fire. Lolan Hill sat on a stake beside the campfire, watching the orcs singing and dancing, singing in unison, and even Niya beside her would sing a few words. The melody of the song is not complex, simple notes repeatedly turn, but after these lion mane beast people sing, it has a strange charm. A kind of exotic feeling in the wilderness appeared in front of Lorraine hill. The crimson flame reflected on the beautiful face. The white skirt covered the knee. It was roasted by the fire in the distance. Lorraine Hill opened his mouth and tried to follow the beat, singing and learning the old song in a low voice. This song with simple melody was sung over and over again. After a long time, it slowly stopped. After flipping several times, the meat beside the fire was almost baked. Several orcs took it off, put it on the plate and distributed it to everyone. Two of them were brought to Lorraine and Niya. "Thank you." Brown and delicate barbecue is covered with salt and purple tail grass seed. Purple tail grass seed is a kind of spice commonly used by local animal people. It can be regarded as grass seed of a kind of forage. When roasted, it will emit a unique flavor, which is used to disperse the fishy smell and make the barbecue taste better. Instead of eating meat with milk wine like other orcs, Lorraine took out a glass of water and ate it with chopsticks. Because the Magic pig is huge, tonight''s celebration is also a rare time to open up to eat meat. Many orcs are full of smiles, and some children are chasing happily among the crowd, sometimes stopped by the elders. Some orcs smile and take the barbecue on their plate, and give them to eat more. After dinner, some orcs began to compete with each other by the fire, these tribes on the grassland. There are not many recreational activities, except eating and dancing at the banquet, that is, wrestling with each other. Many of the orcs around cheer for their friends in the arena, and some form small circles to learn to sing or tell stories. "... so kedaren made the other tribes submit one by one, raised the tusk flag, and became the king of all orcs." Loren and Niya, as well as a dozen orcs, sat around the old shaman, listening to him talk about the ancient past and legends. Kedaren, the founder of the mad tooth Empire, called himself the son of fire. He obtained the legacy of the giant king''s court from the sea of fire, unified the scattered Orc tribes, established a state, and fought against the expansion of the spirit kingdom in the wilderness and plains. They were allies with the ogre kingdom of the time. In the first period, with the establishment of the red Empire, human beings rose for the first time and fought against the orc empire. Unfortunately, hundreds of years later, the real red empire was destroyed by the orcs. However, a group of extraordinary people with knowledge and ability cultivated by the red Empire did not die. They scattered all over the world, some hiding in the sighing mountains, some crossing the sea to the East, and some going south. A small group of them thought hard about how to defeat the enemy, and finally discovered the extraordinary power of the dead sequence. With corpses and spirits as the core, they drive skeletons and ghosts. These undead who are not afraid of death fight with flesh and blood and occupy a great advantage. In just a few decades, the sequence of the dead has been expanding among human beings. Like an ocean, the skeletal Legion has spread across the earth, putting out the fire of life, killing and conquering those past enemies. In this way, the wisteria crescent flag was planted all over the earth. Finally, the remnants of the orcs were driven to gufeia grassland, the ogres and silver Elves were destroyed, the ice elves traveled abroad, and the Forest Elves lived in seclusion. Thus, the world entered the second era. After the old shaman told the story of kedaren, several other orcs also told all kinds of legends one by one, some about heroes, some about sad love stories. Their faces are facing the fire, sometimes depicting the scenes in the story, sometimes learning those famous sayings and words. Their expressions are vivid and exaggerated. They firmly attract people''s eyes, and people can''t help but indulge in them. "Miss Lorraine, do you remember any stories or poems? I can also tell you. We are all things that spread on the grassland. In fact, there is no freshness between us. " The old shaman looked at the enchanted girl and asked with a smile. There was a trace of kindness in the old voice. "Me..." Lorraine Hill hesitated a little, too long story is certainly not suitable for this will tell, and short words, she is familiar with the fairy tale, these orcs may not be interested. It''s better to sing a simple song. Thinking of this, Loran stood up, first went back to the tent where she lived, and then took out a xylophone from the ring, which she used in school practice. Unexpectedly, it came in handy at this time. This sitter is made of rosewood with a mahogany neck. It has six strings on its body. If you touch it gently, you can make a pleasant sound. The girl in the white dress walks back with sitter in her arms. She sits down again and closes her eyes slightly. She presses the string with one hand and fiddles with it with the other. The clear and ethereal voice rings out in the vast night sky. Gently, she walked by Lips are as round as June berries Red as a rose, red as a rose Skin, pale as moonlight Gently, she walked by Eyes, as blue as sea and sky Clear as water, clear as water Heart, burning like a bonfire at night Gently, she walked by The song is gentle and tactful. Although it was written by unknown predecessors, in the eyes of many people, the beautiful woman in the song and the young girl in front of her slowly overlap. The cold moon shines on the veil, and the night fire reflects the beauty. Chapter 236 Two days later, a caravan of horses carrying goods was marching on the grassland. Next to the motorcade were two lines of lion mane riders. There are about 100 people in the whole motorcade, more than 60 fighters, and the rest are logistics personnel such as coachman, hunter, witch doctor and cook. These lion maned orcs ride large horses, which are about 2.4 meters high from the top of the head to the soles of the feet. They are mostly brown and gray in color, occasionally mixed with white patterns. Although the fur color is messy and the running speed is not very fast, the skeleton is tall and strong, and the endurance and strength are enough, which can support the weight of the lion mane ORC. Lorraine leaned his head against the window of the carriage and looked out at the scenery and the horsemen. "I''ve never seen any of those horses before." She slightly curious asked opposite Niya. Niya put down the book recording the goods in her hand, looked up and said: "those are milhua heavy-duty horses. They have great physique and strength, but they eat a lot. A horse will eat 3-5 people''s rations, and only a few powerful tribes will support them." "This kind of horse farming should be very good." Lolan hill is worthy of being a little expert in farming. When he saw it, he thought of it for agriculture at the first time. "Well... But there are few people farming on the grassland. Because of the lack of food, some people have tried it before, but the effect is not very good. Only a few places near the river have farmland." Niya shook her head and the horn between her chestnut hair swayed. "For what reason?" Lorraine tilted his head to find out why. "Because farming will make the land barren, coupled with the windy and cold grassland, many crops are not growing well." Niya said with some regret. "So..." Lorraine Hill thought, then put his hand in his plush glove and thought slowly. Gufia is located in the north, autumn is also particularly short, recently the weather has become a bit cold. On the way back, it was peaceful and nothing serious happened. The lion mane clan was a big clan on the grassland, and its strength was strong. Although the cave lion clan was only a branch of it, its strength was still strong. Other small tribes were afraid, and the big tribe would not deliberately provoke them. On the road, we can still see some horse riding teams heading north. They are going to participate in the fire gathering Festival. Many tribes are far away from the place where the flame gathering is held, and they all set out a long time in advance. And the Fire Festival is coming. Because of the pickled meat and some other goods, the carriage didn''t move fast. It took five or six days to reach Niya''s tribe. However, after entering the residence of the Yangjiao tribe, loranthal obviously felt the atmosphere was a little low. She asked the orcs of the lion mane tribe to put down their goods before she arrived at Niya''s tent. "... that''s what happened, Niya." A slightly familiar voice came. "Is grandfather Ketan hurt¡° Niya''s voice was a little excited. "Yes, but fortunately, life is not in danger." The voice said comfortingly. "How can they..." the girl''s voice was indignant and bitter. This kind of thing is not very common, this is good, the other side just robbed part of the sheep, did not kill. Niya said to herself, but her heart was still a little rough and uncomfortable. "Niya, don''t get excited, alas... I didn''t want to tell you that you still have a bright future, and it''s not big. When you graduate from ermenas, your strength will become stronger, and naturally no one will dare to bully us. Don''t fight for the moment. " "This is not cowardice, but another kind of courage and wisdom." This slightly thick voice persuades Niya. After hearing this conversation, Lorraine''s hand, which was ready to open the door, was slowly lowered. When the voice gradually settled down, he said hello and opened the door. In addition to Niya, there is an older man in the tent. He has brown black hair and looks similar to Niya. "Hello, I''m Lorraine, Niya''s classmate." Lorraine Hill saluted and said hello. "Hello, I''m Niya''s uncle, her father''s brother Kule." The uncle took off his hat in return, then put it on and continued. "Listen to Niya, Miss Lorraine has helped her a lot in school. I''d like to thank you very much. We Yangjiao people haven''t received any distinguished guests for a long time. If there is any place where the hospitality is not good, please try your best to put forward and understand." "Then I won''t disturb you." Then he walked out slowly. Uncle Kule is very good at speaking. Most of the other members of the Yangjiao clan simply say thank you. OK, you can do whatever you want. Sometimes they want to show their enthusiasm and hospitality, but they don''t know what to say. Lolan is a little anxious about it, so naturally he won''t blame them. "Lorraine is here, too. I''m sorry. You should have heard what you said just now." Niya watched Loran approach and took her hand. "Where''s grandfather Ketan? Take me to have a look first." "Well." Niya nodded her head and took Lorraine to a tent. Although she couldn''t cure herself, Lorraine should have a way. The gray tent was old, and the edge of the tent was broken. When the curtain was lifted, there were two people standing, an old sheep horn clan, standing by the bed, applying crushed herbs to the wound with his assistant, helping to hold down the injured old man. The old man on the bed has white beard and thin body. The skeleton can be clearly seen from the skin. He snorted once in a while, with bandages on his arms and long wounds on his chest. Hearing someone come in, he opened his eyes and looked. Seeing that Niya came in, he wanted to say something, but the pain in his chest made him show his mouth and didn''t say anything. "Don''t move, granddad Ketan." After Niya came in, she first let the old man settle down and then slowly checked the injury. The injury of the old man of the Yangjiao nationality is basically skin trauma. Fortunately, he didn''t hurt his internal organs. But it''s also true. If it was internal organs, he probably would not have been injured any more. After the witch doctor applied the medicine and left the tent, Lorraine hill came forward to investigate. The situation is good. The old man is still healthy. Lorraine thinks about it for a moment, then opens his hands. The pure white magic gradually emerges in the air, and then gathers in the middle of his hands. With the flow of brilliance, it flickers according to a certain rhythm, and finally condenses into a small water ball. After that, the flashing water ball atomized into small drops and fell on the old man''s wound. Slowly, the old man''s frown gradually relaxed, and his breathing became smooth. Niya is a burst of sympathy and inquiry about the cause of the matter, just know the specific process. It turns out that before the wolf ear clan near the Yangjiao clan, there was another conflict, and the two sides began to fight and attack each other Although the Yangjiao people have contracted most of their sheep, they have to let some of them eat on the nearby grassland due to the lack of forage. In this way, it was affected by the conflicting wolf ear tribe. Riders with long knives swept in and scattered the sheep in a short time. When they found that they were not the enemy, they did not stop immediately. Instead, they drove and robbed the sheep, The Yangjiao ethnic group was relatively weak and did not resist. Instead, they fled quickly. However, even so, several of them were injured, Fortunately, the enemy didn''t pay much attention to it. After driving and injuring some of the Yangjiao people, they no longer pursued them, but went back to enjoy the spoils. After learning the story, Niya hesitated. Is it revenge? But he and his tribe are not strong enough. Ask for help from Lorraine? No, it''s stipulated in the school that students can''t participate in any conflicts between organizations and countries. This will make Lorraine drop out of school, and it''s not a matter of life and death. But nothing? Feeling depressed in the heart of a gas, and difficult to swallow, blindly patience will only make people feel that you are good bully. When she hesitated, the curtain of the door was lifted and several elders of the clan came in. Among the three elders, one is a shaman in the clan, one is a clan leader, and the other is an elderly soldier in sequence 4. "It''s said that Niya is back. Let''s see you and the injured guest tan." The old patriarch said. "I know that Niya and hakatan are very familiar, but I still hope you don''t act impulsively." Chapter 237 Several old people came in after hearing that Niya came back. The younger generation of the family have been told before, and they are still honest. However, Niya may be impulsive when she just comes back. As an extraordinary person, she does have impulsive capital, so it''s more worrying. Although it is remote and the surrounding land is not fertile, the good thing is that there is a suitable terrain, which can avoid the wind and snow in winter and greatly reduce the number of frozen livestock. We are also going to calm down and not prepare to find the wolf ear theory of attack. "I understand. Don''t worry, patriarch. I won''t act in private." Niya nodded her head and said that she was in a stable mood, which made several old people feel at ease. This young girl is the hope of their family''s future and can''t take risks here. "Well, don''t be too eager. Study hard in ermenas. If you reach sequence 6 in the future, it''s not too late to find them." Then the old men comforted and left. Looking at the old guest Tan body wound gradually healed, Niya and Lolan also came out, at this time the weather is relatively late. There are scattered stars in the sky. Flames are burning in the brazier outside the tent. The mountains are dark in the distance. Occasionally, a few wolf howls can be heard from afar, and the sound of insects also rings in the grass. The night air is a little cold, Niya wrapped up her sleeves and walked with Lorraine, looking at the distant wilderness and several busy people, and then said. "This is the tribe I grew up in." "The number of people is small and weak. They are often bullied and attacked by the surrounding tribes." Niya slowly lowered her head as she walked. "When I was a child, I was not very sensible. I often pestered my parents for food. Later, I learned that many of the people were hungry and frugal. " "Later, I felt very ashamed, so I was looking forward to when I could make everyone have enough to eat, and no one would get cold in winter." "So I worked very hard to learn the extraordinary sequence, hoping I can help you." "After that, I got into ermenas with good luck." Niya raised her head and looked at the brazier standing up in the open space. Then she stretched out her left hand and watched the orange flame floating in the wind, changing into various shapes. "At first, I thought I should be a little genius, very confident." She quietly looked at the fire, the pupil reflected the fire. "But then gradually found that everyone is very smart, strength is also very strong, they are not very talented people..." her voice some curtain also gradually become low. "I''m not special. I''m just an ordinary person. I can''t do many things well¡° A hand on the back of Niya''s hand, let her turn her head. Said Lorraine hill, looking at the little girl with short brown hair. "Then, what do you want to say? Do you want to give up?" The black pupil under the fire, eyes burning. "I..." Niya wanted to say something, but she didn''t know what to say. "Does it have to be the most talented person, the strongest person?" "If you have difficulties, find ways to overcome them." "Why do you deny yourself so much, saying that you have no talent, can''t learn and can''t do it." "Do you really want to achieve this, or do you want others to think that you are pitiful or considerate and not to be blamed by others?" "If you just want to make money, you should choose the most suitable method or industry. But mission and dream are not. They are things that can''t be weighed on the scales. If you can put them on the scales with peace of mind, it means that they are just things you talk about, not what you think from your heart. " In the dark night, the girl''s black hair is dancing in the wind, just like the black crystal, and her eyes are shining with the fire light, looking at the young girl. The words of the girl with black hair and white skirt pierced the horn like a sword. The girl''s unconscious hesitation and escape. She stood in the same place, brain a tremble, so this is his real idea? Although I feel guilty and angry on the surface, in fact, I am always calm in my heart, which makes people feel cowardly. I am just escaping. Do you really want to lead us to change the current situation? No, in fact, I have no confidence at all. If I lead you in such a cowardly way, it will only lead to a worse outcome. I''m not suitable to be a leader. Such a position should be held by more powerful people, such as Luolan. He is not smart, talented and inexperienced. Why do he think he is better than the old clan leader. I''m not the one chosen by fate. I can''t do as much as kedaren. Thinking of this, Niya lowered her head. "Yes, I''m actually escaping. I''m afraid to take responsibility for myself, because I can''t do that well." "But you have no choice." The girl with black hair turned her back and looked at the lights and tents in the distance. "You were born in this tribe. Your parents, elders, relatives and friends are all tied here, so you can''t give up." "You love all this and want to make a change, but you don''t think you have enough ability and are afraid that you will lead us in the wrong direction, do you?" "Yes, Lorraine." "Then, who are you going to replace you as the successor of the next patriarch. Among the younger generation in the clan, is there any strength before you? " "This... They will gradually grow up..." Niya some confused answer. "Then why can''t you grow up?" Lorraine turned and asked the self abased girl. "How insecure you are about your future." "If you can''t do 100%, you will stop? If you can''t be perfect, you never start? " "One step, one more step, the road will open up¡° "Maybe the result is not so perfect, but it''s better than in the past. If you can''t reach the end, you''ll try to cultivate the next generation. If you take over this task, you will reach the end one day. People will remember that there was a pioneer named Niya Niya looks at the black haired girl with burning eyes, and a corner in her heart is gradually warm. "So, even me¡° She said with a slight tremor. "I remember that you said before that you wanted to change the status quo of the tribe, change the fate of thousands of years." The girl with black hair and white skirt gently hugged Niya and told her in her ear. "If that''s what you think from the bottom of your heart, I''m sure you can do it." In the dark, the stars in the girl''s eyes twinkle, just like the Milky way in the sky. Chapter 238 Late at night, Yangjiao people live. Under the low hills are rows of domed tents. Some braziers are scattered among the tents. The burning flames will shine everywhere. In the basin on the south side of the hill, there are not only tents inhabited by Niya tribe, but also groups of horses and sheep in the animal pen. At night, these animals get together to keep warm. From time to time, there are bursts of snoring. At the edge of an animal pen, a few thick logs are nailed to the ground, and then a wooden bar is nailed horizontally between them to form a fence to prevent the animals inside from running out everywhere. There are some cracks on the stake, and the nails with wooden bars are a little rusty. In the night of insects, a small shoe stepped on the stake, silent. The sheep next to it are still sleeping, unconscious and snoring. White shoes extend upward, is a pair of beautiful legs, snow-white skin than the skirt on the body is also white and beautiful, slender waist, close the body of the coat will perfectly show the figure, round shoulders are directly exposed outside, fortunately at this time is still autumn, not cold. The silver haired girl stood on the stake and let her skirt flutter in the night wind. She looked at the scenery around her. Her body was spinning slowly in the air, just like an elf jumping on the stake, quiet and beautiful. Green light spots gradually appear on the field with low wind and grass. They are like fireflies swimming and swaying with the wind. The light fluorescence reflects on the four fields, just like fairyland. Unfortunately, this beautiful scene has not been seen by others, only occasionally a few horses wake up in the middle of the night, make a few curious calls, ring out in the dark. The horse curiously looks at the girl dancing in the "firefly", and then these light spots form a green butterfly, flying around, forming several big circles crisscrossed with each other. The silver haired girl jumped into the air, and the butterflies followed, leaving beautiful tracks in the night sky, and disappeared in an instant. Lorenthal felt the air flow separate in front of him, and his body rose rapidly. In the blink of an eye, he passed through the stratiform clouds in the sky and entered the towering sea of clouds. When the moon is in the sky, the green butterflies dance among the clouds and revolve around her. At last, these green butterflies turned into streamers, wrapped her and formed a huge flower bud, in which the light was bright and dark, just like breathing. At this time, Lorraine Hill also officially began to advance natural sequence 4. Her mythological talent made her far stronger than her peers, but the cost was that she needed dozens of times as much magic as others. Only recently when she came to the grassland did she separate her mind from the practice of angel sequence and make up for the stagnant natural sequence. It''s conceivable that if she wants to go hand in hand with each sequence in the future, she will have to find some ways to speed up her practice, such as supernatural medicine, high-level supernatural products, etc. Although a little troublesome, but the advantage is that she almost will not have any weaknesses, can be truly, unprecedented to do omnipotent and flawless. On the sea of moonlight clouds, the light green flower bud emits bursts of shimmer and blooms in the wind, just like a fairy girl emerging from the stamen. The translucent butterfly wings are behind it. The whole butterfly wings emit light green fluorescence, but at the edge they refract colorful iridescence like glass. Natural sequence 4. Xia Yan''s blooming and achieving. Name: Lorraine Hill falling star Race: human (100% ancient) Identity: The Witch of stars and wonders, the great sage of clancia, and the co Lord of the tisilan mountains Status: healthy (no abnormality) Sequence: Natural sequence 4: Summer Flame blooming (Evaluation: perfect pearl) Angel sequence 3 water of healing (hidden, not activated) Demon sequence 4: Song of the rose (hidden, not activated) Talent: Miracle of the stars [myth level]: the fate of starlight textile yarn is stirred, so it becomes an inevitable miracle by chance£¨ Unknowable, awakening part, please explore by the host) Wind of the blue sky [legend level]: the constitution is as clear as the sky, very light, everything in your perception, like hair on the mirror, so clear and real£¨ Sky, atmosphere, perception, purification related fields get a great bonus.) Ability: [listen to nature] (perfect): you can easily feel the natural environment within a 15 mile radius£¨ Qingkong wind + 12, originally just excellent ability) [discerning plants] (perfect): the ability to perceive the growth of plants and the functions of leaves, stems, roots and fruits£¨ Qingkong wind + 12, originally just excellent ability) [diagnose life] (perfect): it can diagnose the health status of all kinds of creatures, including but not limited to people, animals, plants, insects, fantasy creatures, etc£¨ Qingkong wind + 12, originally just an excellent ability to diagnose trees.) [reconciliation therapy] (legend): the ability to use the power of nature to treat, dredge and promote the healing of life£¨ Qingkong wind + 12, fumigation tree artist + 2, originally just excellent ability to guide and treat trees.) [sprouting power] (perfect): the ability to control the growth and change of plants within a three mile radius£¨ Qingkong wind + 7 originally only affects the excellent ability within 100 meters.) [midsummer flame] (legend): the flame of life is extremely hot, lasts for a long time, and consumes little magic power£¨ Qingkong wind + 7, originally a rare ability with extremely high temperature.) prop: Skill: [smoke wind reverberation] (rare): ability to control harmony wind, adjust atmosphere, disperse dense fog, make life quiet and even sleep£¨ Qingkong wind + 12 was originally a common skill of air conditioning brought by the fumigation tree artist.) [bundle wood into sword] (perfect): it can make the wood fibers in some plants grow in an ideal way, and obtain the toughness and sharpness far better than gold and iron£¨ Qingkong wind + 7 was originally just to enhance the excellent skills of wooden weapons.) [burning wind thousands of miles] (legend): the wind carries away the fire and burns out thousands of miles£¨ Qingkong wind + 12, midsummer flame + 5, originally a rare skill.) The natural sequence, which originally lacked combat skills, finally had the ability of specialized attack. Lorenthal opened his eyes, looked at his own state, and then raised his right hand to test his new ability. The breeze carried strands of flame in the air, around her fingers. As the overlapping symbols in her eyes flashed, the orange fire burst out on the stratiform clouds. It''s like the endless waves of orange and red silk threads weaving back and forth in the sky. The scenery in the field of vision is distorted by the high-temperature plasma gas, and the sea of clouds under the colorless fire wave begins to evaporate rapidly. In a few moments, the sea of clouds is melting like ice and snow, and the silver moonlight begins to shine on the dark earth. The night sky tonight is brighter, even the tiny stars are clearly visible. The sky is just like the washed glass, extremely clean and clear. Surprised by the power and scope of this skill, Lorraine Hill quickly stopped, and the constant burning wind in the sky gradually stopped. At the same time, the cold night was extremely warm, as if it was back to the summer months ago. Under the warm night wind, a slightly sensitive supernormal person walked out of his residence and looked up at the clear sky. Chapter 239 It was light, and many people were still not up. Niya and Lorraine sat on both sides of the table, looking at the map on the table, which outlined the nearby terrain and the branches of other tribes. "To the East is the black wolf clan, to the north is the White Wolf clan. The two clans face each other across the river. Shemu river is about 20 miles away from where we live. To the west, it is relatively barren and there is no tribe nearby. To the south, 50 miles away, there is the horned horse clan." "In this way, the west is more suitable for expanding fields." Luolan was thoughtful. Her light cyan hair was tied into two long horsetails and hung on her side. Her hair looked like a large nightling, but it was more peaceful. Because she''s not at school, she doesn''t have to care too much about keeping her appearance unified, which makes it easier to use the magic of natural sequence. Niya looked at the blue hair scattered on the map. She could not help holding it in her hand. She felt it carefully. Seeing that Lorraine was about to open her mouth, she said quickly. "But the land in the west is relatively barren, and it is estimated that nothing can be planted." "Well, I have a good idea. I''ll come up with a solution after a while." Loran shakes her body slightly and brings the strand of hair back from Niya. She plans to cultivate a suitable crop in the near future, which is why the natural sequence is needed. "It''s not impossible to solve the problem of poor land, it''s mainly the problem of water supply." She held out a finger. "A lot of water is necessary for growing crops and living. It depends on whether there are underground rivers and other groundwater under this land. If you can dig a well to get water, naturally it can''t be better. But if it doesn''t, you''ll have to go to shemu river for drainage, which is bound to conflict with other tribes. " "It seems that I''ve made a lot of efforts to look for it." Niya nodded, and then cheers came from outside the tent. It turned out that the food and meat delivered last night began to be distributed to all families. There is a festival atmosphere in the residence of the Yangjiao people. There is not enough food on weekdays, and many children are smiling, just like a festival. The lion mane clan, who came to the Yangjiao clan, was also surrounded by everyone, watching them carry out all kinds of goods. "That''s good." Out of the tent, looking at everyone''s happy appearance, Lorraine issued a sigh, the body side of the horsetail has been extended to the waist. "Well... Thank you, Lorraine." Niya''s voice came from behind. She was standing next to Lorraine hill. They were about the same height. Niya looked at the girl beside her. She was filled with emotion. Everything about her friend was always so mysterious. She seemed to have a strange charm, which made people unable to look away. "Why did Lorraine help me so much?" "It''s all kinds of troubles, and it''s not a particularly pleasant thing." Niya looked at the friend and said her doubts. Alas... Is there any reason to help a friend? Lolan tilted her head, a little puzzled, in her opinion, these are actually small things. In fact, this is also a cognitive error of Lorraine hill, because she is used to her own ability and knowledge, but she does not know that many of them are rare miracles in the outside world and the general public. Change the knowledge and concept of the country, change the efficacy of new plants, change the individual talent of extraordinary medicine, any of which are rare for hundreds of years. "Nothing. I just made a little contribution." Lorraine leaned his index finger and thumb together, made a gesture, and continued. "If you don''t trust my help, help me work well after graduation, cluck." "In fact, I also have a chamber of Commerce. I still lack a lot of people and resources." Lolan said to Niya with a funny wink. "Then you can work for me for a while. Can you feel at ease?" "OK, no problem." Niya nods. In her opinion, if you can really get rid of the poverty of your tribe, it''s not a big deal to work for Lorraine. On the contrary, the other party estimates that it will cost a lot. Can you really pay off the debt? "Well... I don''t need to be so serious about this. I just want to help you improve your crops and teach you some knowledge about farming." Luolan saw that Niya was serious, so she quickly explained, but Niya still felt that she had to repay Luolan''s efforts. That''s what education was like from childhood to adulthood. Moreover, the tribes on the grassland really depended on human caravans to exchange wool and leather for food and other daily necessities. "All right, all right, but you can''t tell others at school, or they will say I''m a black hearted businessman who oppresses my classmates." Perhaps due to the influence of natural sequence, the transformed Lorraine hill has become more lively and natural. "Yes, sister Lorraine," said Niya, smiling and learning the usual way of addressing Kafra. "Forget it, forget it." Looking at Niya''s rare smile these days, Lorraine Hill no longer cares about it, and then asks about something else. Originally, she came to the grassland just to complete the task of the school, but now she suddenly found another opportunity. Clancia has just ended its civil war, and there is a lot of waste to be created. It takes a lot of manpower to open up fields, expand roads, build and repair cities. However, there are so many orcs on the grassland. They are physically strong and can be regarded as high-quality labor force. She didn''t know about it before, but now after visiting for some time, combined with the experience of the rabbit ear tribe as a reference, she thinks that it can let clancia absorb some orcs. During this period of time in school, she also learned a lot of green things from some of her classmates. Now the contradictions within the Empire are becoming increasingly prominent, and class consolidation leads to constant conflicts and undercurrent. Some great nobles have begun to promote them deliberately and slowly. If you have any ideas, I will read them. Finally, thank you for your support Chapter 240 The White Wolf clan is 50 miles away from the Yangjiao clan. In the central tent, the clan leader and leaders are discussing the matter. "Report to the patriarch, the lion mane motorcade in the West has been found out." A rider in a gray fur coat came in with a dusty lift. "Oh, what''s the origin? The lion mane clan has been in the West all the time. Why did they suddenly send a team of more than 100 people to transport so many things to our east?" The White Wolf clan leader, dressed in snow-white mink hair, sits on the bone tooth throne and looks at the machete rider coming in. "They are escorting a batch of goods. They are said to be the booty of the girl''s classmate of the Yangjiao clan." "Oh, it''s interesting. According to the hyenas'' investigation, most of the goods are estimated to be meat. Did they hunt any beasts? " "Father, give me 300 warriors, I can grab this batch of meat, let the family open meat." A young man stood up with a pair of white spotted wolf ears and fierce eyes. "Second brother, you''d better concentrate on getting your wife back. You don''t have to worry about this kind of thing." A gloomy voice sounded. Looking from the voice, he was a young man with a knife to trim his nails. He was the fifth son of the White Wolf clan leader, Walker. He was usually cold and gloomy. After the voice fell, the standing young man directly pulled out the knife. The cold long knife reflected the fire light in the room, reflecting bursts of white light. "Walker, when''s your turn to talk." The second son of the patriarch said word by word that the past overstocking of power shocked the leaders in the big account. "Oh, my second brother is so powerful and powerful. Looking at his wife lying in other people''s arms is not quite cool¡° The gloomy young man continued to stir up the heartstrings of his second brother, Guto, whose face was red with anger, and his sharp magic was ready to go, like a beast. "Walker, Guto, be quiet." The patriarch''s fingertips clasped on the armrest of the throne and made a crisp sound, which let the two sons who almost fought sit down for a while, and then continued to ask. "The little girl of the Yangjiao clan has only been in school for half a year, and she''s not a genius. At most, she''s no more than 3. Her classmate has to ask." "Yes, patriarch." "The Yangjiao people are so few that they can''t make waves. If it wasn''t for the special instruction of the great shaman last year, there was a student of ermenas in their family, and it would have been destroyed by other ethnic groups this year." "But their good days are coming to an end." ----------------- The half human tall Hsinchu grass rises and falls in the wind, the white fluffy grass is constantly swaying, and the warm yellow grass sea is quiet. Under the clear blue sky, two girls stand in the sea of grass. One of them holds a wooden staff and waves it vigorously. The rotating wooden staff brings bursts of fire. Every time he hits each other, he will bring a burst of hot air waves and rush to each other, making each other feel sick and dry. It''s a pity that her opponent is the girl with long blue hair. The hot waves are scattered in the air. They just roll up the soft hair with the wind and dance in the air. Then they turn into sparks and disappear without a trace. The girl with long blue hair used the wooden sword like flowing water, along with arcs and unloading forces, which made the attack of the girl invisible. After a long time, some of the girls were out of breath, and there was no light on the stick. "That''s all for today." Said the girl with green hair, and then put down her sword. "Well, Lorraine." The young girl nodded her head, and stopped somewhat lost. "Much better than yesterday, Niya." Loran took Niya''s hand and encouraged her to sit down on a hillside. Originally, after beating the Magic pig, Luolan would go back to the Xilan mountains, but before going back, she had to help Niya solve the tribal problems first. The grassland is not peaceful, and there are often conflicts between them. Nowadays, the Yangjiao people are too weak, but Niya herself has not grown up, and she can not protect her people. The situation is not stable. After another two months, Niya will go back to school again. During this period, she has to stabilize the surrounding situation before she can leave at ease. The task of the system is to cultivate several legendary golden elites, some people in the lorenshire community, night spirit, boumansha, and Kafra. After this period of teaching, the results gradually began to show. Naturally, boumansha''s talent can reach this level even without Loran''s help. The night spirit can reach this level with a little effort, while Kafra will take a long time. However, the child is very hard-working, so there''s no need to worry too much. In this way, three of the six places have been determined. Although Alina and letis in the same dormitory have good talents, they have their own pursuit. Lorraine hill is not so good as a teacher. It is very bad to force them to teach others. And Niya is the fourth chosen by Lorraine. During this period of time, Niya has to be cultivated. First, let her be promoted to series 4 and have a certain ability to protect herself. Only in this way can Lorraine Hill leave at ease. It doesn''t mean that we have to finish this task. We have to make Niya stronger. But it''s also a pleasure to help our friends solve their problems? It''s tiring to live in the pursuit of maximum benefit. The secret of happiness is not to be the first, but to do what you like. Instead of looking for a strange genius who doesn''t know his character, Lorraine prefers to help his ordinary and simple friends. "Did Niya figure out which sequence to promote? Magic, dragon, angel, anything else Lolan looked at the short brown hair of the horn girl, suddenly remembered that he had seen some kind of baokemeng in the previous life, with a variety of evolutionary directions. He has light brown hair all over, but a mass of white on his chest. Lying on the ground, there are gems of various colors in front of him. His head looks left and right, and he doesn''t know which one to choose. Niya and Ibra are very similar. Do they want to evolve into fire Ibra? Lolan thought. "Besides, the day after tomorrow''s Fire Festival will start. Is Niya ready?" "Well, it''s almost ready." Niya nods. In fact, she can advance at any time now. It''s very easy for the original sequence to transfer to other sequences before sequence 5. Now the only problem is which way to choose. "Don''t worry too much. The opponent''s strength in the first few rounds of the flame conference is not expected to be very strong. You still have time to think." Said Lorraine comfortingly. The flame assembly on the fire gathering Festival is a competition for young people to exchange and compete in martial arts on the grassland. The winner will get a high honor, and let his tribe get the right to use a high-quality pasture in gufeia League for five years, and other tribes are not allowed to invade. This is also regarded as a reward within the gufeia tribal alliance. At ordinary times, these public pastures are jointly negotiated and distributed by the shamans to reward the meritorious and pacify some damaged tribes. In order to make her tribe live a stable life in the next few years and not be attacked by other tribes, Niya must go to get the top three. Only in this way can she save the weak sheep horn tribe, otherwise, the experiences like the old Hakka Tan will happen one after another. This is not alarmist. Among the seven Xuehua countries, there are only many westerly plains in the middle, which are big grain producing countries. Since the westerly civil strife last year led to a sharp decline in grain production in various places, it is difficult for clancia to support the grasslands in the north. However, the conflict between the two countries is bound to intensify, and the already precarious time of peace may be gone forever. Once the blade of hatred is picked up, only when one side falls down can the other side show mercy. Chapter 241 The grand fire festival began. In the endless dark wilderness, long dragons composed of torches swim on the earth, and all the major tribes on the grassland gather here. The giant drum of bull, which is more than 10 meters high, vibrates in the sky, and the surging drum sounds like beating on your heart. One by one, towering pillars of fire lit up on the earth, reflecting the night as if it were day. The beasts on horseback turned between the pillars of fire, chanted the name of Ke Darren, and then gathered in the center of the meeting. The huge stone pillars, nearly 80 meters high, are roughly enclosed in a circle. In the middle is a rough altar built of stone slabs. On each stone pillar stands a shaman. As he recites the ancient mantra, the flame of the fire pillars on the field rises gradually. With the air flow forming a line of fire, it converges over the altar, then condenses into a place, falls down and hits the altar, Form a burning fireball. After that, shamans set up a Dharma array to keep the magic power flowing, so that the fire will not go out. This is the first round of the conference, fire of the earth. After that, there will be a competition of flame assembly. The champion and the top three will cut their wrists and drip a small bowl of blood. On the last day of the assembly, shamans will lead the ceremony, gather the power of the sun to form the fire of heaven, and then the three fires will be United. This is the flame symbolizing all life and glory. The fire of glory, which dispels the endless cold and brings life and prosperity, has been worshipped by the orcs since ancient times. The custom inherited from the crazy tooth empire is still followed by the orcs. -------------------- On one night of the festival, after the main ceremony, the orcs set up tents in the wilderness. Near the middle of the meeting, there were some traders from different tribes to sell and exchange things. Lolan and Niya are walking in the night market, watching the wares sold by these vendors, including bone flute, lifelike wood carving, simple ox horn cutlass and bronze plate. There are various designs on these nameplates, some are animals, some are the sun, and some have words on them. Although many people think orcs are barbaric, this impression is not accurate. In ancient times, orcs also had brilliant times. At that time, they used all kinds of exquisite bronzes, had their own words, and also recorded many myths and legends. Many of them are still circulating today. For example, the life of kedarun, the king of tusks, the battle of chasing the dragon, and even the legend of the war of the red empire. They used to carve these stories on bronze ware, and the bronze plate was also a symbol of identity. "Hello, how do you sell this?" The girl with long blue hair bent over to pick up an old bronze medal. Her eyes and beautiful face made the leopard eared Orc stay for a long time before she slowly adapted. "Hello, this bronze is for two gold coins." He carefully quoted a high price. "Well, it''s a little expensive." With that, the girl next to her pulled the blue horsetail on the side of La Luolan. She couldn''t tell whether she was trying to remind the other party or just wanted to touch her long soft hair. As she has been spending more time with Lorraine recently, Niya is not as restrained as she used to be. Occasionally, she fights with Lorraine and grabs the end of her blue hair. "OK, here you are." Lorraine did not bargain, but directly took out two extraordinary gold coins. "OK... OK, thank you." Some of them took the gold coin in fear, and the leopard ear youth quickly said thanks. He never thought that the other side was so generous. The price was really high. "Nothing." Lorraine shook his head slightly, and the blue horsetail swayed with it. Then he took the bronze medal and looked at it carefully. The edges and corners of this mottled bronze medal are severely worn, and there are many scratches, but the patterns drawn on the bronze medal can still be seen from the remaining lines. On the altar with the pattern of the sun, there is a woman tied to a pillar of fire, surrounded by five priests, and the sky is a wandering human phantom. Due to the long history, many of the details have become blurred, which can only be seen from a few words on the back. This is probably the story of the middle period of the mad tooth Empire, because there is a totem of the sun in the robes of the priests in the picture. After kedaren established the mad tooth Empire, the totems of the early priests and shamans were mostly tusks and beasts, and they didn''t change into flames and the sun until the middle and late period. "Does Lorraine like this very much?" Niya looked at the girl thinking carefully, and asked curiously. "I''m not. I''m just interested in the things described above." Lorraine turned to explain, then put the bronze away and went on. In the hustle and bustle of the orcs, the sound of music comes out in front of them. Loran and Niya step forward and find a group of human beings gathered there. Some of them are bards, some are businessmen, some are travelers, and some are hired guards. The poet is sitting on the roof of the car, playing the sitter in his hand, with his partner beating the drum and singing. Surrounded by a group of humans and orcs. These people came to guphia to trade, and they were accompanied by some bards who made money by singing in the chamber of Commerce. The beginning of the song is relatively slow, and the notes of smart jumping make the venue quiet gradually. Then, with the progress of the beat, it turns to be exciting again. ... Release comes from the heart, from the cry of the heart Then you''ll start to appreciate it Hope in this beautiful world Inhale rivers, clouds and dew Poke a small hole with your fingertips and plant saplings Let it germinate and thrive The heart becomes a forest Don''t forget the past Every day can be a new beginning for you In the middle and later period of the song, the beat is very compact. During this period, several companions keep on harmonizing, and the accompanying strings pull rapidly, which gives the song a sense of strength and tension. Like others, Lorraine hill is also attracted by this group of bards. They are more like a small band with clear division of labor and better performance than those who play alone. After the performance, the people around applauded, even the orcs could not resist the charm of music, and in this short music, they also temporarily forget the current difficulties, as if they returned to the distant past, the heyday of the times, ancestors galloped in the vast world, chasing endless prey, heroic and bloody battle. Free from any constraints, free to run in the wilderness, the pursuit of a smooth fight between life and death, heroic life. This is the life that the orcs yearned for most in the past. It''s sad that these purity and happiness have been crushed and forgotten by the hard life. On the contrary, the poems that were influenced by this style and custom were handed down and introduced into the human kingdom. After hundreds of years, they were once again heard by the orcs through the hands of human bards. On the small bench outside the performance venue, Loran and Niya sat side by side, watching the prairie bards play and sing, singing one story after another. Compared with those herdsmen in fur coats around, the girl with blue hair and white skirt is so conspicuous that even sitting there quietly attracts the eyes of people around her. But the girl focused on listening to the story in the ballad and didn''t notice it. Several hot-blooded youths wanted to chat up, but they couldn''t bear to break the quiet scene. It was not until the bards finished singing the last song, and there was a warm applause in the hall, that the orcs gathered around rushed forward. Just when these young people with blood and lust were ready to invite the beautiful lady, one of the bards got out of the way. "Please don''t crowd in. This young lady is our special guest. She will sing the last song for us." The Bard took the lead in clapping his hands as the group of young people hesitated and doubted. Lorraine Hill looked at the minstrel with a little doubt, looked around in a twinkling of an eye, only to understand helplessly, then nodded and stood up. For a moment, applause like thunder, warm as the ocean, green hair white skirt of flowers on the stage. Chapter 242 For Lorraine hill, it''s not difficult to sing after learning from Mrs. philea, but she prefers to sing alone to express her emotions. When performing in public, we have to take care of people''s preferences. It''s not annoying, but more restrained and less comfortable. But it''s OK to vent your feelings and thoughts to the outside world once in a while. The light leather shoes stepped on the steps, revealing the white socks. Lorraine jumped up gently and then landed on the top of the shed, which surprised the poetess who was originally on the top of the shed. Then the blue girl with two horsetails stretched out her white wrist. "Can you lend me your piano?" The girl''s voice was clear and ethereal. "OK... OK." The minstrel was a little surprised to pass the sitter in his arms, and then jumped off the roof, leaving the girl alone. And the people below are looking at this fairy like girl, with expectant eyes wide open, ready to listen. Lorraine Hill plucked the strings, and a few sweet echoes came from the wooden box. What''s good to sing, loranthel thought. It''s reasonable that she should go into the country and sing songs about fighting, heroism and passion. But a little hesitated, and some do not want to, do not like is not like it. She doesn''t like fighting and killing very much. The picture she wants to see is that everyone can sit down and live happily together. I don''t know whether she can do it or not. She still wants to convey the kind of beauty she expects in her heart. With the change of thought, the notes in the hands slowly changed, and finally, soft and light music rang beside the campfire. At first, it was a flexible plucking sound of the strings, and then it sounded like a song of clear spring and flowing water. "It''s about to start." "The world at night moves" "Little dots are flashing" "Turn, turn, that gorgeous dance step" "Welcome to the forest" The clear song gradually introduces people''s mood into an ethereal and mysterious world. It''s a quiet forest with fireflies flying. There are flowers in full bloom in the moonlight, and a few small figures dancing among the flowers. They have butterfly wings, and they are waving fairy wands scattered with stars in their hands. "Sometimes it''s a little disturbing" "Sometimes they play pranks" "Magic, anyway." "It''s on our side." "To multiply the three rhythms" Welcome to the forest (welcome The girl''s eyes closed slightly, her eyelashes trembled gently, her soft voice was ethereal and pure, and everyone''s hearts were like orchids in the moonlight, swaying slightly in the night wind. "The world of night rings" "This heart is more free than anyone else''s" "Gently swaying and dancing" "Welcome to the forest (welcome!)" With the plucking of the strings, the dots of fluorescence fly slowly in the air, adding a kind of quiet beauty to the noisy world. Then these dots of fluorescence chase each other, surround each other, and slowly turn into a green butterfly. "Look over there, look over here" "Looking for something to relieve boredom" "What are you going to do next?" "Let me think about it" "These days are incredible." "Not bad, either." "Well, come to the depth of the forest (the depth of the forest... Seems to be leading... To begin!" Green butterflies are flying all over the sky, falling on the shoulders of girls, on the fields full of grass, on the burning flames, and on people''s hearts. Small seeds began to sprout, branches and green branches spread on the earth, they wantonly and unrestrained growth, small branches continue to climb, from small trees slowly into shady trees. The fire was covered and destroyed by the growth of green branches and leaves, and the whole venue fell into the forest. The vines were put up and connected among the branches, and the blue orchids blooming on the vines sent out a little fluorescence, which decorated and dressed the whole venue. The cool moonlight shines from the sky in the shade of the trees. The girl''s long blue hair is also coated with a layer of silver, just like the stage of fairyland. "The fragrance of the flowers envelops the body" "Walking in the place we''ve been waiting for so long" "Let''s dance dreamily and happily" "Little moon, little stars" "This is where we meet face to face." "Let''s dance magnificently and fiercely" "On this stage of time" ... The original noisy venue was quiet, only the girl''s light voice circled in the forest and the moonlight, washing away the deposited anger, the fanatical eyes slowly softened, and the restless heart gradually calmed down. It turns out that there are more beautiful things in this world besides fighting and killing. How long has it not been so calm? The old shaman looked at the girl who was singing on the harp, and his thoughts seemed to float to the distant past. Orcs with various characteristics lived all over the world a long time ago. There are snow capped mountains, leafy forests, quiet lakes, flowing rivers and sunset, and endless and distant sky. When did we start, or did we become so narrow-minded? It seems that fighting has become the whole of life. Is it really a kind of happiness to die in the process of killing? Is there really only one choice in life? Kedaren, the king of tusks, only taught the orcs how to fight, but did not tell them how to live after fighting. Because he spent his whole life in battle, must posterity also spend it in battle like him? Problems never thought of before began to emerge in the mind of the great shaman, and a new angle and world began to spread in his heart. Perhaps over the years, their thoughts have been drilling in a narrow spiral, ignoring and forgetting a lot of things. The world on the grassland is monotonous and boring, and the lack of diversity leads to the same daily life. In such a closed and monotonous world for a long time, the mind is unconsciously alienated and becomes extreme and narrow. Just as the old shaman was immersed in the reflection on the past, the singing in the venue finally came to an end and ended slowly. "Let''s dance magnificently and fiercely" "On this stage of time" The clear and beautiful song gradually stopped, and the audience still did not move, still immersed in the beautiful world and dream. Until a heavy fruit fell from the branch and hit a wolf ear audience on the shoulder, he picked up the green and full fruit in the grass, and after breaking it off, the light red flesh sent out an attractive fragrance. A bite, overflowing and sweet juice filled in the mouth, people''s spirit is refreshing and shock. Looking up, the green branches are covered with red, green and yellow colorful fruits. These exquisite fruits are crystal clear and full, which are very popular. The breath of harvest is filled with people''s exclamations and joys, just like a fairyland in a fairy tale. Chapter 243 Who can think of it, a casual companion, an inadvertent invitation, a new singing, created a miracle like fantasy spectacle. The blooming fluorescent flowers, the fruit hanging on the branches, seem to step into reality from a dream, come to the side, let people feel so unreal, just want to repeatedly touch and watch, to confirm their cognition. Fruits are rare to the residents of the grassland. In this era, it is inconvenient to transport and keep fresh. Fruits from the south are very expensive to transport to the grassland. Few people can afford to eat them, and even a considerable number of people have never eaten such sweet things. In the past, the smell of oil and light was scattered by the slightly sour and sweet pulp, a kind of alternative beauty was perceived by people, and the venue at night was a cheering. "Elaine!" A strange voice came, and a strong man with a huge voice cried so loudly. "Elaine!" Several people nearby also began to shout. They raised their hands and looked excited. "Elaine!" "Elaine!" "Elaine!" More and more people joined in. They chanted the name. Until the end, the whole conference hall was immersed in the wave of cheering. The sound echoed in the dark field and spread to all directions. Elaine, the daughter of fire, is the maiden who used song to cure kedaren in ancient legend. Wearing a green crown, a white skirt and bare feet, she walked out of the fire and healed kedaren''s arrow injury with singing. Then she let him sleep and rest for three days to recover her physical strength. After that, kedaren was full of energy and defeated the king of wolf head. This is a story recorded in the poem of fire and one of the origins of the scarlet singer. The world-famous singers Cangzhi and Feizhi have always been the highest honors given to them. Lorraine Hill opened his eyes and looked at the cheering and fanatical sea, a little at a loss. At the beginning, she just wanted to radiate the magic of nature for the performance effect, but I don''t know why when she was immersed in the singing with her heart and emotion, the light spots formed by the natural magic also formed butterflies, stimulating the plants around to grow. In the past, the lack of nutrition was provided and promoted by magic. When the girl reflected from the immersed singing, these young branches and seedlings had become trees with dense branches and leaves, bearing thick fruits. Niya looked at the girl in the white skirt sitting on the roof of the car, as if she knew her roommate for the first time. So this is the real Lorraine? So dreamy and beautiful and far away. The minstrel and other travelers beside the bus were also shocked. They looked at the young girl with green hair, wanted to ask what she wanted to say, but could not find any words to describe it. All the adjectives they had learned in the past seemed to be eclipsed and difficult to speak. The audience cheered Elaine''s praise and slowly rushed forward, but when they were near the carriage, they unconsciously wanted to stop. The clear and clear eyes and appearance were so beautiful that people could not bear to desecrate the perfect purity. "Be quiet, everyone." The big shaman who had been silent for a long time finally opened his mouth. He shook the brass bell on the wooden staff in his hand to make everyone quiet gradually. The crowd separated from each other like a tide. The old shamans with colorful forehead ornaments walked in the middle, followed by several other shamans. They came from several large tribes and could basically represent most of the forces on the grassland. There are now more than 40 tribes in the ancient FIA grassland, and only 5 of them have a population of more than 2 million. They are wolf''s ears, lion''s mane, leopard''s ears, ox''s head and deer''s antlers. There are many branches under these large tribes. For example, the cave lion is one of the branches of the lion''s mane, and the White Wolf and the black wolf are both one of the branches of the wolf''s ear. Today''s big Shaman is a branch of the antler tribe, the Han deer. The bifurcated horns on his head are engraved with unknown symbols and characters, among which there are also small bronze medals and jade stones hanging, which tinkle on the road. The big shaman came to the car and stopped slowly. At this time, Lorraine Hill felt that it was impolite to still sit on the roof of the car, so he jumped down. Then he gently pointed his toes on the grass, and then he stood up easily. "Hello, I''ve never met you, the new legend singer." The old shaman spoke of praise, and his long, thick brown beard swung with it. "Hello, I venture to disturb the meeting." Lorraine Hill nodded slightly, his face a little embarrassed, others good fire party, but he almost put out the fire. "It''s nothing, as long as the fire in the altar doesn''t go out." The shaman didn''t care, he continued. "And you bring this party is a rare surprise for us in a hundred years." "I haven''t heard such a wonderful ballad for a long time. Maybe the dusk brigade couldn''t reach this level." The old shaman sighed a little, and then asked, "can you talk about it? Not only me, but many people here must yearn for the beautiful world you described with your song." "I''m interested, too." "No problem, but I''ll take my friends with me." Lorraine Hill nodded, then raised her wrist as white as the moon and pointed to the ordinary girl sitting in the corner. The big shaman looked at the ordinary girl who was a little short and seemed to think of something. Then he said, "is that girl of the sheep horn clan your friend?" "Yes, she is one of my best friends at all times¡° The girl answered softly, everything is so natural. Niya looked at the eyes around her, including envy, jealousy, eagerness and all kinds of eyes. Her restless heart suddenly settled down, as if the falling stone finally touched the solid and soft ground, so firm and reassuring. Even so small as a firefly, can I stand with the bright moon? Can my ordinary existence be seen by the world? It turns out that I''m not the grass scraps on the road. I''m always forgotten. Even if I''m so humble, I can be remembered and recognized by her. A stream of heat flows in the heart, warming the humble and weak heart. Even if we can''t get the results in the flame conference this time, even if we can''t graduate smoothly from ermenas, it''s not a big deal. The world is changing and impermanent, just like the clouds in the sky, which can''t be pondered, but in such a rough and uncertain life, she has found a partner to go with. A good friend is like a treasure. At this time, the young girl with a treasure like horn stood out of the crowd, walked out slowly, stood on her friend and said hello to the big shaman. "Hello, Lord wunuk, I''m Niya of the sheep horn clan." The little girl with short brown hair bowed her head slightly, then lifted it up again. The face in the moonlight reminded the shaman of the strong and weak face in the night when the wildfire was burning. "Sure enough, it''s still you." Chapter 244 In last winter''s wildfire duel, a young girl of the sheep horn clan unexpectedly became a black horse, entered the final and won, which surprised many people. On the grassland burned by wildfire, the girl with brown hair fell on the dry grassland, covered with blood, struggling constantly, and then the scattered flames gathered and erupted under her strong will, and finally devoured her opponent. After that, the shaman carefully treated the seriously injured girl, made her recover as much as possible, and then returned home safely. After that, he also asked the messenger to tell the surrounding tribes not to invade this small residence. At that time, the shaman didn''t think too much about doing these things. In line with the idea that the orcs could take care of them as much as possible, he did these things at will. No one thought that this ordinary girl, who was lucky by chance, would bring an unexpected joy this time. Inside the warm tent, several shamans sat by the fire, and Loran and Niya were also arranged to sit on the wooden chairs beside the fire. "Where is Miss Lorraine from? It seems that you are human Lao SA stroked his beard and asked curiously. It''s not surprising that these people are curious. Generally speaking, most of the natural sequences come from the verdant Empire, because they inherit the inheritance of the Forest Elves, while the natural factions in xuehuaqi are rare. "I''m from clancia, near the edge of the tisilan mountains." It''s not easy to hide this point. I introduced it to my roommate before, but fortunately, in addition to the rabbit tribe, the tixilan mountains are now more famous. Outsiders don''t know that the sage also comes from this. "The tisilan mountains?" In the warm light of the fire, the shaman fell into thinking a little. Today, the rabbit ear tribe in the tixilan mountains is very famous for its extraordinary fruits and grains. Even many tribes on the grassland envy these distant relatives. "Have you ever seen the rabbit ears over there?" Then old shaman asked. "Yes." Luolan nodded. She was quite familiar with this. After all, she taught many of the knowledge and skills of the rabbit ear tribe. She also visited various cities before going to school. The old shaman then asked, "can you tell us what their life is like now?" This... To hear this, Loran is in some trouble, according to the actual situation? Rabbit ears are better than you. I taught them. I always think it''s a bit of a boast. It''s unnecessary to lie if you don''t speak according to the actual situation. Besides, she doesn''t like lying very much. It''s better to be tactful. Thinking of this, Lorraine hill slowly said: "the rabbit ear people are now exploring fields in the mountains, learning words and knowledge, and they can be seen in many cities of clancia." "Won''t they be discriminated against and humiliated by human beings?" A wolf ear shaman sitting next to him asked eagerly. It seems that the news about these orcs is a bit out of date, Loran thought, but it''s only a year since the change, and there is no channel for foreign exchange in gufeia grassland, so he can understand it. "No, they are working hard now." Think of that group of hardworking rabbits, Lolan nodded a little gratified, are good children taught by themselves. "As far as I know, the tisilan mountains are a branch of the sighing mountains, and many of them are Warcraft." The old shaman was silent for a while before he asked. Among them, the mood is slightly complicated, just like the poor relatives who looked down upon in the past are suddenly lucky and developed. Even though they know that it has little to do with themselves, they are still hard to let go. "Warcraft in the tisilan mountains gets on well with them." Of course, if you have enough to eat every day, can it not be good? Lorraine Hill recalled the scene he saw before he left. Several Xilan golden tigers in sequence 3 lie on the ground in the sun with round bellies and balls. So the girl with green hair nodded solemnly, thinking that she would have to find some work for these big cats in the future, and she would know how to sleep after eating every day. "Well..." After listening to the description of the young girl with green hair, I don''t know why, the shaman here is a little sour, and his feelings are not good. The rabbit ear tribe is like a fish in water in clancia, and the wing tribe is half masters in the Falcon Kingdom, so they don''t have to suffer all kinds of grievances. The flames were burning quietly, and the dry firewood in autumn gave off light green smoke, which then dispersed along the round hole on the top of the tent. "What do you think of Miss Lorraine when she comes to our grassland?" Asked the old shaman, looking at the student of ermenas. In fact, he also wants to know how the outside world views them, or is interested in the view of the girl who describes the fairyland in the forest. Is it really wrong to repeat the tradition of thousands of years in the past? Is there any other way out. "This..." is an outsider after all, and it''s not good for a girl to directly say what''s wrong with others. "I think it''s better for us to snatch the few fruits we have." She paused a little, then continued. "It''s better to work together to make the fruit bigger so that more people can eat it." "Miss Lorraine''s idea is good. It''s a pity that the grassland is so poor that only a few fruits can grow." The ox head shaman beside sighed and shook his head. They also considered farming, but the effect was poor. "Miss Lorraine must have a good family¡° The shaman of the wolf''s tribe was a little disdainful. Although there were few students in ermenas, they were not rare. There were many students in their tribe. The singer, who is supposed to be born into a wealthy family, says that her opinion is like "why not eat minced meat". If they have enough food, will they struggle with each other every day? Although the other shamans don''t speak, their thoughts are almost the same. You haven''t experienced our pain. How can you understand our difficulties. Sure enough, the existence of singer can only bring people a beautiful dream, but can not solve the practical problems. "My family background is average." That''s true in previous lives. "I haven''t experienced that kind of starvation, but I''ve heard a lot about it." During the famine years, the older generation can be said to be haunted and often taught, so that when she was a child in her previous life, she was absolutely not allowed to eat leftovers. She had to eat every time, otherwise she would be scolded. "It''s not that I don''t know what''s going on." Said the green haired girl slowly, and then raised her head. "If I can come up with solutions to your problems." The crimson flame was crackling and burning, and the warm light was reflected in the girl''s eyes. Her eyes were burning. The gentleness and self-confidence made the people present begin to recall the old legend in the poem of fire when people cheered not long ago. Elaine, a girl born from fire and cured with song. Chapter 245 The open field, the wind blowing, green grass like waves in general slowly ups and downs, such as waves continue to spread towards the sky, little white grass wadding, dancing in the air with the wind. Wearing Oriental long sleeves and Ru skirts, Lorraine hill stands on the hill with blue hair flying in the air. Behind him are about ten orcs with different looks, and Niya also stands among them. That night, the girl showed off the new species she developed and improved, showing its excellent characteristics and nutrition. But there are still some shamans who don''t believe it. After all, the girl is just an outsider, too young to be convinced. Today, Lorraine hill is here to practice the planting methods and values of these new species. "Miss Lorraine, this ranch is directly under the league. You can do whatever you want." A shaman said respectfully. "Have you said it all four times?" Lorraine Hill asked carefully. "Yes, it has been dispersed within 20 miles, and there are riders patrolling around to prevent others from approaching." "All right." Loran nodded and felt the surrounding environment with the help of the breeze, just as the shaman said. Looking at the clear blue sky, she felt a little regret that she was too impulsive that night. Originally, I just wanted to help Niya to solve the plight of the lower Yangjiao people, but now I have to solve the problem of the whole grassland. But the words had already been said, and she would not go back on it. Besides, it was not against her heart. In any case, the debt is too much for us. Tisilan, clancia, Vilga, and now we have to add the grassland of gufeiya. How can we unconsciously become the dependence of so many people? We can''t afford to be lazy occasionally. When can you give yourself a long holiday and live a life of fishing. In the heart of the mind flow, want to open, the girl also began to act. The white fingers stretch to the sky, and the breeze begins to flow, twining between the fingers, and then gradually getting bigger, taking up the white skirt and sleeves. The light wind gradually brings on the wisps of fire, and the burning breath comes, which makes the people behind sweat and suffocate. Then the surging flames swept down from the sky, and the green grass turned yellow and withered from green to yellow, and then burned up. Like waves, the fire continued to advance from the back to the far end of the sky and the earth. Everything in the field of vision seems to be distorted. The whole earth is filled with hot waves and flames, and the black grass ash floats with the wind. The whole earth gradually turns into a pure black, only dotted with smoke and fire. All the people behind Lorraine Hill felt a kind of unspeakable fear. The fire and destruction brought by the peerless girl was like a natural disaster. In a few moments, she turned the earth into scorched earth. Originally, it was just a beautiful singer, but now it still has unspeakable power. The admiration and greed in my heart were awakened by this power, and turned into a deep worship through fear. Slash and burn farming has been the same since ancient times. Burning fire, not only can bring nutrient rich plant ash, but also kill weeds and pests in the soil, is a common farming mode in ancient times. However, it is not without defects, lack of vegetation coverage, easy to soil erosion, fertility can only last one or two years. But all of these things come to her mind. The reason why she wants to promote the natural sequence recently is to cultivate plant seeds suitable for grassland. The wind swept, and the river 30 miles away was sucked in a lot of water vapor by the tornado, which then carried it into the sky. The water vapor tornado reaches over the pasture and spreads around. The breeze like rain moistens people''s faces and sleeves. The moist and scorched earth is full of green smoke. When the wind cools the earth again, the green grass seeds are scattered in the air, and are scattered in every corner of the pasture by the young girl with green hair. Then the melodious bagpipes sound from the grassland, and the girl''s flute sound spreads to the four fields. Green butterflies formed by natural magic emerge around them. Then they fly to the endless wilderness under the sky, and green shoots begin to sprout on the black land. The sound of the flute is melodious and spreads all over the country. Every time the girl plays a song, the new grass grows an inch high, the underground roots extend a little bit, and the green fields appear again in people''s eyes, like magic magic in fairy tales. The green shoots sprout, the new grass grows higher and higher, slowly submerges people''s knees, and then climbs to the waist height. The wind blows through the wilderness, green waves spread in the field of vision, until the end of the day. The sun gradually tilts to the west, the purple sunset reflects the sky, the golden afterglow sprinkles on the earth, the green grass sways in the wind, the top gradually blooms a thin and dense petals, the bright red petals in the light of the sunset, complement each other. That''s it. The girl looked at the rich scene under the setting sun and finally put down her flute. This new pasture is a new variety carefully cultivated by Lorraine hill. [Xihong alfalfa] (Evaluation: perfect gold): it does not need mana to grow, and it has no extraordinary ability, but it has strong adaptability, low temperature and drought resistance, deep root system, and can fix water and soil. It has rich nutrition and plant protein, which is higher than all vegetables. The biggest advantage is that it can solidify the nitrogen element in the air and make the land more and more fertile. When the soil and water are abundant, it can be harvested 12 times in the growing season. Such superior characteristics make it rare even without extraordinary effect. In addition, after the improvement of this species, the flowers can also extract natural red dye. Compared with other varieties on the grassland, the alfalfa brought by Lorraine hill is the difference between the sky and the ground. It has excellent characteristics and is more prominent and dazzling after improvement. On the green field, a few birds flew over the night sky, chirped, and then fell down, looking curiously at these new plants and flowers. Several shamans, who are good at plant cultivation, also picked some herbage, closed their eyes, and carefully perceived its nutritional value and various characteristics. After a long time, these shamans reluctantly put down their plants and nodded and sighed to each other. The young girl with green hair turned around, and her beautiful face reflected the golden afterglow of the setting sun, reappeared in the eyes of these shamans and orcs. Shock and admiration of the mood filled every corner of the heart, just like a flame swept the whole body and mind, so far they finally no longer doubt, trembling kneel down on the ground, worship this girl like a God. It''s like the poem. It''s like the glow of the world, the glorious and peerless appearance. She blesses the world with fire, she heals everything with song and music. Elaine, the scarlet singer in the ancient legend, came into the world from the myth. Chapter 246 Gufeiya grassland, Fire Festival meeting, a tent in the center. In the tall tent, the warm red flame burns quietly. The young girl with green hair sits on the wooden chair. Because the wooden chair is made according to the size of the orc, it is very high. The girl''s feet can''t even fall directly on the ground, but are suspended one or two inches from the ground. Lorraine Hill gently shakes her legs. Her slender legs appear and disappear between the white gauze skirt. She leans on a wooden chair and looks at a thick book in her arms. The case is old-fashioned, the copper corners are polished, and the paper is thick and yellow like a fallen leaf. This book tells the process of the establishment of the mad tooth Empire, once the kingdom of orcs. Since the beginning of the first century, the elves emerged from under the world tree. After defeating the giant court, the giant did not die out immediately. A few of them migrated to the South and West. These giants were unable to resist the iron cavalry of the silver elves because of the sharp decrease in the number of them. The southern part supported the local orcs, while the western part supported the local ogres. The same is true. The belief of orcs is greatly influenced by giants. They also worship the sun and fire. It''s a pity that these giants didn''t reproduce because of this. Due to the continuous pursuit of silver elves and the weakness of the early orcs, the giant family gradually disappeared. It was hundreds of years later that kedarun, the king of tusks, accepted the tribes and established the Empire of crazy teeth. And then there is the story of the establishment of the true red Empire and its destruction. Looking at the legends and stories in the book with relish, Lorraine Hill turned over the heavy pages of the book, then picked up the teacup on the small table and took a sip. Today is the end of the fire gathering Festival. She has been teaching these orcs how to cultivate since the last exhibition of the red alfalfa. Fortunately, this kind of herbage planting method is very simple, basically does not need to worry about, many shamans soon learned. After finishing the teaching, Lorraine Hill didn''t ask for any reward. He just wanted to see some ancient books collected by the orcs and learn about the ancient times in the past. It was in the age of man''s ignorance, the age of giants and dragons. Although most of the orcs have never experienced it, they have inherited a lot of giant knowledge and found some clues. The giant family was once very powerful. According to the ancient myth, it seems that the king of the giant has reached the height of the gods, that is, the level of sequence 10. Unfortunately, as a giant''s opponent, the dragon also has the existence of sequence 10. The Grand Canyon in ermenas is said to be caused by the Bahamut attack. Giant and long Mingming are both powerful on one side, but for some unknown reasons, both sides fought a fierce war. The leaders of the two sides tore the sky and cut off the earth, and separated the continent that had been gathered together into two parts, East and West. And the scattered parts become islands, such as the islands in the south. It is said that these divine sequence 10 will die together and disperse in the world, and the races on both sides will suffer heavy losses. Otherwise, with the strength of the elves, they will not be able to defeat the giants who once ruled the world. In addition, because the giant worships the sun, the king of the giant should be the incarnation of the sun. But in fact, the early ancient books did not use the sun to refer to the king of the giant, but the follower and patron of the sun. In the era after the fall of the giant, the myth gradually became that the giant king was the sun. Elaine, did it really exist? Its experience is also quite wonderful. At this time, the quiet tent curtain was lifted, Niya slightly happy to come in. "Lorraine, the last day''s party begins ~" After solving the food problem on the grassland, the young girl with the horn of sheep also became cheerful. She was wearing a white coat and a gray skirt with cashmere. Her style was lovely, not as depressing and simple as before. Niya briskly walked to Luolan''s back, hugged the girl who was still reading, and her little hand could not help touching the end of her blue hair. Lolan Hill gently shakes his head to let his hair end escape from this roommate''s clutches, and then turns around in anger. Recently, Niya is more and more bold, and wants to touch her hair when she has nothing to do. "I won''t go to the party." Looking back these days, the wild look of the orcs at her made the young girl a little afraid. I''m afraid that if I go out tonight, I won''t be surrounded by people again and I can''t walk away easily. "No, the shaman specially told me that you must be present." Niya shook her head and said with a little firmness. "I promised the shaman that I would free you from the absolute seal of the tent." "What? It''s like I''m a sealed dragon." Lorraine Hill laughed. "Because Lorraine has been hiding in the tent these days, and he won''t see anyone. The queue outside is very long." Niya raised her hand and stroked in front of her, then said happily. "Tororan''s blessing, this year, we are much more friendly, and there are no dead people in the flame assembly." "Will many people die in the past Games?" "Yes, we are proud to kill our opponents." Recalling last year''s wildfire duel, the opponent who fell in the sea of fire, Niya''s voice became a little low. It took a while for her to recover. "Lolan, changed a lot of things..." Niya leaned her head against Lolan Hill''s back, looked at the burning fire, recalled her experiences and experiences from childhood to adulthood, and whispered. Since childhood, I have to fight with my peers. If I win, I will have food. If I lose, I will be hungry. She had never been told the importance of knowledge and culture, and had never seen a way of life other than herding and fighting. Life seems to be so monotonous and cruel, only occasionally there will be some warmth between the same race. The green grassland is not a gentle harbor, but a battlefield full of fighting. Adults clamor with each other, holding up their machetes, telling their own truth, no one pays attention to those ancient poems, no one looks up at the beautiful starry sky. The anxiety called food keeps us locked in the fragmentary parts of our lives. We can''t relax at any time and are tired of running. Today I''m full occasionally, and tomorrow I have to worry about where the next meal is. Like a wild animal trapped in a cage, its predestined cage has long been doomed. It can only chase its own tail and eat each other. But fortunately, a girl who passed by finally opened the cage with her hands and released the trapped beast to run under the starry sky. The grass like wilderness has finally returned to its original beauty. As free as the wind, as bold and uninhibited as the flame. Chapter 247 Three days later, the grassland of gufia. The nailed wheels ran over the soft grass, and the carriage was bumpy in the field. Five carriages were on the road, three of them carrying goods and two carrying passengers, heading south. The gray wooden carriage is very common. The driver is a few human beings. If you look carefully, you will find that these people are just the minstrels who performed and invited Lorraine hill at the flame conference. The young coachman drove the horse and drove it away. As the sun rose, he felt a little hungry, so he called back. "Sister, I''m hungry ~" "Find your own food." A female voice is not angry. "I''m busy now." "Are you my own sister? I shouldn''t have been encouraged by you at the beginning. I''m so tired after running so far. " The younger brother was a little discontented. "Here you are." The front window of the carriage was pushed open, and a girl with a black horsetail put bread into her brother''s mouth to stop her mouth. "Wo Shuo, elder sister, is it really possible to smash our promise, every ~" asked the coachman''s younger brother, chewing bread. "No problem. If we can successfully complete the new poem of red bird, it will be more than the poem of Kingfisher more than ten years ago. Then you will have money and be able to marry a beautiful girl." The woman is a little excited to say, the Kung Fu on the hand also does not stop. You can see from the window that there is a small table with messy books, quills, pigments, ink bottles and so on. There are sentences scribbled on the drawing, and there are sketches, which seem to describe some scenes. The well-dressed young woman picked up the picture book again, opened one of the pages and continued to draw. The bright colors danced wantonly on the picture book, quickly sketching a shocking beauty. Thanks to the poetess''s extraordinary skill, she can easily paint on the shaking carriage. "Who would have thought that we were so lucky this time that we witnessed the legend with our own eyes." Looking back on that day, I saw the peerless scene. With the continuous filling of paint, the green forest is surrounded by the trees, and there are fluorescent flowers in full bloom among the trees. In the middle of the picture, a girl in white dress sits on the branch, playing the piano and singing. Although her face is blurred, the beautiful scenery like a fairyland still gives people a boundless shock. The poetry has never been stopped, and the stories of the past may be gradually forgotten, but new legends are also beginning to be written. In the past, there was a beautiful and light statue in the middle of the wild grassland. A girl stood in the wind, long sleeves and skirts flying in the wind, hands held high, as if there were flames in the palm, skirt and feet is a lush growth of grass. The dress on the statue is elegant, and the flame is vivid. Only the girl''s face is not depicted in detail, and the appropriate blank space has aroused countless people''s reverie. Despite the scorching sun, the statue is still surrounded by grateful people, holding alfalfa, kowtowing, chanting the name of elani, with a devout look. Several birds landed on the shoulders of the statue, looked at the crowd below, tilted their heads, chirped, and then flapped their wings to take off. Under the sky full of flowing clouds, the green wilderness is boundless and boundless, and the flowing crowd extends to the distant horizon. -------------------- Half a year later, Lorraine Hill returned to her original home. The red maple leaves were falling, and she pushed open the dusty wooden door in the afterglow of the setting sun. The furnishings in the house, as always, just a little dust. "Well, it''s going to be cleaned¡° The girl first tied up her hair with a hair band and put on a home-made cotton dress. Then she took out a wooden bucket from her room and went to the stream not far from the courtyard to get water. Poof¡ª¡ª The barrel made of maple falls into the water, and then purrs the clear and cold spring water. Occasionally a few scarlet maple leaves along the water into the barrel, was carefully selected by the girl, and then fell back into the water. The clear stream reflects the dense layers of maple leaves in the sky, and the fiery red maple leaves also dye the stream red. Carrying dozens of half full barrels back to the maple cottage, Lorraine Hill went up and down the cupboard with a thick white cotton rag. Immerse the cloth in water and take it out after wetting. The water doesn''t need to be too dry. First of all, the indoor furniture, due to the extraordinary Maple waterproof good, plus she used the magic of natural sequence for sealing, basically will not leak. You don''t have to worry about getting wet when you scrub. Water thin and scattered from the cabinet and table left, with the girl''s scrubbing, they began to restore the original red maple color. First, roughly scrub it, then change a rag, and carefully scrub it for the second time. For some concave corners, carefully press the rag with your fingers, then probe in and wipe it clean. After scrubbing the furniture, there''s the floor. The girl squatted down, put the rag on one side of the floor, pressed it with a little force, and then pushed it to the other side. The water ran across the gray floor, revealing the original reddish brown. After so many times, the first room was roughly scrubbed. Then the second, the third... Until all the rooms are roughly scrubbed. The black sewage is collected and dumped in a small field behind the courtyard, which is regarded as waste. Then a bucket of clean water was used for the second scrubbing. After this scrubbing, the sewage was much lighter. After all the scrubbing, it was dark. Pouring out the sewage and putting the cleaning tools back in the utility room, Lorraine hill stood up, wiped his sweating forehead with the back of his hand and breathed. Speaking of it, I haven''t done housework well for a long time. I''m a little strange. Bare feet through the wet floor, a cool feeling spread from the soles of the feet up, silver moonlight from the windowsill to the interior, fell on the floor is not dry. The girl put her arm on the windowsill and looked up at the bright moon in the sky. If I let my mother see this picture, she would probably say "I''m the one". Mother always does housework in the early morning, because there are very few people in this period of time. No one will walk by and leave footprints while doing housework. The early morning sun can also accelerate its drying. It''s hard to see that scene when I go to school on weekdays, but during holidays, I always sleep until noon. Sleepy eyes from the bedroom, you can smell the peculiar smell of steam evaporation, and then be scolded by the mother, the sun is drying the ass and so on. Then carefully step on the floor without water trace, do not leave footprints to wash. Mother is a very diligent person. Naturally, she can''t see herself idle. Whenever she has a holiday, she will let herself do housework. It''s a pity that I didn''t do it well. I was often lazy and used only one hand to mop. My mother often said that I had to use both hands together and bend down to work. At that time, I felt as long as I cleaned it up. I didn''t work for outsiders. Why. Sometimes a foot on the mop, scrub some difficult stains, think it is also very good. With memories of the past in my mind, Lorraine Hill went into the kitchen, picked up the boiling hot kettle, went to the bathroom next to him, and took a comfortable hot bath with cool and clean stream water. Wearing a clean white dress, the girl moved a bamboo reclining chair to the courtyard. On autumn nights, under the tall red maple trees, the girl is lying on a bamboo reclining chair, feeling the cool breeze blowing through her body. The leaves make a light noise, a bright moon hangs high in the night sky, and the silver light of water spreads all over the mountains. In the distant forest, there are several lonely birds. Chapter 248 After a long absence, she went back to her home. She didn''t have to think about anything or worry about anything. Lolan hill was lying on her familiar little bed. Her white quilt was very soft and warm. It was made of her own star cloth and cotton. The white quilt was also covered with white star patterns, which was slightly lovely but not too flashy. I had a good rest at home for a few days. I usually didn''t get up until noon during the day. After eating, she would take a walk in the courtyard, and sometimes walk barefoot on the bluestone and grass, feeling the rough and cold of the stone, the warmth of the sun, and the feeling of the tip of the grass gently brushing her feet. In the afternoon, I would sit under the tree trunk beside the stream with a light yellow straw hat. Sometimes I would go fishing, sometimes I would do nothing. I would just lie on the rock beside the stream and take a nap. I would let the straw hat cover my face and block the sunlight in the shade of the tree, and let the light wind blow my body. In the evening, I am very energetic. I will carry a small bench and sit in the courtyard. Then I will make a fire in a small pit and barbecue the fish caught in the day. I will sprinkle some salt and onion. The delicate white and tender fish is very smooth. After eating the fish, turn up the roasted sweet potato under the fire, peel off the hot skin to reveal the steaming and ripe part inside, and then eat it in small mouthfuls after the breeze cools for a period of time. If it''s rainy, you will sit quietly in front of the window, looking at the outside world, shrouded in the autumn rain like mist, listening to the small raindrops hitting the forest and mountains, and then feel the wind of water mist blowing in front of you, breathing the fresh and cool air. After a long time, Lorraine hill has relaxed a lot. In fact, in school, roommates and classmates are not difficult to get along with, but there are always more or less concerns when there are many people, rather than freedom when they are alone. When she gets home, she can get up at noon, take a walk in the mountains in the afternoon, get some food in the evening, and then write and draw in her room late at night. Another afternoon, Lorraine Hill sat on the clean rock beside the stream, rolled up her skirt, put her bare feet into the clear water, and felt the cool of the stream and the feeling of brushing her feet. In a small pit beside the stream, there are several pieces of red charcoal fire burning quietly. With the breeze blowing, the edge of the charcoal fire gradually becomes gray "fluff", and then peels off, revealing the bright red part. A simple triangular iron frame is supported on the charcoal fire with a small iron pot on it. The hot air in the iron pot is boiling and making a slight snoring sound. Inside, there are some delicious food, such as mushrooms, radishes, vegetables, tomatoes, meat slices, and some salt, chives and a small amount of oil. The original flavor of the food is fully displayed, and the small hot pot emits bursts of fragrance. After the food is almost cooked, a pair of bamboo chopsticks gently stick out, go deep into the small hot pot, pick up a piece of mushroom, blow air in a small mouth, wait for it to cool, then put it into the light colored lips, and slowly taste the juice and taste. Delicious~ Lorraine Hill cheered a little in his heart, then continued to pick up a piece and put it into his mouth, and then lay on the stone beside him, regardless of the old lady''s appearance. Sunlight through layers of red maple leaves, sparsely sprinkled in the forest grass, reflecting into a mottled appearance, girls enjoy the free time. ---------------------- In this way, more than half a month later, the girl thought of conscience, to do something serious. As far as clanesia is concerned, this year''s main task is to resume production and open up new roads. It will take a lot of energy and time just for these two things. It is estimated that it will take 1-2 years for the whole country to stabilize. It''s a slow process of digestion. She can''t be anxious, and she can''t put in too many hands. The production of the steam turbine is still in the process of improvement in caritus. The selection of materials and the construction of the production line also need time. I only need to contact occasionally and supervise the progress. So, this year, her own task is to focus on self-improvement, and by the way, put several students on the right track. Although the systematic task of tutoring leads to several excellent apprentices, the main thing to do in learning and practicing is to look at the individual. She can''t replace them like a nanny. It''s also unrealistic. I just need to grasp its general direction, and then give some advice when it is confused and difficult. I don''t have to worry too much about other places. After all, these students are still diligent. Except for Yeling, this little guy is lazier than myself. In my opinion, this year''s main goal or next year''s main goal is the angel sequence. Thinking of this, Lorraine Hill closed his eyes and slowly felt the pure white core in his body. On the flawless white jade, there were complex light blue lines, just like exquisite porcelain. These silk like lines constantly pulled mana into the center of the core, compressed them into the pure white magic of angel sequence, and then stored them. In addition, inside the core, the exquisite inscriptions are built like a small melting pot, where the pure white magic stored is put into it for a second refining and compression. Such quintessence of angel magic has also become a touch of silver, such as tiny drops of water in general, is carefully preserved in the core. Even in fighting and casting spells, the silver magic will not be used, because it is not the power you can control now. If the ordinary magic is compared to the ordinary running water, these silver magic are metal like liquids with several times the mass of the former. Magic is like water. The strength of the extraordinary core is like a water pump. The low sequence is like taking a water gun to nourish people. It has little lethality. The high sequence is like using a high-pressure water gun to impact, the same amount of magic, but can cause greater power. The moves and skills are like using water. The simple skills are like shooting with a water gun, which has little lethality. The high-level skills are like turning water into ice hammer to hit people, which greatly increases the power. Therefore, even if the same sequence and job introduction are in the hands of different people, their actual strength is completely different. The sequence can only roughly judge a person''s strength, and can not be used as a basis for judgment. This is very obvious before sequence 5. However, after sequence 5, this situation will be greatly reduced, and cross class fighting will become more and more difficult. Sequence 8 and sequence 9 are like a natural moat. Some geniuses may advance to sequence 8 when they are in their 50s, but poor people can''t advance to sequence 9 all their lives. This is not only the accumulation of magic, but also the construction of extraordinary core. If drawing a house on a piece of white paper of ordinary size is sequence 0 to sequence 1, then promotion sequence 8 is to draw 1000 different houses on this piece of paper, and sequence 9 is to draw 100000 different houses. The size of the paper remains the same, but more and more places need to be carefully designed. If it''s just rough stacking magic, then if it can''t be tamed, it will bloom like fireworks. The well-trained magic and supernatural core can turn the magic into a fierce bullet storm, while the rough supernatural core has too much backlog, and the magic will explode like a stack of fireworks warehouse. Before launching the attack, it will explode by itself. This is also the reason why the progress of the extraordinary is slower and slower and more careful. Some would rather not advance than take such a big risk. At the same time, it also represents the value of sequence 9. Each of them is the only miracle that develops his potential to the extreme and integrates his soul and belief. No one can imitate and replace each of the series 9 job introductions. Even the twins with the same talent can''t, because their experiences and opinions are slightly different. It''s estimated that it will be early next year for lorenthal to be fully prepared with the magic speed he is now refining. We have to speed up. Not to say why, she still wants to be more secure, at least some of the actions of the system so far are for her good. She doesn''t want to learn from the characters in movies and TV dramas and fight with the enemy between life and death. Although it looks really exciting, when she is in the position of a character in the play, she just wants to be as strong as possible. It''s better to fight more than you can fight less. Fighting alone is not a hero. With 100 people to one, you don''t need a small pistol if you can use artillery, and you don''t need a small rocket if you can use Dongfeng to wash the ground. That''s the way to do it~ Life is not a joke, good can not be pedantic, only the victory of justice can bring a happy ending. After all, she still likes comedy, and doesn''t want to see those sad tragedies. Chapter 249 The main task is to speed up the quenching speed and improve our strength. The extraordinary core of her own condensation, because of its extremely excellent characteristics, basically does not need to spend any effort to manipulate the cultivation, and automatically refines the magic all the time. But only so, the speed is still a little slow. As a result of the study in the past half a year, loranthal has also made up for the knowledge of gold smelting after the mercury Dynasty and learned a lot about the refining methods of new medicines. Except for a few rare potions, most of them can be found in the library, but refining is another matter. It''s like a very beautiful painting in front of you. You can see all the details and colors, but it''s not necessary to let yourself draw. It''s the same with cooking. Recipes can be seen everywhere. There are not so many that can be done well. So is alchemy. But unlike other potion masters, lorenthal lacks materials, not refining techniques. Myth level talent allows her to easily grasp the characteristics of materials and accurate to the minute weight, temperature and change can also be delicate perception, but now it is precisely the lack of suitable raw materials. She can cultivate excellent and extraordinary crops, but it takes time to grow. Even with her own magic catalysis, the higher the effect of the crops, the lower the effect. The Pearl grade seven color grape behind the house has consumed a lot of energy, and it is unrealistic to cultivate other crops in a short holiday. It seems that we have to go out and explore this time. The girl with silver hair sat on the top of the crown of a red maple tree hundreds of meters high, looking at the mountains of indigo color in the distance, she felt this way. Tisilan mountain range is just a small branch of sighing mountain range. Sighing mountain range divides the mainland into two parts. Most of them are inaccessible. There are many extraordinary Warcraft hidden among the mountains. Although dangerous, there are also many good things that grow naturally hidden. White legs swayed gently in the long air, pure white skirt fluttered in the air, Lorraine Hill leaned against the tree trunk, considering which direction to go. By the way, I almost forgot, don''t you have a local presence? She gently patted the trunk under her body, closed her eyes, and slowly felt the consciousness in the tree. A slightly joyful message came from the tree, as if to thank for their help. But it''s been eight years. Dashu''s feelings and thoughts are really different from those of human beings. Lorraine Hill asked where there was the same existence as it. The red maple seemed to think and recall for a while before it sent out a shallow ripple and spread to all directions. Along this spreading arc of light, Lorraine Hill probably knew two directions, one in the far north and the other in the southeast, both in the sighing mountains. The icy one in the North seems to be suffering recently. The hot one in the South seems to be sleeping all the time. Here is the answer from the red maple tree. They haven''t met each other and can only perceive each other''s existence by virtue of the fuzzy information between nature. According to the perception of red maple, the one in the north is similar to it, and it should be the coral level of sequence 7, while the one in the southeast should be the crystal level of sequence 8, but it seems to be lazy, and it doesn''t have much desire to attack. In this way, Lorraine Hill thought, if it is such a high-level and intelligent extraordinary plant, it should be able to communicate with it, and it should not be difficult to find them to exchange a few fruits at that time. After making up her mind, she jumped down from the tree, let the wind flow through her body, and fell freely. Then she pressed down her skirt and slowly fell on the grass in the courtyard. Walking back to the hut, he prepared some things, such as clothes, food, and some travel supplies. After putting them in the storage ring, Lorraine Hill thought about it. He would change into a pure white witch dress, which would make it much more comfortable to move in the forest. Ordinary dress, shoulder and clavicle will be exposed in the air, easy to be scratched by thick branches and leaves, while the Cape on the witch''s dress will have better protection, in addition, the skirt is also relatively long, without lace, it will not be hooked. At the same time, the big brim can block the dripping water in the forest. After changing her clothes and thinking about it a little, she jumped up to the tree trunk and broke off a one meter long branch as a walking stick. Sure enough, a witch needs something in her hand. Sitting on the side of the branch, Lorraine Hill flew into the dense and distant mountains. According to the information of the red maple tree, the existence in the north is about thousands of miles away from the courtyard where she lives. First fly to the nearby area, and then fall down to look for it. ------------ Layers of forest all over the mountains, green and thick canopy at the foot of the retreat, Lorraine Hill riding a wooden stick, through the gap between the forest hills. Occasionally, you can see the open space between the forests and the puddles formed by accumulated water after the rain, reflecting the blue sky like a mirror. Some small animals will drink water carefully beside these puddles, such as foxes, wolves, antelopes and so on, but there are also some rough guys. Occasionally, a few big boars would rush into the puddle like a happy one, splash a lot of water, and then roll back and forth in it, so that the mud would be covered with their hard mane. Lolan hill holds down his hat brim to prevent it from being blown away by the wind, looks at the green scenery below, sometimes walks with a few birds, holds these curious little guys in the palm of his hand, looks at them carefully, and then releases them again. Because it was not the morning when she started, she only flew half the distance when the sun was about to set. The burning sunset red the whole sky. A few egrets were singing in the forest. The girl also slowed down and was ready to find a place to rest for one night before leaving tomorrow. After turning around a few times, Lorraine Hill found a pine tree and fell down the hillside. This place is safer and undisturbed without Warcraft. The forest land is covered by light yellow and withered yellow leaves layer upon layer, there are not many shrubs, and many scattered pine nuts can be seen on the leaves. The girl''s boots stepped on a stone on the ground, and then the pure white skirt slowly fell down, and the slight air blew a few leaves beside her feet. She gently waved the wooden staff in her hand and crossed an arc in the air. Then the air whirled, bringing up layers of fallen leaves, pine nuts and a small amount of dead branches and other debris, exposing the black land below. After clearing a circular open space around, Lorraine Hill took a larger tent out of the ring and put it on the ground. First, lay a waterproof mat on the ground, then put the tent on the mat, then put up the shelf, fasten the tent, and fix the surrounding corners with nails. Then adjust the details slightly, and the tent will be set up. Pick up some dead branches around, pile them up, and raise a small bonfire. Lorraine Hill sits on the stone beside the fire and takes out some green fruits to bake by the bonfire. The girl took the wood branch and gently poked the burning firewood. With the occasional explosion of pine nuts and sparks, a faint firewood and rosin floated in the air. After a while, the girl in the white skirt peeled off the steaming peel and ate the sweet and sour pulp. Occasionally, she would be scalded and spit the tip of her tongue. After eating the fruit, she took out the notes she had taken at school to see which recipes were suitable and good, and then she thought about how to improve them. On a quiet night, the quill rustled across the paper, the girl''s attentive face and the page reflected the warm light of the fire, and the long shadow swayed slightly under the fire. The sky full of stars, the quiet forest, the grass around from time to time came bursts of insects. Chapter 250 Sighing mountains, pine forests. In the early morning, the black stork chirped in the branches, making a sound similar to quack, showing the quietness and emptiness of the mountains. A few pine trees in the distance drill out of their nests and stick out their heads in the grass. Then they need to find acorns and pine nuts that fall on the ground and stir the yellow leaves that fall on the ground to make a rustling sound. A few birds fly high in the sky, occasionally skimming the sky, and then dive down rapidly, pulling out a long arc in the air, chasing their prey. A scaly pine nut fell from a high branch, landed on a soft gray tent, bounced up gently, and then rolled down onto the black ground next to it. In the small tent, due to the thick outer lining and excellent shading, the interior can only show a ray of light from the gap of the door curtain. The girl with silver hair was lying on the gray rabbit fur blanket, covered with a thin cotton quilt, with her hair scattered on the white quilt and a small amount pressed under her shoulder. As the sun gradually rises outside, the golden red sunlight sprinkles on the tent through the woods, bringing a little bit of sporadic warmth. Lorraine Hill opened his bleary eyes, stretched, and sat up slowly. Looking at her hands on the quilt, the girl opened and closed her eyes and lowered her head slowly. Then she lifted it up again. After a while, she slowly woke up. With the sparse voice, after changing into a White Witch Dress, she leaned out of the tent, lifted the boots outside the tent and tried to put them on. But she soon found that there was some dew, so she retracted her little feet in white socks. He shook his head a little distressed. Lorraine Hill sighed that he was still inexperienced. Then he took back his boots and put them on his feet. The air in the early morning of the forest is especially fresh, and the birds in the trees are also singing happily, and they fly from time to time, changing places, and continue to sing. Lorraine hill put away his tent, lit the extinguished small bonfire again, took out a glass bottle, which was amber maple syrup water, added a few red grapefruit petals, and put it warm beside the fire. After that, fork the bread and bake it by the fire. Looking at the warm red flame burning up, the bread also gradually become yellow, a little thought, she picked up the bottle and sprinkled a little salt on the bread, and then ate it. While eating, occasionally drink warm maple syrup to prevent choking, and add water by the way. Maple sugar is not as greasy as honey. It tastes more refreshing. She finished eating, put out the flame, cleaned up a little, and went on. The wind quickly flows through my ears, with long hair. The sun is not hot in late autumn, and the temperature is just right. You can feel the wind blowing through your body and feel the sourness. Looking at the as like as two peas of green and winding forests and hills, the girl''s keen perception of many supernatural Warcraft is very natural. There are almost 3 natural sequences similar to that of the leaves. The rain frog, the 2, the black pupil, the deer''s horn is tiny, almost invisible, but as an extraordinary creature. The dark brown fur on the body is highly toxic, which is used to prevent other high-level Warcraft from predating. Through the mountains, Lorraine Hill occasionally perceives a large Warcraft running in the distance, which is a dragon sequence 5 red scale tyrant dragon. Although there are no wings, but with strong hind legs and huge jaws, he is also a small overlord in the mountains. Pure white clothes flying, facing the sky breeze, the girl finally approached her destination. A field extends along the upward slope. Under the open sky, there is a sea of ice blue flowers. Among the green leaves, there are white and blue flowers. The stamens are thin and light blue. With an extremely cold breath coming near, there are no other plants in this field except these ice blue flowers, which is estimated that they can''t stand such a cold and cool environment. Lorraine Hill blinked a little, and the data of this flower appeared on the retina. Most of them were sequence 3, and a few were sequence 4. [Erigeron breviscapus] Variety: Blue marigold (special advanced variety) Status: full bloom (damaged) Sequence: natural sequence 4. Cryocalyx (Evaluation: rare gold, increased due to large amount of aggregation) Talent: [frozen moon and ice bloom] (perfect): it can absorb sunlight, moonlight and mana, and slowly condense into special ice bloom magic. Ability: [ice calyceps in full bloom] (rare): infects the surrounding environment, making its temperature drop, but it will not freeze. When a large number of ice calyceps gather together, it will form a desperate area of life. [frozen moon fruit] (perfect): bear a small fruit containing Binghua magic, which is smaller than rice grain. It can improve the stability of the extraordinary core, and make it more powerful in manipulating magic. At the same time, it also has the effect of calming, low temperature and improving physique. Looking at the sea of ice blue flowers in front of us, swaying slightly in the wind, Lorraine Hill also slowly fell from the air. Strange, why do we talk about the damaged state systematically? The girl with silver hair walks in the flowers, feeling the freezing cold around her. Her hair rises slightly. The outside is OK, about minus 20 ¡æ. As she walks in, the central area is estimated to be minus 80 ¡æ. After shaking his body, Lorraine Hill squatted down slowly to observe these little flowers. As expected, he found something different. Among the flowers, there are only a small amount of fruit in the ear and grain, and the stamen part is also a little incomplete, and the pollen is also very few. Just as the girl was thinking about the reason, the sun gradually rose to the middle of the sky, and the warmest time of the day came slowly. In the distance came the hum, very low, like a dive bomber. Lorraine Hill looked up and saw that it was a field of flying dark blue bees. These bees waved their wings rapidly, tens of thousands of them covered the sky of the whole flower sea for a short time. Under the transparent wings, the dark blue body reflected the sunlight, showing a metallic luster. At the tail, there was a poisonous sting with a hook. The sting had a small arc, and the color gradually deepened from blue to black. It looked very dangerous. As they approached, they seemed to find the uninvited guest Lorraine hill, and immediately swept in. The deep blue wave of flight was like a wailing face. [ice flame bee] Race: Apidae subspecies Status: healthy (hungry) Sequence: War sequence 3: ice flame bee Talent: [honey making] (rare): more proficient in honey making than ordinary bees, it can purify the pollen of extraordinary crops, and make its effect and characteristics to a higher level. [poison of cold flame] (rare): This creature''s unique extraordinary toxin. After poisoning, it feels extremely hot all over and is eager to cool down, but the body is extremely cold, and then gradually loses consciousness. Ability: [ice flame] (excellent): the blue and cohesive flame can burn through steel. [ice flame resonance] (rare): after a large number of gathering, you can use the inscription on the back to resonate and carry extraordinary magic, which greatly increases the overall strength. However, limited by the individual, the overall strength limit is rare pearl level. Skill: [cold flame sting] (rare): use your own sting to attack. The hit creature will spontaneously relax its pores, seek heat dissipation, and finally paralyze consciousness and freeze to death. [ice wind dancing] (perfect): when more than 6000 individuals resonate, it can make the skill play to the maximum, greatly improve the flight speed, anti strike power, fire power, etc., and share the damage with each other, making it easier for individuals to survive. Looking at the dark blue bee coming all over the sky, in a fierce manner, Lorraine Hill immediately took off to prevent himself from being completely surrounded. In the oblique flight path, they first dive close to the ground to get rid of the bees'' encirclement, then turn sharply to rise, soar up, and rush into the sky to avoid the bees. After a while, the girl was greatly relieved to see that those guys didn''t continue to chase. This is her first escape after her rebirth. It''s not that she can''t beat it completely. It''s just that the dense insects seem to seep too much, which gives her a lot of psychological pressure. Besides, beating there will damage the ice calyx. Loranthel comforted himself in his heart, and then slowly recalled the origin of these bees. Ice flame bee is a kind of species cultivated in the heyday of crazy tooth empire. It is not only used to brew special honey and honey wine, but also a powerful tool of war. It''s a pity that because it needs a lot of special extraordinary flowers for its growth and advancement, it has always been small in scale. Later, the Empire collapsed, and no one has seen its trace. Many people think that this extraordinary species has been extinct. I didn''t expect that there are so many in the deep of sighing mountain range. It''s really rare. There are few books about it, which is what lorenhill learned from the ancient records left by shamans some time ago. The honey brewed by these bees was an important material for the orc shaman to make magic medicine. Thinking about its origin, Lorraine Hill fell on a tall branch, looking at the distance, the sea of ice blue flowers in the sun. Those flowers are like ice elves'' favorite. The garden of ice in the past, the land of ice elves with transparent glaze. Are these flower sea relics left by them, but what are they for? It is also very far away from the ruins of the ice elves'' homeland. The girl with silver hair raised her fingers, closed her eyes, listened to the wind, and felt the ancient and quiet area. Chapter 251 The ice wind is cold, the air is cold, the ice flame flying all over the sky, the bees are flashing the blue fire light like fireflies, and the waves are dancing. In the moonlight, on the cliff beside the lake, there are huge beehives hanging. These beehives are ice blue metal color. They are pasted under the cliff one by one. They will not be directly drenched by rain, and they are very stable. While the bees return at night, Lorraine Hill follows them to the nest. Around the trees, a clear lake appears in the forest under the moonlight, and the nests of the extraordinary bees are on the opposite cliff. I saw this amazing scene when Lorraine Hill arrived. Those flying bees are burning blue flames, bright and dark, as the sea shimmering in the moonlight, constantly changing and churning, they are fighting against the enemy. Roar¡ª¡ª A giant bear is roaring in the moonlight. Its sound is like thunder, which makes some bees fly unsteadily and darkens their flames. It is dark red, and its thick fur burns like a flame. On its chest, a fiery core is exposed, from which crimson and transparent flames are constantly pouring out, covering its whole body. With the slap of the bear''s paw, huge waves of fire spread all around. Even loranshire, standing thousands of meters away, can feel the heat waves. The calm surface of the lake vibrates with the beating of the giant bear, and waves appear from time to time. Close to the giant bear, you can even see the white water mist rising from the lake. Fire bear Race: giant bear Status: healthy (no abnormality) Sequence: original sequence 7. Giant bear (rare coral) Talent: [burning heart] (perfect): with breathing, mana in the air is absorbed and condensed into the magic of fire, which will constantly improve her constitution and make her more suitable for fire. Ability: [flame body] (rare): the full-bodied flame covers the whole body, greatly resists ice related skills, and burns the surrounding enemies. [Juli] (rare): it''s a body of gold and stone. It''s strong and tough, and it also has extremely terrifying power. Skill: [roar of fire] (perfect): integrate your own unique fire magic into the roar, spread it outward, frighten the enemy, disrupt the opponent''s magic operation, and cause a certain degree of disorder. If the enemy also uses fire related magic, it will receive a greater impact. Watching the bear roar, it scattered the bee colony, and then slapped the cliff by the lake. The mountain trembled, and the beehive hanging on it was crumbling. Lorraine Hill understood the process in general. It''s probably these bees who work hard to collect honey, and then the giant bear comes to collect rent from time to time and knocks on the cliff to make the hive fall down. Although these bees together probably have the fighting power of sequence 6, they still can''t beat the giant bear of Tianke, so they can only do whatever they want. Under such a long time, honey is certainly insufficient. No wonder those bees are so diligent in collecting honey. But the strange thing is that if we used this kind of frequency to collect honey and chew, the icecups would have died long ago, but now the sea of flowers still exists, growing hard and not completely extinct. It''s a little strange, Lorraine hill shakes his head. But no doubt she needs the fruits of Erigeron, but with the interference of these bees, it is very difficult to wait until the seeds are mature, and the seeds just grow will be eaten by these bees. It seems that we still have to fight, the girl sighed. ------------------- The next day, Erigeron was in the wild overseas. The morning sun over the layers of forest, warm light began to shine on the world. Lolan hill is sitting on the edge of Huahai cliff, looking up at the blue sky and feeling the tranquility for a moment. Until a dark blue and black fog appeared in the sky again, the thirsty bees, like slaves driven by the giant bear, came to collect honey unconsciously. The girl gently jumped down the cliff, the crimson wings emerged behind her, and the blood red spear constantly emerged around her. A handle Two handles Three handle .... When the bees came near again, Lorraine hill held the delicate blood gun with thread and tried to project it. Magic gun kungunier! The blood gun shoots into the swarm like an arrow and then bursts. The broken crystals penetrate the bodies of countless bees and fall from the sky like rain, forming a big hole. Followed by the second shot, the third shot, quickly blow out one hole after another. It was not until the fourth shot that the bees responded. The bees sang in unison, and the blue flames burned in the sky, forming a sea of fire, like the fire clouds at sunset. Then the back of the bees began to light up white inscriptions, and a complex magic network began to form. These bees, like soldiers, began to form a very neat arrangement according to some rules, forming an almost perfect diamond in the sky. The blue body reflects the color of metal, such as fish scales arranged in order in the sun, and the later magic gun cracking effect is greatly reduced, often less than 60 bees can be killed with one shot. And this is just a drizzle for tens of thousands of colonies. Then the bee colony began to chase with loranthal in the sky. The dark blue clouds gathered and dispersed from time to time, and the two sides fought fast, leaving a residual image of red and blue. The bees keep dodging the girl''s attack. Even if they are hit and burst, they can make up the gap quickly. This makes the girl feel indescribable, as if she is fighting against the cotton. Piercing and bursting have little influence on her. With the waving and rotating of the blood red sword, a group of bees nearby were cut into pieces. However, a lot of heterogeneous cold poison of dark blue accumulated in the body of the sword, which constantly eroded the structure of the blood sword until it finally broke and dissipated. At this time, the bee colony once again encircles, the blue flame is like a ball to wrap the girl inside, and the billowing flame and stinger continue to compress to the inside. A red line shoots out of the sphere, followed by the second and third Pengbai''s red fire waves burst, and a white skirt figure stood out from the flames. With its long blue hair and green butterfly wings, Pengbai''s body quickly rose to the sky, leaving the bees behind in a short time. After the transformation into a natural sequence, loranthal gained a lot of wind related bonus, and the flight speed became more terrifying. Finally, he got rid of these fast approaching sound speed bee colonies. Looking down at the roaring bee colony in the sky, Lorraine Hill hesitated a little. Can only use that? She cut her fingertips, the bright red blood began to flow out in the sky. The blood flow is more and more, and then it is rolled up by the rapid whirlwind and turned into a light red blood mist, and the beautiful and extremely dangerous poison falls down. The crimson mist begins to contact the manic bee colony, and then everything is quiet. The deep blue mixed with purplish red blood drops from the sky, such as rain, and it is very quiet. Chapter 252 After a breath, Lorraine hill slowly fell down from the air. Looking at the bodies of bees scattered on the ground, she thought a little. Then she rolled up the incinerator and burned the dead bees to avoid polluting the environment and causing other creatures to be poisoned. These bees are not going to die out. Nearly half of them are around those hives. If it wasn''t for the other bees who are too aggressive, Lorraine Hill didn''t want to fight against them. If only it could be domesticated, then honey could be made. With some thoughts in his mind, Lorraine Hill returned to the sea of flowers. While those bees won''t interfere for a while, I''ll hasten a batch of them first. She fell back into the sea of ice blue flowers and took out a slender flute. The flutes made of maple are reddish brown in appearance and have shallow lines. The long bagpipes ring in the wilderness, the music is light, just like butterflies dancing through the flowers. In the autumn forest, the wind blows through the layers of trees, the colorful leaves clatter, the open field in the forest, the flowers dance in the wind, the light spots of mana and magic move with the music, and float quietly. The green light of the deposit falls, and the iceberg begins to grow again. New buds come out to replace the withered branches and leaves. The light blue flowers bloom like rain, fluttering in the air and sending out a refreshing fragrance. Then the small grains are slowly coagulated beside the flowers, wrapped with a special magic little fruit of the frozen moon, with a thin layer of white frost on the surface. A pair of bright white hands hold these small fruits, and then pick them down, the small dark blue round grain will roll into the palm of the hand, a cold feeling from the hand. The girl knelt down in the sea of flowers, her eyes slightly closed, feeling the quiet flow of magic. Under the quiet and beautiful sea of flowers, a sleeping consciousness slowly reflects into her perception. After a long time, the girl slowly opened her eyes, and the emerald brilliance in her pupils slowly faded away. At this time, she understood why the red maple tree would say that the existence of the north, icy, seems to be very painful. This piece of Erigeron is not naturally generated, but specially planted by people in the past. Under this sea of flowers, there is a dead life buried. Only by absorbing the dead existence, can these Erigeron grow continuously and not be eaten up by bees. The breeze gradually rolled up the girl''s white skirt, she slowly rose into the air, sitting on the air cushion condensed in the air, overlooking this beautiful sea of flowers. Then stretch out your slender fingers. With the palm of the hand suddenly pressed, the earth under the sea of flowers fell apart, and then one by one pieces of soil began to be lifted by the air and flew into the air. The layers of soil seem to lose gravity, gradually float up, and then continue to move to the surrounding area, the hole below is also growing. When Lorraine Hill loosened and rolled up nearly 20 meters of soil with the wind, a transparent blue finally appeared in his eyes. The covered soil gradually opened and floated, and the blue panorama finally appeared in the girl''s eyes. The crystal coffin is ice blue and transparent. The corners present a beautiful and delicate section. There lies a young girl who has fallen in love with the world. Her hands are crisscrossed at her waist and she looks calm. The crown made of gold silk thread is worn in the ice blue hair. The ears behind the hair have pointed ears. The girl''s face is beautiful. A necklace with a blue crystal pendant falls between the clavicles, and then below it is a full white chest. The body is wearing a water blue skirt, delicate and gorgeous. The skirt is made of water drops made of various gems. Is she dead? Lorraine hill slowly fell from the sky, stood in front of the coffin and watched carefully. The coffin made of crystal is almost seamless, and there is no gap. The girl in the coffin is lying on the white soft carpet, with two blooming icecups on hand. Even in the old days, these flowers have not withered. Put your hand on the coffin and Lorraine Hill closed his eyes again to feel the situation. At this time, another girl''s virtual shadow slowly emerged from the coffin. She easily went through the crystal barrier and looked at the silver haired girl in front of her. She seemed a little curious. Then she reached out her unreal fingers to touch the girl in the white dress. With a chill on her forehead, Lorraine Hill opened her eyes. The two girls looked at each other quietly. Is this the soul of the dead? Surprisingly, Lorraine hill was not afraid, even though the ghost seemed powerful. The ice blue girl''s virtual shadow revolves around Loran hill several times before it stops slowly. "Who are you?" "Who am I?" The soul of this ice blue girl seems to have forgotten a lot of things. Although the soul of the dead can''t speak, it still conveys the questions and information in her heart, which is clearly perceived by Lorraine hill, just like the illusion she faced with trinasha in those years. "My name is Lorraine hill. I just found your coffin in this land." "Coffin?" The ice blue girl was puzzled. Then she turned around and looked at the sleeping body behind her. She was startled and hid behind Lorraine hill. "Am I dead¡° She didn''t seem to respond. "Well, dead," Lorraine Hill nodded. "Wuwu..." Miss ghost seems to be a little difficult to accept this fact, lying on the shoulder of Lorraine hill, looking at herself lying in the coffin, which makes Lorraine Hill feel a cold feeling between her neck. "Well, don''t cry. In fact, I can feel that you are not sad." Lorraine Hill shook his head, grabbed the ghost lady behind him and put her in front of him again. Miss ghost seems a little embarrassed after being ordered. "But it should be sad to die." In fact, she does not remember the past, but simply imitates the emotion in cognition. "Why don''t you remember your past, but it''s sad to remember to die." Lorraine Hill looked at the ghost lady who was slightly higher than herself with a slightly curious crooked head. "Well, I don''t know. Isn''t that normal?" Miss ghost looks at Lorraine hill in disbelief. It''s very abnormal, loranthel thought. Although this is the first time she has seen a ghost, according to trinasha''s description, if the dead can emerge in the world, it''s because of magic and strong obsession. Therefore, most of these souls have no common sense. They only remember the most impressive things before they die. They often have their wishes fulfilled. But it is a pity that most of these wishes are not good, almost all are hatred, revenge, greed, unwilling and so on. Because these emotions are the easiest to stir up. Sometimes, in order to create ghosts, some necromancers deliberately torture the life before death, and then turn their souls into ghosts for their own use. It is also because most of the dead souls and corpses present the dark side of the world and society, which makes the extraordinary people in the sequence of the dead easy to take the crooked and extreme road. Therefore, in those days, their reputation was not very good and they were suppressed by the high-level people in the mainland. In addition, because of the gradual change of the objective environment, the sequence of the dead gradually became weak, which eventually led to the mercury Dynasty''s inability to support the huge territory and solve the increasingly fierce internal disputes, and finally disintegrated. Chapter 253 After talking to the ghost for a while, Lorraine Hill got to know her better. Compared with other ghosts, this ice blue girl is just the opposite. Instead of remembering her obsessions, she knew a lot about common sense. "So what''s going to be big in front of me?" As the sun gradually tilted to the west, they sat on the hillside chatting slowly. From time to time, the wind came from afar. Lorraine Hill stroked the disordered bangs, and then said, "yes, I saw the elves inscription under the coffin. You should be the princess of the ice elves." That''s why she wore the crown, she thought. Later, she would continue to talk about the craft and material of the coffin, which should be the product of the end of the first period, that is, the era when the mercury Dynasty had just risen and had not yet dominated the mainland. Name: Irene Bing Saint ingale Race: ice ELF (100%) Identity: ice Fairy Princess Status: Ghost (maintenance) Sequence: necromancer 6. Princess Bingyou Talent: [ice Calendula girl] (legend): a girl born with flowers blooming, ice Calendula can be said to be the other half of her life. It can control Erigeron to grow at will, and transmit its own magic power, so that Erigeron can break through the original position and upgrade the order class. At the same time, iceberg can also provide magic for it, making its own strength greatly increased. Ability: [heart of ice flower] (legend): you can greatly improve your control over magic. Even if you control more than your own magic, you won''t lose control, such as the finger arm£¨ Originally rare ability, talent + 10) [ice flower in full bloom] (legend): ice flower formed by special magic is extremely sharp and cold, and has strong armor breaking and freezing ability£¨ Originally rare ability, talent + 10) Skill: [ice colored foil] (legend): the ice flower sword technique, which blooms in the hands and on the enemies, is sharp and extremely dangerous£¨ Originally perfect, talent + 7) Looking at each other''s few, but mutually beneficial skills, Lorraine hill can''t help but wonder. If the ghost princess stands in a sea of ice calyces, her combat power is estimated to be higher than that of Series 7. "From the record on the coffin, it seems so." Saint ingale is the honorific name of the ancient elves for the original world tree. Later, it is also the surname of the elves. Ice represents the blood of ice elves. Looking back on the inscription just seen at the bottom of the coffin, loranthel continued. "You should have died in the war between the elves and human beings. The war was urgent and there was no time to hold a ceremony. In order to prevent your body from being desecrated by the enemy, they buried you here for the time being. At the same time, you also planted your favorite iceberg, which can freeze your body and protect your dead from losing their senses. " "I feel miserable." Although the ghost princess said so, she was not sad at all. It seemed that she was listening to a strange story. "In other words, is Xiao Luolan here to pick the seeds of Erigeron breviscapus?" A little cold and soft, the ghost leaned beside Lorraine hill and asked in a low voice. "Yes..." Lorraine Hill hesitated to correct that little word. Why do so many people like to call her that. As they talked, they got to know each other, but from the appearance, she was really mature. Her appearance is about 20 years old, her chest is not small, her figure is a little full, and she has a quiet temperament. But Lorraine hill is not the same. Her figure seems to be fixed at the age of 16-17. Her eyes are soft and clear, her face is like a dream, and she feels ethereal and not like the world. There are similar parts in their personalities, both of them are quiet, but lorenthal has a kind of quiet softness, while isegren is quiet with a kind of innocence. "Lorraine must be younger than me, so call me sister, cluck." Although she lost her memory, the ghost princess didn''t care and soon became familiar with Lorraine hill. Just as they sat chatting on the hillside under the setting sun, a disorderly roar and roar suddenly came. The group of ice flame bees came to a group, not only that, they also attracted a helper, that is, the fire bear. The giant bear in sequence 7 slaps the earth, causing a tremor, and under the guidance of bees, comes straight to the sea of flowers. With its heavy steps on the ground, many trees in the forest have collapsed. With the sound of wood fiber pulling and breaking, these trees fell down slowly, and then were ignited by the raging fire. Pop¡ª¡ª Giant palm stepped on the fallen tree trunk, crushed it, and then the flame rolled over, leaving a black scorch. The giant bear near the sea of flowers also sensed the presence of the two girls. He raised his body and stood up with two hind feet. His tall figure suddenly surpassed the towering trees in the forest. Half of his body protruded out of the forest, about 7-8 stories high. The two girls who had been sitting in the grass on the hillside also stood up. Unfortunately, due to the huge height gap, they could only look up at the bear whose feet were higher than theirs. The red eyes of the giant bear stare at the two strange girls, nose sniffing, eyes full of excitement, mouth corners also unconsciously left saliva. It has a kind of inexplicable directness, as long as it can eat these two girls, its own advanced sequence 8, it should be possible. Open the blood red mouth, show sharp teeth, it roars, contains some special magic sound wave spread around, all around the trees have fallen, nearly three miles of the forest was suddenly swept away, leaving only the ground burning scattered trunks, occasionally burst out a little spark, the forest is full of burnt smoke. The autumn wind, which was supposed to be cool, suddenly became extremely hot. After the sun set, the burning trees reflected the forest as if it was day. The burning waves spread to all directions, making loranthal feel extremely hot in front of him, but cold behind him. In the midst of a blaze and smoke, Ashley Greene suddenly stood in front of Lorraine hill. Before Lorraine Hill could say anything, a blazing fire filled the whole field of vision. The burning fire, like substance, spurted out of the bear''s mouth. With the black smoke, the fire stream impacted on the ice glass barrier in front of her. White air transpiration, layers of ice light from the air continue to converge, into the translucent ice barrier, in order to resist this fiery pillar of fire. The fire pushed the ice barrier back and forth. The overflowing fire formed a V-shape on the earth, while the two girls hid in the V-shape triangle and kept retreating. The edge of the land ploughed by the pillar of fire is blackened into ash and particles, and the middle is as crystal clear as glass. As a ghost, Irene Glenn hill can see the turbulent flame from her body. If she hits her body directly, she will gasify instantly. Palpitation of her a little calm down, and then their own ideas, convey to resist the Yixue Gelin. She nodded, then the ghost''s body suddenly brightened, and a small dark blue ice flower blew out of her mouth and floated to the front barrier. On the blue transparent ice barrier, a white ice flower suddenly blooms. Its petals are like a sword, which is composed of ice. Then the ice flower keeps blooming forward, and the petals of its ice sword are more and more dense. Finally, it is temporarily isolated from the impact of fire. Taking advantage of this fleeting gap, Lorraine hill opens the green butterfly wings, pulls up Ashley green and flies to the sky. Although the ghost can fly by himself, its speed is definitely not as fast as Lorraine hill at the moment. In front of the giant bear, the two men got out of the encirclement under the suppression of the fire. They also stopped the spitting fire for a short time, and raised their heads to capture the green figure constantly swaying and galloping in the sky. It took a deep breath, and the hot pillar of fire gushed out again, sweeping the night sky. The bright pillar of fire, even dozens of miles away, could be seen clearly, startling the living creatures in a forest. Wide pillar of fire, spread in the air, diameter more than 10 meters thick, constantly sweeping. Lolan Hill pulls Ashley green, and they keep walking through the pillar of fire, nervously avoiding the terrible flames of burning. As in the main gun shooting, constantly dodging, fragile and small butterfly in general. Chapter 254 Although the magic image that lorenthal once faced had the strength of sequence 7, after all, the manipulator was only sequence 6, and there was the blessing and increase of moonlight that day. But there is no moon in today''s night sky. Besides, the giant bear''s strength in series 7 can also rank at the top. Its strength is extremely strong. The surging fire magic is so intense in Lorraine Hill''s perception that it makes people feel small. No wonder Rachel once sighed that it would be better to become Series 7. After reaching sequence 7, as long as you don''t deliberately die, you are basically the overlord of one side, and you can gain broad power and freedom. The pillar of flame flashed in the sky and swept across. Lorraine Hill wanted to take ishael Gelin away, but then he thought that if he left at this moment, the sea of flowers would be destroyed, and miss ghost''s body would be destroyed by this giant bear, and maybe she would eat it. It''s really hard to accept the result. Besides, she saved her once just now. So, she took the ghost lady to fly in the sky constantly to attract the attention of the giant bear, and then thought about the solution to the giant bear. Bang¡ª¡ª Another pillar of fire came. The center of the blazing fire was almost white, dazzling and hot. The choking smell of smoke and heat waves spilled into the surrounding air, which made Lolan Hill feel uncomfortable as if his lungs were burning. The edge of his white dress became brown and black, and his voice coughed involuntarily. If it''s not an extraordinary person, it will be estimated that he has been suffocated and roasted. That''s not the way. She fell from the sky like a meteorite into the forest in the distance. Then a pillar of fire came and directly penetrated more than one kilometer of forest trees. The spiral fire, like a shell, pounded and swept the obstacles along the way. Finally, it was blocked by a thick ice mirror, and then the figure of Lorraine Hill flew on the ground again. Crimson as crystal wings, across the sky, and then the pillar of fire swept again. A white and blue ice flower blooms in the air, blocking the moment of the flame, Loran hill, wearing scarlet wings, rushes out of the encirclement of the flame and continues to walk through the sky, while the pillar of flame also follows. In this way, one after another ice flowers bloom in the sky, temporarily blocking the impact of the fire, and the red wings across the sky a long and curved arc. A long gun with blood red gradually takes shape in the hand. The sharp triangular gun tip and the exquisite body grabbing thread flow out of the girl''s wrist and slowly immerse into the thread of the long gun to form a spiral pattern of different depths. Then the blood color spreads until the gun tip is also dyed with deep dark red. Blood gun gungnier! With the roar of loranshire, the long gun with blood red shot out like a meteor, and a straight red line ran through the night sky, shooting into the giant bear in the sea of fire. The incandescent flame on the bear''s chest overflowed, and the flame was so intense that it was almost colorless from white, wrapping his whole body. A red line shot at the giant bear''s eye socket, splashing a blood flower, flying blood fell into the giant bear''s eyes, bursts of corrosion smoke rising in the fire. The bear roared in pain, and the flame on his body was nearly ten feet long. The remnants of the blood gun were vaporized and disappeared. Then he clapped his hand on his own eye socket and brought out a piece of flesh. Then the flame burned the wound and eye socket and sealed the bleeding wound. A giant bear with an injured eye became manic, and its forepaw fell on the ground. The earth was shocked, and a layer of fire wave spread outward. The flame core in front of the bear''s chest burned like the sun, and the light from it burned the leaves several miles away. The bear tried his best, inhaled a lot of air, and then roared. The cracked sound wave is like substance, spreading in all directions like a shock wave. The light golden flame waves are visible to the naked eye and rush into the distance rapidly. In the air, Loran Hill felt that his ears were almost deaf. The trembling sound made his consciousness blurred, and miss spirit''s body seemed to be falling apart, dissipating and dim. Just like a full-color painting, when exposed to the sun, the color begins to fade. No, we are too inferior to fight a protracted war. This thought flashed through the girl''s mind. At this time, the voice of ishegeline came to my mind. "Lorraine, if I play all my magic, I can create a flaw and a gap. Can you still use that move? " "Yes." Although he was a little weak due to blood loss, Lorraine Hill said he could hold on. After making up their minds, the two men again adjusted their direction in the air and quickly approached the gap after the huge bear howled. Half of the black candle slid out of her sleeve and ignited without fire. The short wax oil burned out rapidly. A long gun with golden streamline gradually appeared in her hands. Then the scarlet magic gathered, the bright red blood also immersed and spread, gold and red intertwined with each other, finally, a golden red gorgeous long gun in the hands of the girl clenched, and her face was very pale, bean sized sweat from the forehead, and then quickly evaporated by the heat wave. The two girls holding each other''s wrists, like comets, pull out a long spiral arc and rush into the sea of fire. The broken ice chips keep pouring out, resisting the flames around, and then turn into white gas sublimation, leaving a floating track. The giant bear saw the two girls approaching, and the flames spewed out from his mouth again, and his forepaw also patted the two tiny figures. Under the resistance of the ice flower, she passed through the heat flow which was enough to melt the metal for a short time, and many silver hair of the girl''s corner turned into ashes. Then, the huge palm shadow covering the sky came down. The silver haired girl quickly turns over and throws her companion to the other side. Under the centrifugal force, they quickly separate and finally avoid the attack before the giant palm falls. The wind pressure brought by the palm strike made loranthal fly a little unsteady, while the other side of ishegeline kept rising along the giant bear''s flame fur, and the condensed blue ice and snow kept falling off with the baking of the blazing flame. Because of its position close to the appearance of its own arm, the bear could not attack the dead corner for a few seconds. It could only burn the flame on its fur, intending to directly vaporize the "little bug". After dodging the slap of the giant palm, Lorraine Hill once again rushed into the place close to the bear''s fur. The burning fire, a piece of gold, filled the whole field of vision. There seems to be no end. She holds the ice blue ice snow geline, with the help of each other''s ice flower, temporarily keep themselves from being evaporated by the golden sea of fire, and then quickly up. Through the giant bear''s forearm, arm, shoulder, break through the twist of the neck, just a few seconds, but as long as a century. The blood red eyes of the giant bear finally appeared in front of the two girls. A red and a blue girl are spinning in the air. With Loran Hill''s power, she is quickly thrown to the eye pupil of the giant bear. The ghost girl''s brilliance broke out in full swing. The huge ice flowers bloomed on the giant bear''s eyes, and the cascading sword shaped petals suddenly bloomed, freezing this small area for a short time. Right now! The ghost lady shakes her body, and they rotate rapidly in the air. In an instant, they change their positions. Loran Hill appears in front of the giant bear''s eye pupil, and her face stained with black and gray is illuminated by the fire. Gungun gungnier! The gorgeous golden red spear is inserted into the bear''s brain directly from the pupil of the eye and penetrates into it. The dull sound of blood and flesh shuttle comes, and the two figures fly to the sky at the fastest speed. Before they got away from each other, a sun bloomed silently on the earth, and the magic of the uncontrolled fire began to rage and burst. The rising fire flame and shock wave flash directly to carbonize and sublimate the surrounding materials. Then the short vacuum formed by the explosion began to suck up the surrounding debris, and the broken flames, blackened soil particles, and incomplete stones danced in the air. Finally, the explosion generated a surge of fire into the sky, reflecting the mountains and the earth within a hundred miles as much as during the day, startling countless creatures and Warcraft in the mountains. Feeling the magic of terror, many animals and Warcraft began to run away from this dangerous area. On this scorched and ruined land where Mars is dancing and red flame is burning, the two girls slowly fall down. Although they don''t realize it for a day, they are like old friends, holding hands and relying on each other. In the forest, the two girls standing in the sea of ice calyces are relieved. They look at the still burning residual flames, and the noisy world is slowly calming down. Chapter 255 After the flame slowly weakened, loranthal stepped into the burnt black land, and then walked into the huge holes on the earth. The wisps of light floated, and the residual magic slowly gathered, and condensed into a [original gem] (Evaluation: rare pearl) Because the last explosion wasted a lot of magic, the evaluation of this gem finally stayed at Pearl level. The bright gems are warm orange, and there seems to be a little bear with brown fur sleeping on his stomach. After sequence 5, the soul will merge with the transcendental core. After sequence 7, the soul will become stronger and will not be easily broken. Although the bear died, most of its soul remained and gathered in this extraordinary gem. "This guy, it would be a lot more lovely." Lolan Hill points the orange jewel with his fingers. Looking at the crystal transparent jewel, the bear seems to be woken up. He slowly wakes up, opens his black eyes, and looks around blankly. Then he looks up and sees Lolan Hill''s face. He shrinks in fear and wants to hide in other places, but he can only turn around slowly in the jewel. Then a soft, slightly cool figure slowly came up from behind and leaned against Lorraine Hill''s back. "Is this bear the one just now?" There was a little curiosity in the voice. "Yes, yes." Lorraine Hill turned and dodged the icy body of ishegeline. It''s not a nuisance, just a little afraid of the cold. Compared with the living people, ghosts'' emotions are more direct and difficult to cover up. Lorraine hill can easily feel the ghost lady''s thoughts, which is very simple and simple. That''s why she likes it. Lorraine Hill doesn''t like too complicated interpersonal relationships, but prefers simple and pure things. She handed the jewel to the curious ishegeline and let her watch slowly. Then she flew up to wipe out the residual fire in the forest and stop it from spreading again. ------------------ The next afternoon, the sun was slanting on the branches. There was a gray tent on the beach of incomplete flower. The girl was sleeping in a soft rabbit blanket. Her body was slightly undulating and breathing regularly. As the sun was about to set, there was no sign of getting up. A light blue figure sitting alone on the crystal coffin in the sea of flowers, looking at the setting sun in the sky, purple red fire clouds covering the branches of the woods in the distance. Near the horizon, the sun can only see its shadow from the sparse arrangement of tree trunks. The shadow of the trees is like a fence to divide the sunset. In the evening, the wind slowly blows, and the burning ash piles of vegetation occasionally emit wisps of green smoke. Some small animals also smell the smell of barbecue and come back. In the forest looking for baked pine nuts and fruits, and then happy to eat. "Little Lorraine is still awake." A little bored, Miss ghost jumped from the coffin and drifted slowly towards the little gray tent. The illusory body goes through the thick tent and into the interior. Looking at the sleeping girl in a white dress, she doesn''t have any other actions. Instead, she sits in a corner of the tent quietly and looks at the resting girl with silver hair. The silver hair falls between the snow-white neck, and the white clavicle protrudes from the nightgown. With the girl''s breath, the quilt on her body also rises and falls slightly. The beautiful white face with the pale pink lips like a mountain cherry makes the girl look a little green and astringent, but the soft lines between her eyebrows are a little neutralized, just like a slightly sour and sweet fruit, Purity gives people a strange demon. When it was completely dark and the light moonlight came into the tent from the crack, Lorraine hill slowly rubbed his eyes and woke up. £¡ There''s a man sitting in front of the bed! Lorenthal, who has been living alone recently, was startled by the scene. However, after a few seconds of brain restart, he quickly responded and breathed a sigh of relief. "It''s Yixue..." the girl slowly put down her quilt, covered her mouth and yawned a little. "Good evening, Ashley green." Although it''s a little awkward elvish language, Loran hill, who has a good academic record, read it accurately. "Good evening, little Lorraine. Here you are." After that, the fairy lady handed out the orange gems in her hand. The little bear was obedient and looked at the two girls timidly. Lorraine hill is a little curious to take over and observe the bear. At the moment, it is obedient. Lorraine hill turns it around and rolls it around. "Well, how did you do that?" "Just talk to it well, because I''m also a ghost. It''s very convenient to communicate." "Really?" Lorraine hill is a little hard to believe. According to Trina Sha''s records, most ghosts are very emotional, and the rational ones are rare, while the ghosts of the transformation of Warcraft''s soul are more disordered, with only a very shallow IQ. "Really, maybe little Lorraine''s credit is greater. In the process of reuniting his soul, you purify and filter some extreme emotions, and make him more rational." The ghost miss is also thinking about the reasons. Although she has no memory of her past growth, some of her knowledge does not seem to fall behind. Is that ok? Lorraine hill was a little surprised, and then slowly handed the jewel to ishegeline. "No, Loran, keep it for himself. It''s the opposite of me. It''s hard to stay together. It should help you a little bit. " The princess of the ghost declined, and then took Lorraine hill out of the tent. In the moonlight, one side of the forest is dark, but the other side of the hill is still in good condition. The autumn wind at night blows with a chill. As a ghost, ishelen takes Lorraine Hill''s hand and walks slowly towards the hill in the grass sea near her waist. "What kind of flowers does Lorraine like?" She asked, walking ahead. "I don''t have a special hobby." The girl recalled the flowers she had seen in her memory. "Many of them I like very much, such as peach blossom in spring, roses of various colors, small osmanthus, white lily of the valley like a small lantern, orange marigold, all of them are very good-looking. It''s specially stipulated that I can''t say which one I like." "Cluck, little Lorraine is so playful, just want it all." She said with a smile. "But I''m single." Ashley Griffin pulls Lorraine hill close to the sea of flowers on the top of the hill. Then she picks a flawless iceberg and puts it in Lorraine Hill''s hair, pinning it on the butterfly hairpin. "May I tell you a story?" The princess turned into a ghost took Loran Hill''s hand, and they sat on the hillside again, watching the sea of flowers under the moonlight rise and fall slightly, swaying gently in the wind, and the dusty past slowly opened. Chapter 256 "Once upon a time, there was a father who doted on his daughter." The ethereal voice of ishegeline began to speak slowly. "He built a garden for his daughter full of flowers of all colors." "Girls live carefree in this garden, sometimes walking, sometimes singing." "A childish and pure song is like a newborn bird." "The father loves this daughter so much, and sometimes he makes some very good friends and relatives to enjoy her singing, so as to share the beauty and joy." "At the banquet, the guests sat with the father, watching the girl dancing and singing in the flowers, and they couldn''t help but revel in it." "They gave the girl all kinds of blessings, including gorgeous and exquisite skirts, never withering flowers, bright and moving gems, and wishes for her eternal youth." "If time stays at that moment forever, maybe it''s also a good story." "But the girl felt tired. She didn''t want to stay in the garden all the time. She wanted to go out and have a look. This idea was naturally stopped by her father." "There are a lot of bad people out there, and they are very dangerous," he said "The girl didn''t resist, but chose to stay in the garden obediently. Even if occasionally some handsome young people secretly told her that they could take her out, she didn''t agree¡° "My father loves me. He won''t lie or cheat me. That''s the simple idea of the girl." "But the fairy tale will come to an end. One day, my father died." "The girl who lost her dependence finally fell into the world. She didn''t have any survival skills. She soon encountered all kinds of difficulties. Deception, lies, greed, lust, and all kinds of people with evil intentions began to approach her." "The world is as ugly as my father said." "It''s rare that when the war broke out, the girl was sent to the battlefield because of her special ability. After seeing all kinds of bloody and cruel scenes, she finally died in the battlefield. So his simple life is here. " At this point, the ethereal voice of ishegeline also slowly stopped. "Sorry, it''s not a winding and moving story." The ghost girl slowly turned her head and continued to speak to Lorraine hill. "Nothing." Maybe this is life, loranthel thought. Things are changeable, and there is no artistic beauty. "Although these things seem to have happened in my life, I look at the memory of a stranger¡° She floated slowly, her unreal fingers drawing light blue dots in the air. "The dead girl as like me is as like as two peas, but I can''t feel her feelings, nor can I understand her love, hate and emotions." "The knowledge in my memory tells me that ghosts should have this unfulfilled wish or obsession, otherwise they can not gather scattered souls and thoughts, but become invisible." "But what is my wish?" Yixue Gelin''s ethereal voice came to an end, and the scene gradually fell into silence and silence. After a long time, the girl with silver hair stood up. "I don''t know how to explain it. Maybe everyone''s experience and ideas are different." Lorraine Hill took the flowers from his hair and looked at the petals. "The meaning of life is different for everyone, and for others, I dare not make a decision." "I can only boldly guess that maybe the girl wants to have a different life." "It''s a wish to get something, and it''s also a wish to leave something. The past may not be all good memories. Maybe she doesn''t put such a heavy burden on your new life, so that you can live freely and experience a completely different life. " The girl gently rubs the ice flower in her palm, and the light blue flowers fly slowly in the wind. "Just like a newborn bird, light on the road, spread its wings and fly, experience the sky of Flowing Clouds and light wind." "Just think of it as my little conjecture. If you think it''s unreasonable, you must have your own reasons. Others can''t interfere." Lolan hill looks at the iceberg which is flying away in the wind and tells her little thoughts. She is not a master of emotion and a philosopher who has gone through the vicissitudes of the world. This is just her little idea. "Well, it''s better to hear that from Lorraine." Ishegeline floats in the sky, slowly encircling the iceberg. "So how to start a new life? I don''t have anything that I particularly want." "Do what you like and feel comfortable with." The girl''s voice came from the sea of flowers. "For me, it''s a pleasure to watch the sunset every night. In winter, I sit by the warm stove and watch the blood falling out of the window. When it''s sunny, I take a nap under the window with the breeze rolling. In harvest season, I look at the golden ears all over the field, which makes me very happy. " "No matter how many times, never tired." The girl opened her arms, jogged, jumped down the hill, floated slowly in the wind, and then floated shoulder to shoulder with the ghost lady in the air. "It''s true that there are some disappointments in my life. There are many difficult and painful things to do, but it doesn''t prevent me from having these beautiful dreams." "It is these beautiful things that are waiting for me in front of me that I am willing to endure and work hard to get through these difficult years." "One step, one more step, the road will be opened up." She looked at the silver haired girl and asked, "has Lorraine ever been confused and hard?" "Yes, it has lasted for a long time. The whole person is just like a mouse underground. He has low self-esteem and is small for fear of being seen." "I can''t see at all that if Lorraine is a mouse, he''s also a fat, lovely hamster." The mood of ishegeline is also gradually cheerful and relaxed. After untiing her heart knot and gradually releasing her mind, she was no longer entangled with the strange past in her memory. They flew freely in the sky, touring the forest and mountains under the moonlight, until the warm sun rose from the East again. The genial sunshine falls on the world, and the flying two finally fall on the edge of a quiet lake, just outside the ice flame hive. "Well, let''s start here." ------------------------ Three days later, with the help of Lorraine hill, the iceberg, which was originally born on a hill, was moved to the edge of the lake. The water in the deep mountain is clear and cold. The crystal coffin slowly falls from the lake, and then slowly sinks to the bottom of the lake. The water is rippling and the sleeping girl is in peace. The two people on the lake look at the coffin in the light of the lake, float slowly and fall back to the shore. "Under the water like this?" Asked Lorraine hill. "Well, every time I see it, it''s like looking in a mirror." "In the mirror, I have fallen asleep, and on this side, I should also take warning that I will no longer blindly listen to other people''s words, but live my own life." "Is there anything you want to do now?" "Yes, I want to make the ice marigold bloom and create my favorite garden." The ghost girl said so, the illusory body showed real beauty in the sun. Chapter 257 Frost rose, zone 1, former rurnas, capital of the clock tower, mozwa. The smoke pipes in the suburbs are emitting thick black smoke. Rows of neat factories are densely distributed on both sides of the river. Tall ships drive slowly from the river, bringing up a long wake. These ships sailed inland from the distant entrance to the sea, constantly unloading all kinds of heavy goods, some black coal, some heavy metals. These things come from all over the world, and then they gather here, and they will be processed into various kinds of alchemy products, and then they will be sold to various places. It includes weapons, cannons, clocks, telescopes, metal parts and so on. The huge benefits made the alchemists of ruerna very rich. The streets in the city are very spacious. The brass street lamps are exquisitely shaped. Unfortunately, some corners have been covered with a layer of light rust. After the rain, there was a small amount of water on the road. With the rapid passing of carriages, a burst of water splashed. Some of these carriages are pulled by horses, some rely on machines, or should not be called carriages. Magic guide locomotive is more appropriate. As a magic locomotive stopped, a housekeeper like middle-aged man got out of the car. Then he opened the door and helped a girl in a blue skirt to walk down. High heels on the wet floor, a slight splash sound sounded. The girl with blonde hair and blue skirt looks up at the tall building in front of her lower body, and the long spire extends to the sky. There are four huge stone pillars in front of the main gate. People in clothes and shoes keep coming in and out of the gate, and there are all kinds of voices of conversation from time to time. "Is this the branch of Aoni chamber of Commerce?" The girl was walking in front with her skirt, and several bodyguards in black were walking behind her. Looking at the exquisite patterns of the mechanical swords in the hands of these bodyguards, we can see that these are all excellent alchemy creations after enchantment. "Yes, miss." The Housekeeper on one side leads the way, and then introduces the background of Aoni chamber of Commerce. "Aoni chamber of commerce mainly deals in books and paper, and also in opera and deduction." "It is said that over the years, they have cultivated a group of famous singers to perform operas and poems, which has greatly increased the sales of their own books." The housekeeper continued. "Then their products should be very popular with those nobles or rich ladies. Why not set up the headquarters here? The rich people in mozwa should be the top three in Xuehua seven. Besides, compared with the merchants who are keen on interests, the alchemists and scholars in our country are more interested in literature and drama, and have more guests." "Well, it''s said that most of their paper mills are located in Vilga, because they are close to the forest farm and some raw material producing areas, which is more convenient. Later, Vilga split up, and they were also divided to the West. Only part of the industries were transferred. " "New Vega..." the blonde lady thought deeply, then went into the hall and looked at the rows of windows and long lines. "There are a lot of people. Have you made an appointment in advance?" "The appointment is ready, miss. Please follow me. The person in charge of Aoni''s branch is on the third floor." The housekeeper walks in the front, and then asks an attendant behind him to contact the waiter in the chamber of Commerce first. Soon after, several people in neat uniforms came forward to greet them. "Welcome to the eldest miss of the shaglias. Please come with us." A long red carpet lay down, then stood on both sides and bent to salute. Looking at the grand scene on this side of the hall, some people nearby began to talk about it. "Who is that lady? Let Aoni chamber of commerce so welcome. " "I don''t know, but look at her appearance and the bodyguards around her. She should have been born into a big family." "No, but she is so beautiful." One of the guests sighed. "Well, well, come and go are just a few words. At least they are also literature lovers. Can''t you use other adjectives¡° "Isn''t it just out of the mouth? It''s better to be simple in life. Do any of you know that lady? I want to know her name "But I don''t know." "I don''t know." A long time later, a voice came from the corner: "that''s the leader of the hour hand faction, the eldest lady of the sheria family, letis." As the voice fell, the blonde girl disappeared at the corner of the stairs. As the capital of ruerna, mozwa was called the capital of the clock tower. This is because in the early years, as a precise creation, only a small number of alchemists could make clocks and watches, so they were in short supply and of high value among the great nobles and the rich. Most of the alchemists are also proud of their ability to make accurate clocks and watches. Because mozwa is the capital, it has gathered many famous alchemists in China. Most of them will build a large clock tower on the building of the faction to show their excellent technology and also have the role of advertising. In this way, there are more and more bell towers in mozwane, and finally it was named the capital of bell towers. Hundreds of years later, the number of alchemists in ruerna has doubled. Although the precision of clocks and watches is no longer uncommon, these clock towers have been preserved. Up to now, some alchemy factions have retained their original names, and "the hour of the clock" is one of them. As a faction that started making clocks and watches, it is still one of the six strongest factions in China. As a descendant of the leader''s family, letis naturally has great power. ------------------ Aoni branch, third floor. "That is to say, does Miss lettiss want to publish her own publication?" A middle-aged man in a white shirt and a neat vest sat on the sofa, looking at the blonde lady opposite, and asked carefully. "Yes, now everyone''s aesthetic is too vulgar, or the kind of thick powder pile face, wearing layers of skirt, hanging on the accessories are estimated to weigh a few kilograms, decorate women as vases, it''s uncomfortable to look at." After detailed finish, the blonde girl took the white porcelain tea cup before she got up and took a sip. She was dissatisfied with some of the current clothing styles. When other girls of the same age were still chasing the trend, she began to think about how to create the trend. "And what do you think, or miss lettiss, what kind of beautiful style do you want to convey?" The person in charge of the chamber of Commerce pondered over the choice of words and asked the young lady carefully. At present, the headquarters of Aoni chamber of commerce is far away in the West. As a branch of Aoni chamber of Commerce, it is already weak. If you offend this young lady, you may encounter all kinds of troubles in the future. This is not what he wants to see. "Well..." lettiss put down her tea cup, but her mind gradually drifted to her distant roommate, the friend who hardly wore any accessories. "Maybe it would be better to be simple and natural." The blonde lady seems to be inspired. She describes a new style of dressing to the person in charge of the chamber of Commerce, focusing on simplicity and freshness, while the other person takes pains to understand the lady''s fantastic ideas and then write them down one by one. "We''ve got a general idea of miss letis''s idea, but we won''t release the first edition until next year." "No, it won''t take so long even if you ask for a draft, do the preparatory work and print it." Letis was a little confused. "I''m very sorry, because the current printing line is running at full load, and I really can''t spare time to debug and print new products." "Are you perfunctorizing me? Or do you think of me as a child? " Although in school, temper somewhat convergence, but back to their familiar territory, lettiss''s first lady temper up again. Besides, what she said is not without reason. It''s just a piece of cake for Aoni''s so many printing factories to free their hands to print a few magazines. "I''m sorry, how can I explain this to you? It''s really unusual at present. It''s not convenient for me to say it directly. If you ask the sheria family leader, he will tell you the reason." The person in charge of Aoni chamber of Commerce wiped the sweat on his forehead and tried to explain the reason. Letice turned to the steward behind her, who leaned down and whispered in her ear. "Madam, at present, the Aoni chamber of Commerce really can''t help, because the war is about to begin." Distant black rock duchy, Falcon Kingdom, Kingdom of holy land, airships from the sky, snowflake like paper falling from the sky, printed with rose pattern of documents announced everywhere. Under the sky, the flag of a rose pattern was gradually put up and ran to the distance. Chapter 258 One year has passed since the breakup of Vilga. In this year, frost rose alliance is not only actively exploring the sudden rise of clancia, but also extending its tentacles to other countries in Xuehua seven. According to his original expectation, he should merge Vilga at the end of last year, and then quickly enter the main westerly wind, the center will blossom, and want to spread around, and then quickly integrate the seven Xuehua countries before the green side has attacked. The plan is really good. They infiltrated Vilga very hard. After the westerly wind decayed, some internal forces also turned to them, and other countries also had big and small problems. However, accidents always come suddenly. In a short period of time, the small civilian uprising in the past swept across the north of Xifeng, and then moved to various places. In the middle of the battle, it miraculously defeated the legend of Xifeng, the knight''s order. This will break the pillar of the west wind, and the already shaky summer will fall. Frost rose, which was going to go north, was suddenly jammed by Hopland, and her former enemy, Chuyue Council, also stepped in, making it unable to move forward easily. In the face of this situation, the newly established frost rose has also generated a lot of opinions. Some factions have begun to consider shaking hands with the Chuyue parliament to make peace, forming alliances with other countries again, and jointly fighting against the green threat. But there are also some radicals who do not agree with this view. They think that this is a reversal of history. The reason why they made great efforts to establish frost rose is to integrate the seven Xuehua countries. Otherwise, what''s the difference in the past? It''s still oppressed by the green and living in anxiety. After all, the peace negotiation faction is only a minority. Most of the factions still agree to continue to implement the previous plan and integrate the seven Xuehua countries. At the same time, they also started to launch the secret lines that had been ambushed in other countries long ago. For a time, the documents advocating the concept of frost rose also spread in other countries. By studying the rise of clancia, they also learned to use professionals to spread their own ideas, so that people in other countries can recognize and unite. At the same time, because of the previous setbacks, they retreated and transferred part of their rights. As long as other countries join in, they can also enjoy the corresponding rights in the United frost rose. According to its theory, in the future, frost rose will not be divided by country, but by district. The governor''s office will be set up in each district, and then it will be under the unified management of the central government. The central structure is frost Council. The members come from the faction leaders of each District and are elected by the residents. The speaker changes every six years and is elected by Parliament. It is worth mentioning that each person''s vote is not equivalent, which involves a more complex calculation model. Generally speaking, the more wealth you have, the higher the sequence, and the more votes you have. The number of votes in a sequence 7 may be equivalent to thousands of ordinary citizens. This is essentially different from clancia, which, although there are elections, is dominated by professional bureaucracies as a whole. Each department is in charge of its own scope, competition for entrance examination, and promotion decision based on achievements and achievements. Although it was not obvious at the beginning, with the passage of time, these fundamental differences will inevitably lead to different ideas, and finally form two completely different countries. In this way, the letters with the concept of frost rose began to spread in the remaining countries of Xuehua seven, and the ideas and beautiful scenery were loved by middle-level and powerful people in many countries. Under the traditional structure in the past, some powerful supermen and rich people, because of their blood relationship, birth, no surplus vacancy and other reasons, can only bow down to serve those traditional high-level people. This time, the frost rose document gives them a lot of hope and expectation. These people are not uneducated poor people. Most of them hold certain rights and strength. However, due to their origin and status, they have to give full play to them. Now frost rose is a banner of great righteousness. Fight against the green Empire and unite under the same flag. If you don''t approve of it, it''s a stupid and conservative diehards who only care about their own interests. Standing on the commanding height of morality, we should attack his actions and lower and shake his prestige. For a time, Xuehua seven domestic, ups and downs, undercurrent surging. --------------------- For the time being, despite the ups and downs of the outside world, Lorraine Hill also ended this short exploration and harvested a lot of ice calyces fruits, as well as a pearl class extraordinary gem. Before leaving, with the joint efforts of isegren and Lorraine hill, a part of Erigeron breviscapus was upgraded to the natural sequence 5. Cold moon Erigeron breviscapus (rare pearl level), and its fruit was much stronger than before. Back in the maple yard, it was late autumn. Looking at the fallen leaves piled up in the forest and the bleak autumn wind blowing through the blue rock, Lorraine hill slowly fell on the tall amber red maple tree. There''s not enough time. The southeast location can only wait for the next time. Stroking the rough and textured bark, she sat down slowly, watching the wind rolling in the forest and the leaves falling, until the sunset, she returned to the house. First of all, I took a good bath, put on comfortable pajamas, and then combed my hair. This expedition was a little burnt. Fortunately, I recovered quickly. I didn''t want to move at night. I simply cooked some vegetable soup and the girl got into bed. There was a big fight in the forest, and then she helped Yi Xue Gelin migrate, grow marigold and so on, which made the girl who had lost a lot of blood feel a little exhausted, and the whole person burned up. Isn''t it a holiday? How can I feel better than school. I''m so tired~ After stretching, the girl yawned and fell asleep. The night wind blows the branches and leaves in the courtyard, making a slight sound. At noon the next day, the sun rose high and shone into the small room in the cabin. After a long time in bed, Lorraine hill slowly got up. There are not many holidays. I haven''t done my business yet. Patting herself on the cheek, she stepped out of bed and began to wash. Today''s task is to develop new drugs. Even if you know several suitable formulas, many of the details and effects will have to be tested by yourself. In the afternoon, Lorraine Hill sat in the alchemy laboratory, carefully mixing all kinds of reagents, and the table was also full of all kinds of alchemy test tubes, beakers and bottles. With the quiet burning of the flame, the reagent in the glass tube slowly changes from blue to green, and then from blue to green. The color changes constantly. In the reflection of sunlight, the reagent falls on the desktop and forms various shadows. Loranthal carefully controlled the heat, and then added a small amount of ice blue powder, which is the product of Calendula fruit grinding. With the addition of powder, the color changes to cyan again, and then gradually deep. After that, the girl added the juice of amber fruit to neutralize and strengthen its characteristics. Finally, as if there were snowflakes floating, the extraordinary potion finally made the first one. The girl named it bingzhan potion No.1. And at this time, the sky also slowly dark down. Knead some dizzy head, the girl came out of the room, again watching the sunset slowly fall. No, I''m old. I feel like I''m going to retire. The girl sat on the steps under the eaves, sighing that time is fleeting. Chapter 259 In the red maple forest, the time of living alone slowly goes by, everything seems to become plain. Wake up on time every morning, wash and tidy up, and then start the experiment. Loranthal watched his new drug constantly improve. From the first No.1 to the present No.16, the materials used are constantly trying and changing. With the system''s record and assistance, each item of data is listed in a fine table and constantly compared. The fruit of amber red maple is not unlimited. At that time, only 382 fruits were produced under the dredging and conditioning of Lorraine hill. Now, because of the experiment of giving and making golden maple sugar and extraordinary medicine, 61 have been gradually used, and 321 are left. Although there are many, it will be a useful day. The growth rate of Erigeron breviscapus is much higher. With the symbiosis and care of isegren, the future prospect and yield will definitely exceed that of amber fruit. In the quiet wooden house, the girl gently shakes and mixes the reagent, watching it react slowly, bubbles churn, color changes, and finally slowly stabilizes, showing a light cyan color. She wrote down a label, put it on the reagent and put it on the wooden shelf carefully. In this way, in the process of continuous exploration, several optimal solutions are finally obtained. The first is the most cost-effective No.14 medicament version 3.8. The main ingredient of this kind of medicament is bingzhanhua fruit, which is made with other low-level extraordinary materials. It can greatly improve the user''s physique, make its extraordinary core more stable, and enhance the manipulation ability of magic. Lorenthal officially named it "ice flower medicament" (Evaluation: excellent gold). After that is the most effective No.5 potion version 4.3. This potion is made of amber fruit, ice calendula and a series of extraordinary materials. It can greatly enhance the stability of the individual''s extraordinary core and the manipulation ability of magic power. At the same time, it can improve the physique, make it more suitable for practicing extraordinary sequence, and gain bonus on ice element related skills. Lorenthal officially named it "Golden Moon potion" (Evaluation: perfect pearl). The former can be produced in large quantities, while the latter can only produce a small amount due to the limitation of materials. Considering that amber fruit will be used in the future, loranthel only made ten pieces of "Golden Moon potion" and ice flower potion made 100 pieces. By the time she''s finished making all these potions, she''s only two weeks away from school. ------------------- "Finally finished ~" sitting in front of the table, packing the last medicine, the girl cheered a little, and then stood up. In the afternoon, the sun shines into the room, reflecting the intoxicating brilliance. In the corner of the table, in an orange gem, a little bear was snoring and sleeping soundly. He was suddenly woken up by a girl with silver hair. He opened his eyes, turned a few circles in the gem, and then slowly fell down. Even if it is extraordinary, the energy is not unlimited. After a long time of concentration, fatigue surges in like a tide. After a big stretch, the girl lies on the table and decides to have a rest. A little nap, the sun gradually West, the girl slowly wake up. When you open your bleary eyes, your head is much more sober than before, and you have a lot of spirit. Grabbing the orange jewel on the table, the maiden came out of the wooden house and came to the water side of the stream. First, she washed her hands, then shook the orange jewel, and a warm wavy flash flashed, and the water vapor slowly dissipated and the white mist appeared in the air. If you dry your palms in winter. These days, this extraordinary gem containing the soul of the giant bear has also helped Loran hill a lot. With its help to stabilize the temperature, the girl can spare more time to concentrate on the experiment and speed up a lot. After many times of cooperation, Lorraine hill is also familiar with the bear in this gem. Although not as complex as human intelligence, the bear''s IQ has reached the level of a child, and some basic things can be distinguished and done well. One time, Lorraine Hill took out a mirror and tested it. It can distinguish itself in the mirror, rather than simply being another being. Exposed to the weather, the rocks near the stream are also very clean. There are few dust. The young girl lies down slightly and looks at the purple sky, and raises the orange jewel in her hand, looking at what bears her soul. "Hard work these days." Said the girl softly, and then continued. "Why don''t I make you another body and give you a name?" She shook the orange jewel, and the bear in it looked at her with black eyes, puzzled, and didn''t seem to fully understand the meaning. After a good rest for three days, the girl sat next to the wooden spinning machine under the window, carefully adjusted the spinning machine, folded up the silk thread that had been dried during this period, and began to carefully spin the twilight yarn. Looking back on the last spinning, it was eight years ago. The girl thought that the arrival of Titus that day scared her. Fortunately, she was friendly and harmless. The candle she exchanged after the event was just used up recently. When she was short of tools in the early days, the candle was like a universal prop and helped a lot. If you have a chance, thank you. The thoughts in my mind are flowing slowly. The quiet sunshine comes in from the window sill. The silver hair and the pure white dress all reflect the light gold. The girl''s actions and appearance are just like those of those years, as if years have never passed. Light purple twilight cloth, reflecting the glow, wisps of light flow, with the girl''s textile gradually growing. This time, the girl still spins the pattern of stars on it, because she is the witch representing the stars. Compared with the initial confusion and doubts, now she no longer resists the secret mission, and calmly accepts the title. It''s hard to remember when the transformation began. Maybe it''s the boy''s tiny back, maybe it''s the rabbit''s struggling appearance, maybe it''s facing those enemies who have no bottom line, or maybe it''s the sadness of thousands of years on the grassland. She is not a person overflowing with compassion, but she will not deliberately resist the sympathy and goodwill in her heart to bring the stars of hope to those people in difficult and desperate situations. I don''t know when, kindness began to be unpopular. People laughed at those kind-hearted people, saying that they were easy to bully, cheat, and even hypocritical, as if they were only stupid. But when he suffered injustice, he cursed the world cynically and resented the coldness and indifference of others. It is undeniable that goodwill without bottom line is never desirable, but do you really want to be a cold and heartless person? At least Lorraine Hill didn''t want that. She wanted to live in a gentle world. A better world for both strangers and ourselves. With the inner peace and calm, the stars, big and small, show on the wisteria Twilight cloth, as thin as gossamer, very gentle. Chapter 260 The old laboratory full of test tubes and glass bottles has been cleaned up and replaced with a new tablecloth. A brand-new sewing machine is on the table. It was recently bought by Lorraine hill from the rabbit. Thanks to trade, some alchemy products can also be bought in the cities of the rabbit ear tribe. This sewing machine comes from the southern baby moon Council. Although not as good at large-scale machinery and magic statue manufacturing as ruhner, Chuyue Council was better at some small alchemy and medicine, especially in the perennial trade with the Canary Dynasty. During this period, it also absorbed a lot of new ideas and technologies from the East. The United Kingdom of blueberry is also one of the successors of Oz, inheriting the friendship between Oz and the Plantagenet Dynasty. The emperors of the eastern Dynasty even met the high-level mages of the Council of the moon, and the high-level officials of the two sides also exchanged frequently. This sewing machine is also made by combining the technology of Oriental craftsmen. The whole machine is made of brass and the price is high. The windows on the wall were open, and birds could be heard outside. Lorraine Hill stepped on the pedal of the sewing machine. With the continuous rotation of the roller, a row of meticulous stitches were formed. At first, she thought it would be very tiring to make clothes, but when she saw the clothes sewed by herself, she had a faint sense of satisfaction. For example, things in the past dream become real step by step in their own hands, which may be a little different from the original dream, but the delicacy and reality of the reality make people feel full and happy. On the other side of the room were two hangers, on which hung some clothes, which were made by the girl herself. Some of them are complete sets of clothes. For example, the upper part of the body is a close fitting white coat, exposing the shoulders and arms. The abdomen is a black waist part, with a cross connection of ribbons in the middle. The lower part is a two-layer skirt. The outer layer is black like gossamer, and the inner lining is black. The skirt has just the right lace pattern. If it''s cold in winter, you can also match the shawl on one side. Originally, she didn''t want to do such a complicated thing, but after a trip to the city of the rabbit tribe, Mira and aliya recommended all kinds of fashion magazines to her, hoping that she could wear gorgeous clothes, because they were really good-looking. However, the two bunnies'' enthusiastic recommendation made her improve the clothes in those magazines to make them simple and exquisite. The clothes are almost done, and what she is doing today is a puppet. The process of Twilight cloth is a little complicated. It''s not fully formed until today. It''s also the first time to make something that has been planned for a long time. The puppet is filled with good moonlight cotton, light purple twilight cloth as the appearance, two round black crystal as the eyes, the joints are tied with thin lines, and the center of the puppet is inlaid with an orange gem, with alchemy patterns, so that it can better display its magic. As the flowing clouds outside the window slowly across the blue sky, the puppet in the shape of a little bear also took shape. After sewing the last corner, Lorraine hill holds up the puppet, communicates with the gems in it, and makes the dark crystal on its surface shine light. Then he puts it on the table. The puppet moved and trembled, then slowly got up and turned his body curiously. "That''s good, so that we can have a series 6 helper in the future." Lorraine Hill clapped his hands a little happily. Although this can not be regarded as the completion of the task, it is also a great supplement. After all, the more helpers, the better. Now it''s troublesome for her to fight with this puppet bear. It''s probably loranthal''s original sequence 6, the flame puppet bear. "I''ll give you a name, Albert. How about that?" The puppet bear sat on the ground, looking at the girl in front of him, nodding stupidly. After becoming a soul, the past things have not been completely forgotten. In the image, it is probably that although the girl and another ice-cream girl are not big, they are very painful to beat others. Now they are defeated, so they can only live a good life as little brothers. In fact, these two girls are very good except they don''t get paid. Let him help to dry and weed in the flower sea, let him help to make gold here, and occasionally go out to see the scenery with Lorraine hill. He is really a very good boss. The day of return is coming. I don''t know what will happen in the second half of the semester. The girl came out of the cabin with the puppet in her arms, sat on the steps, leaned against the doorframe, looked at the sea of scarlet flowers in the sunset, and recalled the rich experience of the year. Time passed quickly -------------- The Duchy of black rock, Witz county. Outside the castle in the mountains are tall evergreen pine trees. Because they are located in the north and have a high altitude, small snowflakes have accumulated on the top of the pine trees. Winding gravel road around the foot of the lake, circling to the hillside part, through the suspended wooden suspension bridge, is an old castle. The whole castle is made of white and green stone bricks. The interior of the castle is dark and has poor lighting. When it comes to winter, it will become colder. It is often necessary to light a turpentine torch for lighting and heating. On the third floor of the castle, next to the thick wooden table, there are several strong men in coir raincoats and steel armor. Looking at the snow grains between their hair and shoulders, they must have just arrived. Under the wooden table are several braziers filled with charcoal, quietly burning, dispelling the chill around. "You should have heard about what happened recently." A man with short black hair at the top said. "Well, that''s why we''re here today." A bald man with a scar on his face said, followed by several people also called it. They are all mercenaries who stay abroad all the year round. They seldom get together several times in a year. This time, they came back one after another after hearing that something had changed. Although Heiyan duchy is a duchy, in fact, Heiyan duchy can only be regarded as the leader of the alliance. Most of the regions are relatively independent, and the structure is also inclined to the feeling of Federation. The major events in the Duchy are discussed. "A part of the long halberd sect has started its activities. They agree with the idea of frost rose. Recently, they sent someone to contact me and ask me for my opinions." "Do they want to overthrow the bow hunters? This will undoubtedly break the balance that has been going on for many years. " A man with thick fingers knocked on the table and said slowly. The bald man replied, "it must be those old guys of the bow hunting sect. They don''t do much work, but they get so many benefits. Why can''t they come back?" Heiyan is mainly located in mountainous areas, and its output is not rich. Most of the original residents live by hunting. In recent hundreds of years, a considerable number of people have gone out to work as mercenaries to earn money. Because most of these mercenaries use long halberds, they are called "long halberd sect", while those who continue to stay in the mountains are called "hunting bow sect". Most of the money earned by the long halberd sect is sent home for their families to use. However, all kinds of domestic grain and output are controlled by the bow hunting sect. As the people become rich, the price also rises, which is criticized by many long halberd sects. In the past, although there was a little friction, one was outside and the other was inside, so we got along well. But now the westerly wind has collapsed, and the aristocrats who used to employ them to suppress the poor have also disappeared. The long halberds who lack jobs have returned home. At this time, conflicts have gradually increased. The long halberd faction, which is fighting outside, experienced and powerful, is dissatisfied with the fact that the bow hunting faction controls most of the positions and lands and needs to seek its own interests. Naturally, the bow hunting faction will not let go of its position for many years. With the increasingly fierce feud and the promise and provocation of frost rose, some long halberd sects began to unite secretly, and recently contacted the famous mercenary leader. Out of the window is an evergreen mountain, thin snow particles floating in the air, and heated discussions and quarrels begin in the room. Chapter 261 The black haired leader sitting at the top of the table did not say a word, and looked at each other arguing in the hall. "Fool, if you don''t take this opportunity to overthrow the bow hunting sect, are you waiting for them to incorporate us? After waiting for a long time, the brothers below slowly quit and go back to farming, hunting and so on. At that time, we can''t do it alone. " The bald man said angrily. "I don''t mean that. I mean it''s too hasty now. Most civilians won''t support it." Another retorted. ...... Both sides have their own views. Generally speaking, one side thinks that it is necessary to respond immediately and take advantage of this position to gain more benefits later. The other side thinks that this is too risky and the time is not ripe. As the argument between the two sides became louder and louder, the leader of the leader finally spoke. He patted his palm on the table, and the whole table trembled with a buzzing sound. Then the scene suddenly quieted down. Sit back, look at the leader and wait for him to speak. "Do you know the country of clancia?" He spoke slowly. "Well, I know something about it..." Then we began to talk about some information. It''s just that the country has good order and strong executive power, but the number of extraordinary people is relatively small and poor. "Do you think that in the future, will clancia be stronger or frost rose be stronger?" "It''s frost, of course..." the strong man hesitated and stopped slowly. "Frost Rose''s army has been equipped with demons, and there is a huge airship cluster. Now the Navy warships are also actively expanding. You should have heard of that. " "Although the west wind in the past is decadent, there are not many people who have accumulated wealth and Transcendence over the past few hundred years. Even the knight''s order, which has more than 5 members, has always been the leader of the snow China seven countries. Don''t you think it''s very strange?" "Such a huge legacy was defeated overnight. Even the king was captured by the rebel army. Even if there was no sequence 9 garrison, sequence 8 must have the west wind inside information." "How did they beat Xifeng? Didn''t everyone think about the inside story?" "This..." the scene suddenly quieted down. "Clancia is not as weak as it seems, and frost rose promises well, but clancia is closer to us." "In the face of clancia and frost rose, it is impossible for them to allow the rear to be rebelled by frost rose." "So before the situation is clear, I will not allow you to participate in the fight between the two factions, if you still recognize me as the leader." The leader with black hair said his decision slowly, frowned his eyebrows, and looked at all the people in the room sternly. After a moment of silence, the mercenary captains below also began to make their stand. "I respect the leader''s decision." "Me too." ... "Well... Since brother Mulong has spoken, I will abide by it." The bald man put down his arm with regret and nodded his head. After the meeting, the people took the carriage to disperse slowly, and the coming winter became a little quieter. When the people in the hall finished, only Mulong stood in front of the window, looking at the green mountains and lakes, the gradually cold world with scattered snowflakes. The old wooden door squeaked open, and a girl with short black hair came in. She was a little smart and dressed in black clothes. "Jenna?" In his armor, mullon turned and looked at his second daughter. "Yes, father." The girl nodded slightly, then stood beside her father and looked at the world outside the window. The communication between father and daughter has always been very simple. "How about ermenas?" Murong put his hand on Jenna''s shoulder and cared for her for a long time. "Very good. My classmates and teachers are very kind to me." Jenna looked back at those faces with a smile on her lips. "That''s good." After a little silence, Mulong continued. "I''m out all the year round, and I don''t ask much about you when you grow up. Sometimes I''m sorry I don''t accompany you much." "In the twinkling of an eye, you''ve grown up. You''ll know more friends at school, and you''ll have a place to stay outside." "Father can''t speak without his profession." Jenna turned her head and looked at the weather beaten man, a little helpless said. "Ha ha, I can''t change it." The man seldom laughed a few times, and his expression softened a lot, no longer as cold and fierce as he had just been in the hall. Muron''s rough hand touched the girl''s head and sighed, "the world is changing." "Clancia, frost rose, verdant Empire, we travel all the year round, so we can feel the undercurrent more clearly. It means that war will break out again in a few years, just like the" battle of breaking the bow "in that year. If we win, we will be able to make peace for hundreds of years. If we lose, we will be conquered by verdant." "Under the cover of the nest, how can it be easily preserved." "When you are in school, you can try to get in touch with the Green Noble students. In case you really arrive at that time, you can have many ways to go back." "Father..." Jenna looked at the man incredulously. Her father, who was always strong and strict, actually taught her like this, which was beyond her expectation. "Nothing. I''m me. You''re you. I still hope you, as a girl, can live a more relaxed and happy life. " The man looked into the distance and said softly. ------------ In late autumn, the long holiday of ermenas is coming to an end, and students who travel all over the country are also returning to school. In a small manor on the gaodan plain, vine covered grape trellis are all over the river banks, and a windmill made of gray stone bricks stands on the hill. Somewhere by the river, in the shade of a tree, two young girls sat side by side, dressed in dresses and woven sun hats because of the warm climate in the southern part of the Empire. Two fishing rods are placed at the side, the tail of the rod is pressed by the stone to prevent it from leaving, while the two people lean against the gray slate to chat. "Lily, time flies. The holiday is coming to an end. I feel like I haven''t had enough." Alina said, gnawing at the green pear. "Ah, why remind me that I still want to play for a few days, Wuwu." Lily covers her ears to show that she won''t listen. "When you get back to school, you''ll have to prepare for the entrance examination. There are still many subjects and courses to learn." "Don''t listen, don''t talk, Alina ~" "However, it''s not that there is no good news at all. The winter festival party is about to start. It''s said that it will be wonderful to see the senior Dabi and the performances of various clubs." "Will there be students who are very good-looking, handsome and super gorgeous?" "Yes." "Will there be a prince who is overbearing, handsome and only dotes on me?" "Yes." "OK, let''s go back in a minute." Lily finally found something to be happy about for her return to school. Chapter 262 When the holiday was over, Lorraine hill was packing up and ready to go back to school. First of all, there are some winter clothes, including the once white winter skirt and the newly sewn one. In addition, twilight cloth is also put into the storage ring. Then there is eating. In autumn, a large number of extraordinary fruits planted in the maple leaf forest have matured. They are all put into the storage ring, and some seeds are also taken away. Finally, there''s the new extraordinary potion, 9 [Jinyue potion], 100 [Binghua potion]. Jinyue potion has taken one. "Well, there''s nothing missing." The girl turned around the room to see if there was any missing, and then walked out of the room with satisfaction, ready to start. This time she is not going to take the airship, because the direction and position have been known, and her flight will be faster. The wings of the green butterfly unfolded, carrying a rattan box, light brown shoes gently jumped, and then the blue figure straight up into the sky. The long hair with butterfly hairpin is dancing in the ear, the black velvet skirt is rapidly rolling, the bear puppet in the rattan box is constantly shaking, and the silver haired girl''s speed is faster and faster, until finally, it is like a blue meteor across the blue sky. Sighs the mountain range''s layer upon layer cloud fog to fall in the body, the mountains sometimes looms and sometimes appears, some can only see the cloud sea small mountain top. High above the world, quiet and empty, can only hear the wind blowing through the ear tip of the whistling sound. All the way north, over the layers of mountains, and then across the sigh mountains of the huge canyon. When we get here, Lorraine Hill will gradually lower its altitude, because the temperature is getting lower and lower near the north. If we continue to maintain this altitude, we will be frozen. The Grand Canyon is more than ten kilometers wide, with steep rocks on both sides. From a high altitude, the broad Lanjian river is like a stream, winding to the East in the canyon. Occasionally, one or two big ships can be seen sailing on the river, full of goods, carrying on the trade between the East and the west across the mainland. With the girl''s flight, the sun gradually tilts to the west, until finally close to the horizon, the red light reflects on the world. It seems that I can''t get to school today. The girl thought to herself, and then slowly fell down. Even the extraordinary, after a full flight, also a little tired, today on the river to rest for a night. ----------------- On the lawn beside the river bank, gray tents were set up. A few pebbles were in a small circle, and firewood and dead branches were piled in the middle. Then a puppet was placed on the nearby stone pier. The bear puppet spat out flames, lit the bonfire, and cooked the small pot on the fire pile. The girl with silver hair is not beside the fire, but sitting on the stone by the river, holding the fishing rod, quietly waiting for the fish to take the bait. An emerald green fluorescent butterfly floats on the river with fishing line in the dark, luring the nearby fish, and at the same time, it is also used as an indicator of fish drift. "Albert, keep the fire down. The fish hasn''t caught yet." The girl turned her head and whispered a word, then the puppet bear obediently turned down the firepower, so as not to dry the water in the pot. Looking at the river in the night, the fish cleverly revolved around the bait, but they didn''t swallow it. Finally, Lorraine Hill couldn''t help being hungry, so he made a move. I give you a chance. Don''t blame me. In the heart secretly read a, then several wind blades involved in the water, directly three fish all picked out into the air. Then the wind around, waves of debris fall, clean, and then clean again with water, a few fish fell into the boiling hot pot. Putting down the fishing rod, Lorraine Hill went back to the campfire and sat on the stone pier next to it. First put in the prepared salt and chives, a small amount of cooking wine, and then with some spices, cover the pot. After finishing, Lorraine hill held her small face and waited quietly. The orange fire reflected her gray stockings and black skirt. The night wind swept by, quickly dispersed the white steam from the gap of the pot cover, and burst out the fragrance. About five minutes later, after cooking, the girl opened the lid of the pot, and the chopsticks rolled the fish pieces. The silver and black skin rolled, revealing the white and tender fish below. The green onions rolled in the hot soup, making a sound of snoring. Pick up a piece, girl mouth slightly open, blow away the heat on the fish, and then began to taste their own cooked fish, cooking wine mellow with a trace of sweet fish, melt in the mouth. Mm-hmm. fortunately, there is no retrogression. While eating, the girl recalled the past of her childhood. At that time, she was also fishing by the river in her hometown. Unfortunately, her luck was not so good. Most of the fish she caught were small crucian carp. She usually asked her grandmother to help her cook soup. One come and two go is a simple way to get to the fish. Unfortunately, there were few opportunities to do it in previous lives, and many steps can''t be remembered clearly. Just as the girl was sitting by the campfire quietly enjoying dinner, there was a sudden sound of falling water not far away, followed by the sound of sliding wooden poles. Is anyone here? Lorraine hill stood up with a little surprise, because it was extremely rare for her to be able to get close without sound. When she got to the river again, the green butterfly that had been floating on the river had disappeared, and there was only one tail of the fishing rod floating on the river, floating far away. A strange and frightened feeling suddenly surged into my heart, as if instinctively disgusted. The girl looked at the floating fishing rod and frowned. She carefully floated up, flying in the air, overlooking the river below, a dark, can only hear the sound of gurgling water. WOW¡ª¡ª With serrated teeth, fierce putrefaction, and an open mouth, a huge strange fish leaps out of the water with a speed not commensurate with its huge body. It pours on the silver haired girl and is bound to swallow it. It''s as if 10000 people are talking in your ears, and a lot of voices and thoughts are pouring into your mind. A strong sense of vertigo and nausea is pounding the girl''s consciousness, and the system is also constantly sending black prohibition messages. In the past, sensitive perception has become a huge weakness. The blurred consciousness caused by the impact made the girl unstable. A sharp pain came, and her calf was directly bitten by a strange fish and dragged into the cold river. The chilling water in winter made lorenthal''s mind a little clearer. She resisted the pain in her leg and closed her mouth to prevent the river from pouring back. Then the pupils suddenly opened, and the bright red color appeared in the river. In the turbulent River, Lorraine hill is dragged forward by the strange fish. A red light flashed by. The long gun with red blood is directly inserted on the fish''s head, which makes it painful. The river also gushes out poisonous purple blood. The strange fish was still biting tightly, but with the spread of blood poison, its jaw was slowly paralyzed. Finally, taking advantage of its loosening, Lorraine Hill broke free from the fish and flew into the air again. The wet dress became cold and uncomfortable in the winter wind, but the girl didn''t dare to stay for a moment and kept flying to the sky, where was her home. Finally, her figure through the sea of clouds, bright red wings bathed in the moonlight, and then slowly stopped, and that kind of invasion into the brain nausea and dizziness also finally disappeared. Only then did the girl notice the information prompted by the system. [warning: Chaos phantom appears, please stay away from it immediately!] ....... Chapter 263 The information prompted by the system is as black as ink, as if with a certain ominous taste. Let Lorraine Hill''s heart also lower, squeeze out the blood stasis on her leg, heal the wound, and then she slowly fell down again, high above the canyon. Unfortunately, there was no strange fish in the river, only the sound of quiet water. The previous feeling of panic disappeared, and the system was still quiet. The girl stretched out her right hand. Like a waterfall, the fiery streamer was drawn into the surface of the river in the canyon, reflecting every river. Lorraine Hill''s eyes were burning. After searching for a long time, she still didn''t find the strange fish. Strange? She extinguished the fire that covered nearly 10 miles, and then the wind began to flow in the Grand Valley, constantly blowing the inner corner, every rock crevice, every grass shadow. I can''t see it on the river or in the canyon. It''s strange. Where''s the strange fish? Can you hide under the water? But the deepest part of the river is only 10 meters. With the huge body of that strange fish, you can find it quickly on the river. Until the end, Lorraine Hill didn''t find the strange fish. As a last resort, she had to go back to the camp again. After finishing the bonfire and putting away her belongings, she moved the tent to the top of the canyon cliff far away from the river. Although it was windy here, it was safe at least. Even if the strange fish appeared again, she had to jump thousands of meters to get to a place. A little nervous rest for a night, the next day, the girl set out again, this time she did not stop, directly flew from high altitude to ermenas, there should have their own need to know the information. -------------------- The spacious Lanjian river is still choppy, and the solid grand bridge spans north and south. The bridge body of several kilometers connects ermenas and the southern plain. When Lorraine Hill arrived at the bridge, it was getting late. The river reflected the setting sun, sparkling. In the purple sunset, the bridge lights were on. From a distance, these bridge lights were just like the scale on the ruler, measuring the river neatly. All students have to register at the gate of Qiaokou before they return. They are not allowed to fly into the school at will. Otherwise, they will be intercepted by senior members of the order department on patrol, and even attacked if they break in. Most of the members of the order department are above sequence 6, and they are the elites among the students, which is hard for ordinary people to resist. Lorraine Hill also landed at the gate honestly, filled in his name and information according to the requirements of the form, and then returned to the central school building by magic guide locomotive. After opening the dark dormitory door, there was no one inside. Lorraine Hill later sighed that he had come early and wasted a day or two of his vacation. However, this is not the most important thing at present. After she put down her suitcase, she jumped directly from the window sill of the dormitory, spread her green wings, and flew directly to the north. The tower that goes straight into the sky is faintly visible on the top of the mountains. Shake off a small amount of snow on her dress. The girl reaches out her palm and presses it on the stone slab. Then the gem on the stone gate lights up and cuts away to both sides. Walking into the quiet viewing room, the candlesticks among the bookshelves are also lit, and continue to spread to the depths. A petite figure with black hair is still sitting on the high wooden chair, reflecting the candlelight beside him, quietly writing something. Lolan Hill walked forward, and finally slowly stopped in front of this seemingly loli, but actually lived for many years. "It must be something urgent to come so late, little Lorraine." The division night raises a head, dark red eye pupil looks at in front of this silver hair''s younger generation, say leisurely, show the elder''s calm and calm. "Well, yesterday I met a big and strange fish. It should be a chaotic phantom." Lorraine Hill began to elaborate on his experiences and doubts. As a witch in charge of books, this elder should know something about it. After listening to the description of the girl with silver hair, Si Ye was motionless, with long dark hair and pale skin like an enamel doll. After a long time, she said, "well, I see." Is that all? No other explanation? Lorraine Hill''s doubts stirred like clouds, and finally he could not help asking. "Master Siye, can you give me your opinion?" Like enamel doll, the witch was silent for a while, and then said: "if you meet next time, you''d better run away quickly, don''t have redundant ideas. The sages will deal with it. " Some more questions were asked, but Siye refused to say more, so Lorraine Hill had to leave. Just as she was about to leave, a light yellow page fell in front of her. Then behind her came Si Ye''s words: "many unofficial records about chaos disaster are very confusing and conflicting. If you really want to know, you can refer to these books, which are more true." "Thank you." Lorraine Hill took the page, turned to thank him, and then left the quiet viewing room. A long time after Lorraine Hill left, another voice appeared in the quiet room. "Si ye can''t speak again. You''ll make little Lorraine feel cold." A slightly sweet voice sounded, and then a young girl in a pink and white princess skirt came out of the mirror and put her hands on the back of the wooden chair. "Chris, you don''t have to remind me." Si Ye raised her cheek slightly. "Ah, who would know that the head of gaota college is a Lori who is afraid of long sentences, hee hee." Chris pinched sieye''s bulging cheek from behind and put her head on her shoulder. Seeing that Si Ye was going to hit someone with a book again, Chris flashed by, then walked out of the other mirror again and stood under the window sill of the moonlight. "Ha ha." "All right, all right, no kidding." Chris again took a chair out of the mirror, sat down by the window, and said. "The information that little Loran brought should be true. With her affinity for the wind, she should have a strong sense. She won''t be so easy to say, which is very strange." "Maybe it''s because she''s not in high rank." The division night opens a mouth to say. "I have personally experienced the disaster of chaos. I can smell the twisted discord and strangeness from afar. The witch is very sensitive to this kind of thing. Even when the sequence is low, it can be easily perceived. " "Well, Siye is still young after all, and has never seen such a scene. If you call me sister Chris, I don''t mind printing that feeling in the book for you to see." With that, Chris takes out a light pink folding fan, gently covers the corner of her mouth, and looks at the enamel doll in front of her with a smile. "Forget it, it''s not a wonderful feeling." Si Ye shook his head and continued. "In that case, it''s a bit strange, either the chaotic phantom is special, or...". "Or someone has deliberately hoodwinked the child''s perception." Chris said what night''s guess was. "But who can do it? It''s a witch who made fun of her, or someone with a holy instrument." "There are only 2-3 sacred implements that can achieve this effect. They are all in the hands of famous sages. At present, their whereabouts are not here." The division night shakes head to say slowly. "The other witches..." Chris shakes the folding fan, bringing forth bursts of light. "She is the descendant of trinatha. She is favored and protected by the natural group of Titus. No one has been outside recently. Selene, they are looking for the relics of the twilight age, and they are not in the world of Ivar." "I can''t imagine who is so boring, eh..." Chris tilted her legs, propped her head and looked at the folding fan in her hand. "Forget it, anyway, little Lorraine has tidys behind her back, and other witches dare not bully her too much." "It was the same with clancia last year. If it wasn''t for Titus''s secret help, that group of rebel army would not have been able to capture king sorand so easily." "Although it''s to take care of the younger generation, Titus is too enthusiastic. I suspect she did it on purpose." Chris was a little discontented, banging her folding fan on her palm. "She must still be hating the kingdom of oz." "Well, Chris, don''t say any more. The thing about Oz is that we were too radical, or Dorothy wouldn''t have died." Secretary night slowly closed the book, voice small and full of vicissitudes. "After all, Titus is also the leader of Oz, one of the two witches. It''s reasonable for her to hate us." Chapter 264 After leaving the tower on the top of the mountain, Lorraine hill put a piece of paper with a bibliography in his arms, then jumped into the sea of clouds and returned to the central school building. Through the sea of clouds and the sky under the moonlight, and then put away the green butterfly wings, dress in the air, slowly fell into the school building below. When winter comes, the apricot trees beside the school buildings are all bare. Only a small number of Chinese fir trees stand upright between the school buildings, playing the role of isolating the sight. Before entering the school building, Lorraine hill shakes her dress a little, scattering a small amount of snow, and then walks into the slightly quiet dormitory building. Due to the early arrival, there are not many people in the dormitory, and many rooms are still dark. Lorraine Hill stroked the pine handrails and walked up the stairs. The chandeliers under the ceiling glowed warm yellow, but the air was still a little cold. Several senior students in white dresses walked in front of each other, talking about current affairs. "It''s colder than usual this year. Why did I come here from the northern cold leaf, and feel that the school is colder than my hometown." A schoolgirl complained in a low voice. "Ha ha, are you a white feather Raven afraid of cold? It''s rare." "It''s normal, because the climate in ermenas is more humid, and it''s located in the middle. Unlike Xiao AI''s hometown, it''s in the South Islands. Even if it''s humid, it''s warm." A learned classmate explained. "If the air is moist, the heat will lose faster, as the teacher said." "Well, farmers know a lot." .... "Well, let''s not talk about that. Is there any good program in this year''s winter festival party?" "It''s not clear that this session is hosted by Lu Weiji, one of the top ten students. It shouldn''t be bad." .... Lorraine Hill turned a corner and went into the corridor of her room. Just as she was about to push the door back, a familiar voice rang out beside her. "Is it Lorraine? How about the holiday. " There was a kind of affinity in the voice. Lorraine Hill turned his head and saw that it was Samantha. She was wearing a white cotton padded jacket and a thin brown belt around her waist. She looked fit and simple. "It was a wonderful holiday." Lorraine Hill recalled his recent experience with a sigh in his voice. "Come and sit down. I''m the only one in our dormitory. I''m quite lonely tonight." "Well." The girl nodded. After closing the door and lighting the candle, she sat Lorraine hill at the table and brought out a plate of gingerbread from the kitchen. The color of gingerbread is similar to that of chocolate. It''s dark. The surface can clearly see the grainy feeling of baking powder. Among them, white icing is used to decorate the lines, drawing the appearance of villains, which is vivid and lovely. "Lolan, look, I made it at home. It was a little hot just now." Said the woman recommended. Lorraine Hill picked up a piece and put it into his mouth. First he bit off a piece, then he chewed it slowly. It was sweet with a hint of ginger. It tasted very good. It''s a pity that Lorraine Hill didn''t like ginger in his previous life, so his mood is a little complicated at the moment. "Well, it''s delicious." The girl then put the rest of the gingerbread in her mouth and put down her hand. "Then eat more." Samantha pushed the plate over. "No, No." The dish was pushed back. "You''re welcome, Lorraine. Two dormitories, we came early, and there was no one else. It would be a waste if we didn''t eat. " Once again, she pushed the plate over. "Woo..." Lorraine Hill picked up a biscuit again and chewed it. Looking at Lolan "happily" eating biscuits, boumansha put her hand on the table and told some of the past. "In fact, when I was a child, I liked to eat biscuits very much, but my family was not rich and there were not many opportunities to eat them. At that time, I thought, when can I have enough biscuits?" "Later." Lorraine Hill stopped and listened quietly to the story. "Later, my father went to work as a gardener in an aristocratic family, which was much better. Unfortunately, my mother didn''t give me much pocket money, so I would still be greedy." "So I learned to make snacks and biscuits by myself, groping slowly and becoming good at it." She picked up a biscuit, broke it crisp, and put part of it in her mouth. "Does Lorraine have any plans for the future? I''ve always wanted to open a bakery or a pastry shop in the future "Me?" Lorraine hill was slightly lost in thought. If we talk about the past life, we still have an idea. That is to plant a fruit forest. You only need to be busy for a period of time every year, and you can rest at other times. You can sit under the tree to enjoy the cool, read books, and wait for the sun to rise and the moon to fall. "I want to live a quiet life." Unfortunately, it''s not easy. Lorraine Hill added the second half of the sentence in his mind. "Great dream," said bronsa with the biscuit. "Well?..." Why do you say that? " Lorraine hill was a little puzzled. "Because it''s Lorraine. If you can live a quiet life at home, it must be a peaceful and prosperous time." Samantha said Oriental adjectives. "No, it''s like I want to save the world." Lorraine Hill shook his head, his long hair gliding over the fluff of his hood. "But Loran is such a person. You think and care about a lot of things." She continued. "Other girls are concerned about whether they are beautiful or funny, and whether they can find the perfect person. And you don''t spend much time on this. So do the boys in the first half of the year. They are not members of our club, and you clearly remember the subjects they are good at and the subjects they are weak in, so you can explain them in a targeted way. " "Not only that, you even care about their outlook on life, just like your wife." "No ~" Lorraine Hill shook her head quickly, covered up a slightly shy expression, and then stood up and held her face to stop her. "Well, I don''t know..." she took Loran Hill''s little cold hand and took it down. "However, if Lorraine could live a quiet and leisurely life, it would be a beautiful world." She said quietly. The warm candlelight sprinkled on her golden hair, reflecting a faint light. "Why can Samantha think so much? Maybe I just care about others a little. How can I think so far?" Lorraine hill was still puzzled. "There are many people who care about others, but limited by themselves, they don''t do too much to do things they can''t do. It''s like the wheels keep spinning, there''s always a moment when they hit the wall and stop. " "But you can really do what you want to do. The wheel seems to rotate endlessly." "So, if you can be lazy, try to have a rest, or you will be tired out one day." Boumansha took a gingerbread and put it into Lorraine Hill''s mouth to stop her from arguing. "Wuwu..." Chapter 265 "It''s so cold!" Alina shakes her arms to open the door of the dormitory and comes in covered with snow. "Meow ~" An orange cat came out from the neck of her coat and carefully looked at the situation in the middle hall. Lolan hill is cooking dinner in the kitchen and Niya is cleaning the room. Take off the coat stained with snow, put it on one side of the shelf, the cat also jumped out and ran directly to the bedroom. Alina greets Niya, then trots to the kitchen, embracing Lorraine hill in her apron. "Woo, I miss you, Lorraine ~" Alina buries her head behind Lorraine hill and keeps rubbing. Lorraine Hill slightly disliked to break away from the arms of Alina, and then said: "I want to cook it." "Haha, haha, haha ~" Alina pretended to be silly and laughed, then looked at the things cooked in the pot. White transparent pieces mixed with slightly elastic pieces of meat rolling in the hot soup, emitting a strange fragrance. "What''s this?" "This is mutton and radish soup." Lorraine Hill quickly cut the chives, put them into the pot, and then thought about it a little bit, picked up the small bottle on the kitchen shelf, poured out a little pepper and put it into it. "Mutton..." Alina looked into the kitchen of Niya, and then asked in a low voice. "Won''t Niya be angry?" "I''m going to get angry when you say that." Niya this semester a lot of cheerful, no longer as timid as in the past, she pulled Alina out. "Well, don''t disturb elder sister Lorraine''s cooking. Just wait outside." Alina is pushed out by Niya reluctantly. "Niya, you have changed..." Alina said falsely. "You are not the former Niya. How clever Niya used to be..." "I''m sorry to let Alena have such a big misunderstanding. It was always my fault before." As they walked into the middle hall, the orange cat came over and rubbed around Niya''s feet, making a meow. "Good ~" Niya picked up the cat and sat down at the table, and then the body was covered with warm waves. The cat lay comfortably in her arms, her paws rubbing against Niya''s pale collar. Compared with the first half of the year, Niya looks better in winter, with a light gray coat, a grey red velvet skirt and thick stockings on her legs. As an extraordinary person who is good at fire, she is not afraid of cold, on the contrary, she is warm around her body. "Me too." Alina leans on Niya, teasing the orange cat, and the cold of her body gradually dissipates. "When did Niya arrive?" "I arrived this morning, and sister Lorraine arrived yesterday, leaving lettiss alone." Niya''s short answer. "How was nya''s holiday mission? Lily and I had a lot of trouble. That guy is too timid to run around all the time. " Alana make complaints about his teammates, remembering happy holidays, with a light touch in his voice. "My words are OK, mainly because of the efforts of elder sister Lorraine." Niya recalled the holiday, eyebrow angle also slightly comfortable. Alina turned her head and looked at Niya: "it''s a little strange that Niya is learning from Kafra. Her name is sister Lorraine. Lorraine is about our age "Because Lorraine is really... Good." Niya''s explanation, in a low voice, seemed to remind her of something. At last, she only used a good word. "Well, I don''t care about this..." When the door lock rang, a blonde girl pushed the door in. She was wearing a light yellow velvet winter skirt. She had a beautiful figure. She took off her hood, pulled out her long golden spiral hair from her hat, and breathed a breath. "You''re back at last, lettiss." Alina and Niya lean together and watch the blonde enter the house. "Is everyone back?" Letice said as she walked, and then put the box behind her in the room. "Well, Lorraine is cooking in the kitchen." Niya nodded. She didn''t add the suffix this time. "Hoo, that''s good. I''ll be able to eat something made by Lorraine later." Letis dragged a box into the hall and opened it, revealing the exquisite brass shell. "What''s this¡° Alina asked with a little curiosity. "This is a new invention of our faction. It''s called" circulating radiator. " The alchemy made of brass looks like a cuboid, with shutter like inclined openings on both sides, and two round openings with net exposed in front and back. Letis twists the round bolt on the top, then presses the gem on the surface, inputs a magic power, and a slight sound comes from it. From the view of the net sheltered opening, there seems to be a fan blade spinning inside, and then warm air flows out of the opening and circulates inside. "It seems to work well." Alina came over excitedly, squatted beside her and watched it run. "Is it magic?" She continued. "Magic sequence 3 uses half of its magic power to make it work for a day and a night. Magic sequence 2 is just enough for one night." "So." Alina whispered. "I don''t think it''s very useful. There are few extraordinary people, and they must be magical." "But as long as someone injects magic, it will be very comfortable to use." Lettiss explained its advantages with a little dissatisfaction. "Even if the extraordinary people of the flame class have been maintaining the right temperature, they will be very tired. If they doze off, they will easily cause a fire. Not only that, it''s always embarrassing to let others stand in the bedroom when they sleep. With this, it''s much more convenient, and you can carry it freely. " Just as Alena and letis argue about the practicality of the new creation, Lorraine Hill finally makes dinner and, with the help of Niya, brings out the pot and bowl. "All right, two little pigs, come to dinner." "Good ~" Four people and a cat in the dormitory get together again, happily eating dinner. From time to time, the sound of the collision of knives, forks, bowls and chopsticks comes out. The white heat comes out of the casserole and rises to the ceiling. The transparent glass on the window is also covered with a layer of white fog. The noisy room is extremely warm, while the wind outside the window is cold and the snowflakes are flying. From time to time, there are bursts of whistling sound. Alina drank a mouthful of hot soup and felt comfortable¡° It''s a comfortable night. " "Well, there are not many such days." Lettiss was not as free and easy as she used to be. On the contrary, she had something on her mind. "What''s the matter?" Alina asked curiously. "Well... Nothing. I mean the promotion assessment at the end of the year is coming. Are you ready to go to any college?" She shook her head slightly, picked up a radish and said slowly. "You and I must be going to the tower of view in the north. It''s up to Lorraine and Niya." "I''ll go to the city by the lake." Then Rochelle will go to the temple of meditation in the west, loranthel said to himself. "I choose not to fall on the bridge pier, the war sequence." Niya''s voice slowly read out. "Why?" ¡Á three Chapter 266 "Why did Niya choose this path¡° Several people in the room were puzzled and looked at the slightly petite girl. "This... Can we not say it?" Niya hesitated and embarrassed. "Come on, come on, we won''t laugh at you." Alina yelled and agitated. "That''s why Alina would laugh at others." Lettiss still didn''t forget to take down the stage, but she looked at the brown haired roommate in the grey red dress curiously, as if it was her first time to see him. "What Niya doesn''t want to say, don''t force it." Lolan hill can understand Niya''s hesitation, her personal wishes and thoughts. In the eyes of others, sometimes she feels paranoid and paranoid. If she says it, she risks being laughed at. "In fact... I want to be stronger and learn more about discipline and code." ¡°£¿¡± Letis and Alina do not quite understand the crooked head, but see Niya firm look, also not very good to dissuade. Buluoqiao college, majoring in war sequence and ocean sequence. The overall teaching style is strict and semi military management, which has cultivated many famous generals, captains, judges and knights. The deepest impression is their tough style and strict discipline. The graduates of this college will be more or less influenced by this style. "Niya, if you want to do it, do it." Lorraine Hill no longer asked, encouraged to say, Alina and letis see this also had to agree to encourage. "Thank you." Niya looks at everyone. Her face is hot. Then we talked about the holiday experience, and dinner came to an end in the warm chat. ---------------- The winter course is mainly the review and consolidation of the first half of the year, and then the teacher will talk about some extended things, as well as things related to the promotion examination at the end of the year. Some of the students are serious, while others are absent-minded, talking quietly under their desks about the coming winter festival party. As an annual major event of ermenas, the Winter Festival Gala has always been hosted and arranged by the "crown of melody", one of the top ten programs. The "crown of seven colors" will assist in setting up the venue and preparing props and clothes. Most of the participants are students of grade 2-5, and the freshmen generally only have to watch. At the same time, college competitions will be held on the eve of the winter festival party. Five colleges at the four university levels will send students to participate in the contest to compete for the title of "the only crown" with the strongest single player. The scene of the competition is often very wonderful, especially in the last few finals, the strength of almost every player is about 6-7 in the sequence, and their fighting methods and skills can also greatly benefit many junior students. "Did you hear that, this year''s winner?" "I don''t know. We are all in grade one. Why are you so well informed?" A boy looked at his classmates with some speechless eyes. "I''m not serving you. If I hadn''t inquired, you would have missed a lot of wonderful things in the first semester." The chubby student took a look at the teacher and saw him turn his back to write on the slate. Then he continued. "First of all, the black-and-white dragon in the College of the North Tower. Those two were the runner up and the second runner up last time." "Next came Wei Lin, the" sword of red roses "of Chengzhai college, and fawulan and fawusi, the flower wing brothers and sisters of temple college, all of whom were the top ones of the last term." "And then there are several people who have risen rapidly this year, such as the walking path of" shuliujian "and" the spear of breaking the army "Darcy..." before he finished, a pain came from his forehead, as if he had been flicked with a steel finger. Before the student looked up to find out who hit him, the teacher''s voice came from the front¡° This classmate, you stand up to answer the question, why the late mercury Dynasty, the death sequence began to decline "Yes, it''s you. Don''t doubt it." The teacher motioned to the classmate with the eyes of the blue flame, don''t dodge again. "Well... Sorry, teacher, I forgot." Even in winter, in the eyes of several classes of students, fat students still have a slight forehead sweat. "Well, can the student next to you answer?" The teacher turned his eyes to the other side, but the boy quickly stood up, and then calmly replied. "In the late mercury Dynasty, because of hundreds of years of continuous squandering, the corpses, bones and ghosts of the past were consumed in large quantities, and the new sequence of dead souls generally lacked promotion resources after the promotion of sequence 5. In addition, due to the lack of ancient corpses, it is a low cost-effective thing to kill enemies and obtain corpses¡° "Yes, go on." The teacher looked at the student and motioned to continue. "For example, if a necromancer commands 1000 skeleton soldiers to attack 500 enemy troops, it will take 800 skeletons to gain more than 500 corpses." "Of course, it''s just an idealized state. In fact, there is little intelligence in skeletons. It all depends on the micro operation of Necromancers. The battle damage ratio will be larger. In addition, damage will also be caused in battles. Not every corpse can be used. After a high-level supernormal dies, his real power will be reduced if he is resurrected into a necromancer." "Especially after the promotion of the angel sequence, people had a way to purify the corpses, and the fighting power of the dead spirit sequence was further restrained. Finally, at the end of the mercury Dynasty, the number of the extraordinary in the dead spirit sequence was greatly reduced, until it was gradually replaced by other extraordinary sequences, and the dynasty was disintegrated." "Well, you can sit down." After the boy sat down, his fat classmates looked at him incredulously. Good guy, when pretending to chat with me, I secretly listen to class and study alone. It''s really bad. After this incident, the voice of discussion in the classroom was also much smaller. Everyone sat quietly listening to the skeleton teacher explaining the past history, as well as relevant thinking and lessons. In the classroom in winter, several copper chandeliers are on the top of the Teaching Hall. The light yellow light is sprinkled on the slightly dim classroom through the thick lampshade. Outside the glass window covered with fog, there is a dark sky, floating with flocculent snowflakes. Until a clear and pleasant bell broke the silence. "Well, that''s all for today''s class. Next time I''ll talk about the change and revival of the sequence of the dead. Please preview it." "Thank you, teacher." It''s like a motionless still picture. Suddenly, every color alternates. Students rush out of the classroom, walk into the corridor, and rush to the restaurant building in the gray snow. "Lorraine, this way ~" the night spirit said hello on the steps outside the hall, only a lovely little face appeared under the wide velvet hood. "All right." Then Lorraine hill and some roommates went in that direction. In the cold and snowy winter, enjoying hot soup and food under the warm yellow light has become the most anticipated time of the day for students. Chapter 267 Lorraine hill and a few girls in the same group walked into the restaurant building, first lifted the White Velvet hood on the front, and then shook off the snowflakes. Snowflakes and a small amount of water fall on the copper fence on the ground, slowly melt, and then flow into the ground along the gap of the fence. These fences are distributed at each entrance of the restaurant building, which are specially used to drain rainwater and snowflakes. The sewage will flow down the underground passage to the special treatment place. Wearing gray boots, Loran Hill walked on the gray slate of the hall and looked at the huge copper ball floating in the air. Although he had seen it several times, his eyes still showed a little surprise. The diameter of the copper ball is about 20 meters, and its shape is similar to that of the armillary sphere. There are several layers inside and outside, rotating in different directions. From time to time, the red core is shown in the hollowed out precise patterns. The heat is constantly escaping from the instrument, warming every floor around the center. Students in all kinds of clothes walk between the floors. The sound of conversation, the collision of cups and cups, the boiling sound of soup and the shouting sound permeate the hall. Compared with other seasons, the cold climate in winter, many people do not want to touch the cold water to make their own food, but directly to the restaurant, so the number is also much more. "Let''s go to the barbecue today." Alina walked in front of him and suggested that the others didn''t mind, so everyone went to the barbecue area on the fourth floor. Lily, Alina, Yeling and boumansha went to choose the dishes, while letis, vermia, Lorraine hill and Niya sat down at the empty table, lit the charcoal fire in the middle of the stone table and waited slowly. Vimiya is still the same as before. She doesn''t speak much. She wears a veil, her water blue curly hair is on her front chest and behind her shoulders, and her sapphire eyes are watching the gradually red charcoal fire. "Where is vermeea''s family?" Lettiss took a little interest in it, as if she had never asked it before. "Somewhere in the East on an island." The voice of vimiya came from under the white veil. "Is that the Canary dynasty?" Lettiss thought for a moment, and could not remember any island to the East. "No Vermeea shook her head before continuing. "It''s the ocean between the East and the West." "Endless sea, but isn''t it stormy and difficult to navigate?" Letis was a little surprised. "Yes." Weimiya nodded, but did not explain further. At this time, the girls who ordered came back. "I took a lot of meat, tonight we have a good meal ~" Alina said excitedly. "It''s like your treat." Letis make complaints about Tucao. "Some vegetables." There were potato chips, eggplant and cauliflower in the basket that she brought. "I''m sure I want it." Lily put a few bottles of red wine on the stone table, and they collided with each other to make a clear sound. "Seasoning." There are all kinds of small bottles in the basket in the arms of the night spirit, and the eyes are shining with inexplicable brilliance. Several people put the barbecue net on the charcoal fire and put their favorite food on it for baking. At this time, the stone table is slowly warming up, so that the arms and wrists on it don''t feel cold. The glass top in the center of the hall shows a small amount of light, and the giant copper ball in the middle keeps rotating, making the room warm. The lights on each floor are neat and close, forming a continuous piece, making the hall bright and warm. Only the occasionally changing light on the glass top makes us realize that it is a cold and windy winter outside. While the barbecue was waiting for a while, some of them chatted, but some did not say a word. For example, Lorraine Hill opened the recently borrowed books and slowly flipped them on the warm stone table. Vermeea quietly flipped the food. The night spirit was very interested in dumping the glass bottle and sprinkling the seasonings on the scorched barbecue. From time to time, a fragrance came from the table. Because the girls at this table are very outstanding, especially lettiss, Lorraine and Yeling, they all attract many students who walk by. Everyone''s eyes always "inadvertently" sweep over and have a sneak look. "I said, boss, you''ve been watching it for a long time. Why don''t you just go up and say hello. Although Miss Lorraine didn''t agree last time, she is a very good character and won''t embarrass you too much. " At a table not far away, several young people were sitting together with plenty of food in front of them. Unfortunately, the blonde young man sitting in the middle was obviously absent-minded. "Grace, you don''t understand." The blonde in the middle patted his friend on the shoulder. "Every opportunity to meet is precious. If I can''t leave a positive and good impression on the other party, I''d rather not meet." "If you waste this opportunity at will, you will only leave a flat or even disgusting impression on the other party, and eventually you will lose all possibilities." "It''s true that he''s big brother jerane, and he''s so good at love." A little brother was boasting. "The boss thinks so far. Here''s a toast." Another faxiao also served his glass. Although there are not many people at the table, they are all grown up together. They don''t have to put on airs like outsiders. Today, several people come here for dinner after class. It happens that Jay LAN once again sees the girl with black hair. In fact, he met Lorraine several times by chance last school year. Unfortunately, since he was rejected by Lorraine, he always looked at him from a distance and didn''t go any closer to say hello. As the son of the Duke, he naturally has some self-respect and good face. After being rejected, he can''t follow up immediately. But if he wants to give up completely, he can''t give up. As the eldest son of the Duke of Griffin, jeran seldom lacks anything in his life, such as extraordinary resources, gold coins, others'' follow-up, girls'' love and so on. Almost everyone thinks that he is destined to become the next generation of Duke of Griffin, and the Duke of Griffin has also reached the top of the green Empire power, just need to show loyalty to the emperor. Everything was so easy and easy for him, which made him feel a little empty and confused. Fortunately, after he came to ermenas, he set up a club to lead the league members to train and simulate actual combat, which made him feel a little sense of achievement and fullness. But with the growth of the school year, this feeling is also slowly fading away. The long repetition brings a kind of emptiness and boredom. At this time, he meets the girl with black hair. Like a butterfly in the morning sun, that beautiful picture often appears in his memory, as beautiful as a dream. He warned himself that the real person might not be as perfect as he thought, and there would be no perfect thing in the world. So they met for the first time. In the face of the wall of the mighty river, the girl''s hair is flying. In the conversation, Yan Xiaoyan feels her inner wisdom and tranquility. At that moment, he understood that there was something he wanted in the world. As a result, he also cherishes the chance to meet the girl again, and is not willing to squander. Not long after that, just as the table where Lorraine was sitting began to eat, two waiters came with a delicate cake. The light blue cake has two layers. The bright red roses surround the upper layer of the cake. In the middle, there are small Griffins made of white chocolate. Their feathers are lifelike and somewhat lovely. There are several flashing yellow light spots on the top of the cake. A soft magic overflows from the milk fragrance of the cake, which makes a little knowledgeable people understand that it is made of extraordinary materials, which is good for the cultivation of extraordinary sequence. "This is a gift from someone I know. It''s just to celebrate the arrival of the winter festival. I hope you can have a happy winter." The waiter carefully used the words he had just remembered. His tone was as calm and natural as possible, so that the girl at the table could accept it comfortably. Several girls looked at the cake with surprise and curiosity, while Lorraine looked up at the young man who waved to her carefully in the distance. Chapter 268 It''s hard to say what love is, because over the years, countless people have put a lot of things into it. As if anything as long as covered with love, will become great and noble. But it''s not that love is a bad thing. It''s still one of the purest feelings of human beings. It brings people a good time. But this kind of feeling should not be too deified, and love will not be more noble and rare than family and friendship. Looking at the young blonde waving not far away, Lorraine Hill turned his head and understood what had happened. Maybe it''s just that Jay wants to show his kindness and good will. "Who sent it? It looks delicious." Lily clapped her hands and looked around to find out the giver. "Maybe to win over one of us." Lettiss looked at the cake with a familiar smile, which she often met. "How rich." Alena was thinking about how much the cake would cost. Yeling and weimiya don''t care much, one is eating his own roast meat, spicy tongue, the other is quietly drinking the new juice. Although bronsa and Niya were surprised, they didn''t feel like they were given to them, so they just watched and didn''t answer. "Thank you." Lorraine hill put the book away and put it in the bag beside him. Then he stood up and continued to the two waiters who brought the cake. "Can you tell me about the gift giver?" Although she said it to the waiter, the girl turned her eyes to the distance. Looking at Loran Hill calmly and calmly accept the gift, other people are surprised to see her, even the always calm vermeea and night spirit also turned their eyes. Does Lorraine know the giver? Does sister Lorraine like that guy? No, is Lorraine going to fall in love? I don''t want Lorraine to get married. The others had their own ideas in their hearts and listened to what Lorraine was going to say. "Miss, it''s all right to say so." The two waiters stood by nervously. They had just been told that it was Prince Griffin''s eldest son who gave the gift, so they were afraid that they would make a mess of it. "Thank you for the gift, and I''ll return it later, but it''s just for mutual greetings between friends. I hope you don''t have other misunderstandings." In the communication between people, they often give gifts to each other. If it''s just a simple gift, don''t care too much, but you should carefully consider whether you should accept the valuable gift. There are always people who say it''s from the other party voluntarily, but I don''t ask for it. Why can''t I accept it? But this is not the case. Valuable gifts tend to bear more emotion. Some hope that each other can become partners, and some hope that they can promise to do something for them. When you accept a gift, it often means acquiescence and promise. If you go back later, the people who witness you accept the gift will become invisible pressure if you want to maintain a good image. I think I''m just a simple gift. Who cares about what happens after that? This kind of thing often happens, but it will turn back and even cheat unconsciously. You even accepted such a valuable thing as me. You must have promised to be my lover. Now you refuse me again. Are you taking me as an injustice. Others will think so, and others will think it''s not authentic, so they doubt your character. Therefore, we should be clear about our own ideas. If we want to refuse, we can''t accept each other''s valuable gifts to avoid misunderstanding. But Lorraine Hill took it. It''s not that she agreed. It''s just that the actual situation is different. After all, jerane is the eldest son of the Griffin Duke. If he refuses rashly, it will make it difficult for him to step down among his friends, lose face and cause conflicts. The reason why aristocrats pay attention to face is not that it is a bad habit, but because of practical needs. In this era, face is prestige and dignity. The right depends on the individual. If jerane is rejected many times or beaten in the face but does not fight back, it will be regarded as a kind of cowardice, which will greatly affect his successor''s status. At the same time, other people will also hesitate to follow him. Can such a cowardly person really lead us to victory? Will it suffer from the attacks of other factions and give way. In fact, the more top-level nobles, the better face they have. This is just a need inside and outside. What''s more, expensive gifts are also relative. For ordinary people, expensive cakes are not so expensive for Lorraine or jerane, so there''s no need to oppose them too much. Lorraine hill is confident that he can give back more than equal gifts, so he calmly takes them. But the next can not let the other party misunderstand, in order to avoid unnecessary trouble, so there is the following show. "Lolan is so frank..." Niya looks at the black haired girl''s generous appearance, and her heart is full of admiration. If she were her, she would be careful to refuse and dare not bear such kindness. Lettiss is also a little novel looking at this roommate. She has experienced many similar things, and naturally knows how many dark pits there are. Many rich families are like this. They use expensive gifts to suppress others. If they don''t accept them, they look down on me. If they accept them, they promise me to let the girl they are pursuing get into a dilemma. "If you like, we''ll bring it." The two waiters took notes and then slowly stepped down. However, this incident caused some students to watch. "The girls at that table are very beautiful, especially the girl in the light yellow skirt. She should be the eldest lady of a certain family." "I prefer the little girl with two horsetails. I just want to hold her in my arms." "The veiled girl with blue hair is mysterious, too." "Just think about it. I don''t think we common students can catch up with those who are rich or expensive. I still think the girl with black hair standing up is more beautiful and approachable, and has some hope. " "But when we all think so, we hope to be smaller." A roommate nearby analysis. "Er..." ---------- GERAN is sitting at a table eating Oriental hot pot with his friends. At this time, an entourage quietly returns and talks about it in his ear. Then he nodded slightly, and the attendant quietly stepped down. "What''s the matter, boss? What''s the situation?" At the moment, several strong young people are looking at this big brother like curious babies. For a time, they made jerane doubt whether these brothers like gossip as much as girls. "Cough... The result is good, the other side accepted it." Jerane nodded slightly and said calmly. "That''s good." "It''s really big brother jerane, who makes the other party crazy at the first move..." all kinds of flattery come up again. "Keke..." Jay Lan''s face was a little hard to hang. He raised his glass and said. "Don''t worry about this. Let''s have a drink first." And then drink it with an open mouthful. The elder brother who took the lead drank it first, and the younger brother below did not dare to sit down. They drank the wine one after another, and then exposed it in the excitement. On the other side of the table, several girls divide the light blue cake. The sweetness of cream, the softness of cake and the delicacy of chocolate melt in their mouth. The magic of peace is gradually integrated into the body, making the body comfortable and warm. "Sister Lorraine, don''t be confused by each other. It''s just a cake." Night spirit with fork fork fork up a side to eat side to say. "This time I came home and brought a lot of good things, including goldfish cake for the Autumn Lantern Festival." "When you say that, wipe the cream off your face." Lolan hill is not angry to look at the favorite little guy, and then pick up a handkerchief to wipe the cake on Yeling''s face. "Woo..." Chapter 269 With the full invasion of the cold current in the north, the temperature began to drop significantly. Fortunately, it is located in the mountains and valleys, and the cold wind in ermenas is not strong. "The window is frozen." After daybreak in the morning, when several girls were ready to open the window, they found that there was a layer of ice on the window and the glass window couldn''t be opened. "Let me do it." Letice carried her own copper box, pointed the hole at the window, put it on the table, and kept blowing hot air. After several girls finished washing, there was a slow flow of water on the windowsill, and then the glass window was loose. "It''s really easy to use." This time, Alina quickly admitted that although letis didn''t say anything, her face was slightly proud. "But why is it called ''circulating radiator'' Niya looked curiously at the copper alchemy. "Probably it was originally used to heat the magic furnace." Alina tapped the copper box with her fingers and guessed. "I didn''t expect that Alina would guess right." Letis readily admitted it. "Lettiss is so arrogant. At least I''m a student of magic sequence. I know something about alchemy." Alina shook her head and raised her index finger to show that she understood. At this point, Lorraine hill came out of the bathroom, picked up a towel and wiped the hot hair. "Let''s go first. I''m going to the library today." "Isn''t Lorraine in class?" "Well, I said to the teacher." Lorraine Hill nodded, because her grades were always very good, and her boss, the dean of night school, told her that her application for leave and class transfer was always easy to get through. "Good¡° Alina made an envious voice. --------------------- After several roommates left, Lorraine Hill opened the door of his wardrobe, gently opened the hanging white dresses, and a floor mirror pasted on the inside of the wardrobe appeared in front of him. Press your hand on the mirror, and then the mirror ripples like water, showing another scene. It''s a warm stone brick hut, with light beds and curtains. Bookshelves and dressing tables can be seen near the wall. As if the light and shadow were flowing, the girl''s figure suddenly disappeared from the room and appeared directly on the other side of the mirror. Then Lorraine hill put down her palm on the mirror and her hair returned to natural silver. I haven''t said hello to class one this semester. The girl thought to herself, then she put on the black dress in Rochelle''s wardrobe, picked up the recently borrowed books on the desk, which were all about chaos disaster. After a little hesitation, she put the bear on the chair into her handbag, then opened the door and went to today''s learning place. First of all, show the certificate that Siye gave her, report the vacation task, the teacher of combat class tick the form, and then let luoxier take a rest. The sky is a bit gloomy, and the white light is revealed under the clouds. Some students are practicing their combat skills in the combat courtyard. The combat course has also changed from teaching swordsmanship and physical training at the beginning to actual combat. For example, how to deal with the impact of cavalry, how to avoid and block the crossbow, how to deal with the enemy in the face of large Warcraft, how to give first aid to oneself and his teammates and so on. The course is generally divided into three parts: the first part is taught by teachers, the second part is practiced by students, and the third part is corrected and adjusted by teachers. Thick snowflakes piled up in the courtyard, students stepped on it to make a creaking sound, and then stepped on the snowflakes, leaving deep footprints. It''s not convenient to walk through the deep snow, but the teacher still let the students practice in the snow, in order to adapt to all kinds of environment, because you can''t guarantee that you won''t fight in the northern snow. Wielding swords and guns, snowflakes splashed, and students'' figures leaped in the snow, panting and puffing. Flossia stood in front of rosier, holding a delicate white wooden sword in her hand, and then stepped over the snowflakes with her toes. Her body was light and flexible. Her golden hair and white winter skirt made her elegant and beautiful. Rochelle was wearing a black dress to deal with it calmly. The light yellow wooden sword was covered with a layer of pure white magic, which made it more tenacious and constantly blocked the attack of flossia. Flossia looked at Rosie so calm, but also gradually improve their speed, and change the angle of swordsmanship. As the daughter of the landsworth family, her strength can be described as the top among her peers. No matter in appearance, etiquette, knowledge, conversation, fencing, riding, extraordinary strength and so on, there are few projects that she is not good at. This is also the result of the education of the Empire''s top aristocrats. The white shoes leave a shallow scratch on the snowflake, like a smart light bird, flying and jumping. The white wooden sword flashed over the light green cold awn, sketching out bursts of scratches in the air. Flossia''s swordsmanship is as gorgeous and fast as dancing. Only when she is hit by the green awn which is flashed by roxier occasionally on the edge of the field and cuts up some hard rock side walls, the students next to her know the danger, so they set up barriers to each other and continue to watch the black and white girls'' sword dance in the snow. Rochelle is spinning rapidly in the snow, and her silver hair is also fluttering, like a black butterfly, constantly changing direction, flashing the friend''s attack. "I''m surprised, Roxie." Flossia''s figure slowly fell from the air, behind as if there were transparent wings, with little snow on the ground. Blue eyes show a bit of surprise, Rochelle has always been a soft look, coupled with frequent leave, most of the class think she is not in good health. But now it seems that she may not be strong, but her body is flexible and smart. "In that case, let me see your real strength." With a smile on her face, flossia put the white wooden sword in front of her eyebrows. Then green buds began to grow on the sword, and then it continued to extend up and down, gradually bending to form a white bow with several emerald roses growing on the bow. Take off a green rose and kiss it gently. The rose will break with the wind and the petals will fly. Then it will gather again to form a green arrow. Flossia will press the arrow on the bow, and then white circles will emerge from the air and stand in the middle of the bow, playing a similar role as bowstring. The arrow is fixed in the center of six concentric circles by the white circle. As flossia holds the arrow and pulls it back, the bow vibrates slightly, and the circle separates slowly, just like a spring. The fingers loosened, the ripples rippled, the arrows disappeared, and turned into a green streamer to rush to Rochelle. Looking at this old friend''s bold attack, rosier also feels a little tricky. Fortunately, she has recently taken the golden moon potion, and her angel sequence 3 is about to advance, but there is no way out. As early as flossia was preparing the arrow, she began to close her eyes and recite the mantra. The significance of chanting mantra is to communicate with the surrounding mana at a specific frequency, and temporarily mobilize these unrefined magic to expand their skills and abilities. In a sense, the singing of the extraordinary singer is also a kind of incantation, which is used to organize and mobilize the magic in the environment. The wooden sword in his hand had fallen long ago and was inserted obliquely on the ground. His hands were on his chest and his fingers were opposite to each other, forming a triangle. With the rapid incantation, silver hair danced, and bursts of pure water droplets emerged in the air, and then gathered into the hole in the middle of the triangle. "Seven rings of water angel" Although it''s quite different from the skill in memory, because of the similarity in expression, rochel decided to call it a name to remember the past. After the fusion, the water droplets separate again, forming a seven fold circular film from small to large. In the dark sky, it twinkles with transparent white light. The green arrows surged, the round water film burst open, and the arrows disappeared. Others don''t know what happened. If you have a high-speed camera here, you will find that every time the arrow passes through a layer of film, the brilliance on it will weaken a bit, and the body shape will shrink a bit, until it disappears in front of the last layer of film. This kind of fine operation estimation is what Rochelle can do. It not only needs sharp perception, but also requires extremely fine micro operation. If you don''t pay attention, it is the end of the arrow passing through the body. Of course, flossia has a back hand. She doesn''t dare to hurt her friend. Thanks to the new potion made during the holiday, or else we''ll have to take the risk to show other sequences this time. Rosie thought in her heart, then breathed a breath, relaxed a little, and looked at flossia, who was falling slowly across the street. Before she spoke, a glimmer of light flashed by, and her arms hugged her. White cuffs with a light rose pattern, warm wrist on Rochelle want to move the arm, head close to his shoulder, the corner of the eye can see the golden hair. "Are you scared, Roxie, cluck?" flossia''s voice rang in her ear. Chapter 270 Tower college, night. Tower after tower are distributed in the mountains, the light gray stone walls feel extremely cold. White snowflakes are piled on the rough surface, corners, and top of the stone towers, making the towers and mountains melt into one in the night. Only when some yellow lights shine through the thick glass can they show a little vitality of life. The dark gray coat was covered with snowflakes. Lanlil stepped on thick boots and slowly fell from the air. Then she stood on the lookout tower on the eighth floor of the tower. First, push open the wooden door on the watchtower to enter, and then close the wooden door to prevent the wind and snow from blowing in. After entering the inner side of the tower, she went to the door beside the stairway. She took out the copper key with engraved pattern from her arms and inserted it into the stone door. With a burst of brilliance flowing on the door, the door lock made a slight sound, and then gently pushed it open. Inside the door is the public rest room on their floor. The rest room is connected with four thick wooden doors, corresponding to four bedrooms. Each bedroom sleeps two people, and each has its own bathroom. Compared with the crowded central school buildings, the facilities of the four colleges are much more spacious and abundant. After all, there are mountains and land with few people around, and there is no lack of places for additional buildings in the school, which is really comfortable. There are already three students in the public rest room. Of course, they are all girls. Two of them are sitting at brown wooden tables, writing and drawing things quickly under the candlelight. In Norda''s rest room, we can only hear the slight crack of the fire in the fireplace and the rustle of the pen on the paper. The rest of the student stood by the cabinet against the wall, carrying a kettle to add hot water to his cup. As the boiling water crossed a small arc and fell into the black porcelain cup, a sound of water sounded, and then the hot gas came out, and the strong aroma of tea began to spread inside the room. "Langley''s back. Good evening." With steaming black tea, the young girl in brown and white dresses came slowly. "Would you like some hot tea? I think that''s a little bit. " "You''re welcome, antolie. Is Ling Xin back?" Lanli patted the residual snow on her coat, took off her thick coat and revealed the cashmere sweater which was slightly close to her body. Then she sat at the table and looked at the structural drawings drawn by several roommates. Antolie made another cup of tea and put it in front of lanli. Then she said, "Lingxin is learning about advanced sequence 6 with her tutor recently. She is breaking through. I think she is very busy recently." "Thank you ~" lanli picked up the hot tea cup and took a sip. She felt too hot and put it down for a while. "Before you know it, everyone is going to enter the fourth grade. I feel it''s so fast. It seems that the graduation of sister tirela was just yesterday." "Yes, I just entered gaota college and met with many problems, which were solved by my sister tirela." Antolie nodded, and then sat down with her back to the fireplace. Her figure seemed a little fuzzy under the light of the fire. They talked in a low voice. Lanli put her arm on the warm wooden table baked by the fire, looked at antolie and said, "my tutor suggested that I don''t need to advance this year. I should stabilize first, and then I can enter the fourth grade next year." "Although the tutor is also kind-hearted, but in this case I have to be separated from Lingxin, one grade behind her. This kind of feeling is really bad." Lanli held her face and slowly said what she thought. "Lanli, this is really a happy worry. We are still worried about the final design of this year, and we are doomed to be unable to be promoted to series 6 this year." The two girls who drew the picture turned around and make complaints about the complicated and sophisticated drawings. The four people sitting in the room are all sequence 5, and the oldest one is only 20 years old. It can be said that all of them are rare geniuses, but they can only be counted as middle in ermenas. Although lanli can advance to series 6 before the end of this year, it''s very risky, so the teacher suggested that she slow down first. The bright yellow flame of the fireplace is burning, bringing bursts of heat and dispelling the chill around. Then the shadows of several girls are cast on the opposite wall. With the actions of several girls, these long shadows are constantly shaking. The sidewall cabinet also changes in light and shade, and the professional books with complicated and lengthy titles are plated with warm colors by fire. "Well, that''s all. "The winter festival party is about to start. Let''s relax and work hard in a few days." Lanli and her friend said, and then the whole person lay on the table, ready to take a nap. "Don''t sleep here, get up, take a bath and go back to the bedroom." "Well, I don''t want to move. The water is too cold in winter, and it''s too troublesome to boil water by myself." Lanli lay on the table and uttered words like dried salted fish. "Lanli''s laziness has broken out again. It''s estimated that she will have to wait for Lingxin to drag her in." The two of them whispered, then looked at lanli''s eyes slowly open and close, and finally closed completely. "What a slack." -------------------- After class, lohill also returned to his residence. It was a quiet place. The fire was burning in the room. The small yard outside was covered with snow. Only a few green grass leaves and vines were exposed from the snow. Wearing a comfortable pure white dress, she sits on a wooden chair, facing the fire of the fireplace. On her lap wrapped in white cotton stockings, there is a thick book. With her white fingers caressing, the yellow pages of the book also turn, and the black handwriting is clearly reflected in the fire. "The specific origin of the chaotic vortex can not be traced back to the time of the giant and the dragon. It is said that the giant court at that time had permanently eliminated several chaotic vortices." "According to archaeological excavations, scholars believe that there may be another era before the age of giants and dragons, because the facilities on some relics are more exquisite, and they are not suitable for large giants and dragons at all. From the traces in the ruins, we can infer that these prehistoric civilizations may be about the size of today''s humans, elves, or orcs. " "They use special sand and steel to make buildings, which are very neat and can be seen to have a high standard. However, it is a pity that no corpse of the civilization was found in the ruins, and the trace of its activities seemed to break off one day and disappear out of thin air. " "It seems that words are rarely used in this civilization. The only clear record is the mural excavated at the world tree site 300 years ago. After restoration, the scene is a sea of purple sky clouds, the sun is at the edge of the horizon, the earth is a green forest, and the sky is floating with buildings similar to cities. It is also based on this painting that scholars finally call the era of civilization the twilight era of disappearance. " It''s really wonderful. As the night goes on, Lorraine Hill will write a book with him. He still remembers the wonderful world recorded in history. She stood up, put the book and the warm puppet bear in her arms on the table, moved her body, and prepared to sleep here tonight. Anyway, she agreed with her roommate over there that she would "study all night" in the library. As the clouds cleared, the snow stopped, and in the distance a luxury airship passed over the mountains, slowly approaching ermenas. The heraldry on the airship, red and green roses intertwined with each other, shining in the moonlight. Chapter 271 The winter festival is coming. The college is full of celebratory atmosphere, and the students are free from the tense state of study, enjoying a three-day holiday from not easy. Colorful triangular flags are hung on ropes, which are decorated all over the campus by members of the clothing department under the seven colors crown. Some circles made of frozen green branches and leaves are also decorated in classrooms and corridors. These frozen green colors are deep green and fresh, and there are small orange or red berries among the branches and leaves, which are very attractive. This plant is evergreen all the year round, with yellow flowers and fruits in winter. It has a beautiful meaning in the folklore of the western continent, symbolizing "life and fertility". Later, the angel church also included it in the canon as a religious relic for publicity. Although frozen green is not widely distributed, it is not particularly troublesome to cultivate it. Nowadays, some gardeners and manors even plant it specially for people to buy and hang it in winter festivals. "Wow, it''s finally a holiday. I can have a good time for three days." After walking out of the Teaching Hall, Alina was cheering on the steps, and many students nearby were also talking in a low voice. The air was filled with a touch of joy. Looking at Alena''s cheers and jumps, letis shook her head slightly, then turned to ask, "are you going to the restaurant tonight?" "No, they''re going to cook a big meal in their dorm today. Let''s go straight to it." Lorraine hill shakes his head, then walks down the stairs with Niya, close to letis and Alina. I''m sorry¡ª¡ª A black figure accidentally slipped from the steps, fell forward on the snow water, and then rolled down obliquely. His clothes kept rolling with the snow water. It was 5-6 meters before he stopped because he hit Lorraine Hill''s back foot. "Sorry, sorry, sorry." Frozen red fingers on the ground, struggling to stand up, looking at the girl with black hair and black skirt in front of her, the young man who fell awkwardly quickly apologized. His skin is white, there is a strong dark shadow at the pouch, and his eyes are a little red and swollen, which seems to be a careless fall caused by poor sleep. By the way, he whispered in his heart. Looking at this classmate''s appearance and temperament, he estimated which big family he was born in. He not only nearly bumped into others, but also soiled their clothes. Now there is no good fruit to eat. When he apologized and bowed his head, his eyes swept down again. Looking at the black stockings soaked in sewage, he felt nervous again¡° Sorry, I didn''t mean to "It doesn''t matter. Pay more attention to rest. I''ll go first." A soft voice came from his body, and then his slender legs slowly left his vision and disappeared in the snow of winter night. Is that the end? The young man looked at the girl''s back in disbelief. After a long time, he put on his hat again, and then stepped forward. Maybe it''s just a trivial matter in loranthel''s eyes, but it''s not the case in Ivar''s world. Even in ermenas, who advocates equality and mutual respect, aristocrats and businessmen, or children born in big families, seldom communicate with the common people at the bottom. Even in the same school, the same classroom, this invisible gap still exists. There are many reasons for this. Although some noble parents will teach their children to stay away from the common people, what really works is the difference in their growth experiences, which makes it difficult to have a common language. In the eyes of the nobility, the common people do not obey the rules, often cheat and cheat, and most of them are immoral. In the eyes of the common people, most of the nobles are dust-free and don''t know the hardships of the world. Many rules are set according to the direction beneficial to the nobles. If the common people who are not easy to live are completely honest, they will lose a lot, and it is common to violate some regulations. In this way, in school life, most of the students with civilian background will pay attention to avoid those "noble people" and will not offend or disturb those students with good background. If the other party is a good-looking lady from a large family, you have to pay more attention and keep a distance, because you don''t know whether you will be envied by the secret pursuer for some unintentional actions. Aristocratic children have their own family to protect themselves, so it is inevitable for the common people to make a humble apology. If they are wrongly remembered, they may not be able to live in peace all the time in school. According to this young man, even if the young lady is kind-hearted and does not want to investigate, but with her appearance, it is inevitable that several flower protectors will come out and take him to make a victory. After all, you can''t expect the 16-year-old or 17-year-old to be so rational and calm. But today, it''s very peaceful. Everything seems to end naturally. With a sigh of good luck, the young man walked towards the library. At the corner in the distance, a young man in a dark hat stood there and waved his right hand. An entourage quickly walked in from behind to see the micro chapter on his uniform. It should be a student of the third grade college. "To investigate the man, his name, origin, conduct and so on, and whether it was an accident or intentional tonight, we have to find out." "Yes, cousin grace." After hearing this, the student left immediately. They had their own methods and intelligence network in the aristocratic circle. After his cousin left, grace pulled the brim of his hat and continued to follow Lorraine hill and his party. Although Jay LAN failed to pursue Lorraine hill, it doesn''t mean that he can let others succeed. If this happens and miss Lorraine becomes a lover with others, his life as a younger brother will come to an end. At first, grace thought that jerane was on the spur of the moment. After all, Miss Lorraine''s appearance is really impressive, but there are many beautiful people in ermenas. Maybe jerane will have a new goal soon. But who ever thought that his eldest brother, one of the giants of the future green Empire, seemed to be sincere, and he didn''t forget that girl for more than half a year. This can make grace pay attention to it, in case of a moment, let the future sister-in-law and others run away, that Jay Lan''s anger can be imagined, he is also inevitably not affected. So recently, he began to inquire about and follow the mysterious girl with black hair. ----------------- The young man who almost knocked down Lorraine Hill went into the library, found a quiet study room, and took out his books and rich materials for study. The edges and corners of the notebook are badly worn. You can see the gray matter inside. On the pages are densely written all kinds of words, including old and new ones. It seems that I have learned and summarized them many times. It''s not difficult to learn, but it takes a lot of effort, knowledge, strength and skills to get ahead of the talented ermenas. Young people are not gifted people, nor are they from a good family background. Their parents are all civilians of the former Vilga. Because the annexation of frost rose recently led to the fall of some big families, he was lucky enough to enter the gate of ermenas. He deeply understands how rare this opportunity is. He works hard, struggles, seizes all the opportunities that can be promoted, and staying up late has become a common practice. He wants to get ahead in school and strive for a bright future for himself and his family. In the light of the yellow candle, cheap feather pens wrote and calculated on the paper, and black greasy cuffs wiped the paper. Because he is a student of magic sequence, his courses in alchemy and calculation are destined to spend more time and effort. In this way, a pen, a lamp, a figure of hard work, until late at night, only sleeps on the desk, and falls on the books next to, revealing an ordinary and popular name, Jack. Chapter 272 On the first day of the winter festival party, the College held a big contest. The city by the lake, Zhai college, Jingyue lake, the peaceful mountains and lakes in the past, are very lively today. There are lights everywhere, colorful flags and frozen green hanging decorations. In the afternoon, the sun is shining in the woods. On the lake like a blue lake, there are seven tall and majestic stone pillars. Each stone pillar is about ten stories high. Standing under the stone pillars, you have to raise your head in a straight line to see the top. Take the stone pillar in the middle as the center, and the other six pillars are evenly distributed around. The stone pillar in the middle is slightly smaller, which is about the size of two football fields in lorenshire''s memory. The six pillars around are twice the size of the middle, and the top is trapezoidal, forming a series of steps to watch the game. Each of these stone pillars in the audience can sit about 1600 people. Although it was just after noon, the six magnificent stone pillars in the auditorium were already full of people. The four colleges and freshmen sat on five stone pillars. The senior students in the central school building shared a stone pillar viewing platform with their tutors and visitors. The head of the temple academy held high the golden scepter of wings. With the chanting of the mantra, six pale golden spherical films covered the audience, blocking the cold wind in winter and preventing the arrows in the competition. Although she is only 20 or 30 years old in appearance, her real age is ominous. The only thing we can know is that many teachers in the college were her students when they were young. Bang¡ª¡ª One after another, golden fireworks rise from below and bloom in the sky. Even in the daytime, you can see the dazzling brilliance. "The 1054th emmenis college contest, officially started!" Standing in front of the rostrum, the head of the Central School announced loudly that the loud voice spread to every corner. "Yeah." "Ouch ~" "Ha ha ~" All kinds of cheers came from the audience. Some of the students were waving all kinds of aid flags, and their faces were written with color paint. They looked very excited. We will witness the birth of the strongest Academy in this year. One of the most eye-catching is the support team of gaota college. In the middle of the auditorium, two huge black-and-white banners are spread out, one side is white dragon with black background, the other side is black dragon with white background. The two flags roll like waves under the students'' dancing, and even the students from the farthest pier college can see clearly. Two names, Palin and xingliu, are written on them in black and white respectively. A little smaller is the banner on the auditorium of Chengzhai college. On the dark green cloth, there is a red sword with the pattern of rose. The students nearby are shouting the name "Weilin". Each college will send 10 people to participate in the competition, including one in the second grade, two in the third grade, three in the fourth grade and four in the fifth grade. Generally speaking, the higher the grade, the stronger the strength. But not all of them. For example, last year, black and white dragons were both in the fourth grade, but they got the second and third place in the competition. It has to be said that the Dragon sequence is really strong in individual combat, with few weaknesses. Although the demon sequence is highly aggressive, it is also easy to be restrained by some enemies. "First of all, Ai Hua, a sophomore of Chengzhai college, is playing against the sophomore of temple college." As the host''s voice fell, the two students slowly rose from the lower platform, and then stepped on the broad gray rock arena. Because there was no protective cover in the central arena, the wind was still howling, making the ground frosted. Ai Hua holds a bright hunting bow. The body of the bow is made of emerald green metal and is engraved with patterns similar to vines. It is worth mentioning that the outside of the bow is very sharp, like a blade. It seems that melee is also the girl''s strong point. His opponent, Feili, was much more plain in his white uniform, covered with a layer of black inlaid armor, holding a heavy brass Scepter with delicate lines. As he walked into the field, bursts of white brilliance began to flow in the lines. "The game begins!" There is no need to explain too much. The rules are known to both sides before the game. The fight starts immediately. Wearing a dark green leather skirt and easy to move hunting clothes, Aihua runs fast in the competition field. Her red cape swings rapidly in the air, revealing the arrow pot at her waist. Among them, there are 18 long feathered arrows, 9 yellow and green pattern twining, and 9 red and green pattern twining. They have their own uses. With her running, she has pulled out two arrows and put them on the bowstring. One is red, the other is yellow. The magic light spreads rapidly from the tail of the arrow to the front, and finally blooms at the arrow. Then the bowstring vibrated, and there was a dull sound in the air. The two arrows turned into streamers and flew out. Different from Ai Hua, he didn''t move much after entering the venue, and he always stood on the edge of the field, which is of course his intention. He is not the kind of quick and extraordinary person. Standing in the open place is not good. When moxa swam away, he began to sing incantations at high speed. Three seconds later, he raised his scepter and knocked on the ground, and then a transparent barrier with white light rose. Before he could strengthen it, two arrows had already shot at him. The yellow one vibrated when it hit the barrier, then lost most of its power. Finally, it flew forward for a short distance and landed on the ground, making a slight metal trill. The red arrow directly penetrates the white light barrier and shoots directly at the chest. The nail pieces are broken and burst, counteracting the impact of part of the arrow and only allowing part of the arrow to enter the body. Painstakingly frown tightly, resist the pain, no matter the blood infects the armor, continue to recite the mantra, until the white barrier emerges the complex golden pattern. At this time, the second wave of Aihua''s arrows also came, three red arrows directly hit the barrier, the flight trajectory was distorted, and then passed by. The students in the audience nearby also cheered and cheered when they saw the scene. "There''s a way to do it." A senior student who watched talked with his classmates. "Well, Aihua''s arrow, red, should have the effect of breaking demons, and yellow, I guess, has the effect of breaking armor. Her bow is also a new trend in recent years. It''s easy to cut the edge on the side of the bow for close combat. What''s its name?" "It''s called chopping bow, but it''s very difficult to use this weapon, so it''s not popularized on a large scale, only some Rangers use it." "Very powerful ~" Ai Hua looks at the opposite barrier, smiles, and then jumps, directly waving a sharp chopping bow to the hard barrier. I''m sorry¡ª¡ª Although the chopping bow in her hand was deflected by the powerful magic power flowing in the barrier, Aihua succeeded in pulling out a long cut on the white and golden barrier. She was about to turn over and take up the brass Scepter in her hand for the last fight. [the flow is surging!] Chapter 273 A torrent of golden magic converges from behind, spirals around the laborious bronze scepter, and then shoots out. The powerful impact force directly blows the wormwood to fly, makes it turn over in the air several times, falls on the ground and slides out a short distance before it can stop. Although the magic torrent of this hasty radiation has a good impact, its lethality is not strong. Ai Hua rubs her slightly painful chest and acts again. After flying moxa, he didn''t continue to use this skill. Instead, he pulled out his arrow. With the flow of white light, the cool feeling spread in the wound, no longer bleeding, and healed quickly. In the face of closing the golden barrier again, Ai Hua didn''t continue to rush up, because that just made the situation repeat. She stood in the distance and didn''t move any more. Instead, she solemnly picked up a red and green arrow and put it on the chopping bow. As he stood still, the Green Magic converged to his arrows like a whirlwind, blowing the hair around his ears and the red cape behind him. The two round wristbands on Aihua''s wrist also emit faint light. Because of the posture of taking an arrow, the wristbands form a force field to cover the arrow. Emerald Green Magic continued to inject into the arrow, and the lines on the arrow lit up one by one, as if there was a flame radiating inside. The red arrow squeezed tightly by Ai Hua also kept shaking in the force field, just like a beast about to break free. In the face of this appalling situation, laborious nature will not wait to die, layers of light curtain began to emerge in front of the body, like feathery golden lines constantly emerge on the barrier, and then the golden silk thread spread, like a skeleton to reinforce the barrier. In the audience, rosier sat beside flossia. They were in the last and top row of the audience. Because they were far away from the stadium, most of the students could not see clearly, so they were a little quiet and few people. "Who does Rochelle think will win¡° Flossia turned her head, looked at the silver haired girl beside her and asked with a smile. Although it was winter, she was still dressed like summer, wearing a light silk dress, revealing the blue pendant between her neck. "I don''t know. Maybe it''s more likely to win with effort." Lorraine Hill shook her head. She didn''t like to bet. No one could make a decision until the last moment. "Do you believe that young man so much? Ai Hua''s arrow can''t be blocked by several barriers at will." "Yes, yes." Looking at the scene on the field, I don''t know why the corners of her mouth show a smile. "Red vine puncture!" Ai Hua drinks lightly, the arrow passes through the competition field like a meteorite, and flashes like a red light column, directly penetrating all the barriers, hitting the teenagers behind the light. Ai Hua stood on the field, looking at the broken light curtain. "Won..." before she finished, a golden torrent came from her field of vision. Due to her weak body, Aihua couldn''t dodge. She was directly carried by the torrent and rowed more than 100 meters on the ground. Then she fell down from the stone platform and fell into the Jingyue lake below. And the referee''s voice also sounded here: "hard to win." Regardless of the mugwort falling into the lake, there were rescue teachers and staff below. There was a burst of warm applause on the audience stage. Indeed, Ai Hua''s arrow could not be stopped by the hard barrier. But as long as it doesn''t hit, it doesn''t make sense. At the last moment, the laborious light curtain deflected the light, which made Ai Hua misjudge. He slowly moved a few steps to the side to avoid the penetrating arrow. "Rosie ~" flossia''s voice was long, and her hands reached out to scratch the girl''s waist. "Ha ha, don''t do it." Lorraine Hill grinned and pressed Floria''s hand. "You can see that." Flossia looked at her friend and felt that she was a little more mischievous than before. When I first met Rochelle, I felt like a good baby. Although I didn''t talk much, I was very serious and lovable. But now it is cheerful and lively a lot, as if a holiday, grow up a lot. "No, it''s just that I think he should have a back hand, otherwise he won''t be so calm. In addition, he changed the light curtain later, and I didn''t foresee it in advance." Rosie explained, and then flossia said to continue the bet next time. ----------------- "Nana, the third year student of the central school building, and Andre, the third year student of the central college." With the referee''s order, two more students slowly rose from the platform. Andre is a young man with a strange sword. He wears skin armor close to his body. He only has a small amount of matte armor on his shoulders, wrists, waist, knees, and left chest. He has a good body shape, and his feet are not tight. The opponent on the other side of the stage is not so formal. Although he is also wearing a fitting breastplate, it only covers his upper body. If he ignores the short Cape behind him, he will be dressed like a girl on the farm. But even more amazing was the sheep she was holding. The sheep is bigger, about two meters long, with thick fur all over. It looks simple, honest and lovely. It even makes a bleating sound when it is led to the stage. As students of the central school, many of them are good at mastering Warcraft. Because of this, they are also allowed to bring a Warcraft partner to the stage to fight together. However, it is required that the Warcraft sequence should not exceed themselves, and they should also be completely tamed. "The game begins!" Nana squatted down and stroked the sheep beside her, whispering something in her ear. Andre looked at the scene opposite, his eyes beating slightly, and he rushed up with a long sword like a whip. The long sword is divided into many sections. Each section has a horizontal stab. When it is waved, it looks like a viper. The stab of the sword is still smeared with poison. "Dada, come on. Today, it depends on whether you can eat the star oranges or not." Nana got on the saddle behind the sheep, grasped the reins, leaned over the sheep''s ear and continued. "Baa ~ ~" Seeing that Andre is about to rush over, Nana is also a tight sheep. Her legs are buried in the thick wool, and then she clenches the reins and waves. The sheep also start to run on the field. Dada dada The running speed of the sheep''s hooves on the stone field is not fast or slow. Because of the thick fur, the four legs are not obvious, and only the bells in front of the chest are ringing, attracting countless audiences in the field. "Who does Rochelle think will win this time?" Floria asked again, the afternoon sun shining on her white neck and side face, blue eyes looking curiously at her friends. "Of course..." Before Roxie finished, there was a loud noise on the court. Chapter 274 Brandishing his swords, Andre throws out an electric flower in the air. There is a crackling sound in the air. If he is close enough, he can smell a burning smell and hit Nana and the sheep directly. Because Nana is lying on the sheep, and the parts she is beaten are the shoulder and back. With the flow of the electric flower, she makes a painful sound, but the sheep under her burst out amazing strength. The sheep''s hooves make a small hole on the ground and bump into Andre fiercely. For a moment, the scene in front of Andre''s eyes seemed distorted, like the space was compressed for a short time, and then suddenly opened. Andre was directly hit by the sheep before he could dodge. The sheep leaped into the air. The crooked horns were hard and slightly low. They were as heavy as a hammer. They hit Andre''s chest heavily. His armor broke, his cloth was torn and his ribs were broken. A surge of pain and suffocation came, Andre vomited blood, the magic in his body was scattered, and his whole body was directly hit. All of a sudden, he felt whirling around and hit the ground. Before he got up, there was another impact. Three times later, Andre was directly hit and flew into the arena. When he fell into the ice cold lake below, he woke up. Then the pain came from all over his body. "Nana of central school wins!" Before the students in the audience had time to react, they watched a game end in a hurry. "It''s amazing..." "Is that really a sheep? How can I feel stronger than a magic pig? " "Maybe something special?" With all the discussion, Nana also slowly slowed down the speed of the sheep, then climbed down, waved to the direction of her college, and then there were bursts of cheers. Due to the small number of personnel and some natural disadvantages of the original sequence, the central school building seldom won the place in the competition. This time Nana is a great honor to the college. Maybe more new people will want to be promoted to the central school building this year. A student of North Tower college silently looked at the complicated drawings in his hand in the corner. When he heard the comments and exclamations of his classmates, he raised his head and looked at the competition. Then he lowered his head to review and calculated some data on the drawings. He wants to get good grades in this year''s exam and get into the fourth grade, so every quarter of an hour can''t be wasted. "Jack, don''t study. It''s like this all year round. It''s rare to have a school designated holiday to relax. I''m a little uneasy about your efforts." The roommate next to him advised. "Well..." Jack responded, but he didn''t stop his pen. "Forget it. Don''t worry about him. He''ll be exhausted sooner or later." Another student from the rear said. "What are you pretending to do so desperately? It seems that we are all lazy people and show that we are very hardworking." A small voice sounded at the back of the class. If you look carefully, you don''t know who said it. "Although hard work is a good thing, Jack is too obsessed." Some whispers of agreement were also heard in the rear. It''s not easy to have a relaxing holiday. We all watch competitions and programs together, but someone is studying there. Although this is personal freedom, it seems to say that I am studying hard, but you are playing. It''s really lazy. This kind of situation makes some students who watch the game a little uncomfortable. It''s just like playing games in a happy mood, but it turns into playing games with a restless conscience. It''s a holiday, but you''re sneaking away. Should I continue to spend the holiday or join in it? The discussion in the class has not stopped, but the new competition has started again. In this way, it is short for more than 3 minutes and long for 7-8 minutes. The college competition is going on quickly. Most of the time, it''s just one side crushing the enemy, but only a few of them are really even. As the twilight came, the game came to an end. "Lingxin, a third year student of gaota college, plays against Weilin, a fifth year student of Chengzhai college." After the host announced, there was a lot of discussion. "I didn''t expect that a third grader would come to the final eight this year." "Lingxin was called the fastest student among the students of Xuehua seven countries last year. As the saying goes, only fast can''t break. Maybe that''s the truth." "I don''t know if the" speed of the west "can counter attack the strongest one in Chengzhai college." "It''s a bit difficult. Weilin was promoted to series 6 last year, but Lingxin has just been promoted to series 6. It''s still unstable. It''s estimated that she will suffer a loss this time. Next year, we can expect Lingxin''s performance." "It''s a pity that Weilin will graduate this year. It''s estimated that this competition is their first and last duel." "Well, don''t say it. The game is about to start." The girl, who had met several times in Hopland, reappeared in Lorraine Hill''s field of vision. She was still dressed in cool clothes. Her upper body was just wrapped around her chest, and her lower body was a purple skirt. She held four copper rings in her hands, and there were small copper rings on her wrists and ankles, as if she was dancing. However, according to the situation of previous battles, the audience did not think so. Although the cool dress had very low defense, it also made its activities extremely flexible and agile. Compared with Ling Xin''s slender figure, Wei Lin is much more mature. She is wearing black and red dresses, holding a crimson sword with precise lines in her hand. When the sword body passes through the air at will, it leaves bursts of red tracks. "The game begins!" As the two sides moved, purple and dark red suddenly turned into shadows and began to collide fiercely on the field. Some low ranking students couldn''t even see what happened. They saw bursts of sparks of metal collision flashing around the field. Occasionally, they could catch a glimpse of red and purple, but they disappeared after a close look. Rochelle sat in the audience, looking at the rapid duel below, her eyes flashed a shadow, can not help but immersed in such a fierce battle. Ling Xin and Wei Lin have their own advantages in speed. They are both agile opponents, but their emphasis is slightly different. Ling Xin is more balanced and flexible. With the flexibility of her body, she can even make some fantastic movements to avoid Wei Lin''s attack. In the words of Weilin, she is a professional agent of demon sequence. She can turn her body into a red light for a short time and move at a higher speed. However, most of her flight and movement are straight lines, which is not as flexible as the bell heart, so she is even a little weak in the approach war. The ring waving in the heart of the bell on the field constantly collides with Weilin''s sword. Although the strength is not as good as Weilin, the strange attack route of the ring also makes Weilin a little too busy to deal with. In Locher''s observation, Ling Xin once again waves the ring and meets with Weilin''s sword. In the shadow, the sword goes directly through the part of the ring, and then is put into it. The ring vibrates rapidly back and forth. The strength of the vibration and the purple current make Weilin feel a little numb. She had to return her hand and pull the sword out of the ring. Originally, it was a very simple action, which was estimated to be 0.1 seconds. But in the extremely fast world, it became a huge flaw. The heart of the bell turns directly to the left side of Weilin, and the ring on the other hand cuts directly to Weilin''s back. The electric light whirls like a wheel of fire, directly breaking the black cloth, bringing up a piece of flesh and blood, and the smell of scorch spreads in the air. Chapter 275 Weilin''s body moves forward rapidly, but the heart of the bell turns back again, and a black scar appears behind her. Blood overflows from the black wound and flows on her white back. Weilin speeds up again, her body turns into a red light and flashes away in the competition field. At this time, Lingxin can''t catch up with her. The magic of crimson continues to spread, and Weilin stands on the other side of the field again. At the moment, the audience can see the fierce wound on her back. "Ha ha ha ha ha..." a slightly exaggerated laugh came out of her mouth with a gasp. Her body seemed to be shaking, and the audience began to talk. "Oh, Weilin is really angry this time. It''s estimated that the game won''t end well." Said one of the freshmen. "What if you get angry? Do you have to take care of each other''s emotions Another student said in doubt, some disdain. "No, er... You''ll know later." Next to the students pointed to the stage, the scene changed again. The long black hair turns red in a flash, and the pupils of eyes turn from brown to bright red. The sword in hand is full of deep red magic. The sharp blade breathes the red awn and chooses people to bite. Weilin''s figure flashes away in the competition field. The heart of the bell in the competition field seems to have been wiped by a fire and lightning. A ring is directly broken, and her body shape is also hit by several meters before she turns and falls in the air. At this time, Weilin directly appeared on the other side of the field. The more 800 meters in diameter of the field was instantly crossed, and a track of snow water melting appeared in the field full of frost. But it''s not over yet. Another red mark passes through the wide field, and the heart of the bell is hit again. This time, the two rings in the hand are cut off directly, and the blood flows from the heart of the bell''s arm. Weilin''s figure appeared on the other side of the field again, the whole body shrouded in the bright red magic flame. She swung the sword again, just like the flash of light. The cold blade swung, and the blood spilled on the field. Her limbs broke and the heat came out. A wrist in the heart of the bell was cut off directly. Cough and vomiting¡ª¡ª After rolling on the ground for a long distance, a pool of blood coughed up from the heart of the bell, moistening a large area of clothes and the ground. She gripped the severed wrist and her limbs trembled. But Wei Lin didn''t stop. The crimson figure turned around again. This time, she grabbed Ling Xin''s neck and lifted her up. Then she stabbed her abdomen with a sword. The long body of the sword came out from the back of Ling Xin, splashing blood. Then, Weilin props Lingxin''s neck and makes her kneel on the ground slowly. Then, she pulls out her sword and lets her blood flow and dye her dress red. "Vivienne wins." The referee''s announcement came late, but not intentionally, but in the short time of reading out a few words, Weilin had finished everything. A Golden Angel shadow appeared over the field. Pure white feathers fell from the void and gathered on the heart of the bell, constantly closing and healing the wound. Then two Angel Series 7 teachers flew directly to wrap the heart of the bell with a spherical shield with a golden pattern, and sent it to the special treatment site below. And such a bloody scene, also let the freshmen wake up, even if it is a peaceful and warm campus, still can''t get rid of the cruel background of the world. After all, ermenas is a place to cultivate soldiers and heroes, and it is doomed not to take care of these beautiful flowers like a greenhouse. Because the wind and rain will come. ----------- Many freshmen are not used to it. Their faces are pale, especially the hoarse cry when Lingxin is leaving, which makes people tremble. Just when the students were in a state of mind, another round of competition began. "The fifth year student of gaota college is xingliu, and the fifth year student of Chengzhai college is Maggie." It was another round of tower to town competition. There was still blood left on the field. Two students were ready to go on the field. A girl in a delicate black and blue dress appeared on one side of the field, her red eyes blinking and looking at each other. "How dare you green people treat my younger generation like this." Although her tone is not tight and slow, it can still make people feel the anger. "This is really Wei''s overdoing it." A green haired girl with squinting eyes apologized for her skirt. Her light green coat and light yellow skirt were in full bloom like flowers. "Oh, is it enough to salute? No formal apology. " There seemed to be a flame burning in the pupils of staru''s eyes. As the referee announced the start of the game, his body turned into particles, and then combined into a black dragon. The scale of pure black refracts golden light in the setting sun. The huge Ruby like dragon pupil overlooks the whole field. The mouth full of fangs overflows with wisps of flame. The huge body almost occupies half of the competition field. "Well, I''m sorry, as a student of green Empire, it''s absolutely not allowed to apologize to the students of Xuehua seven countries." Maggie''s orange wings, which are like butterflies, appear behind her. Then her body rises slowly. Two gorgeous swords, one red and one green, are in her hands. "Then pay for it with your life." The black dragon leaps into the air, the black scale wings open, with the beat, a huge wind, hot to dazzling flames pouring down from above like molten iron, covering the whole stadium, Maggie''s tiny figure is directly submerged by the torrent of flames. Steam boiling, melting fire overflowing, firelight and white steam immediately filled the whole site, the overflow flame spread downward like tears of a candle. Even with the shield of the college head, students can still feel the amazing heat in the intense fire. When people were worried about whether Maggie could survive, several green lights shot out of the fire, and then seven Maggie with butterfly wings appeared in the air, each holding a red and green double sword. Their flying speed is extremely fast, accompanied by the escape of green magic, just like a ribbon around the black dragon. On the red sword, the inscriptions flow, flashing dangerous light, marking a wound on the dragon. Black scales splashed, hot dragon blood dripping into the lake, emitting bursts of white steam. Facing these flying butterflies, the black dragon''s huge body was hard to dodge, so it flew directly to the head space. The cold air swept the body and covered the pure black scales with a layer of white frost. Due to the pursuit in the sky, the speed is all used to go up, and it is difficult for Maggie to kill the dragon in xingliu''s incarnation until it enters the ten thousand meters high in the strong wind. Just when the students below couldn''t see what was going on above, a huge black shadow fell from the sky like a comet, and seven emerald green shadows followed, but it was hard to catch up. The dragon''s heavy body has a certain advantage in breaking through the air resistance when it falls, while the butterfly wing is flexible, but it can''t match in toughness and acceleration. The black dragon fell directly into the lake and splashed water more than 100 meters high. Before Maggie got close, a blazing torrent spewed out from the bottom of the lake and swept the sky, directly drowning the three butterfly wings and turning them into black smoke. The remaining four Magi dodge in all directions, and then shoot their green swords into the lake. The lake water churns and rolls violently. One by one, the dead branches like tree roots spread under the water, constantly winding around it and binding the black dragon. Just as the black dragon is about to fly, the four Magi gather together again, and the Four Swords merge into one, chiseling on the top of the dragon like a blood red iron drill. The Dragon moaned, spattered blood scales, and flew upward. Then more and more vines came from the lake and kept winding around the dragon, which became thicker and thicker, dragging the Black Dragon into the water step by step. At this time, the four butterfly wings gathered in the air again. Chapter 276 The bright fire light appeared at the bottom of the lake, and then the dull loud sound burst with the bubbles. The Jingyue lake with a diameter of several thousand meters was like boiling water. The water and air waves also covered Maggie''s sight, making the attack of Four Swords in one only cut a long wound behind the black dragon''s neck without hitting the key point. The black dragon spewed lava fire, enveloped itself, burned all the giant vines around him, and then, regardless of the wounds that Maggie kept cutting on her body, circled straight up the huge stone pillar of the game again. As the black dragon flies, it transfers its magic power. The beating sound of the dragon''s heart can be clearly felt even if it is far away. The students watched the black dragon fly over the stone platform again, and Maggie''s figure followed closely. They wondered in their hearts, is Hsing Ryu going to do the same thing again? But this conjecture was soon broken. As the black dragon continued to rise, the fire lead cloud caused by the surging magic began to precipitate in the sky. The giant dragon walked through these fire thick clouds, unaffected, like a fish in water, and the previous wound slowly healed. But Maggie couldn''t do it. She had to use green wind shield to separate these poisonous and suffocating lead clouds. The heat was around her, and her action was more and more blocked. No matter how hard she was to get close to the black dragon walking through the fire clouds. Just when she realized that she was not right and was ready to leave and stay away from the lead cloud, the counterattack of xingliu also arrived. The roar of the Dragon resounds through the sky and the earth, shaking ten directions, breaking through layers of waves. The dark sky is like a gap, from which sunlight shoots into the world below. And close to the black dragon, Maggie feels that her heart is tightly held after being hit hard. She is depressed and uncomfortable. The green wind hood around her is also scattered by the long-standing dragon roar. Then the rich flame lead cloud converged again, and was subdued by the black dragon and smashed down like a hammer. After the reaction, Maggie flies around, and the four figures escape in different directions. However, due to the wide distribution of lead clouds, these butterfly wing figures swept by the flame lead clouds lose their original direction and track as if they were fanned by the strong wind. Then a flame strikes and burns them. Finally, the only butterfly wing figure flashes through the fire, But the wings behind were carbonized and fell from the sky. The black dragon attacked the sky, crossed a long curve, and a burst of blood fell from the air. After that, Maggie''s figure fell in the middle of the field, her limbs were broken and her blood overflowed. "Star Ryu wins." As soon as the referee''s verdict fell, several medical staff who had been waiting for a long time rushed to the court to take Maggie away for treatment. Sporadic applause came from the students, but more students marveled at the tyranny and power of the black dragon. On the viewing pillar where the rostrum is located, a girl with green hair asked the people beside her in a low voice: "Evelyn, is sister Maggie OK?" "No, Tess. There are angels in the school''s teachers and sages. As long as people don''t die immediately, they can be saved. It''s just that sister Maggie''s legs were bitten off this time, so she''s going to have a long rest. " The two girls were sitting together in elegant dresses of light gold. If it wasn''t for the slight difference in expression, others could hardly distinguish them. They are the princesses of the green Empire, the twins, Catherine and Evelyn. Although the two men''s succession ranking is not particularly top, but also in the top ten or so, well protected by the Empire. Among them, Evelyn went to school in ermenas with a stronger personality, and now she is also the president of the students, while tesserin followed the fairy queen to study. This time, she also came to ermenas by airship to watch the winter festival party and bring the two sisters together. "That''s good." White lace gloves wrapped in the slender hand gently waved, Tess Lin patted the chest, a little relaxed, and then continue to ask the twin sister beside. "Are the games of ermenas so cruel? I feel like I''m going to have to beat the other side to get rid of it. " "Er..... It''s not like that. It''s just that the college is big. Many people pay more attention to it, so they are more angry." Evelyn thought about the words and introduced her innocent sister. Although she came to the world a little earlier than Evelyn, she was so soft and naive that Evelyn often worried that her sister would be cheated. In the green royal family with fierce internal competition, the relationship between twins may be closer than that between their parents. They are lifelong companions, close friends who can appreciate each other''s joys and sorrows, and absolute allies who can trust each other. They are both prosperous and destructive. "That''s good. I''ll go to accompany sister Maggie later. Sister Maggie used to take us to play when we were young. Now that we grow up, we get together less." Catherine took Evelyn''s hand on her knee and drew a curious look. "Evelyn has to take good care of herself at school. If she can''t fight, she has to give up early, or it''s too painful." "I see." Evelyn nodded casually so she didn''t have to fight. "Xiao AI is perfunctorizing me again. I''m your sister. You should be obedient¡° Tess Lin a little angry patted Evelyn''s hand back, as twins, she can feel each other''s emotions, but Evelyn did not listen to a look. "All right, I''ll remember, sister." Evelyn held her left hand in both hands and said that she had listened, which made her partner give up. The match is still going on. After two more duels, byway eliminated Bailong Palin of gaota college, Darcy of Qiqiao college eliminated ello of temple college. Finally, the top four also came out, namely, Wei Lin, Xing Liu, bu Youdao and Darcy. Although slightly different, but also in line with the expectations of students and teachers before. Perhaps we always want to see a black circus drama out of the line, but in the previous major than ermenas, this situation is not much. Because on the way to the final, you have to fight with many opponents of different styles. If you have weaknesses, it''s easy to be targeted. In addition, it''s extremely difficult to win by surprise, because this kind of move can be used once or twice, and it''s inevitable that you will be seen through after many times. What if I save my trick for the final. If you can keep it until the final, it means you are very strong. It''s getting dark. After repeated fighting, the clouds on the Jingyue lake have already dissipated. The bright moon and stars are exposed in the sky. The break time for dinner begins. Students fly down the high platform one after another to go to the canteen of Chengzhai college not far away, or go back to their own college to have a rest. Two hours later, the final will open. One by one, the magic balls with gentle light are floating on the lake and in the forest, which is convenient for students to see the direction. The students walked in twos and threes among the trees and castles, feeling the wonderful festival. Chapter 277 Under the starry night sky, the huge stone pillar in the center has been repaired. The cold and hard stone ground is coated with a layer of gray. I don''t know whether it is the moonlight or the winter frost. The students also gradually return to the audience, sit together and talk in a low voice, looking forward to the beginning of the final. Wearing a black dress, Lorraine Hill circled up from one side of the pillar, then found the familiar figures and walked over. "Lorraine, you''re here at last. We thought you wouldn''t come to the finals?" Alina waves to her. "I''m sorry, there''s something going on during the day, but it''s good to have time at night." Lorenthal explained, then responded with a wave. "Here, Lorraine." The night spirit handed a black lacquer box with a dark red phoenix pattern on it. "What''s this?" Lorraine Hill looked at the night spirit wearing a velvet skirt with a little curiosity. "I bought the goldfish cake of the Canary Dynasty at the Autumn Lantern Festival." The night spirit holds the lacquer box in both hands and puts it into Lorraine Hill''s arms, and then sits next to her. "It won''t break in a special box for a long time. If it''s cold, it tastes good." She continued. "Wow, Yeling is so eccentric. What he gives us are small boxes, and what he gives to Lorraine is big boxes." Lily coaxes at one side, scraping night spirit''s nose slightly discontentedly. "Because I like sister Lorraine best." The night spirit says shamelessly, then hugs the Luo Lan hill beside him, the head also rubs to move, the rice white hair disturbance neck, let Luo Lan Hill feel a little itchy. "All right, don''t rub." Lorraine Hill picked up the nightling, sat her in her arms like a big doll, and put her chin on the nightling''s hair. "It''s so heavy. Yeling is getting fat." Loran Hill whispered in the night spirit''s ear, and then when he wanted to get up and struggle, he hugged her and kept the little guy from moving. "Lorraine, you''re used to her again." Boumansha watched behind, shaking her head helplessly. After that, Lorraine hill put the lacquer box in Yeling''s arms and let it open. Two fish shaped cakes appeared in the rectangular box. The main body of the cake is soft waxy white, with small pieces of other colorful ingredients on the surface, forming red and blue scales. The overall shape is beautiful, the fan-shaped red and blue scales are lifelike, and the taste is different. First, the main body of the fish is soft and slightly sweet, and there is a light red filling similar to egg yolk inside. Yeling said that it is made of some kind of petals crushed and mixed with egg flour. The scales on the surface also have two tastes. The red scales have a slightly sour feeling, and the blue scales have a cool feeling. They melt in the mouth, diluting the sweet and greasy feeling of the fish, bringing people a better feeling. Later, Lorraine Hill also realized that the two pieces of goldfish cake were made of extraordinary materials, which contained mild and mellow magic¡¾ Red and blue ice scale goldfish cake "Thank you Yeling." Lorraine Hill tore off a piece of goldfish cake and put it into Yeling''s mouth. "Well, as long as sister Lorraine... Don''t be cheated by those boys." Night spirit while eating said, seems to be very afraid of Lorraine agreed to some people''s pursuit. "No, yehling." Lorraine Hill himself ate a small piece of goldfish cake, and then distributed a lot to his two roommates. In fact, for her, today''s golden pastry has little effect, but the night spirit kindly sent, they still have to eat some, otherwise it will hurt her heart too much. With the occasional talk among girls, the last three games began. "Pier college Darcy, against tower college Starwood." With the announcement of the host, two figures appeared on both sides of the field. On one side is a star Ryu wearing a blue and black elaborate dress, and on the other side is a strong man holding a long gun of refined steel. Due to the age limit of ermenas, the students are generally not too old, but this student has a mature face, square face, and sharp muscles. The whole person seems to be cast of steel, calm and firm. Just standing there gives people a sense of oppression like mountains. Star Ryukyu once again transformed into a black dragon, the dragon scale under the starlight reflected bursts of light, mysterious and powerful. "The game begins." After the referee announced, star Ryu jumped into the sky, the same old technique, once again the fire poured down, pour the whole court, this is also her one trick. Every time you fight with your opponent, you have to come. If you can''t resist, you will continue to fight. If you can''t resist, you will be defeated directly. Darcy stepped on the ground like a shell. He broke the air flow and went up. Before the black dragon poured all the flames, he punched him on the chin, closed the mouth of the dragon, and the fire burst inside. The black dragon''s eyes emit bright red, and its ears emit black smoke. It flutters its wings and flies to the sky, ready to get rid of Darcy, who is not good at flying. At this time, Darcy had climbed to the dragon''s head, holding the dragon''s horn tightly in one hand and the long gun tightly in the other hand. With a dull sound, the long gun stabbed out and penetrated the back neck of the black dragon, and the black and bloody gun head came out from the front of the black dragon''s neck. As the nerves in the neck were destroyed, the black dragon lost consciousness, fell from the sky, and fell heavily on the stone platform, making the sound of bone fracture. Then Darcy stepped down from the dragon, covered with black and red dragon blood, steaming hot in the winter night. "Darcy wins." After the referee''s announcement, the medical staff rushed to the stone platform and carried away the star Ryu, who had changed into a human figure. There was silence inside and outside the court. "Is this... The end?" Many students of gaota college looked at the man on the field in disbelief. Even Jack, who was studying in the corner, was surprised at the silence. He looked up at the lonely man standing under the stars. "How did he do it?" "Who is he?" Countless curiosity and questions spread in the hearts of the students. Although Darcy heard that his strength was good, he didn''t have any characteristics, and the fighting process was very dull. Many people were not impressed. Until today, we all understand what kind of monster happened to the bridge pier college. So much so that people didn''t want to watch the next battle. They just felt that the red and white figures were constantly crisscrossing and bumping in the stone platform and the sky, and the water light and red flame were constantly flashing in the dark. Finally, Youdao and Weilin stood on both sides of the field. "I give up." The walking path throws the sword freely into the air, then turns over, the sword falls into the scabbard on the back, and jumps off the platform. At this point, the final is finally coming, the fifth year student of Chengzhai college is against the fourth year student of Qiqiao college, Darcy. On one side is Wei Lin in a black and red dress, holding a long sword with inscriptions. At night, the sword body emits bursts of red fluorescence, and the scarlet color moves. On the other side is Darcy in steel armor. When he stepped on the stage, the heavy collision of armor accompanied him, like a giant beast in the dark. On the night of the bright moon and stars, the final competition for the "only crown" of the ten Championships also began. Chapter 278 Although Darcy is only in the fourth grade, he may be one or two years older than willeen, but he entered school later. After the two sides boarded the stone platform, the final officially began. Darcy''s long gun, about 3 meters long, is made of soaked green thick wood. It is made of innumerable slender and extraordinary wood branches wrapped and polymerized with fish glue silk thread. It is extremely tough, elastic and can withstand high temperature. Although it has no extraordinary effect, it also highlights its characteristics of durability and toughness. After the beginning of the battle, Darcy did not say a word, but made a direct surprise attack, and the strong wind cracked the stone. The long gun body was violently waved, and it was pressed into a ferocious crescent by the speed and great force. In a moment, the cold and gorgeous gun tip connected into a silver line, which directly smashed the blood red sword blocked by vilinger. The tip of the gun was broken, and the broken steel spattered. It penetrated into the body of Weilin and made several blood holes. The sword in Weilin''s hand was also bent and twisted, and most of the inscription on it was damaged. Then, Weilin scratched nearly 100 meters of bloodstain on the stone platform before she could stop. "It''s a pity..." a teacher who watched sighed on the rostrum. "Why do you say that? Is it that Willy is careless?" Asked the teacher of the temple college nearby. "It''s a pity that Darcy''s weapon is not very good, otherwise he will win this time." Then the teacher shook his head and went on with the game in the stands. "Cough..." Weilin spat out a mouthful of blood, then propped up her body, quickly flipped over and flashed past Darcy. Even if the tip of the gun was broken, the long gun still cut a long gully on the ground. Sparks splashed and the harsh sound of friction sounded on the field. Weilin broke out her magic again. Her eyes and long hair turned crimson. She repeatedly escaped Darcy''s attack. The sharp wind from the long gun cut her skin and long hair, cutting off bursts of bloodstains and firefly red hair. Because Darcy''s action is extremely vigorous and rapid, the students in the audience are just like the pictures with extremely low frame number, which constantly flash and appear again, making people feel a feeling of being depressed to vomit. Even if they are so far away, the terrible power and speed are still shrouded in their hearts like a black mountain. Debris splashed, the harsh sound of metal friction continued to ring, cracks began to spread on the stone platform, many students gradually stopped talking, but were attracted and immersed by the brutal battle on the stone platform. Weilin holds the twisted sword in both hands and cuts the long gun fiercely. With a burst, the head of the gun breaks off and jumps. The fiber twigs in the gun body also scatter and plunge into Weilin''s belly, which is bloody. Darcy did not stop at this point, but turned the gun body, with a slightly intact tail of the gun again stabbed to her chest, ready to pierce her heart. Hissing¡ª¡ª Wei Lin''s teeth bit and bled. She turned the sword at an unexpected speed, chopped the spear again, and cut the spear in two directly along the fiber. Then Darcy''s rough hand held willeen''s right wrist, ready for melee and sword. It''s a pity that Weilin''s right hand released quickly and held the sword in her left hand. First, she leaned back to kick Darcy''s other hand, then turned her body over and cut directly to her right hand with the sword to force Darcy to let go. Facing the sharp edge of the sword, Darcy had to let go, but then he pulled back, which made the sword cold and flashed by. Willeen''s right wrist was cut off by herself, and fell to the ground, splashing a piece of blood. After a short escape, Weilin finally gets rid of Darcy''s repression, pushes directly off the ground and flies into the air. Her blood red wings emerge behind her, and then take her to a higher sky. Darcy, who had no means of flying, could not but turn down the stone platform and evade the possible attack of willeen with the help of the grand stone pillars of the competition. After Wei Lin flew into the sky, the scarlet magic became more and more intense. Her whole hair danced like a flame in the moonlight. Then she pressed her bloody right wrist with her left hand. A burst of flesh and blood stirred, and a new right hand grew up again. In order to cope with all kinds of hard fighting and dangerous environment, the self-healing speed of demon sequence is always the fastest in all sequences, but it also has many side effects. After recovering her right wrist, Wei Lin''s face became pale. She held the blood colored sword in her hands again, eyes closed slightly, slowly accumulating strength, and then slowly lifted the sword to the center of her head. The sky seems to flash a red lightning, Weilin eyes open, cold sword swept the body under the stone platform. After that, the stone column below slowly slides down to all sides, revealing its smooth section. The huge stones fell into the water of Jingyue lake, causing a lot of water spray. The stone pillars hundreds of meters high suddenly became a pile of gravel, piled up in the water of the lake, only a small part of which came out of the water. Students flocked around the stands to watch the scene below, while a tutor waved his hand, and six huge light screens appeared in front of the stands, reflecting the picture below. In the dark water of the lake, a majestic figure stood on the stone pile. His clothes were all wet, showing his ferocious and twisted muscles. Weilin swung her sword again. The sword crossed into a cross and pressed down. It''s a pity that Darcy easily dodged such a far attack. Then Darcy stretched out his finger and made a provocative gesture to the sky. A young man in a white robe in the grandstand looked at the red figure diving down from the sky and sighed: "Wei Lin is too proud, alas..." "Actually, Weilin also knows that if she stays in the sky, she will be unbeaten at most. It''s too difficult to defeat Darcy by long-range attack, and the game is not without time limit." A young girl beside the young man said that their faces were slightly similar, but the young girl was more worldly and peerless. "Lu Shuang, you don''t know... That elder sister Weilin is competing with her life and death skills." "So, is that why you have the upper hand and admit defeat?" The girl next to her turned her head and looked at her brother. "Yes." The young man touched his sister''s head and went on. "For our students in the eastern continent, the place and honor in the college are not so important, so we don''t have to fight for it to this point." "Besides, in the battle, I gradually realized that if Wei Lin really tried her best to break out, I really couldn''t beat her." "However, this kind of outbreak is not without cost. Using the magic of demonic sequence to forcibly improve her physical fitness and skill power will inevitably bring great damage. If the school teachers didn''t often recuperate for her, plus her excellent family background and all kinds of resources, she would have died unexpectedly in a few years." Walking along the trail, watching the small island in the lake, red and gray pounding back and forth, slowly telling his own point of view. "If you have a hard life, you can easily break it. If you have a strong life, you will regret it." "But even so, if it''s a battle of life and death, it will be you." Lu Shuang is standing in the elder brother, his long hair is dancing slowly in the night sky, and his eyes reflect the red fire. Chapter 279 There are always some gifted talents in the world. They learn, grow up and achieve amazing results quickly, which makes their peers around catch up with them and make them feel resentful. Why is his talent so good? How unfair is God. But what is more despairing is those hardworking and hardworking talents, extremely superior talents, combined with day-to-day efforts, leaving all the people around you far behind, making it difficult for you to reach the position of their back in your life. Darcy is such a man. He is the man who has the top to the extreme talent and integrates the sweat of struggle and hard work into every moment, every minute and every second of life. Since the day when he came into contact with the extraordinary knowledge and began to practice, he has never relaxed for a day. His persistence and desire for power are engraved in the bone marrow, and his whole body is flowing with firm blood. So that it is difficult for others to understand that since there will be such people in the world, they are like machines, never tired and slack off. As a child, Darcy''s living environment was not good, not only because his mother was hard to raise him, but also because the contemptuous and contemptuous eyes of his peers made him unbearable. He has heard all kinds of insulting words, such as illegitimate son, wild seed, hybrid, etc. in the dirty slums, people are not only unfriendly, but also bully those who are not as good as themselves, so as to gain superiority in self-esteem, and gain a bit of dark pleasure in hard days. If he only said that he was ok, but insults would mostly involve his family. His mother was also stigmatized as a cheap person who sold her body, which is why he was called a wild seed. Indignant, he picked up a stone to fight with the mocking children. Many times, he was covered with scars. His mother could only wipe the wounds with tears, and took him to the doctor, the cheap herbalist in the slum. Even so, the price of herbal medicine is still high, and his poor family can''t afford it. Sometimes he will wonder why the wrinkled old man treated it. Until one day he was insulted by other children, he hid in the alley next to the doctor''s house and watched his mother walk out of the house. Perhaps it is difficult for people born in a stable and happy world to understand that childhood experiences like Darcy are not unique, but thousands of them happen in this dark and difficult era. The gap and life gap between the top of society with extraordinary power and the bottom of society struggling to find food in the dust are unimaginable. Difficult environment does not necessarily cultivate good character. In order to survive, some people have to give up many things, such as morality, law and even human nature. With years of peace, the population of the green Empire has gradually overstocked to a limit. The arable land is limited, and food can not be supplied to everyone. This has almost no impact on the upper class, but it is cruel involution and torture to the bottom. Darcy is the fish that leaps out of the water in the dark wave at the bottom, as if hit by the tail of the sky fire. He is found to have a strange talent, which makes him finally come into contact with extraordinary knowledge. Facing the gate to heaven, Darcy is like a greedy beast, absorbing all the knowledge he can learn, holding the only rope in the dark and climbing up. With his outstanding performance, he defeated all his peers in the same city, whether they were noble children of good birth or poor youths who were also fighting for their lives. For his own hope, he also shattered the hopes of others. In this way, he finally got a letter of recommendation from ermenas. After becoming a student of ermenas, he moved his mother to a wealthy area with a better environment. The house was very big and warm. The neighbors around him were friendly and friendly. People often praised his mother for having a good son. So, in order to let this good continue, he can''t stop. It is different from those students who are well-off and even have many relationships. Darcy knew very early that the biggest and most easily realized opportunity in his life was to get the highest honor and position in school. He must be the first. Only when he is the first can he let everyone be beyond doubt, can he let everyone recognize his talent, and can he bring the best future to himself and his mother. Deng¡ª¡ª The blood red sword was hit by the iron fist and bounced into the air, making a long metallic trill. Then it was inserted obliquely on the stone. Darcy stood on the lake and gravel, panting slightly. His whole body was covered with blood flowing wounds, and some places even showed hard white bones. After several fierce battles between you and me, both sides were scarred, and the huge stones on the lake were smashed to pieces and powder, and sank to the bottom of the lake. Weilin floats in the distance on the lake, her clothes are also messy, showing some spring light. She breaks a mouthful, spits out the black congestion of her heart, and then flies to the sky again. The bright red eye pupil appears a little strange in the moonlight. With the whistling of Weilin, the black scale gradually emerges from the skin. It seems that there is a tail growing behind, and then there are two curved corners on both sides of the forehead. Demonization, here we go. Human beings learn from the supernatural sequence of demons. In the later stage of the sequence, most of them inevitably change to the direction of dehumanization. Although this can improve the combat ability, it will also make the self produce irreversible changes, and the spirit will gradually become crazy and out of control, which is not a good thing. In this big contest, not only Darcy, but also Weilin has a reason not to fail. She is the only daughter born in a noble family. She has no other brothers and sisters. She must protect the family''s glory to avoid being despised and encroaching on the family''s interests. At the same time, she developed a strong character from childhood, which made her unable to tolerate being defeated by a poor born peer. Ha ha, look at that Weilin. She can''t pull at ordinary times, but now she is defeated by a slum boy. It''s funny. What kind of young lady is this. If you fail, I''m afraid the joke will spread in the school, and I''m going to graduate at the end of this year, and I don''t have a chance to pull back. Weilin gently breathes out a breath, looking at the bright moon in the sky, and then ten sharp red claws stretch out from her fingernails, and the tip also contains a touch of hidden deep purple. She swooped down from the sky and streamed through the night. The red shadow flashed by. A piece of flesh and blood was torn off and thrown into the air. Darcy was hit directly into the lake by the rapid impact. The icy water of the lake drowns the vision, and the body keeps falling, as if sinking into the boundless darkness and silence. All the sounds are far away, the moon in the sky is more and more blurred, and the wound on the body seems to lose consciousness. A kind of deep fatigue rushes into Darcy''s consciousness. Take a break You''ve been working hard for a long time You can''t beat Willy. What''s the difference between her burning life and cheating It''s not that you are not good enough, but that those people are unreasonable That''s it. Stop right here. The passion and struggle filled with blood and heart in the past seemed to burn out at last. He slowly raised his hand in the lake to catch the moonlight in the sky, but after all, nothing. Chapter 280 What is the meaning of life? What is the purpose of living? When people have wisdom, they will inevitably think about this problem. Different people will have different answers, and the same person will have different answers at different times. Darcy''s childhood is not happy, but he still has a strong desire to live. Although it is difficult for him to understand why he yearns so much, in the end, he does not want to die. It has to be said that refusal and fear of death are the reasons for most people to live, which has nothing to do with loftiness, but is the most basic instinct of life. Because death means that everything is silent, you can no longer feel the wonderful world, there will be no change, the absolute unknown also brings absolute fear, this fear is like a whip beating life, let it climb and move forward in the direction of survival. As the body gradually paralyzed and cold, the shadow of death gradually spread in Darcy''s body and consciousness. The only remaining consciousness is gradually shrouded in fear. Will I die here? Will the school teacher help me? I''m just a student from a slum. Do those masters really care about me? Is there anyone waiting for me to die because of Willy''s family background? I don''t want to die here Will someone really come to treat me I dare not gamble I want to live. The coldness of death, like black weeds, spread wildly in his heart. He began to fear that it was not just a competition, but a real curtain call of life. It is difficult for a drowning man to be rational. He will catch everything he can. The remaining consciousness begins to move violently, just like the fish swimming in the ice water, refusing the only place to live, freezing and solidifying. The students on the high platform looked down and held their breath, nervous and expectant. In the quiet moon lake, Darcy sank to the bottom of the lake. Because of her exhaustion, Willy fell on a rock that came out of the water, the demonic characteristics dissipated, the scales subsided, and the corners disappeared. She gasped violently, her body trembled, and her throat was full of pain. Who will win this game? This idea surges into the hearts of the students. Some people expect it to be Weilin, because she is really beautiful, and she is also a young lady of noble family with excellent blood. And she is so desperate, in order to win everything, this decisive momentum can not help but admire. Some people expect Darcy, because he was born in a slum and has reached the present level with his own struggle. If he can succeed, can I do the same? So the heart also unconscious emergence of small hope. Winter night, the cold wind blowing, quiet with a little bit of ice, falling on the lake under the moonlight, the lake is quiet and dark, time seems to be fuzzy and solidified at this moment. ... ... ... WOW¡ª¡ª A pale, stout hand reached out to the surface of the lake. Carrying the cold water of the lake, the hand pressed on the rocks in the lake, with ferocious and prominent phalanges, scars all over the back of the hand and wrist, light red meat rolled out, and green tendons exposed. Slowly, with the sound of wet water, a dark and pale figure slowly climbed out of the water. His flexible and strong body is now so heavy that every move exhausts his body. He struggles to slowly climb out of the water, then falls back on the gravel, his chest heaves violently, breathing the ordinary and beautiful air again. Every cell in the body seems to be cheering for the moment. Although the moon in the sky is far away, it is clearly reflected in the pupil of the eye. Even though the pain was still groaning all over his body, telling him how hard it was, he felt a kind of sincere happiness at the moment. At least he could feel the pain, didn''t he? This is the symbol and meaning of being alive. Darcy supported the ground with his hands and stood up slowly on the gravel again, while the audience on the stone platform watched the final competition quietly. He found the figure of Weilin in the distance, looked at the girl who fell on the ground and kept twitching and howling, and moved slowly. The fighting continues. Darcy didn''t move fast. Sometimes he even had to find something to help himself, so that he wouldn''t fall down. In the past, he was able to cross the distance in half a second, but this time he walked close to a pocket watch. It can be seen how terrible the attack and poison of willeen are. But even so, he made it. Holding the stone he picked up in his hand, as he approached, he gradually saw the embarrassed noble girl clearly. Stone hit in the past, speed is not a block, but for the moment of Weilin is also dangerous enough. Willy, struggling to endure the pain and suppress the magic of chaos in her body, kicks out, sweeps a red mark, flicks the stone away, and then waves her arm again. Five claw marks cut through the air and hit Darcy, bringing a burst of blood. But this is the end of the crossbow attack can break the skin, can no longer move forward, Darcy close to Weilin again, see knee and fist will hit Weilin, a reddish light curtain blocked the attack, let Darcy as if hit in the soft water. "Darcy wins." The referee''s announcement finally came from the sky, because Weilin''s body could not stand any attack at the moment. The general cheers of tsunami came from the sky, the sound of congratulations resounded through the earth, Darcy finally fell to the ground, looking at the colorful fireworks rising in the sky. What a beautiful world. ---------------------- On the eve of the winter festival party, the college contest ended. Darcy won this year''s championship, becoming one of the ten "only crown", Weilin runner up, xingliu ranked third and buyoudao ranked fourth. More than 30 years later, the students of the college won the only crown again, and Darcy became the hero of the college. This session of the game''s thrilling, final entanglement and difficult in the past is also extremely rare. The top few of the competition also began to emerge poor children, not only Darcy, Nanna, Li Li, Ling Xin, most of these people''s origin can only be described as ordinary, no background. Although personal efforts can not match the huge trend and the background of the times, with the progress of technology, the slow progress of civilization and the gradual popularization of knowledge, when there are more and more fish in the sea, one or two of them will finally jump out of the water and get close to the sky. Although the proportion of these small miracles is still very small, they also show the change of the world. Just like the birds flying in the sky begin to fall, and the fish swimming in the sea begin to rise. Maybe one day, they will collide head-on. Chapter 281 After the contest, the head of the bridge pier College presented the prize to him personally. The old man, with some white hair, was still strong. He was wearing thick armor and Cape. He pressed his hand on Darcy''s shoulder, and his gray eyes looked at the scarred young man. "Good, good." He only said these words. The old general put his crown on Darcy''s forehead. The shape of the crown was like a sword pointing to the sky, but only the sword in the middle was particularly straight and long, with diamond gems inlaid in the middle. Darcy Darcy Darcy At first, a few students cheered, then all the students cheered, and finally all the students cheered in ermenas. Maybe before, Darcy was just a little-known student, but tonight we get to know this young man again. The steel like muscles on his shoulders and back, the strange and deformed wrists and ankles caused by Overtraining all show his long years of hard work and diligence. The students cheered not only for Darcy''s victory, but for his diligence. Many students on the scene have made efforts to varying degrees, but not every time there will be a return to pay, restlessness and loss are often filled with heart. But today, Darcy tells these students that sweat and effort are not meaningless, and blood and resources cannot define everything. Although every step is very small, it also has its own unique significance. The so-called tower of victory is not sudden, but accumulated by countless small stones. In the cheering crowd, Jack and his companions also stand up. This time, instead of burying himself in books, he keeps a close eye on the crowned student on the stage. I wish I could be like him. The emotions in my heart are envy, jealousy, warmth and admiration. -------------------- After the award ceremony, the students also gradually came to an end. Some seniors fly away directly, while others who are not good at flying wait in line for the elevator. "Night spirit, wake up." Lorraine Hill shook the sleeping creature on her knee and watched her slowly rub her eyes to wake up. "What''s the matter, sister Lorraine? Ha ~" she yawned. She didn''t seem to have enough sleep, so she stretched out a lot. "Get up, the game is over." Lorraine Hill took the little guy by the waist, made her shiver, and giggled. "I, I''m up." The body quickly sprang up, and then jumped out of Lorraine Hill''s arm range. The night spirit trotted a few steps on the empty steps before turning back. The long horsetails swept the side of vermeea, and then was caught by one of them. "Let go, sister vimiya ~" night spirit coquettishly begged for mercy, and then was directly lifted up by the back of the bronsa. "You finally wake up and crush other people''s knees all night." Boumansa holds the night spirit firmly so that it can''t move. "Wuwu, I know I''m wrong. I''m afraid next time." Although Yeling''s strength is good, most of her peers can''t beat her, but boumansha is an exception. She can easily subdue her every time. "Ha ha, Xiaoyeling has finally met the killer." Lily makes a face at the night spirit, then jokes. In this way, the eight girls in the two dormitories, standing on the grandstand where the snowflakes are falling, are talking in a low voice. From time to time, there are a few laughs. They are quietly waiting for the crowd in front of the elevator to disperse. The next day, during the day. After thinking for a while, Lorraine Hill decided to visit the injured Ling Xin. Of course, he had to pay attention to the change of identity. The place where the injured students recuperate and treat their injuries is Qingquan palace of temple college. After inquiring about it, Lorraine Hill went back to the independent hut and put on the long skirt she used to wear when she was a lady. The white dress with star decoration and hollow patterns on the waist and skirt body is elegant and exquisite. Through the sunny corridor and the courtyard with clear spring water, the silver haired Lorraine Hill walks in the palace. On the way, students in black and white uniforms and temple staff can be seen from time to time. For fear that the other party would not recognize her, she did not wear the pendant and glasses that tidys had given her today. Instead, she went to visit with her original appearance. The sun shines on the soft and dreamy face, and under the silver hair is the blue and transparent pupil like the sky. With its feet, the white shoes with thin legs seem to walk through people''s hearts, with ripples and ripples. "Who is that girl?" "It''s beautiful." "Is this an angel?" ...... Whispered talk and discussion accompanied by curious eyes, from time to time secretly glance, let Lorraine Hill heart secretly helpless, early know to wear glasses, then take off, but there are a lot of people here, rashly change appearance, I''m afraid it will cause more attention and disturbance. First of all. She quickened her pace, turned a few corners and listened to the position of the bell. "Hello, may I ask the student who was injured in the college competition yesterday Lorraine Hill asked a nun in a black uniform. "Are you going to see them? Please go that way The nun pointed out a direction. "Thank you." Lorraine Hill went to the other side. This side was a corridor in the palace. There were gems shining on the top of his head to illuminate the ground. Next to it were rooms with room numbers written on them. It can be seen that most of them were rest rooms for the wounded. There are not many people in the corridor. Occasionally, students from other colleges can be seen. They may also come to visit their injured friends. "I''m sorry." A young man in a light green robe walked quickly by his side. His left hand was bandaged, and the leather bag slung around his waist almost scratched Lorraine Hill''s wrist. Fortunately, she passed by nimbly. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m very sorry." "I''m really sorry, because it''s urgent." The student quickly bowed, and Lorraine Hill said he didn''t care. Then he quickly left and continued to walk outside. As the student walked through the hallway and hall to the sparsely pedestrian fountain courtyard, his pace slowed down. "Elro, did you meet an angel just now?" A voice, a little frightened and trembling, came from the inside of his bag. "Angels?" Young ello opened his bag and looked at the ghost hovering in the glass bottle. It seemed that it was an old man. "No... wait a minute. If you mean the girl, that looks like an angel." The young man in the green robe recalled the young girl with silver hair whom he had just bumped into. Although he only had a quick glance, he was still very impressed. "It''s not about looks, I''m really an angel." The ghost in the bottle nervously looks around, makes some passers-by look curiously, and then continues to walk away. In the temple academy, where there are many Angel sequences and deathless sequences, ghosts are not rare, but it''s a little strange that they will be closed in bottles. "No, the lowest angel is also the existence of sequence 8. If you want to say who is most likely to be an angel in the college, that is the beautiful person who grew up in the college." "No, I''m talking about a higher level or several levels of angels." The ghost was a little worried, and then let the boy close his ears. "Just now I felt a pure soul in my bag, which is undoubtedly the characteristic of an angel. It may also be the highest level angel. Do you see what I mean? " "Isn''t it a mistake?" Youth some hesitant say. "No way! Are you doubting the great saudes? I was a great wizard of mercury Dynasty and experienced chaos disaster. I really met angels. " The ghost felt offended by his self-esteem. "Well, don''t brag about your wonderful past. I think you have to reflect on the fact that, as the top Wizard of mercury Dynasty, I was easily defeated by Darcy in the same grade as Darcy. " "Don''t you say that my talent is rare in a hundred years? Alas, it makes me happy." Although the young man said this, he was not really angry. He just wanted to make a fool of it. He had more important things to do, but he didn''t want to get involved with the angel. The ghost old man wanted him to find the trace of the angel just now. "Do you have a dream? I want to think how prosperous the mercury Dynasty was at the beginning. It took the world as its own responsibility and suppressed the chaotic whirlpool everywhere. " "I didn''t know that later people were inferior to each other. Later they had to lead angels to the lower world..." "Stop, stop, stop... I have something else to do." The boy is going to put the bottle in the bag again. "No, do you know what the lower world of angels means? Chaos disaster... "His voice was covered by the sealed bag, and the boy quickly walked out again Chapter 282 Through the corridor paved with marble floor and 7-8 casualty lounges, Lorraine Hill finally finds the room where the bell is located. It''s not the name or sign written on the door, but the voice of lanlil coming from behind the door that makes her confirm the room. "Lingxin, you must get better soon, or no one will cook for me, no one will help me cover the quilt at night, and no one will wake me up." Lanlil comforts her good friend, though it sounds like she wants to hit someone. "Langley, you''re holding my leg down." The sound of the bell came from the room. Dong Dong¡ª¡ª Lorraine Hill knocked on the door, and it was quiet inside. After a while, the door slowly opened, revealing the situation inside. There are two single beds in the rest room. The brown wooden bed is carved with patterns and tells some fairy tales, showing a warm and childlike atmosphere. The walls around are warm yellow wood grain, and two irregular wooden grooves are spread on both sides of the head of the bed. There are orange flowers in it, such as large morning glory, emitting a thin fragrance. It is said that the fragrance of the flowers can dispel mosquitoes, and has a slight tranquilizing effect, which can relieve the pain and tension of patients. Ling Xin was lying on a wooden bed by the door, covered with a light green soft quilt. On the other bed, there was a girl with black hair. Because she was sleeping inside, she couldn''t see her face. Then there was lanli standing at the door, and there was no one else in the room. Lanli, who opened the door, looked at Lorraine hill in surprise and blinked. Then she pulled the silver haired girl in. "Lingxin, look who''s here." Lanlil asked for credit to pull Lorraine hill in and let her sit where she used to sit. Lorraine Hill sat down and looked at the girl on the bed. Her dark skin was a little pale now, but she looked stable. "Lacey, long time no see. Have you come to ermenas, too?" Ling Xin said with a smile, but the tone was a little weak compared with the past. "Well, I''m sorry I''m busy in the first half of the year. I didn''t come to see you." Lolan Hill feels a little embarrassed. Is he a little too much? It''s obvious that he has been to school for a long time. Maybe he doesn''t want to trouble (contact) too many people? "It''s nothing. Just come here, little Lacey." Lanli stood behind her and put her hands around Lacey''s shoulders. She said with a little joy. "You just come to school, many unfamiliar, for a while and a half will not find us normal." Ling Xin is very considerate and helps Lacey out. "In the future, you can come to me and lanli for anything you don''t understand or worry about. Although she looks a little unreliable, she is not stupid." Ling Xin said and began to smile. "Wuwu, Lingxin said I look silly." Lan Li Er wiped her eyes with her hand and pretended to cry, but a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, because her friends could make fun of her, which was at least a good phenomenon. If Ling Xin didn''t say anything at the moment, she would be worried. Then lorenthal asked Lingxin about her health. Lanli said that although the dean of temple college had treated her and her wrists were reconnected, she might not be as flexible as before. It was about the difference between 98 points and 100 points. Although the defect was not big, it was a bit of a pity in the end. "May I have a look?" At this time, Lorraine Hill said the most important purpose of this trip. After practicing Angel sequence, she had no chance to test her healing ability. This time, she also wanted to see if she could help. Langli tilted her head and asked curiously, "isn''t Lacey practicing demon sequence?" The heart of the bell didn''t care and stretched out her hand. Lorraine hill held the smooth wrist, closed his eyes and felt it carefully. She has two talents, one of which is not clear about the star, and she can''t activate it on her own initiative. However, another talent about sky and wind has always helped her a lot. In terms of the subtlety of perception, she is far more than others. Awesome! The blood vessels and nerve connections of Lingxin''s wrist slowly emerge in Lorraine Hill''s consciousness. If she didn''t know that she had been injured, Lorraine Hill could hardly notice the difference, and had to sigh about the strength of the dean of the temple, who had almost done it seamlessly. But there are still weak breaks, but these nerves and blood vessels are too subtle. After a while, Lorraine Hill opened her eyes, and Langli squatted curiously on the opposite side with her hands on her cheek. Seeing that she opened her eyes, she immediately asked, "well, the injury of Lingxin should not matter." Lorraine Hill nodded and said, "it''s a good treatment. It can only speed up the healing a little bit." She didn''t dare to talk too much. "May I have a try?" Lorraine Hill turned to look at the heart of the bell. "Lacey, try it if you want." The girl on her back nodded gently. After getting a positive reply, loranthal blinked. The pure white magic rose from the heart of his hand, and then slowly condensed. Like drops of water, it fell on the wrist of the heart of the bell and slowly rotated around the wrist. As if to feel the magic of swimming, another girl on the bed also turned around, red eyes looking at the silver haired girl slowly. With the rotation of the beads, the magic also slowly penetrated into its wrist. Because most of the wounds have been treated, this time we just need to re connect some subtle nerves and blood vessels. The early morning sunlight slants into the room. Through the glass window, you can see the fountain and garden falling down the courtyard. Occasionally, you can hear the song of birds. The silver haired girl''s eyes are slightly closed, her eyelashes are gently trembling, and her white skirt is reflecting a slightly bright white light. The quiet and serious model makes people fascinated. Bell heart feels like slightly hot water in the cold blood vessels, gently disturbed, bringing a sense of ease and comfort from the magic slowly transmitted to the whole body, looking at the quiet white dress girl, unconsciously, she slowly fell into a soothing sleep. "All right." After a long time, Lorraine hill slowly opened her eyes. This time, she not only cured Lingxin''s wrist, but also checked and repaired other hidden injuries in her body. So it took a long time. Fortunately, the effect was very good. Now even she can''t detect any signs of injury. "Lacey just looked like a goddess in a temple." Lanli''er said in a low voice, don''t want to wake the bell heart who just fell asleep. "No ~" Lorraine Hill didn''t pay attention to lanli''s exaggerated evaluation. Instead, he put Lingxin''s wrist back into the quilt, and then rearranged the quilt under Lingxin''s cover to avoid the cold. After that, he sat down at ease. Seeing that her treatment was effective, she was also a little happy. After all, this made Lingxin not leave a lifelong regret. Next, Lorraine hill and lanli talked in a low voice for a while, agreed to get together again later, ready to leave, but at this time another girl''s voice came through from behind. "Hello, can you wait a moment?" Lorraine Hill turned and found that it was the girl lying on the wooden bed by the window. She had black hair and light red eyes. "Hello?" "That... I''m sorry, I want to treat it¡° With a weak and coquettish tone, the girl finally said what she wanted. After that, she pulled up the quilt to cover her nose and mouth, showing only a pair of nervous and expectant eyes. Chapter 283 If it wasn''t for the eye-catching game, lorenthal would never have recognized that this was the favorite of the college competition, and the third place runner up, star Ryu. According to her previous speech and domineering style on the field, she should not be so delicate. Although there was still some doubt in his mind, Lorraine Hill turned back and walked past, completely unaware of the frightened appearance of Langli behind him. "Is it sister xingliu?" "Yes." A faint voice came from under the quilt. "Can I help you with the treatment?" Lorraine Hill sat on the chair beside Starwood''s bed and looked at her. "Well..." "Where did it hurt?" Although I remember being stabbed in the neck by Darcy, when it was the dragon body, lorenthal was not very clear about the human form. "Back neck and back." Hsing Ryu slowly turned around, separated his long hair, and then took off the back of his pajamas, revealing his white back. Under the sunlight, you can see that the skin of xingliu is well maintained and very smooth. Through the slight ups and downs, you can see the slightly exposed shoulder bones and the traces of the spine from the bulge to the depression below. It''s very natural and beautiful. Star Liu Fu on the bed, wengshengwengqi said: "temple college long treatment, but I still feel a bit worse than before." "I see. Let''s have a look first." With that, Lorraine Hill gently pressed his hand on the spine of Sirius. In winter, a little cold fingers let star Liu shiver slightly, and then quiet down. Lorraine Hill immersed his consciousness in his perception and slowly analyzed the situation of the schoolsister. It has to be said that although the appearance of xingliu is beautiful and slightly delicate, the density of its muscles and bones is far higher than that of Lingxin. Although the magic of the Dragon sequence does not break out, even if it flows quietly, it reveals a kind of power that people dare not underestimate. The wounds in Miss Heilong''s body have all healed, but the flaw is that some of the newly grown muscles and bones are immature compared with the original ones, which makes people feel uncoordinated. No wonder xingliu is not as good as before. Is this sister xingliu strong or lazy. Slowly condense out the healing water, but this is the problem in Loran Hill''s mind. It only takes a certain amount of time for her own recovery ability to fully recover her physical quality, but I''m afraid she is not willing to let her weak for such a long time. Slowly dispersing the thoughts in his heart, Loran Hill began to help Xing Liu regulate his body. First of all, it draws its own dragon magic to integrate into the new organization, and then uses the magic of angel sequence to stimulate and guide it to help it grow and strengthen. Xing Liu only felt the dragon''s magic in his body, along with nourishing some tissues, a strange itching came from the nerve endings. Compared with Lingxin, she is too violent, which makes her want to move her body, but she doesn''t want to make a fool of herself in front of Xuemei. So she puts her hands on the top of her head, holds them tightly, trembles slightly, and lies on the bed without saying a word. "All right." After a long time, Loran hill put his hand away and helped Xing Liu pull up the quilt again. Hearing this sounds like the sound of nature, Xing Liu finally breathed a sigh of relief, the whole person also relaxed. "Thank you." "It''s nothing. Let''s take good care of it." Lorraine hill stood up, her white skirt warm in the sun, ready to leave. "Wait a minute." A hand reached out of the quilt and grabbed loranthal''s skirt. "Anything else, sister." The girl with silver hair is a little curious. "Here you are." A light blue bead came from the other hand. Among the beads the size of a baby''s fist was a sleeping black dragon. "What''s this?" Star Ryu turns around in the quilt, crimson eyes looking at the silver haired girl¡° This is the Pearl of the dragon. You can use it to contact me. At the same time, I can locate the location of the Pearl. " "If you need help one day, you can call me with this bead." "This is too expensive." [dragon''s Pearl] (rare pearl level): a pearl made with its own magic power and blood. If you learn the Dragon sequence, you can use this pearl to suppress the process of dragon transformation, recover your mind, and call the maker. Lorraine hill looks at the display of the system and shakes his head to return the bead to Starwood. "Take it as an advance payment. In fact, I''m often injured, but I''m sorry to trouble the teachers of temple college." Xing Liu put the beads in Luo Lan Hill''s hands. With the quilt on his shoulder, he showed his delicate clavicle. It''s true that most of the practitioners of dragon sequence are arrogant. It''s worse to make them bow down and ask for help than killing them. It''s better to pay for treatment. "All right, but I''m not free all the time." Lorenthal explained that she sometimes put the beads somewhere, and she also needs some privacy. "It doesn''t matter. If you leave school with beads, I won''t take the initiative to come to you." Hsing Ryu originally thought that in recent years, Lorraine hill was in school, so he didn''t have to look around to save some trouble. After all, she will not be a student at school after graduation at the end of the year, and the temple therapists will not treat her for free. "Well, that''s it. I''ll see you next time Lorraine Hill waved and left the morning light study room. Hoo¡ª¡ª After looking at Lorraine Hill leaving with the beads, Xing Liu finally relaxed and breathed out. In fact, she was still a little nervous. The silver haired girl refused, because this was her first gift. Besides, if she really wanted to be rejected, wouldn''t it be a shame. LAN Li''er opened her eyes and looked at the student sister, who was usually dignified and powerful. Today, the huge contrast of Xing Liu shocked her. When Xing Liu spoke so soft, it was incredible. It shouldn''t be "that, come and help me with the treatment."¡® It''s not bad. I''ll give it to you. " This style. Star Liu turns his eyes to see Lan Li Er''s appearance. He doesn''t know what she''s thinking. The red pupil stares, and the middle part turns into a vertical pupil like a dragon. Lan Li Er''s heart is shocked, and her head feels a little dizzy. Don''t say it. Star Ryu than the mouth, Lan Li Er is to quickly nod should if, and then don''t look over, looking at the bed is still sleeping bell heart, thought he just if sleep past. Xing Liu, the great devil, is rampant in school and dares to do anything. Bang¡ª¡ª The sound of the window opening, and then the cold winter wind blowing in, let the heart of the bell lying on the bed wake up. "What''s the matter..." "Nothing. The wind has blown the window open. I''ll close it." LAN Li''er asked Ling Xin to continue to rest. Then she went to the window and closed the wide open window. The other bed was empty now, and there was a distant dragon song in the sky. Chapter 284 After leaving the temple College''s spring palace, it was almost noon. Lorraine Hill thought about it and decided to go back to his place for lunch, and then sort out the potions for the holiday. After returning to his residence, he closed the black iron gate and went into his small yard. The white brick hut is mottled and covered with a little green moss and vines. Beside the arc-shaped wooden door is a stone windowsill with a row of small potted plants. However, there are no flowers in the potted plants at the moment. There are only some small shrubs covered with snow. Occasionally, the wind comes out, the branches and leaves keep shaking, and some snow particles also scatter and melt. After opening the wooden door and entering the hall, loranthel first lit the firewood in the fireplace, then took out some sweet potatoes from the backyard and buried them in the ash under the fire. Then he sat on the wooden chair beside the fireplace and put the holiday refined "Golden Moon potion" and "ice cup potion" on the table, thinking about how to use them. I''ve taken one of the Jinyue potions, but I haven''t completely digested its characteristics. The remaining nine and bingzhan potions can''t be used for the time being, but they can be used to cultivate others. Although I don''t know the purpose of the system for the time being, I''ll do it first. It''s said that her task schedule is already 27 unconsciously. In addition to Pullman, another one is ishael Gelin. The dead ice elf princess has more potential than she imagined. After she taught the practice method of the sequence of the dead in the mercury Dynasty when she left, she was promoted quickly. I really don''t know what level she was before she died. Now, what can be cultivated in a short time are Samantha and Yeling, but there are still three. How can we solve them? Although letis and Alina are good, they seem to have their own pursuits. They are not good at forcing others. Among the rest of her acquaintances, weimiya has great potential. Unfortunately, the girl has never been in touch with others and keeps herself alone. Who else? Lorraine Hill leaned his head in his arms and looked at the bright yellow flames in the fireplace, remembering the people he could fight for. LAN Li''er, Ling Xin? It''s arrogant of the younger generation to teach the elder. Star Ryukyu? Although she is a senior, she seems very obedient. Unfortunately, she will graduate soon. Wait a minute, I really seem to have a good friend. Francia. Unlike other people of the same age, flossia is one of the few friends with similar interests to Lorraine hill. The landsworth''s daughter, who was born in the landsworth family, was very close to lorenthal in terms of knowledge, values and outlook on life, so they became friends very soon last semester. I said that I had developed a new drink and it tasted very good. Then I cheated my good friend to drink it? Lorraine Hill shook her head, which was too evil, but her intuition vaguely told her that this good friend would drink it without any doubt. Let''s just tell her that Lorraine Hill hates lying. It''s not that she has to be a good person, but that it''s not wise to lie unnecessarily. She has to go round constantly and worry about being exposed occasionally. It''s really troublesome and sometimes makes her conscience uneasy. In this way, when the girl thought, the fire also gradually spread a fragrance. Sweet potato is ready~ Lorraine Hill raised her head and went to the fire. She squatted down carefully to prevent the white dress from getting dirty. Then she used a wooden stick to poke the ash out of the plants and gently poked two brown sweet potatoes. When she felt that they were soft inside, she pulled out a small sweet potato and turned the big one over again to make it uncooked. Tear off the pointed part that turns into black carbon, take up a thin layer of skin below, expose the yellow soft part, a little crystal clear, emitting bursts of heat and fragrance. Slowly nibbling on sweet potatoes, Lorraine Hill also has some ideas and arrangements for the two months at the end of the year. ------------------- In the evening, the winter festival party opened. On the edge of the gray sky, the white sun is near the horizon. There is no warmth in the air. Even the setting sun only reflects a small circle of sunset into orange. The rest of the world is cold. The students of ermenas are gathered in the pier college, standing on the huge wall of the war fortress, overlooking the huge river and grand bridge below. This year''s winter festival will be held here. However, the students still don''t know where the stage is, they just wait here after receiving the notice. Some students began to talk about it. "It''s so cold. The organizers won''t let us spend the night in the cold wind." A freshman complained a little. "I don''t think so. The strength of luvici is obvious to all. She has been praised by teacher felia. It is said that she is likely to become the next generation of Cang''s singer." Another senior retorted. "It''s hard to say that singing ability and organization ability are two aspects..." While the students were talking about it, the setting sun in the distance was gradually immersed in the junction of water and sky. More than a dozen students in half cloaks appeared on both sides of the bridge. They were wearing green uniforms and holding harps. As they plucked the strings, a spring like musical charm floated in the air. Then thick vines began to grow on both sides of the bridge, and then these vines began to spread to the center of the bridge, and then converged in the center, and then continued to grow and become thicker and thicker. "It''s amazing. Are these senior students in Chengzhai college?" Alina stood on the tower and sighed, then pulled the other two people in the same bedroom to have a look. Then, with the continuous growth of these vines on the bridge, the color gradually changed from light green to dark green, dark green to brown, and finally became solid wood. Shua¡ª¡ª The light green wind blade emits fluorescence in the night. It flies out from both sides and begins to cut these vines. With the flying of sawdust and branches, the stepped auditorium begins to take shape. Finally, a whirlwind swept across the bridge, and all the debris on it were involved in the river. Long wooden ladder appeared on the bridge. The loud radio started to guide the students to walk on the bridge and sit in their class area according to the arrangement of the guide. The opening scene has aroused people''s curiosity. Is the stage on the river this year? But how to perform on the river. As the students gradually take their seats, a transparent wind spar slowly takes shape to wrap the bridge. Although it is not very strong, it is enough to block the cold wind at night. In this way, the students sitting on the wooden steps gradually feel warm. Lorraine Hill watched the sunset slowly fall, the last ray of the afterglow slowly disappeared in the sky, and the world gradually fell into darkness. Similarly, flossia, who was sitting on the wooden steps, reached out to hold Lorraine Hill''s hand. They leaned together and watched the sunset sink. A star like fireworks rising from the river in the distance, no one expected, this fireworks will bloom so dazzling. As if the only light left in the dark world, it gradually rose to the top of the sky, and then bloomed out thousands of light spots. These light spots across the air in a uniform arc, and then hit the bridge close to the water. The light spots all over the river lit up the whole field of vision, and even reflected the scenery on both sides. Carrying the water vapor and breeze of the river, these light spots pass under the bridge, and also let the audience on the bridge feel the cool water mist, which is one of the spiritual shocks. The winter festival officially began. Chapter 285 Deng, Deng, Deng The lights on the bridge deck light up one by one, a red carpet is pulled by a small magic locomotive to quickly spread across the bridge deck in front of the audience, and then the music starts to ring. First, the trumpet played the prelude, attracting people''s eyes to one side of the bridge, and then saw a team of well-dressed bands start to step into the bridge. They are wearing white uniforms and high hats. The leader holds up the flag and waves it up and down to guide the rhythm in the rear. Then there are more than 300 band members in the rear. Some of them play trumpets, some play tuba, some have big drums on their chests, some have Violas on their shoulders, some have flutes on their lips, and some hold seventeen spring Sheng. Some of them can''t recognize loranthel. With the sound of the music, all kinds of musical instruments began to participate in the ensemble. They were three in a row, arranged closely, playing while moving forward. In addition to these musicians, there were 200 students in light blue uniforms. They waved colored flags and rotated neatly in their hands. Hundreds of them were like one person, firmly attracting the attention of the public. When the team came to the center of the bridge, it stopped slowly. After a short rest, the big drum began to ring. The shocking Prelude slowly aroused the audience''s emotion, and then a passionate song began to play. The blue flag players in the rear of the team also gradually stood on both sides of the band, left and right symmetrical, no longer moving. Then the musicians in white began to swing their bodies. When the first and third rows stepped to the left, the second row stepped to the right, staggered, like waves, accompanied by the rhythm of the music, which brought a kind of inexplicable appeal. Playing music is hard work. It requires good vital capacity. Performance is also very physical. Even in winter, these musicians gradually feel hot and sweat on their forehead. Looking at the hard performance of these musicians, some students who didn''t care about it can''t help but be gradually infected by this enthusiasm and pour their heart into it. Finally, with the leader''s effort to wave the baton, it will be placed horizontally, and the band''s performance will also end here after three songs, and the lights on the bridge will be dimmed and all of them will go out. The students in the audience were still not used to it, but then the scene on the river attracted people''s attention again. A burst of blue smoke slowly rose on the wide river. Then two huge beams of light suddenly appeared on both sides of the bridge, hitting the center of the river. A singer in a gold dress appeared on the water. She is wearing transparent crystal dance shoes, gently stepping on the water, and then under her feet bloom a light blue ice flower, with its dance in the river, the golden skirt spin spread, gorgeous hollow gold pattern is also in full bloom in the night. Qingli''s singing voice is also accompanied by elegy. "Here we are" Flying in the sky "Paint the night with the sun" Then, a blue figure from the bridge jumped down, these are the original flag hand. They dance on the river, sometimes like ice mist, condensing on the water, sometimes turning into dancing figures. All the water they fly over is covered with a layer of thin ice, and then slowly melts. "You and I reflect light like a mirror" "Shining like two flames" "Burning at another time and place" Then the lampposts on both sides of the bridge went out, and the bright red lights came on. It turned out that two big boats were shining on the lampposts. They were leaning on both sides of the river bank, with neat square lanterns hanging on them. Then the accompaniment music began to come out from the big boats. "The past and the present converge here" "The world stirs in the heart" "The songs we play will never stop" Singing and music are reflected and collided with each other on the river. The blue dance outlines a blooming flower pattern made of ice on the river. Colorful fireworks rise from the ship. The atmosphere of the scene reaches the first climax here. "May my past be erased" "But I can''t erase the sleeping memory." "I can''t be loved, so let me be free." "I can''t deliver your love" "I can''t comfort your soul." ...... After that, the lights on both sides of the boat went out, and the music stopped gradually, leaving the only golden singer dancing and singing alone on the river. The figure of moonlight was lonely and lovable. "I can''t accept your hug" "No words of comfort" ...... "Day after day, year after year" "I feel the call" "The past with dreams of the future" Lolan Hill sat in the audience, listening to this song, I do not know why, light mist filled his eyes, a familiar and sad gradually poured into his heart, perhaps this is the charm of music, people can not help but indulge in it. "Time can''t erase all this" "Our hearts remember where to stay" "Stay in the song we play forever" At the end, the boats on both sides of the Strait light up again, and the lights gather on the golden singer in the middle. The gorgeous dress is very bright, just like the golden rose in full bloom. As the song settled, she stood quietly on the water and said thanks. "Lucie!" "Lucie!" "Lucie!" The students in the audience yelled out the name. The singer in the golden dress is the director of the party, and the "Melody crown" Lu Weiji. Although it''s only in the third grade, it''s already a famous person in the school. After saluting the audience, the singer stretched out her hand to the sky, wearing a white lace glove on her clean arm. Then a sound of flapping wings came from the sky, and the students looked up one after another. Six white flying horses with wings pull the white and blue carved carriages from the sky. They turn a big arc in the moonlight, scatter a falling spot of light, and approach the singer on the water from the back to the front. With a slight leap, a masked young man in the carriage grabbed her by the wrist, pulled her into the carriage, and then flew and circled in the sky. Red rose petals from the back of the carriage, in the sky. The second song begins, and the flowing ballads fall from the sky. "When the sun darkens" "The streets are full of lights" "When night comes" "Now give up your vanity disguise" Luweiji''s deep green hair is dancing in the sky, accompanied by the silver moonlight, bright red roses and white Pegasus, forming a unique painting scroll, which deeply shocked the students present. "This is our night" "It will be very lively" "Bring your song" "Come on, cheer and scream together" The flowing song seems to come back to life, with a strange magic, which makes the audience willingly intoxicated. The dancing roses also shine in the moonlight. A pair of petal wings emerge from the air, and then there are villains in the petal wings. They have no sex, smooth surface, flying hand in hand in the air, following the carriage flying in the air, There were bursts of cheers. Looking at this strange scene, the audience burst out a huge cheering. But Lorraine Hill felt a kind of inexpressible nausea and vomiting. She covered her mouth with her hand, lowered her head, and did not go to see the performance in the sky. A kind of vertigo also appeared in her mind, making her tottering. A warm embrace embraces Lorraine hill. She reluctantly opens her eyes and looks at the blue eyes. Then her consciousness gradually blurs. Under the broad river, a pair of muddy eyes opened from the mud, looking up at the light of the river, and then more eyes opened, dense, all over the bottom of the river. Chapter 286 Just when Lorraine Hill fainted, others were still watching the performance at night. They took it for granted that the little people flying in the sky were specially arranged by the organizers to act as the accompaniment. But in fact, Lucie herself was a little surprised. She did not arrange this performance, but it greatly enhanced the performance effect. At this time, she was not good to pause suddenly. After all, it was the annual grand party of ermenas, where not only students from the school, but also people from various countries and organizations came to watch the ceremony. So I can only maintain a natural expression and posture, continue to perform, when all this is in the plan, showing a confident smile. There is no lack of strong existence of sequence 8 in ermenas, and there are even several sequence 9 in attendance. However, these transcendent people either happened to go out or stayed in the college without coming to the party, and only one sequence 9 was present. On the rostrum in the middle of the auditorium, an old man in a black dress looked up at the sky performance. He looked very old. His face was a little flabby. In his deep eye socket, there were gray blue and dim pupils. But even so, there was still a deep breath like the sea. Although the other people''s eyes are gorgeous singer riding a carriage in the sky, but in his eyes, he saw another scene. It seems to be a scene of another world, floating in the sky of the city, the earth is green, straight into the sky, close to the stars of the towering trees, people are wearing silver clothes without seams, printed with the sun and the moon pattern on the back, the dragon from the starry sky, flapping the huge wings shielding the sun, making the world like night. He unconsciously wanted to reach out to explore and touch the world, but at the moment he knew that it was just a mirage, but since the shadow was left, the original object also existed. Who is showing this to him, and what is the purpose? This is the illusion of the twilight age or the age of giants and dragons. If you just want to tempt him with this, you will underestimate people. Just as he was ready to take out the leader behind the scenes, a hand was on his shoulder. As a serial 9, he didn''t even notice it before. Even now, the hand is invisible. Others seem to be empty, and he can''t feel what is behind the hand. But as an extraordinary person who has lived for hundreds of years, one of the highest points of human beings, and one of the sages, he quickly responded, spitting out a few words: "the witch, or the holy thing - kalenser?" A subtle and tempting voice rang out in his ear. In this way, the sage slowly put down his hand, and his tense nerves slowed down a little. "It''s you, ah..." ...... After a long time, the invisible hand left the old man''s shoulder, who no longer paid attention to the performance in the sky, but slowly got up and left the party. The performance is still going on. With the end of the golden singer''s song, the follow-up is grand dance, opera and so on. Until late at night, the fireworks of the curtain call ceremony rise from afar and bloom in the sky one after another. The distant bell rings, announcing the end of another year and the arrival of a new year. The students sitting on the bridge looked at the fireworks all over the sky. The smell of gunpowder gradually came. Some began to put their hands together, close their eyes and pray, making new year''s wishes. "I hope to go to the college I want to go to this year." This is a freshman. "I want to be one of the top ten." This is a senior student. "I hope he will accept my confession." This is the flower girl, lily. A girl with short hair sitting in the corner also made a silent and devout wish. She closed her eyes like jade and said in a low voice, "I hope I can become an excellent trainer¡° "I hope I can be number one in my grade, too." A young man with blonde hair is holding a book in his heart, occasionally fireworks rise to illuminate the cover of the book, revealing a simple name, Jack. A young girl with a small horn prayed in a low voice: "I hope everyone can live a happy life." "I hope Lord Phoebe can recover and live for a long time." Blue haired girl so silent. "I hope she can be healthy and happy, and shine forever." The girl with green hair and golden pupil sat on the rostrum and bowed her head to pray. But there are also some students who do not believe in illusory wishes. Flossia holds the sleepy roxier, caresses her silver hair with her left hand, and then raises her Braided Bracelet, in which the green vine grows slowly, blooming a white rose, sending out a refreshing fragrance. Put it between roxier''s nose and let it smell. With the smell of flowers, Rochelle''s eyebrows gradually spread, no longer wrinkled as before, and her breath gradually eased down. Floria breathed a sigh of relief and straightened the silver haired girl on her lap to make her more comfortable in her lap. "When I fell asleep, I was very good and didn''t move." Although Lolan hill is not mischievous at ordinary times, she is still a little reserved, and will not easily fall into other people''s arms to sleep. This is the first time that she saw her friend fall asleep. Under her small nose are cherry like lips, and her face is soft and quiet. In ordinary days, the martial arts competition is very fierce, but the body is as light and soft as cotton. With the end of the party, the students began to leave the bridge in twos and threes to return to the dormitory. Some flew, some ran directly back, and some rode back leisurely on Warcraft. Two girls in white and light green dresses approached flossia. Although they were senior in Chengzhai college, they looked at flossia with silver hair and asked in a low voice. "Miss seven, the party is over. What can I do for you?" Flossia looked at the dwindling crowd and said, "call a magic locomotive, so I can take Rosie home." "Yes, but we don''t know where Miss Rochelle lives." "Well? Don''t you know that? " Floria looks up a little curiously. As a miss of the lanzworth family, no one knows where Rosie lives in the information shared by the school and the green aristocracy? "... then send it to where I live." After a little thought, said flossia. "All right." The two senior girls stepped down slowly. Fortunately, Miss Rochelle was a girl. If she was a new man, flossia would take her back to her house. They would be held accountable. The cold moonlight shines on the water surface, and the sound of river flowing comes from under the bridge. A couple of creatures with turbid eyes are about to turn over and rush out of the water, but they are slowly pacified by the unknown existence, until a magic locomotive comes slowly from one side of the bridge, carrying a group of people slowly disappearing into the night. These twisted creatures gradually stopped, closed their eyes again and sank to the bottom of the river. Chapter 287 Strange ceiling. Lorraine Hill opened his eyes and looked at the gauze curtain hanging from the top. The soft quilt and mattress were warm. The lavender fragrance came from the square pillow. The moonlight came in through the transparent window, and the walls were cold. The sandalwood tables and chairs were placed in the room. There were some exquisite oil paintings on the walls. A copper censer is placed not far from the bed, emitting wisps of heat and a faint soothing fragrance. Only the hollowed out copper pattern reveals a little light. It seems that this is an alchemy. Where am I now? Feeling a little strange, Lorraine hill held up her hands, sat up, turned her head and looked around, remembering the memory before she fell asleep. At that time, I should have been at the winter festival party. I don''t know why, when I saw those flying villains, I felt a strong nausea and nausea, and then my consciousness gradually became dizzy and fuzzy. I was sitting next to flossia. Did she send me back? After shaking her head and waking up a little bit, Lorraine Hill probably guessed the follow-up process, that is to say, this is the place where she lives. No wonder it''s so luxurious. She slowly got out of bed and looked at the world outside the window. The branches and trees covered with a little snow were full of sight. It seemed that she was in the forest. The place with the most trees in ermenas was Chengzhai college. Pulling the plug and gently pushing the window open, Loran Hill''s eyes flashed a trace of green, and the breeze was blowing through her fingers, which surrounded the forest. She closed her eyes and felt the surrounding situation. The forest in the moonlight is cold and quiet. The small building made of white stone bricks is hidden in the middle of the mountain. Through the tall trees blocking the view, you can see the lake in the distance. Yesterday''s huge stone pillars have long disappeared, and the lake is as quiet as a mirror. A large castle stands by the lake. Its shape is beautiful, not bulky. Occasionally, green moss can be seen in the cracks of bricks and stones. There are a few lights in the castle, revealing a bit of warmth in the dark. Taking back her cool fingers, Lorraine Hill closed the window and door again. Since she was picked up by Floria, she would sleep here tonight. She is not the kind of person who chooses the bed, and she doesn''t want to disturb people so late. She says that if she wants to go back, it''s better to save some trouble. With a light purple pillow, the girl with silver hair goes to sleep slowly, with a soft and dreamy face. ---------------- The next morning. Lorraine hill, who had been sleeping for a long time, woke up very early today, but she didn''t get up immediately because it was cold outside the quilt. The girl lying in bed is thinking about what happened last night. During this period of time, she has learned something about the so-called "chaotic phantom". Mana is a kind of special material or energy, which can only be mobilized and condensed by the existence of soul or consciousness. This is also why there is mana in the world of Ivar, but there is no phenomenon of goods becoming essence. Even though plants are weak in consciousness, they still have some, which is why a small number of extraordinary plants are born. Otherwise, like stones, no matter how long they soak in mana, they will not become extraordinary. From this, we can infer that although it seems that "chaos mirage" has no wisdom, it should also be a living existence and has its own consciousness. The ancients also burned some creatures that were eroded by the chaotic phantom, and their dust still had the ability of erosion and infection. If we say that "chaos mirage" is a whole, it should have died long after it was broken into such a small particle. But as a kind of existence that can disturb and mobilize mana, it is obviously conscious, that is, living. Since they are alive, they are still immortal after being divided into innumerable small pieces, that is to say, they are innumerable small individuals (particles) from the beginning. So attached to a large individual, it makes the latter appear chaotic and distorted. At the beginning, there were not many "chaotic phantoms", but gradually proliferated and spread after constant erosion and infection. If you think about this process carefully, you will gradually turn big and rational souls into small and chaotic individuals like yourself, just like a virus. Most of the existing "chaotic mirages" were transformed from that year, that is to say. These "chaotic phantoms" are actually the remains of the human soul. Or, to be precise, it''s the soul remnant of the past. So, where did the first "chaotic mirage" come from? They come through the whirlpool, across the boundaries of space and time¡¶ Inscriptions excavated from the remains of the ancient giant Wang Ting The Dragon falls from the starry sky to the earth, whines and dies. Its wings are rotten and broken. The twisted maggots climb out of the corpses and spread to the world¡¶ Ancient inscriptions of the east continent "Chaos mirage" has no wisdom, or much sense. They basically do not use stratagem, nor do they have complex thinking, so in the calamities of a thousand years ago, they can put out the tide sweeping the world. They instinctively pursue the pure soul, or the power of the world, eager to devour it. But after swallowing up the "chaotic phantom", it seems that it will become smarter and more rational¡¶ The fifth large scale investigation on chaos disaster I dare to guess that these initial "chaotic phantoms" may be created or produced by a very deep race that once walked in the transcendental field¡¶ The great sage Bernard jiunanna summed up in the postwar Conference Thinking and sorting out the memories and thoughts in my mind, the door of the room opened. Golden spiral hair on the white elegant skirt, its corner has a light green decoration and patterns, with its step into, a burst of fresh fragrance of flowers slowly hit, blue as the lake''s eye pupil into Rochelle''s field of vision. "You wake up, Rochelle." Flossia''s voice came, blinked, and lifted the girl up. "Are you better?" "All right." Rochelle''s clear voice sounded, and she turned to look at the landsworth lady. "Did you bring me back, flossia?" "Yes, you suddenly fainted, which startled me. You examined it carefully with magic, but you couldn''t find out the reason. Later, you slowly calmed down with the white rose of concentration." Flossia touched rosier''s forehead, felt it, found the temperature was normal, and then put her hand down. "Thank you, Floria." Roxie is also scared. This time, the situation is too sudden. Fortunately, she is surrounded by flossia. If she doesn''t know anyone, she will be in danger. It seems that the cultivation of angel sequence must speed up. Then rosier got up to wash up, and several maids were waiting on her, followed by the breakfast prepared by the chef, which made her feel as if she had gone back to the old days of the chamber of Commerce. At this moment, the morning sun has been slanting into the forest, through the layers of shade, to the ground buds plated with a layer of light gold, sparse morning fog brings fresh air. Lorraine Hill walked down the white stone steps and waved goodbye to flossia standing in front of the door. "Are you free tonight, flossia?" "Of course there are." Flossia looks at the silver haired girl in the morning light and is curious. She suddenly asks this question. "I''ll come to you that evening." When he said this, Lorraine Hill felt like he was back when he was a child, looking for a little friend to go out and play games secretly. "Of course, it''s very welcome," replied Floria with a smile. After leaving the forest shrouded in the morning fog, Lorraine Hill''s silver hair gradually turned into pure black, and green wings appeared behind him, flying towards the sky. Above the unknown altitude, the blue wind began to circle, and the wisps of breeze gathered in all directions, and then began to blow to the whole campus. Whether it''s snow covered towers in the north, turbulent rivers in the south, crowded towns in the west, vibrant lakeside forests in the East, or noisy school buildings in the center. Thousands of meters above the sky, countless information began to converge and feedback in the consciousness, such as streamer reflected in the green eyes. Chapter 288 Just as Lorraine Hill spread her wings and flew into the sky, a woman standing in the shade of the forest looked up at the rising figure with her gray and transparent eyes. She was wearing a black dress with a hat with a pointed top and a wide brim. The bottom of the hat and the bottom of the skirt were light purple. The lace veil and gauze gloves on her face were black. She is holding a purple parasol with a colorful tassel pendant on the edge. She walks slowly in the snow covered grass. Occasionally, one or two birds fall from the trees and look for food in the grass. However, she looks as if nothing exists in front of the woman who is close at hand. The woman holding the parasol looked at the sky and began to call for the wind. Her face under the veil seemed helpless and sighed. Just this slight sigh was full of temptation and intoxication. If someone else heard it, I''m afraid she would be crazy. She raised her right hand and rubbed it gently. In silence, an invisible ripple rippled out, as if nothing had changed and disappeared. However, loranthel in the sky was lost in thought, because in the information of the breeze, though there were some secrets, they were normal, and there was no distortion or nausea. Was the experience of last night an illusion? There was some doubt in her heart, but the feeling in her memory was so real that it could not be false. Perhaps those "chaotic ghosts" still remain in the river. As a soul who has received modern education, when she meets a big problem that she can''t solve, Lorraine Hill decides to report it first, so she turns around and flies to the tower in the north again. Watching the little dot in the distant sky fly to the north, the woman under the tree no longer looks up, but continues to walk in the mountains. "It''s not a lovely little thing." She whispered, then turned to the depths of the shade. ------------------ The silver haired girl came to the tower on the top of the mountain for the third time. The stone steps above the stratus were very cold. Stepping on it was like walking on ice, and the cold gradually spread from the bottom of her feet. Lorraine hill holds down the gem on the stone gate. With the flow of magic, the gate slowly opens, and then enters the viewing room at the top of the tower. It''s a little dark in the Stargazer''s room, and the old wide open windows are now closed, not because the owner is afraid of the cold, but because he is afraid of freezing the books. A armillary sphere like alchemy floating in the indoor headspace, slowly rotating, revealing the red core inside, emitting bursts of heat. As Lorraine Hill entered the room, a warm current flowed down from the sky and surrounded her to dispel the chill of the outside world. Then bright torches lit up one by one on both sides of the aisle, leading to the deepest part of the viewing room, the petite girl on the high wooden chair. "Did you run into something bad last night?" It seems that Si Ye has reached the purpose of Lorraine Hill''s coming here. Before he can speak, he will ask first. "Yes, it''s very strong and uncomfortable." Lorraine Hill recalled the scene and narrated it again. ..... After being quiet for a while, Si Ye began to answer. "I see." "Study at school and try to avoid conflicts and weird things. I will deal with the later things with the sages. It should not come to you specially." Si Ye looks at the curious Lorraine hill and thinks that he has to explain a little. "Chaos phantom doesn''t know how to advance and retreat like this. Once, it can be said that it''s accidental. Twice, it shows that there are other people behind it. And only sequence 9 is fearless of chaos phantom corrosion. This is not what you can participate in now." It was as if she had said something too long. The last few short sentences, which Si ye said very quickly, even made Lorraine Hill feel a little nervous. It seems that the director of night college doesn''t want to join in. After receiving such a reply, Lorraine Hill had to leave again, but it was also a matter of concern. The chaos and mirage was the concern of the great figures of the sage Association. Although she was a witch, she had not yet fully grown up. In their eyes, she might still be a little child who had just learned to walk. It''s not that she''s angry that others underestimate her. It''s that she''s long past the so-called rebellious period. She''s not strong enough to do much. She really has to be careful. Trina Sha''s hairpin can only save her life twice. She can''t resist if she really has a heart to deal with her. Just like a small airship, you''d better not take part in the battle of Titan class star ships to avoid being injured by stray missiles. When she builds the battleship sea one day, we can explore the truth of the matter. After leaving the tower, she put on a White Velvet hood again to keep out the cold wind and flew to the central school building. --------------- After Lorraine Hill left, the empty viewing room was still brightly lit. Suddenly, a mirror lights up, and Chris, wearing a pink and white dress, walks out on the crumbs of ice, bringing a cold wind, as if coming back from a distant and cold place. But what''s more amazing is a young girl in her arms. This young girl is about 17-18 years old. Her long red hair exudes the light brilliance of life. She is wearing simple coarse linen clothes, and her fair and beautiful face is now falling into deep sleep. "Si ye, I''m back. It''s really cold!" Chris pulled out a sofa from the mirror, put the girl in her arms on it, and then quickly ran to Si Ye''s back. When she didn''t pay attention, she put her cold hand into her armpit, and then raised Si Ye high. "Si ye, praise me quickly. It''s really hard. Tehua is really unreasonable. She and I fought on the Antarctic ice for three days to grab Keti." Si Ye was hugged by the cold palm. Without saying a word, he immediately picked up the book and slapped Chris on the other side''s head. "Put me down, you idiot!" The two girls pestered and quarreled with each other again, and the meeting stopped. Then Siye jumped off the wooden chair and went to the edge of the sofa, looking at the sleeping girl with red hair. "Is this the KTI of this generation?" She seemed to sigh, trying to touch the girl''s red hair, but a little afraid. "Ha ha, is Si ye still palpitating?" Chris came over with a smile and held the red haired girl in her lap. "Don''t worry, this should be the eighth generation of Keti. The Keti who burned your book is the sixth generation. It''s the past tense." "If we cultivate and teach her like a white paper, she will surely become one of the trumps of our school in the future." Chris''s fingertips caressed her warm red hair, and her eyes sparkled inexplicably. The division night didn''t respond immediately, but quietly stood aside, not tall body let her not squat and bow can look at the sleeping girl. "Is she still sleeping in the dream given by Teva?" The division night slightly curiously asks a way. "Well, as the Witch of dreams, tehua wants to use dreams to train the new generation of Kitty. After all, the new generation of Kitty has no memory and is easy to control." "Our faction doesn''t have such convenient power. How about you teach her yourself, Si ye?" Chris looks up at her friend. "No Division night shakes a head to continue to say. "I''m not good at taking care of children who don''t know anything. Let''s change people." "Well? Don''t you want such a good chance? It''s a bright red witch - Kitty. " "Once one person destroyed the whole country, burned down tens of millions of enemies, turned tens of thousands of hectares of land into scorched earth, burned the world, and constantly reborn from the fire, the devil who was in charge of the fire...." Chapter 289 On the last day of the short holiday, the school did not arrange anything, but let the students move freely. In return for flossia, Lorraine Hill invited her good friend to her home in the evening. It''s the first time that she''s entertained guests. In this life, Tess has come to her occasionally, and she still serves her own food. Lorraine hill is not clear about the detailed etiquette of reception among nobles. She is still a little nervous after pulling flossia out of the house. She is afraid that she will not be well treated. She wants to be surrounded by Chelsea. This maid, who was born in the green Empire, is very versatile, as if nothing can defeat her. But fortunately, flossia is not the kind of person who is fastidious about complicated etiquette. In fact, she didn''t think so much about it. She just listened to Lorraine Hill saying that she was going to eat at her place tonight. What she was more curious about was where she lived and how secret it was. Two girls in white dress slowly fall from the sky. Here is a quiet alley in the temple college. The street is covered with white and green stone bricks. The eaves beside the street occasionally drip melting snow, splash small water, and wet the grass growing in the gap. Rochelle took out the key, put it in the lock of the iron gate, turned it, made a click, and then with a slight pull, the iron gate turned open. "Here it is." Rosie walked ahead, led flossia in, and then closed the iron gate, which was cold in winter. Into the small yard, in front of a small piece of green grass, which has a few big Bluestone board spread in the grass, leading to the oak door. The cabin has only one floor. The front is the hall, the back is the bedroom, and the side has kitchen, bathroom, utility room, etc. "Is this where Rosie lives?" Floria looked around curiously. Although the room was not big, the furnishings were warm. Beside the light blue curtain, there was a small desk with several books, pen holders, ink and candlesticks. Beside the desk were two chairs, one of which was a little bear puppet. The inner side of the hall is a fireplace. There are iron plates on both sides of the fireplace to close. This fireplace is also common for bedrooms and halls, but the main body is on this side of the hall. In front of the fireplace is a large square carpet. On the gray velvet carpet, there are small tea tables and sofas on both sides. There are several light green pillows on the sofa. On the other side of the room is a wall cabinet with some cups and other utensils. The overall style is simple and warm. It''s normal for ordinary people to live in it, but in frossia''s opinion, there are some lively girls, except for the little bear puppet. But think carefully, I seem to be used to it. If I move into such a house, I don''t think I will change it. Although she was born well, she was not very picky. On the contrary, she was very easygoing, which was similar to Lorraine hill. As long as she lived in a clean and tidy environment without noise, she could adapt. Although the pursuit of beauty, but will not be harsh on the surrounding environment, has a kind of easy to take things as they please. "What flavor does flossia like?" Lorraine Hill sat down with the blonde and blue eyed young lady. He brought two empty cups to the tea table and raised the fire in the fireplace to bring warmth. "I prefer sweetness, but I don''t want to be too greasy." Flossia looked at the empty glass, filled with curiosity. "All right." Lorenthal picked out a light red with orange [colorful grape], put it into flossia''s cup, then took out a dark blue grape and put it into her own cup, then added water and a [Golden Moon potion], opened the grape with a little magic, whirled in the breeze, stirred the liquid in the cup evenly and then stood still. A blue ice flower slowly appears on the water surface of the cup, and the surface of the cup also condenses a layer of light frost. Looking at the operation of rosier and adding some medicine to it, flossia didn''t worry that this friend would hurt herself, but watched with great interest. "All right." Rochelle pushed the cup slowly, and the liquid inside was divided into several layers. The bottom layer was intoxicating light red, the middle was mellow orange, and the top was light blue and transparent. An iceberg is floating on the water, emitting a slight white vapor, a trace of cold fragrance. "What''s this?" Flossia picked up the glass, took a small sip, and a burst of ice sweetness from the top went into her mouth. "This is a good drink to make flossia sleepy and unconscious." Lorraine Hill winked and said with a smile. "Really?" Flossia obviously doesn''t believe it. She''s an extraordinary natural sequence, and with her own family background, she''s not a beginner who doesn''t understand anything. Savor the taste, and then a special magic slowly into the body, let her perception more acute, extraordinary core control is more handy, as if the world is more clear and real. With the slow drink, the last light red juice into the mouth, a kind of soul soothing and healing gradually rises from the heart. At this time, flossia realized how many things and thoughts were implied in this seemingly simple drink. "Rochelle..." "What''s the matter?" Lorraine Hill sips his glass and responds in a low voice. "It''s expensive, isn''t it?" From her family background, she naturally understood the value of this glass of juice mixed with extraordinary potions. Not to mention the rare juice that can heal the soul, but the potion that can improve one''s own perception and enhance one''s ability of magic control is extremely precious. As the daughter of the lanzivas family, she has only taken two potions with the same effect, one on her 10th birthday, and the other on her 16th birthday at the ceremony of adulthood last year. This is because she is the top aristocrat of the green Empire, with excellent family background. I''m afraid other little nobles don''t dare to think about it all their lives. It''s rare for them to take the golden level elixir once in their lives. What''s more, this perfect pearl level elixir is worth almost the same as the general coral level. You know, the apex of the elixir, which is crystal level, almost corresponds to the existence of sequence 8. However, this kind of thing did not appear many times in history, because of the lack of materials and difficulties in refining, so that the extraordinary medicine of coral level is the climax of this world. The green empire is such a large territory. The four dukes and the rose royal family have about 60 nobles at the top of each new generation. Giving each of them two corals is the limit of ordinary supply. If you want to go a step further, you need to fight for it yourself and exchange it with merits. Therefore, even among the top nobles, there is competition. The intensity of competition is not lower than that below. It''s just that their starting point is too high for others to understand and feel. Flossia''s own talent is excellent. With the help of extraordinary potion, she can reach the Pearl level of sequence 6 in sequence 4. This is a rare talent. You should know that the eldest son of the Duke of Griffin, jerane, has only reached the Pearl level in sequence 5. It is because of this that the royal family intends to propose marriage to the landsworth family, hoping that she can marry into the royal family and become the crown princess. But now the landsworth family did not respond to this proposal clearly, so they put it on hold for the time being and let the outside story be limited to rumors rather than facts. Maybe this is the difference between nobles and civilians. Because of her ordinary talent, ruiqi''er''s father hopes that she can marry an excellent young man as soon as possible and spend her life safely. But flossia is because the talent is too good, but is liked by the royal family, wants to accept her as the crown princess. Children from common people get a lot of freedom because of their strength. Children from noble families can get more freedom if they are not gifted. "Thank you, Rochelle." In the candlelight room, Rochelle brought a round copper pot from the kitchen, which she made during her holiday. She put it on the tea table, lit the charcoal under the pot, and cooked the hot pot full of winter color in the room. It wasn''t an elegant meal, but without the company of servants and other people, Floria felt more relaxed. Outside the window, there are snowflakes again. The two girls are sitting by the steaming pot, eating what they like, occasionally talking about the interesting things on campus, which is also very comfortable and peaceful. Chapter 290 In the activity room of the club, several members are reviewing seriously and nervously. It''s only three days before the end of the year. Lorraine hill is going to Chengzhai College as Lorraine and temple College as Rochelle. So there will be more subjects to be tested. Fortunately, each item of the test is carried out in turn, and she can stagger the time. For the same subject, you only need to take the exam once. After that, you will have the operation and arrangement of the director of the night college. Eight people in the dormitories of Samantha and Lorraine, as well as Kafra, are now studying in the activity room. Before, lettiss had heard of the little club that Lorraine and others had founded, but today is her first time here. After sitting down a little, Niya put her hands together, then gently pushed away, a warm ripple slowly spread, and the room was warm. "If I had known, I would have brought the heating device in the dormitory." Lettiss pointed her forehead and said later that although Niya could warm the room with her own ability, she had to show it every once in a while, which was a waste of energy. "I''ll get it in the afternoon. I''ll do it later." Lorraine Hill took out his notebook, first helped several members with poor academic performance to sort out the main points, and then went back to read by himself. According to Loran hill, the final promotion is not difficult. After all, it''s only the first grade. Teaching is mainly to explore students'' interests and skills. Real in-depth courses usually start in the second grade, and at this time students will be divided into five colleges, five camps, competing with each other. All kinds of activities and competitions organized by the college have excellent rewards. If you want to win, you have to beat other competitors. At the same time, in order to let students learn to cooperate, students in the same college can form teams to participate in some activities. If students in their own college win the championship, even if your group doesn''t get the top ones, you can get a small amount of compensation. For example, after Darcy of the bridge pier college won the college competition some time ago, the other nine contestants of the bridge section college also won a golden extraordinary creation as a reward. The sages of ermenas intended to promote the internal cooperation and external competition of various colleges, because it was conducive to the cultivation of talents. If the benefits are taken by someone alone, some students will not cooperate and become lone wolf. Lone wolf sounds cool, but it''s actually not good. The biggest advantage of human society is division of labor and cooperation. Individuals only need to do one thing well to get everything they want through exchange. For example, a fisherman, as long as he can fish, can buy clothes, seasonings, boats, nets, quilts, quilts and other things through the society, instead of fishing this morning, harvesting cotton in the afternoon and sewing clothes for himself in the evening. Omnipotence sounds wonderful, but it''s actually a waste, because people can only do one thing at the same time, and specialization is easier to improve their skills and make them more efficient. Most of the girls in the activity room got good grades. Today they are here for consolidation. Lily, Niya and Alina are really worried. Lily''s talent is average, and she is fond of playing, so her grades can only be ranked in the middle and bottom of the class. Although Niya works hard, her foundation is not very good before, so she is basically making up lessons this semester. But Elena''s words are some partial subjects, her mathematics is not good, and the magic sequence has high requirements for mathematics. "Lolan, help me" Looking at the exercises worried for a long time, Alina finally couldn''t help it. She stood up and trotted to Lorraine hill, hoping that she could help her poor math performance. "I see. Sit down first." With a warm teacup in her arms, Lorraine hill helps Alina solve the problem and helps her sort out the loopholes in her knowledge system. On the other side of the college, in a spare classroom in the central school building. "Brother rock, it''s all up to you today." A few boys surrounded the red haired rock, one blowing hot air, one taking a soft cushion, one carrying a pot of hot tea, and one spreading white paper for him. They couldn''t do it. They eagerly looked at the only student in the dormitory who had comprehensively reviewed, as if he was the God coming to the world. This group of people went crazy in the short time before and after the winter festival party. They didn''t get anxious until the exam was near. When they learned that rock had thoroughly reviewed, they immediately found a Savior and invited the "great God" to teach them the Scriptures. Although rock''s talent is not top-notch, his usual seriousness and diligence are obvious to all. Moreover, he doesn''t put on airs like those aristocrats. Although he doesn''t talk much, he is easy to get along with. Naturally, these roommates know what he is capable of, so today they specially invite him to help them. "The scandal is ahead." "I can help you with counseling, but the results still depend on your own efforts. Don''t blame me if you don''t do well in the exam." Rock doesn''t want to be such a bad guy who helps others and makes them complain. "No problem, rock. No, it''s the boss¡° "Well, you will be the boss of our dormitory after today, and we will listen to you in the future." Several roommates said respectfully on the surface, a pair of big brother at all costs. "Oh." Rock looked at it and waved his hand. Instead of paying attention to these funny guys, he took out his own books and asked them to mark the key points first. As for what they said, it is estimated that the time limit is only three days. After that, it is uncertain who the father and son are. Moreover, it''s almost time for them to part. Looking at the roommates who quickly copied the key points, rock sighed to himself that in the new semester, when we went to our respective colleges, we might have less chance to meet each other. Maybe after a long time, we will gradually become passers-by again. In the past, when I was in my hometown, there were not many people of the same age around me, that is, Isaiah was familiar with him, and other people had little topic. When the nobles and nobles communicate with each other, they usually don''t pay attention to the young people like him, and the common people can''t talk with him. Because his father is the captain of the guard and is close to the master''s family, his family is still very rich. Naturally, those ordinary children who worked hard and lived hard from childhood will not think that he and he are the same people. So from small to large, rock is still relatively lonely, which is why although he sometimes does not like Isaiah, he will still come to practice sword with him. There is no other suitable person. Although these roommates in the dormitory are a little funny at ordinary times, most of them still maintain their youth''s purity and loyalty. They are not scheming people. After a year of getting along with each other, rock gradually gets used to going to school with these people, playing and practicing sword occasionally after class. If we don''t get together in the future, it''s really not suitable. But this is life. Some people will know each other and leave slowly. Rock told his roommates something to pay attention to, but his mind drifted away. After he came to ermenas, he came into contact with people in many places and learned a lot of truths that he had never known before, and his thoughts in the past were gradually shaken. The ideal is always good, but the reality also makes him realize that injustice may be inevitable, and the assassination of a villain will lead to the birth of a new villain, which is difficult to eradicate. People always have a variety of desires, even if they can''t treat everyone fairly and objectively. The sage, after all, is a rare exception. Where will I go in the future? Continue to fight for the pale justice? Or give up this ridiculous dream, and like everyone else, pursue the supreme power and power. The dream in rock''s heart is no longer as clear as before, and he hesitates. Chapter 291 "Battle evaluation, 60 points!" The teacher in charge of the assessment announced one student''s grade loudly, and then reported the student number to let the next student come forward. In the battle courtyard, a silver gray grating separates the students from the internal open space, and the students waiting for the exam stand on one side, waiting while watching other students'' tests. Today''s combat test is also the last of all subjects after the written test, medicine refining, horse riding and other items. For fear that the students will be injured and affect their writing and operation, the battle is put at the end. Lorraine hill and letis stood in the corner of the crowd, looking at a clay demon standing in the field, talking to each other in a low voice. "Did Lorraine see that? Those clay demons. " "Well, I see. It seems to be about the level of sequence 3." "Yes, it''s an improved product. The original clay demons only have the strength of sequence 1. Strong adults don''t even need extraordinary strength to defeat them." "After hundreds of years of iteration and research, now the lowest level clay magic statue also has the strength of sequence 2. The school''s exquisite point is sequence 3." Letis introduced the development history of the magic statue to Lorraine. Because she was born in a demon family, letis knew this very well. The magic statue technology of ruerna was also at the forefront of the world. Although clay demons are a little bulky, they are also popular because they are easy to manufacture and mass produce. In the original rurnas, there were even some clay demons specially used for heavy work. A test student walked into the open space in the middle, and the invigilator waved his hand. A magic image with double knives moved up and attacked the student. This student seems to be only the level of sequence 3, holding a machete and wearing light leather armor. When you see the statue coming, you are ready to fight with it flexibly. The surface of the earth yellow statue is a hard block of soil, and there are many tiny cracks in the middle. The iron knife in his hand has some rust, but when he waves it, it still brings waves of wind. Occasionally, it collides with his opponent''s machete, making a metal tremor, which is very thick. After a few laps, the student found an opportunity to flash to the back of the statue, insert a knife into the gap, and then flash a flash of brilliance, ready to tear the statue. But after a small stroke, the machete got stuck in the hard mud, and the magic statue also turned around at this moment, near the handle of the knife, which made the student almost fall down, so he had to abandon the knife. After that, the clay statue kept waving the iron knife. Because the student had no weapon, the rest of his extraordinary ability could only cut a small wound and could not knock down the solid statue. Finally, he could only force himself to the corner and was defeated. "Battle evaluation. 40 points. " The invigilator announced mercilessly. "No! Can the teacher give me another chance? I was too radical and overestimated my strength just now. " The student anxiously stood on one side, constantly pleading, while the teacher did not move, the scene for a moment some stagnation. "Can the teacher give this classmate another chance?" At this moment, a girl came out of the crowd. She had long dark purple hair and a beautiful face. In loranthel''s opinion, she was just a little worse than the wind in her memory. With the girl''s words, there were many voices in the crowd. "That is, if you give someone another chance, the school won''t lose anything." "Well, it''s not easy for others." "It''s ausuna. She''s really kind-hearted." "You know, I heard from the teacher that ausuna might be a witch." One girl gossiped with her partner, and then others were intrigued by this statement. "Really, doesn''t it mean that there hasn''t been a new witch for a long time?" Next to a companion doubt said. "Really, if you think about it, ausuna has the strength to surpass and Approach Series 5 and 6, which is very unusual. And during the holidays, I saw with my own eyes that she put down a batch of series 5 Warcraft with a wave of her hand. " After all, although such cross class strength is rare, there are always a few geniuses who can reach it every year, which is not the level of a witch in charge of power, the girl continued. "Teacher anda once commented that ausuna''s performance was just like the witch. At that time, all the people in class eight heard that. I can''t fake that. " "Is it the elf teacher who has lived for more than 500 years?" Some of the students believed it. "Yes, it''s the grey haired fairy teacher. His style has always been rigorous, and he certainly doesn''t talk nonsense." The girl continued to nod her head, and then the students in the same class agreed, saying that tutor anda did say so at that time. At this time, some students became curious and turned their eyes to miss Osuna, constantly guessing about the new witch. The word "witch" used to be taboo for some time in the past, but it gradually faded later. Nowadays, the evaluation of the word "witch" in Ivar''s world is mixed. Some people think that some witches act recklessly and bring a lot of misfortune to the world. Others think that witches have irreplaceable achievements in the process of the rise of human beings. But these are all comments on paper. If they are famous witches for a long time, people will not dare to provoke them. But if they are new-born witches, people will be particularly curious and concerned. Are all the witches beautiful? Is the witch immortal? Do witches have special powers? And so on a series of ideas will hover in the heart, eager to get answers. In charge of invigilating the teacher to see so many people coax and agree, Zou eyebrows said: "after the test, go down, or directly remember you 0 points." In regret, the student had to leave, but before leaving, he still thanks the purple haired girl who helped her speak, especially after seeing her face, her heart beat faster. "Nothing. I just can''t bear to say it." The girl with long dark purple hair is wearing a Gothic style dress with a lot of lace patterns on it. The skirt also has a few small crystal skull pendants. It looks mysterious and gorgeous, which makes the students around me feel swaying and can''t help but be intoxicated. "Well, though ausuna is a witch, she is so kind-hearted." "Yes, they are beautiful." Many students gradually focus on the girl with purple hair, and more and more people talk about her. "Did Lorraine see that girl?" Letis touched Lorraine hill next to her. "Well, I see. What''s the matter?" "Be careful of that ausuna in the future." "Why?" The girl was a little puzzled. "You haven''t experienced some girl''s intrigue." Lettiss looked at some simple girls on one side. "With my intuition, that ausuna is certainly not as kind as it seems." "Well, it''s just a small matter. It''s not good to judge others'' conduct like this." Lorraine Hill said cautiously that she usually only talks about things and seldom evaluates the moral character of others. "You''re right to listen to me, Lorraine. Although you have great talent, in terms of scheming... Forget it, it''s not something to be proud of. Just do yourself a good job. I prefer you with this character. " "I know what lettiss means, but now it''s Lorraine''s turn." Boumansha came from behind and interrupted their conversation for a moment. "Battle evaluation, 75, next¡° The distant teacher called out the next student number. "It''s my turn." Lorraine Hill arranged her dark dress for the front. Chapter 292 "Wait a minute, Lorraine." A voice from behind called out to Lorraine hill, who was going down the stairs to the courtyard below. "What''s the matter?" Today''s Lorraine hill looks inconspicuous in a dark gray Bunny coat. This dress was sewn by her at home. It was warm and the stitches at the corners were meticulous. "Here you are." She handed the knife in her hand. The black and silver scabbard is wrapped with the first half of the new star competition prize, [grey turtledove] (perfect pearl). "You don''t have any weapons. If you have magic weapons on the court, it''s very conspicuous." "Well, it is." After a little hesitation, Lorraine Hill took it. Extraordinary weapons are still popular among the students of ermenas. If the conditions are good, they will be equipped with gold weapons. If the family is especially good, there will be pearl level artifacts, such as the folding fan in lettiss'' hand, the chopping bow used by Aihua, and the red sword in wellyn''s hand. The most precious thing lorenthal has ever seen is the Braided Bracelet on flossia''s wrist. Although it''s not a weapon, it has all kinds of magical coral items. Even those who are not from a good family background, there are many activities in the school to obtain their own extraordinary weapons. For example, in the last new star competition, as long as they participate, they will give silver weapons, which is regarded as the welfare of the freshmen. After walking down the stairs, the venue surrounded by the crowd in front is the test site. For a moment, Lorraine Hill would like to pull up the hood behind her to hide her appearance. She doesn''t want to be remembered and disturb her stable campus life. Unfortunately, this idea only lasted less than a minute, it was broken by invigilator. "This classmate takes off his hat, and here he has to verify his identity. In addition, it''s not right to wear a hood in battle, which is easy to block his sight..." As a last resort, Lorraine Hill had to do it. Winter weather is a little cold, breathing with a burst of white steam, with the hat off, soft black hair also slipped from the shoulder, with the cold wind slightly floating. Although many people can''t see the girl''s appearance when they stand behind, their slender waist and straight long hair can''t help but make people imagine. "This girl has a good figure." A classmate talked with his classmates in the back. "The back really looks beautiful, but I''ve experienced this kind of thing for a long time. As long as I don''t see my face for a second, I''m determined not to move." Another student seems to have a story to say. "Ha ha, you''re still thinking about last time. Except for her ugly face, the other things are pretty good." The classmate patted this friend on the shoulder, and several of them talked about the interesting things of the last time with a smile. Inside the venue, the invigilator looked at the notes on the roster, looked at Lorraine hill with great interest, and then aroused two clay demons. "To win these two opponents, I will score according to your performance. As for why there are two, you should know the reason." "Well, I see, teacher." Lolan Hill thought, probably because they have to use two identities, so it will be more difficult. After all, it''s the freshmen''s first promotion test, and the clay magic image of sequence three is not difficult for most students. It''s just how to win beauty and get high marks. After standing up, they shake off the snow and move forward. They are about 2.5 meters tall. Their powerful arms are about half a meter thick. They hold thick iron double knives in one hand and long hammers in the other. For ordinary people, the heavy weapons are very light in the hands of these demons. With the sudden attack on the girl, they also bring up bursts of snow dust and wind. Lorraine Hill jumped back slightly to avoid the waving weapon, then pulled out the snow silver cold long knife and cut it down quickly along the crack of the wind. Before the students could see clearly, she put the knife away and put it back to her waist. The two clay demons on the field also slipped into pieces and scattered on the ground, revealing the metal structure and the still roaring core. "Battle evaluation, 98 points." Although it is a rare high score in this test, the invigilator is not satisfied. "You should wave your sword when the statue comes on the stage, not let it attack once first, so you will be deducted two points." "The battlefield is not a performance. There is no need to give each other time to breathe and speak. It is the best way to find the next enemy after a clean solution." "I see, teacher." Lorraine Hill sincerely bowed her head to express her thanks. She really lacked the ruthlessness and decisiveness that a soldier should have. It is not so easy to give up the habit and subconscious reaction of the peaceful life that I grew up 20 years ago. "OK, next." Looking at the appearance of Lorraine Hill''s open-minded teaching, the teacher was also slightly gratified, so that she didn''t care too much, and then continued to test. Geniuses are always confident and proud. It''s rare for them to be so obedient as Lorraine hill. "98 points, good high, this will not be the best result of this test." Some students began to sigh. "It''s really the best result so far." Some students began to talk about it. They were curious about the girl who got high marks. Some were envious, some didn''t believe it, some were envious, and some were attracted by her face after she turned around. By hiding and adjusting the light and shadow with Titus''s Pendant, Lorraine''s appearance today is much more "normal", which is about the same level as fengnai''s. although beautiful, it is not enough to shock people. The girl pulled her hood again and stepped down from the field. At this time, a large group of people gathered around her. Some of these people wanted to compete with her, some of them wanted to have a good look, and some of them just wanted to join in the fun to stop the slender girl and question her. Walking briskly, he got rid of several groups of students who wanted to chat up. Before the crowd closed, a shadow flashed by. After leaving the fighting courtyard, Lorraine hill was a little relieved, leaving only a group of curious students. The on-site test is still going on. After a period of time, the students get together again and watch the next test. In this era of few forms of entertainment, it''s much more fun to watch the colorful battles of people of the same age than to stay in the room. Although most of the freshmen are not strong, only the third in the series, they still show their wisdom and skills. As soon as they come up, some of them throw the tough ropes that have been prepared for a long time. They keep spinning around the statue. They make sure that the weapon of the clay statue is not sharp. They quickly entangle its legs and then trip to the ground. Then they come forward to solve the problem easily. There are also students from the ocean series who directly call in snow water to melt it, and then the gathered water will infiltrate and corrode the magic image, which can be easily solved after weakening. Of course, there are also a small number of students who want to have a hard fight with the statue. They believe that they can make a miracle by wielding a heavy hammer and hitting the statue, making a shocking sound, and then breaking the statue to pieces. "Battle evaluation, 90 points." "Hoo hoo, it''s not bad, though it''s not as good as that dark haired sister." Wearing a black-and-white skirt and thick cotton stockings, eloe pulls out the heavy weapons that are trapped in the ground, waves them in her hands at will, and sends out a frightening dreary wind, driving away the students who want to surround her. "Unfortunately, I didn''t ask her name this time." Eloe likes and fears Lolan, who beat her in the first half of the year. What I like is that Luolan is very good-looking and powerful. What I fear is that Luolan''s attack is too sharp. At that time, it almost killed her and scared her. The color of the sky gradually faded, and the battle test gradually reached the second half. "Next." A young girl in a gothic dress came forward with a small number of skeleton pendants under the black and purple lace skirt, followed by a group of "followers". Although these people just met her today, they were deeply attracted by the rumors of the purple haired girl, and formed a temporary support group under the suggestion of some people. Chapter 293 After ausuna entered the infield, the invigilator called up a clay magic statue again. Anyway, it''s not difficult to make this kind of thing. It''s all made by the third grade magic sequence students of gaota college. It''s one of their final examinations. The qualified magic statues will be used by the freshmen to practice their hands. It''s more than one stone. Even if it is damaged, it doesn''t matter. It can also be thrown to the sophomores of magic sequence as the material for demonstration and exploration, so that they can be familiar with and try to repair it. If the repair is successful, it can be used again. In the end, the broken ones were broken down into materials and parts for the next group of third graders to make new statues. The sages of ermenas were always good at making use of things. Seeing that the teacher only evokes a magic image, ausuna is a little unconvinced. She spent so much time today to build momentum. She wanted to be famous once when we got together in the end of the year. She didn''t want to come up with an unknown girl with black hair, which disrupted her plan. She got a score of 98, which was close to the full mark. Her appearance was still above herself, which made her feel restless and disgusted at the girl with black hair who stole her limelight. Why do you have to work so hard for such a long time to attract this guy out today? This guy just jumped out and dazzled his strength and ran away. It''s just a high score. Pretending to be an expert in the world and wearing a hat on purpose to hide it, is this a deliberate attempt to seduce other people''s curiosity? It wasn''t until long after Lorraine Hill left that ausuna calmed down her agitation. Fortunately, there are a lot of people to talk about today. Slowly, everyone''s eyes and concerns came back to her side. "Teacher, can you wake up the two demons? I also want to try my strength Looking at the purple hair student who asked, the invigilator said, "it''s OK to use two magic statues, but the loss will be greater. I will be more strict with you." "No problem." Ausuna nodded confidently. The girl could do it. Naturally, she had no problem. This was just the teacher''s words. She was afraid that others would follow suit and consume more demons. But no matter how many demons are consumed, what does it have to do with me? I didn''t make it. Ausuna looked at the two statues standing up, with bright light in her eyes. Then she waved her right hand forward, and a mist like wind blew by. These statues'' actions and steps became slower and slower, until at last the roar stopped, she fell in front of her body and broke away. The large pieces of soil and internal structure are rolling around, so that the onlookers can clearly see the scene. The color of the soil inside seems moldy, showing a gray color, some metal parts are also rusty. "This..." a student was puzzled and seemed to want to ask, but soon others answered first. "This is ausuna. It is said that she is the witch in charge of disease." "No, can the statue get sick, too?" Other students asked curiously. "Disease is a concept. It''s a state of abnormality and decay. Although it''s not as fast and strong as highly toxic, it''s hard to get rid of it." "Ausuna¡° I don''t know who started. A group of people followed and yelled, and the atmosphere became lively. "Ausuna¡° "Ausuna¡° The legend of the witch is very popular in the world of Ivar. After hundreds of years of silence, many young people, even the elderly, have never seen the real witch, so that the evil name of the witch is gradually forgotten, which is more a kind of curiosity and yearning. How amazing it is to be a beautiful young girl who is always young and has the talent and power to transcend the common customs. And this only heard in the legend of the existence of poetry, actually came to his side today, such a surprise and magic, suddenly detonated the whole venue, everyone cheered this name. Ausuna, who was a little worried, just relaxed at the moment. Sure enough, this is right. I was born to live a life of great attention. With a great reputation, I can have too much ease in what I want in the future. With the thoughts in her heart, ausuna tilted her mouth slightly. "Battle evaluation, 94 points." Invigilator teacher''s voice is not big, as if it is a face in general, let the burning atmosphere cool down. Ausuna was eager, and a evil fire came up. She was ready to argue about the unfairness of the score, but someone called out ahead of time. It was the boy who had failed before. "Why?" "It''s not fair to give ausuna such a low score or such a high score to the previous girl." "Yes, we want to be fair!" A few girls who are close to ausuna also echoed the cry, and then more and more people were coaxing with the wind, with the posture of watching the crowd. "Invigilator''s score is unfair." "Fraud." "Be partial to sb." Before some unqualified students also followed to shout, venting the previous depression. It turns out that it''s not that I''m not good, but that teachers are biased. Some people''s demons are simple, while their own are much more difficult. Yes, I''m not wrong. It''s just that the world is too dark and bad. Although not everyone thinks so extreme, many students begin to comfort themselves in this direction, and then vent their dissatisfaction. The students who can come to ermenas are the best of their peers. In their hometown and home, which one is not loved and sought after by thousands of people? Maybe a crane tail you look down on is a local bully or the most talented one. It''s just that the competition is too fierce. These talents in the past can''t accept the fact that they are at the end of the class or grade. They have a huge gap in their hearts. They usually accumulate a lot of irritability in their hearts, but today they finally break out. At the beginning, the students only denounced the unfairness of the teacher. After a while, some people suspected that there was something wrong with the assessment method and project of ermenas, and they could not show their own expertise and buried their talents. In this way, the psychological balance which has been out of balance for a long time has finally found the balance point, that is, the way of school and teachers has problems. In the battle garden, the students upstairs and downstairs began to shout in order. The gradual confusion of the venue made the invigilator of Series 7 frown. He stretched out his right hand. A continuously compressed transparent sphere was formed in the air, and then expanded at a high speed to instantly suppress the surging sound in the venue. The students on the scene wanted to open their mouths, but their voices could not be transmitted. One by one, they lost their voices like fish with their heads up. But at this time, the invigilator with a cold face said. "Feel bad, can drop out, the school does not owe you anything." Chapter 294 In the silent field of invigilator teachers, students are forced to be quiet, only the winter wind and snow are still going on, so that the blood of these students is also cooling down quickly. It''s easy to yell and cajole with the public. There''s no risk. But no one wants to jump out and risk dropping out of school to work with the teacher. After all, it''s not a fool who can come to ermenas to go to school. No one does such meaningless and thankless things. Seeing everyone settle down slowly, the invigilator removed the silent barrier. He looked at the girl with purple hair and said. "Go down and let the next student come up." He said without expression, as if he didn''t care that the girl might be a new born witch. "... yes, teacher." Despite some reluctance, ausuna still retreated, so she would not be foolishly bumping into the invigilator. In the battle garden, although it is much quieter than before, the follow-up students are much more comfortable. In fact, many students know in their hearts that it is a great honor to come to ermenas to go to school. If they can graduate successfully, they can even enter the core of some organizations directly and have a very high starting point, so as to change their future and destiny. The song that everyone sang at the beginning of school is not empty words. This is indeed the road to the top of the social tower. After walking out of the fighting garden, ausuna is still surrounded by a group of people who are particularly interested in her identity as a witch. Some want to pursue this beautiful "witch", some want to find out whether she is a real witch, and some simply enjoy the process of following her. "Sister ausuna is so powerful that she knocked down the enemy in one stroke." This is a little fan. "When did ausuna find out that she was a witch?" This is a curious student. "What''s the difference between a witch and a normal person?" This is a senior student. "Are the witches and ausuna so beautiful?" A group of people gathered around the beautiful girl in gothic dress, which made her a little indifferent, but her face still showed a happy smile, because this was exactly what she wanted. Compared with some top aristocratic children in the college, ausuna''s birth can only be said to be average. Her parents used to be little aristocrats in the westerly south. The family''s fiefdom depended on Vilga. They did nothing every year, and they could earn a lot of income from customs duties. They were very rich since childhood. Coupled with their own excellent appearance, it can be said that they are popular, and they have been spoiled by their parents and the people around them. When she was in her teens, she found that she had an unusual talent in the cultivation of extraordinary sequence, easily defeated her peers in the surrounding circle, and the girl with both beauty and strength was always so eye-catching, and soon she entered the upper circle of the westerly aristocracy. Almost every nobleman who saw her would praise her, saying that she was like a violet on the flower rack in midsummer, delicate and beautiful. Some close friends also said in their ears that if she could see the prince of Xifeng, it would not be difficult for her to become a princess. All this made her happy and proud. But the world is changeable, when she slowly came into contact with some of the top class aristocrats of the west wind, the behemoth suddenly fell down. No one could have expected that the westerly country, which had existed for hundreds of years, would collapse so quickly in the uprising of farmers and miners. The elite troops, the copper sheep, and the whole army were destroyed. The white horse warriors galloping in the field fell down one after another. Finally, even the legendary Knight Order of the disease electricity was broken in the bloody field. Seeing that the situation was becoming more and more critical, her parents had to take her away from the capital of Xifeng and send her to the nearby ermenas in advance to escape the disaster of the fall of the kingdom. Although people are still alive, their territory and wealth are gone. In the period of waiting for the beginning of school, she lived a poor life, without endless gorgeous clothes, elegant and beautiful tea party, handsome and powerful prince, and miserable life. She is a girl who wants to be a princess or even a queen. How can she shrink in this corner? She doesn''t want to marry an ordinary person and live a wrinkled life. Such a beautiful and excellent self should be the envy of all people. Isn''t it a waste of one''s talent to yield to mediocrity? With the idea of turning over and coming out again, ausuna enters ermenas. I thought it should be an amazing start, but the reality is not as she thought. Ermenas is a place where talents and power gather in the world. The nobles have been well maintained since childhood. Coupled with superior resources, their strength will not be too bad. Moreover, the more they go up, the more obvious this situation is. In the Ivar world, strength and beauty are positively correlated. Because in the middle level sequence, most of the extraordinary people can adjust their physique, not too fat and thin, symmetrical body, smooth skin, as long as the facial features are not crooked, their appearance will be on a higher level. When she signed up that day, ausuna was also standing in the crowd, watching the blonde and blue dress miss lanzworth walk past. She could not help but feel ashamed of her elegance. No wonder she could be the Crown Princess of the green empire. After being hit hard, she is dormant in the new year, striving to improve her own strength. Not to mention, she also begins to inquire about the legitimate descendants of the aristocracy among the students in the school. Although there is no Xifeng royal family, the great nobles of other countries are still very good marriage partners. As long as they are close to one, I don''t know how much power they can have left and how much less to worry about in the future. Although the extraordinary is powerful, it also needs some support. First of all, it needs talents and the guidance of famous teachers. Only in this way can it avoid detours or even go in the wrong direction. In addition, after sequence 5, the resources needed for advancement are also obstacles. The reason why some powerful and extraordinary employment agencies die out is that the relevant advanced resources are disappeared, and the successors have to change their ways to develop and upgrade other employment agencies. If she can join a rich family, she will not have to worry about the follow-up. Naturally, there are all kinds of rich resources available, and she does not need to bother to find them. Then, the first step is to accumulate popularity and get a good, wide-ranging reputation. Only in this way can those excellent people pay attention to themselves. At the same time, they can also have a large number of followers to help themselves. In the future, it''s easier to get a place in school activities and competitions and get rich rewards. Ausuna made a lot of plans for the future, but the school teacher gave her a surprise. A well-known teacher praised her talent and said she was like a witch in history. This made her very happy. Although she was very talented, she didn''t think about that at the beginning. After the teacher''s roll call, the more she thought about it, the more right she was. Maybe she was really a witch, and she would be in power in the future. The eldest lady of lanzihuasi is just like this. She is a witch, and the emperors of the green empire will sell her face. Thinking of this, the wrinkles in the past ease, and ausuna is very happy. It seems that she has already seen the future when she is sitting in her seat, and flossia lowers down to pour her tea or even please her. Ha ha, it''s true that you are a witch. I, Osuna, am the witch! Chapter 295 Central school building, black water lily activity room. In the past, all the tables in the activity room were put away. Now, in the slightly empty room, there is a brazier filled with charcoal fire in the center. The red charcoal fire in it seems to breathe. With the figures coming back and forth, it sometimes turns bright and sometimes dark. Today''s activity room is particularly lively. There are not only eight people from Loran and boumansa''s dormitory, but also members of Kafra, fire boxing and wine club. After the exam, after a week of intense waiting, yesterday''s results also came out. Compared with the past, everyone has made a lot of progress, not only a few young freshmen, but also senior students who were struggling in the past. In this world, you are not the only one working hard, others are also working hard. With the promotion of grade, the competition is becoming more and more fierce. After comparing the ranking of senior students in the fire boxing and wine club in the past, I found that this semester has made a lot of progress. I am very grateful to Lorraine for his help, so today is also a time for everyone to get together and celebrate together. Since it''s a celebration, you have to eat. So under Nanke''s proposal, the whole people made dumplings. It''s not that dumplings are delicious. It''s just that the atmosphere of everyone''s participation is very good, full of a kind of warmth similar to home. "Not enough noodles, Nanke." A member of the fire boxing and wine club came quickly with an empty plate in his hand. "Just a moment. I''m going to rub this piece." Nanke rubbed the dough with bare arms. Then he picked up the dough and slapped it on the wooden table in front of him, changing the angle and direction. Although it was winter, there were tiny beads of sweat on his forehead. Although he is an extraordinary person, he doesn''t like to use special methods in cooking. Instead, he is a fundamentalist who emphasizes manual operation. "All right, here you are." Nanke hands the hot dough to his partner and asks them to take it. He asks the members who have been waiting for a long time to cut it into small pieces and roll it into dumpling skin. On the other side, several girls were sitting around the corner of the brazier, picking up the finished skin and wrapping all kinds of stuffing. Today, Lorraine is sitting at the table in a white dress. She is not tight in her hand and is not happy. She looks serious, but she occasionally chats with other people. "I didn''t expect that the best one among us in this exam was Lorraine." Alina casually wrapped dumplings, only to be strict and not to show the stuffing, and other beautiful things, she didn''t care at all. "Who else do you think it will be?" Lettiss said on one side that she made the dumplings slowly, but the dumplings were more exquisite. "Of course it''s you, lettiss." "At the beginning of school, I knew that you were the eldest lady of the famous alchemy faction in ruerna, so I thought you should be the best in our dormitory." Alina said unconsciously, but letis was embarrassed by her words. "You''ve been against me all the time. Why are you boasting now? I don''t believe you." "Because lettiss is so proud. Many times, you think that ordinary things are hard for ordinary people." Alina continued. "Not everyone has the opportunity to receive a good education. Limited by the growth environment, sometimes it is inevitable to be a little biased and narrow-minded. However, I think that after coming to ermenas, in this place where all kinds of students and people gather, we should be able to gradually broaden our horizons and everyone will gradually get better." "So sometimes when you see people''s shortcomings, don''t blame them at will. In fact, everyone has their own difficulties." Although Alina was usually careless, her words were inexplicably philosophical, which made her not know how to answer well for a while. She felt that she would be convinced to admit defeat this time. "Then why is sister Alina so lazy at ordinary times? Did she encounter something bad when she was a child?" Night spirit tongyanwuji said. "This..." Alina was dumb for a while. If she was lazy, it seemed that it was really hard to find a reasonable excuse. Is this little guy really smart or stupid. "Ha ha, Alina knows how powerful the night spirit is." Lily said with a bad smile, she and Alina usually have the best relationship, and they often joke. At this moment, Kafra, who was wearing an apron, came up with a big plate in her hand. "These are all wrapped, right?" said boumansa. "The previous batch is almost ready. I''ll take the new ones and put them in the pot." Weimiya looked up, looked at the rows of dumplings on the table, and then replied, "yes, I''ll help you." Then the two put the dumplings on a plate, and Kafra took them to the kitchen. It''s already noon when everyone in the activity room is busy. Everyone is sitting around the big table and eating dumplings. The scene is very lively. "Come on, brothers of fire fist and wine, stand up." Nanke first raised a glass of wine and stood up. There was no shortage of wine in their club. Today, they had several dozen dumplings from below. "We must have made a lot of progress this semester. Let''s not talk too much. Let''s have a toast to sister Lorraine first." Nanke said boldly, and then the members of his club stood up one by one with glasses in their hands. Most of the members of these fire boxing and wine clubs are strong and strong. After they stand up, they are black and white. They have the style of the old society. Sitting on the other side, Loran hill is not short, but he is a little Petite compared with these big men. Looking at them all standing up, Lorraine hill was embarrassed to sit and stand up all the time. Looking at this group of big men full of drinks, Lorraine Hill didn''t refuse. He took up his small wine cup and drank it. Fortunately, her cup is not big, and she doesn''t pour much. After drinking it, she feels a little hot, and her cheeks are also covered with a touch of bright red, which makes other people stay for a while, then she lowers her head and sits down. Let''s not mention this party. After today, many people may have to leave. Freshmen will be promoted to various selected colleges, and some of the seniors will graduate or finish their studies. I''ll see you later. I''m afraid it will be many years later. Although the talent is more suitable for killing, boumansha chose the natural sequence to enter Chengzhai college. At the same time, lily also chose the natural sequence of Chengzhai college, because she was born in the green Empire and had many friends and nobles here. Alena, letis naturally chose the magic sequence and went to the tower college in the north. And Yeling went to this college because he studied the Dragon sequence. Niya now has her own plan. She chose the war sequence of Southern pier college, and also went to pier college to study the ocean sequence. Kafra decided to follow the original sequence and remain in the central school building. However, Lorraine Hill went to two colleges in two capacities. Roxier went to temple college to study Angel sequence, and Lorraine went to Chengzhai college to study devil sequence. The new year is about to begin, and what wonderful things will happen in the new semester? Chapter 296 As the new semester begins, the freshmen who originally gathered in the central school building rush to their respective colleges. But a small number of students stayed, and they put on new badges. The original badges of the freshmen were all the central school buildings outlined by white lines, while the sophomores were solid white central school buildings. Standing in the empty classroom, Kafra reached out and stroked the empty desks. The afternoon sun slanted into the classroom, and the noisy corridor is now very quiet. Those she hated and liked left, and only a few of them chose the central school building and stayed. Among the original 16 classes of freshmen, the number of students who choose to be promoted to the central school building is estimated to be only one class, and most of the others go to other colleges. Looking back on the past, what happened in this year also made her feel a lot, from the initial complacency, to the inferiority and prudence, to the encounter with the dark haired girl, to the hard pursuit, to the calm now. In this year, she has experienced the good and the bad from the low to the high mountains. She is not so scared and confused about life and life as before. This is life, and life goes on. ------------------------- On the other hand, Lorraine hill, carrying his own suitcase, went to Chengzhai college by the lake to report. Riding on the magic guide motorcycle in the campus, through the snow covered forest road, Loran, sitting by the window, looks at the high tower tips emerging from the branches, and then the elegant and familiar white stone castle slowly comes into view. The building in Chengzhai college is mainly composed of three parts: Chengzhai by the lake, white castle on the hillside, wooden classroom and cabin in the forest. The first is Chengzhai, where the students live. There are more than 400 small dormitories in shizhuanchengzhai, which is about the size of two football fields. Seen from the outside, the Chengzhai is not big compared with the whole Jingyue lake. It may be less than one tenth of the lake area. The white bricks and stones are light cyan, and many green mosses can be seen in the cracks and backlight of the stone bricks. Half of the building is on land and half on water. In the emerald green forest, you can occasionally see many yellow leaves. These trees surround the lake, while Chengzhai stands half hidden by the lake. The white walls and yellow green shade are reflected in the water, which makes it very quiet. Lolan took the key and the note that the teacher handed her and walked inside the maze like walled city. Because the town is very large, although it adopts a certain type of structure, the lighting is still not very good, and many corridors are hung with light yellow flower lights. These lamps are like morning glory in full bloom. They are held up by metal vines. The light inside is sent out through the thick glass of Wuban, which gently lights up the deep part of the town. Walking in the corridor, there are not many senior students in Luolan. Most of them wear red or green uniforms. Some hold swords, some wear knives, and many hold thick copper books. Compared with the noisy central school building, the dormitories here are scattered and quiet. As the stairs went down, the windows on the side of the corridor became darker and darker, and the air felt a little chilly. With the continuous search and positioning along the way, Lorraine Hill finally found his dormitory, which was at the end of a remote corridor. Standing in the dim yellow light, Lorraine took out the key and inserted it into the thick solid wood nailed door. The wind from the half closed window constantly blowing in, bring up the light colored curtain, can hear the subtle sound of the curtain rolling. The afternoon sun shines into the room, and some fine dust floats in the air. Through the lattice glass window, you can clearly see the lake outside and the forest in the distance. The lake reflects the sky and the shade of trees, showing a blue and green. Lorraine Hill went into the room, closed the door, and began to look at the dorm. The first big room is the bedroom. There are two broad and simple wooden beds in it. The dark brown head and legs of the bed all show that the furniture is old, but the sheets and quilts on the bed are very white and brand-new. In addition to the standard two bedside cabinets, the pine wardrobe is next to the door. Most of the furniture is made of pine, because the forest in Chengzhai college is mostly made of pine and spruce. It is very convenient to use local materials. There is also a slight smell of rosin in the furniture. Putting down his suitcase, Lorraine Hill went to the window, opened the lattice window on the windowsill, and the scenery came. It''s about 10 meters high from the lake. When you look down from the window, you can see the blue-green water of the lake. Occasionally, the fallen leaves come from afar and fall on the lake, causing a ripple. Overlooking the distant scenery, you can see some birds flying in the mountains and woods, giving out bursts of birdsong. "It''s very quiet here." Although the corridor outside is remote and deep, Lorraine hill is quite satisfied with the dormitory. On one side of the bedroom is a slightly larger room with an empty table, cupboard and fireplace. It seems that this is the place where students used to do experiments and read books. It''s not a big problem to cook occasionally? Further inside is a big bath room. There are no problems for three or four people in the bath. There is a mermaid statue on the wall. Turn on the rotary switch next to it, and the water bottle she holds can release a continuous stream of hot water. In addition, between the laboratory and the bathroom, there is a small aisle with a solid iron door. After pushing the iron door, there is a small watchtower leading directly to the outside. Because there are walls on both sides, although the wind can be heard here, it will not be blown by the strong wind. There is a bronze plate nailed to the wall next to it, which reads "garbage storage area" on the top, and a square wooden bucket on the bottom. The wooden bucket should be new, riveted with wooden wedges on the top, without nails. There is a bar on the top of the middle, which seems to be the structure of a basket. If the garbage is put here, will someone come to collect it later. Looking at the wooden box, Lorraine Hill thought a little. It seems that it''s also because the living place is remote and deep. It''s not convenient to take out the garbage. It''s a lot more convenient for the school to arrange it like this. However, it seems that there are a few characters carved with thin lines under the bronze medal, which seems to be added by later students. [birds come to collect at 3pm every weekend] Once a week? Not bad, because students don''t have much garbage. Just as Lorraine hill was thinking about going back, a flap of wings came from above, and then a gray owl came and slowly landed on the rail of the wooden box. Can an owl pull up such a large wooden box? A moment of doubt appeared in the girl''s mind, and then the owl let out a cry and took off again, revealing the small wooden tube hidden in the feather behind its feet. Lorraine Hill doubtfully reached out to hold up the slightly fat owl. He took off the wooden tube behind his feet. There was a note inside. "Little Loran has arrived at the new dormitory. When you see it, please come to the star watching room on the tower. There is a roommate here who needs your help." It seems that it was passed to her by Si ye, the evil girl of the book. But she always felt that Si Ye''s tone was not so lively. The girl thought to herself, but she would not stay any longer. Instead, after closing the door, she jumped directly from the watchtower and flew to the tower in the north. Chapter 297 Through the high altitude of ermenas, breaking through the stratus around the towering peak, loranthal finally slowly landed on the stone steps of the tower, then went forward, pressed the gem of the stone gate, and entered the highest room in the college. When the lights were on, Lorraine Hill went deep into the viewing room and still saw the book witch sitting on the high wooden chair. But unlike in the past, there are two other people in this big room today. One is a girl in black sleeping on the sofa. Her long hair behind her is as bright and brilliant as a flame, which can''t be ignored. With the girl''s breath, the brilliance of her long hair also fluctuates, as if there is life. As Lorraine Hill walked through the sofa, she felt a warmth and heat roll over her body, making her feel comfortable in winter. The other is a girl standing in front of the window. She looks lovely and lively in her pink and white pleated princess dress. But because she is facing the room, Lorraine hill can''t see her face for the time being. "Lorraine''s coming fast." Secretary night whispered a sentence, as long as the byte is not long, what she said is very relaxed. "Well, I came here when I saw the note. What can I do for the dean of night college?" "There''s a little thing." Si Ye pauses a little, then turns his eyes to the sleeping girl with red hair. Just as siyexiao took a breath and was ready to speak, the girl in the pink and white skirt appeared behind her. It was a sudden thing, but it seemed that her appearance was taken for granted. "Let me talk about it." The girl with blonde hair and pink skirt put her hand gently on Si Ye''s shoulder. Although she often broke down in private, Chris would not tease her good friend in front of outsiders. "This child is also a student of Chengzhai college, but she is a temporary transfer. She is not familiar with the school and lacks some common sense, so she needs your help." "Me." Lorraine Hill tilted his head, feeling a little surprised. Even though it was the first time we met, her keen perception kept telling her how dangerous the sleeping red haired girl was. The magic and power that fluctuated with her breath, even if it didn''t erupt, contained the power of terror. "Yes." Chris nodded slightly and went on explaining. "Recently, you have encountered some anomalies and troubles, right? Although talent is one aspect, it still needs time to accumulate to gradually form strength." "During this period, you will inevitably encounter some dangers. If you are directly engulfed and corroded by the chaotic mirage, it''s very difficult for you to get rid of it." It''s true that this semester''s two encounters made Lorraine Hill almost roll over. The spiritual erosion and distortion of chaotic mirage may not be deeply felt or have little influence on others, but in the keen perception of Lorraine hill, the dizziness and discomfort will be magnified nearly 100 times. It''s hard for her to be unaffected by her current level of demon sequence 4. It''s estimated that only when the angel sequence is upgraded to the level of sequence 5 can she be isolated from this kind of spiritual erosion. And in the empty window period of improving strength, her safety is very problematic. Myth level talent makes it difficult for people to sneak attack on her, and she can also take out Trina Sha''s hairpin to use when she is ready to meet the enemy. But the chaos phantom is different. In the process of being dazzled and eroded by it, she may feel uncomfortable and dizzy before she takes out the butterfly hairpin, unable to trigger the special magic in the hairpin. But what does this have to do with taking care of this red haired girl? Just as Lorraine Hill thought so, Chris continued to explain. "Although the child is still sleeping, but she is a series 9 witch, with her strength, as long as you are around, no one can hit your attention." "But there are always times in life when we are apart. It''s hard for us to be together all the time." Lorraine Hill feels that the other side should be able to think of this as well. "Yes, so I have a new mirror for you." At this point, Chris showed a smile. "Mirror?" "Yes, Chris is the one who shuttles through the mirror." At this time, Si Ye finally said, and then explained the identity of the girl with blonde hair and pink skirt. "She made the magic mirror I gave you last time." "Chris is also a witch, and the one who has lived a long time." Si Ye divided the words into several paragraphs before he finished. "Don''t tell me your age, Siye. I''ll always be a girl." Chris hugged Siye with a smile on her face, looking very "kind.". Is this the witch? It looks like they have a good relationship, loranthel thought. Also, after hundreds of years, all the people in my memory have passed away one by one, and only the existence of the same witch continues to live. This kind of feeling is insipid and long-lasting. "In other words, since the last witch tea party, this is the time when ermenas gathered the most witches." Chris said suddenly. "It''s been another hundred years before I knew it. I remember the last time we got together, we were still discussing the issue of the truce between the Xuehua alliance and the green empire. At that time, there were 17 witches, which can be said to be unprecedented. Now there are only six in ermenas. " "Are there six?" Hearing this, Lorraine hill is also curious. This is the first time that she wants to know about other witches. Chris nodded and said, "now there are four of you and me in the viewing room, a gem witch who lives in seclusion in the West Town, and finally a witch. Although I don''t know who she is, there are several suspects." "Witches are masters of power. Although they can control each other well, they can still feel each other vaguely." "After you reported to us last time, we checked with some sages. Although we didn''t find the person behind the scenes, I initially suspected that he was a witch and an old opponent with extremely skillful means." "Will there be hostility and hatred between demons?" Asked Lorraine hill. "Yes, and this hatred will be more lasting and unforgettable than ordinary people." The division night raises a head to light say. "Because the hatred of ordinary people will slowly dissipate in history and time with the death of themselves or each other." "But the witch is different." "The people who hurt you and disgusted you don''t disappear with time, but live all the time. Her reckless behavior and laughter make it difficult for you to start your own life with ease." Although Siye usually looks like a large enamel doll, petite and lovely, what she says at this time is like a heavy gauze with time, which makes people feel a kind of pain and depression. "Well, don''t say these gloomy words, Si Ye." Chris patted her hand on her friend''s shoulder, and the lightness of her voice diluted the heavy atmosphere. "Therefore, after the second era, the witches will generally be careful to get along with their new acquaintances and try not to form a feud. If there is a dispute, they will discuss with each other at the tea party instead of fighting in private." "After all, there are only a few people left in the world who can talk to each other and be friends." Chris helped Siye straighten her disordered hair and whispered that there was a brief peace and tranquility in the viewing room. Chapter 298 "Well, let''s not talk about these old things. How did Lorraine use the mirror I gave you last time?" Chris asked. "It''s easy to use, and it''s amazing." In fact, Lorraine hill is very curious about how this is achieved, but after many explorations, he still has no clue. "Hee hee, that''s the ability of the witch, that''s the magic." Chris waved her fingers a little triumphantly, then put her right hand behind her, and pulled out two beautiful pocket watches from nowhere. The appearance of the pocket watch is very delicate. The whole watch is made of extraordinary Heather silver. The outer shell is gold and silver. They are all carved with beautiful patterns. It looks like a rabbit with a top hat. On the back, there is a moon pattern wrapped with vines, a new moon and a full moon. Press the button on the pocket watch to open the inside of the watch. One side is a mirror, and the other side is a black-and-white dial. There are two heart-shaped rubies, one large and one small, inlaid on the hour hand and minute hand. It looks very beautiful. "It''s beautiful." Chris showed it a little bit, then put the pocket watch in Lorraine Hill''s hand. "There is a small mirror in each of these two pocket watches. With the touch of your finger, you can transfer yourself to the place where the other pocket watch is." "Will the pocket watch pass, too?" Lorraine Hill soon thought about the return journey. "The pocket watch doesn''t go by, it stays where it is. You can tap the mirror in another pocket watch and go back here." Chris explained in detail. "You and the child each take a pocket watch, but when they are in danger, the other can sense it, and then they will come to save you, or they can also use this pocket watch to escape." "Will the other side follow the mirror in the pocket watch?" Lorraine hill and Chris continue to talk, want to know more about the pocket watch. "No, because it''s a creation made with my power. No one else can use this pocket watch without my permission." "That''s good." Lorraine Hill stroked the pattern on the pocket watch. The slightly cold and concave and convex pattern came from the fingertips. "First, put your forehead close to the pocket watch, and then immerse your consciousness and soul into the pocket watch, leaving marks, so that when you are around, you can feel each other''s state through the pocket watch." Chris left the silver watch to Lorraine hill, and then put the gold watch into Kitty''s arms, ready to wake him up. Lorraine Hill explored the pocket watch with perception, and found nothing wrong. Then he put the pocket watch close to his forehead and immersed his consciousness in it. A precise world of gear rotation reflected in his mind. Then the mirror sent out an obvious strange feeling, people can''t help but think about it. Just as Lorraine Hill explored deeply, the red haired girl was also shaken up by Chris. "Sleep well, titty." The girl opened her bleary eyes and looked around carefully. Then she looked at Chris and said, "Chris, I''m hungry." "OK, someone will take you to eat later, but be obedient, you know." "I''ll be obedient, so don''t leave me alone." Kitty''s eyes widened slightly, and she grabbed Chris''s sleeve with a little begging. The flame witch who has lost her memory is obviously afraid of strangers and is also worried about being abandoned because there are strange surroundings and people she doesn''t know. The only thing she can rely on is the girl who rescued her from the cold witch. "Don''t be afraid. Let''s meet first. This is your new friend. His name is Lorraine." Christie takes Christie''s hand and walks towards the silver haired girl. Christie''s height is similar to Lorraine Hill''s, but her figure is a little plump, and her appearance is also very beautiful. Her black silk skirt and long flaming hair have different temperament, but her slightly timid temperament weakens her impact. "Hello, my name is Kitty." The flame witch, holding her skirt, whispered a hello and looked nervously at Lorraine hill. Seeing her coming, Lorraine hill put down her watch for the time being and then saluted her back. Chris introduces Lottie to loranshire. "Kitty has lost a lot of memory. She may lack some common sense in her life. You need to teach her. Try to take her with her in class. Don''t let her be alone with others. In case she is frightened and takes action, she may not be able to save her in time, and she will burn the other party completely, even without the residue of her soul." "So, if you have something to go out, put her in the dormitory, sing her some sleeping songs, let her sleep, and don''t worry about treating her coldly. Because Kitty is still weak and sleepy Chris continued. "If you are in danger, you can ask her for help at any time. Although she is a little timid and weak now, she is actually the top three in the Warcraft. Few people in the whole world can restrain her." After listening to Chris''s narration, Loran hill was a little surprised. Did he just hand over this important person to himself? Was he not afraid of anything wrong? "Why, is little Lorraine afraid, cluck." Chris covered her mouth and laughed. "Well, don''t tease little Lorraine." Si Ye finally answered. "As long as I''m at school, I know most of the things. I just don''t have the energy to take care of Kitty. If she makes any trouble, I''ll know it for the first time." Although Chris and Siye talked a lot about it, because it was so sudden, Lorraine Hill nodded slowly after a while. "Well, I''ll take care of this roommate when I''m at school." "So I can rest assured." Said Chris, slightly pleased. After that, the mirror Witch and the book witch explained something about Lorraine hill, and then asked kitty to remember his soul information with her pocket watch, so that they left hand in hand. It''s quiet to watch Loran Hill take Kitty''s hand out of the viewing room and fly into the sky. "I''ve finally sent kitty out. It''s a relief." Chris patted her chest and exhaled. "I didn''t know that it would be so troublesome to teach children to ask and learn everything. I felt that although I had lived for a long time, I really didn''t have the patience I had." After that, Chris flashed behind Si ye and picked her up. Then she sat down in her chair and said, "Si ye, did you expect today?" "Idiot." Si Ye seems to have been teased a lot recently, and he doesn''t struggle any more. He just sits in Chris''s arms and continues to read. "Wu, Si Ye ignored me, and disliked me." Chris said sadly. "I''ve known you for more than 800 years, so I''m tired of you. I''m very affectionate." "Shut up." Si Ye raised her leg and kicked her back. Her heel hit Chris''s white stockings on her calf, which made her cry again. "Kitty has lost her memory, but as long as she lives, she will know most of the things in the past through others sooner or later. If you want to make fun of her, it''s as dangerous as playing with fire. It''s hard not to guarantee that she will suddenly wake up one day, find you bullying her, and then burn you with a fire. Because when it comes to fighting and fighting, few dare to fight with her. " "Keti, the flame witch, over the years, there have been more than ten serial 9 killed by her. The only thing that can bind her is her feelings." "Even the fifth generation of Keti even said that her feelings are like the shackles on her wrist. If she lives too long and one day her feelings are weak, the shackles will become invalid, and if she is out of control, she doesn''t know whether she will do anything crazy." "So, for the sake of this beautiful and wonderful world, and for the sake of not being killed by the sages, she will wash away all her memories every few hundred years and then be reborn." After Lorraine Hill left, Si Ye was much more open and fluent. "That''s why I don''t want to teach Kitty. This student is too fierce, and I dare not punish her, because I really can''t beat her, and I''m afraid she will take revenge." "Is Lorraine OK?" Chris asked in his ear. "After all, little Loran is also a new born witch. Her character is similar to that of ordinary people now. Unlike us, she is a little paranoid and indifferent, which makes it easier for her to understand Kitty''s mood." "What''s more, little Lorraine has a really good character. I didn''t have the patience she had in those years." Si Ye sighed a little. "It''s not just impatience. Although you were not big in those years, you were very proud in your heart. You always wanted to catch up with us, hit us in the face, and revenge on those evil girls who despised you at that time." Chris pinched night''s face. "Later I had a big fight with Dorothy and Titus, and they got into a feud." "That''s because the kind of things and technology Dorothy found in the ruins are too dangerous, not because I''m arrogant. Otherwise, there won''t be other demons and sages on our side. " Secretary night low voice excuse. There was a moment of silence in the viewing room, and then Chris asked softly. "Do you regret it? I killed Dorothy. " Si Ye''s hand trembled slightly, and then answered. "I don''t regret it." "Then why, for hundreds of years, you have no longer left this viewing room, but trapped yourself here. Are you punishing yourself, Siye... " Chapter 299 After walking out of the viewing room, Lorraine hill and Kitty fly back to the eastern town. She thought the rebirth of the flame witch would be afraid, but in fact a lot of curiosity. Just like a born bird, the flame witch has a fresh feeling for everything. When she flies in the air, she will ask all kinds of questions, such as what is the huge statue below, what are the white buildings for, and can the birds in the sky eat it? Lorraine Hill''s original worry is also slowly put down in the constant conversation with the witch. At least the flame witch is very easy to understand and speak. As for answering questions, it''s not difficult. She is very patient with this girl. In fact, Kitty is very smart. She can understand a lot of things slowly. And although she is a little afraid of strangers, she can still see who is malicious to her. This is not that she is good at observing words and colors, but that she is simply strong enough to feel each other''s emotions with her soul. Unless it is above sequence 9, it is difficult to lie in front of her. Maybe this is the reason why she has been reborn several times. Slowly falling from the sky, approaching the surface of the lake, and then stopping on a small watchtower outside the citadel, Lorraine Hill opened the strong iron door and let the latter kitty in. In the afternoon, the corridor was a little dark and cool. After closing the iron door behind her, there was almost no light. In the black environment, Keti''s long hair was emitting a light red glow, and occasionally small magic particles scattered. "Kitty." Lorraine hill called out to the witch in front. "What''s the matter, Lorraine?" The girl turned around, and her flame like pupil was particularly conspicuous in the dim environment. With her black silk skirt and red hair, she had a kind of unspeakable demon. If it wasn''t for the innocence on her face, it really had a strange charm and Soul-catching. "Can you now control your magic power to make your hair and eyes as black as mine?" Otherwise you can''t go to school, thought Lorraine hill. It''s too conspicuous. "How does it change?" Kitty blinked in bewilderment. "This..." well, another task has to be added. That is to make some special rainbow potions for this innocent witch today. Lorraine Hill saw that Kitty didn''t understand and didn''t ask. First, she took her back to her bedroom. "First of all, this is a place to sleep. You can choose one of the two beds." Said Lorraine hill, pointing to two large pine beds. "This... This, I don''t know how to choose." Kitty seemed to be hesitant and turned to look at Lorraine hill for help. "In fact, it''s almost the same. It depends on whether you like the sun or not." "What''s the sun?" Kitty started a new question. "It''s just being illuminated by the sun, well, that''s it." Lorraine Hill took kitty to the window, still with the sun slanting on him, to bring a trace of warmth in winter. "What''s the sun for?" "I''ll probably feel warm and comfortable when I see the light." Lorraine Hill doesn''t think about it very much either, but she still enjoys the sun. "But I''m not afraid of cold even if I''m fire. If I''m light, I can make it." Kitty raised his index finger and pressed his chin to think, with a simple and serious expression. It seems to be, too. Lorraine hill slowly realized the difference between the Witch and the ordinary people. At this time, her hand was caught by Kitty and gently shaken. "Lorraine, can I use fire now? I can demonstrate it, and I can make light Kitty pleaded with a little excitement. "If you use it, you should come from the smallest one. You can''t burn anything in the house, so you can." Lorraine Hill feels like a child driving an elephant. If Kitty really wants to make trouble, she can''t stop it. Fortunately, the conversation along the way also makes her understand that as long as she explains the reason, the new flame witch is still very good. "OK." Kitty cheered a little, then blinked, a small flame appeared in front of him, orange light and flame, burning quietly, emitting a faint halo. It didn''t seem big either. Lorraine Hill nodded slightly. Then, with permission, Kitty blinked again, and the flame became the size of a ping-pong ball. This is not normal at all! Lorrain and Hill make complaints about the distorted light and even the burning flames of space. Although it seems tiny, under the girl''s keen perception, the flame is like a small black hole. The heat inside is terrifying, but it is well constrained by the witch. It doesn''t show the slightest. Only the orange shimmer actively appears, making people see it. "See, you can put it away." Lolan Hill nodded quietly on the surface, but she was shocked. If the fire devil threw down the fire ball, she would be able to evaporate the water of Jingyue lake. It was not a simple flame, but a kind of conceptual combustion and decomposition, which could ignore some common physical rules. "So fast, all right." Even though it wasn''t all right, Kitty put the flame away and looked at Lorraine Hill eagerly. "Lorraine, I''m hungry." "Well, just a moment, we''ll go to dinner." It''s past noon, and it''s really time for dinner. "I''ll make a potion before we go out. You can have an orange first." Lorraine Hill took a green orange from the ring of CAOS and offered it to Kitty. Then he was afraid that she would eat it with the skin, so he prepared to teach it first. "This is an orange, a kind of edible fruit." Loran shakes the big orange in his hand and looks at Kitty''s eyes, which are attracted by him. There is a smile in his eyes. "Is it delicious?" Keti seems to smell the aroma of fruit, a little greedy looking, but Lorraine does not give, she dare not to rob. "It''s delicious." Lorraine Hill sat beside the bed with Kitty and peeled the orange off the bedside table. "First, pinch out a small opening with your fingernail, then tear off the skin, be careful not to break the flesh inside." Luo Lan said, tearing open the green skin of the orange, a burst of small yellow water droplets from the skin overflow and shoot out, in the air emitting the unique fragrance of green orange. "Then it is to separate the flesh and eat it one by one." Loranthal peels off the orange flesh and puts a piece into Kitty''s mouth for her to chew and swallow. "Well, it''s delicious." Said Kitty, a little inarticulate, swallowing a piece and looking at the remaining petals in Lorraine''s hand. Lorraine hill put another slice into Kitty''s mouth. After she ate it, she did not divide it any more. Instead, she put the remaining oranges into her hands and let her eat them by herself. Kitty took the orange and thought about it again, because she saw that Lorraine had peeled it for her, and there was no white catkins in her hand. "Is this edible, Lorraine?" Looking at the orange petals in Kitty''s hand, Lorraine Hill also fell into a deep meditation. Theoretically, oranges eat pulp instead of peel, and white catkins are part of the peel, which should not be eaten. But in fact, there is not so much attention. If it is not for someone else to peel it, Lorraine hill does not mind eating some white catkins, because it takes a lot of time to peel it completely. However, Kitty is now out of a period of lack of common sense. To answer her questions is like answering a child''s questions. Right or wrong, good or evil, simple dualism is easy to understand. Otherwise, the other party will be very confused and will have to ask many questions later, and the answer to this kind of questions will have no end. Looking at Lorraine Hill''s pause, kitty quietly takes back the orange and slowly peels off the white catkins, just like a child who has made a mistake in front of the teacher. "Here you are." Kitty handed over a piece of orange petal, which was very clean and peeled, and put it in Lorraine''s hand. Her fingers crossed Lorraine''s palm, which made her feel a little warm in winter. The girl was really made of fire. After a while, Kitty finished the orange and sat by the bed again, looking at Lorraine hill. Her eyes seemed to be saying, when will you take me to dinner. OK, OK, loranthel thought. He waved his head and stopped looking at the talking eyes. He took out two oranges and put them on the table for kitty to eat. He went to the next lab to make rainbow potion. Although the effect of this strange medicine is to change hair color, skin color, pupil color and so on, it has to be said that it is still very easy to use. Lorraine Hill thought that it can even be sold in the Caritas chamber of Commerce in the future, and then sold to those who like it. If it was in the previous life, it was Cosplay''s big killer, a must-have thing for everyone. Walking into the slightly dim laboratory, Lorraine Hill lights the gem lamp on the wall. The white light fills the room and shines on the gray bricks, revealing a slightly simple environment. Fortunately, the experimental instruments and other things, Lorraine hill has been carrying in the space ring, take out, soon filled the table. Generally speaking, the change effect of rainbow potion can be controlled by oneself, but at the moment, Kitty may not be able to control the specified color by himself. Therefore, lorenthal should prepare it in advance, make it directly become the specified color, and cover up and suppress the flowing brilliance. In the laboratory, there was a slight sound of tube collision, boiling and mixing, and light smoke escaping. About 10 minutes later, a pure black medicine appeared in loranthal''s hands, and the liquid in it was still steaming. The tube felt warm. You don''t have to find something to load this time. Just feed it to Kitty. With that in mind, Lorraine Hill took the potion and went back to the bedroom. Kitty was still sitting quietly by the bed, and didn''t look up until Lorraine hill came into the room, but the two oranges didn''t move. "No, Kitty." "Well, I''m waiting for Lorraine to come back." "All right, but drink this first." Lorraine Hill took the black potion and was thinking about how to explain this strange looking thing. However, Kitty didn''t show any strange expression. Instead, she quietly took the pure black potion and drank it directly. "Well, it''s not good." Kitty whispered, then her hair faded behind her, and the light in her eyes faded away, turning into black hair and black pupils like Lorraine hill. At last, I can take this guy to dinner. Lorraine holds kitty in her arms and comforts the girl who is scared because her hair turns black. I hope there is no accident in the restaurant. Chapter 300 With the beginning of the new semester, most of the original freshmen are promoted to the second grade, and life has changed a lot. They used to be unified freshmen, and there was no special uniform, only the school''s cape and badge, but now they are different after they are promoted to the second grade. For example, for the students of Chengzhai college, the main color of their uniforms is red and green, and there are some differences due to different grades. What Lorraine hill is wearing today is the unique uniform of the second year devil series of Chengzhai college. The main body is a pomegranate red skirt. The upper body has a black shawl covering the shoulder and half of the chest. The middle part is a crimson collar with a bow tie. The middle part of the skirt has fabric folds and black buttons. The waist is a black waist. The lower body is a crimson skirt that just reaches the knee. The front of the skirt is short and the back is long, and the back can almost reach the calf position. The overall figure is slightly, and there is a sense of hierarchy, which will not give people the feeling of thin. The materials are also bronze grade materials with extraordinary toughness, which can adapt to low intensity combat. According to the school regulations, after the second grade, all students must wear the school uniform issued by the school and the badge of their school. Each series of school uniform has three styles in summer, autumn and winter. In order to make students not reject this rule, these uniforms are well made and beautiful, which costs a lot. But it also has its role. The sages force all students to wear school uniforms, not only for the overall beauty, but to cultivate the sense of unity and competition. After you put on your school uniform, you can see at a glance the institution and sequence to which you belong, and naturally you will label the student. It is simple and convenient for students to realize their differences and compete with other colleges. The external pressure in various activities and competitions will lead to unity within the college and increase the idea of mutual cooperation. What''s the quickest way to be a friend? It''s to have common opponents and interests. As long as the students of their own college win the championship, not only the college will score, but also the competitors will get certain rewards. At the same time, the comprehensive score of the college at the end of the year will affect the overall resource inclination of the college in the next year. As the most powerful and well-known school in Ivar, ermenas has unimaginable resources and contacts, so the internal competition is particularly fierce. ----------- Lorraine hill takes kitty to the dining room of Chengzhai college. According to the student manual, it''s on the middle floor of Chengzhai. Walking in the long and quiet corridor, overhead is a flower chandelier, occasionally light leaks in from the thick stone window, forming a fuzzy dividing line with the shadow in the corridor. There is no sun here, only the faint white light reflected from the sky. Keti''s College uniform hasn''t arrived yet. Siye said that he would have to wait a few days. Fortunately, the school hasn''t officially started yet, and members of the order department won''t investigate this situation. Through the long and few people corridor, around several corners, the people around gradually increased. Near the dining hall, there are two rows of black bulletin boards on the wall next to the corridor, on which many notices are pasted tightly with magnets. These notices are written on light yellow special paper, and they are uniformly written in black ink. It seems that there is such a requirement, and then the notices are separated by a layer of glass plate to prevent people from tearing them off at will. ["oak spear" is a new member. When you join the club, you will be given a silver spear!] [the "Rainbow neck bottle" competition is about to start. We are looking for a person with a fineness of one thousandth of a micron to assist us. If we pass the examination, we will get 2 glory credits and a gold grade potion [the dance of random swords competition for 30 people will be held in March. The highest reward is Pearl class weapons. Please register if you are interested] [long term recruitment: form a team in autumn to go to the ancient battlefield relics in the sighing mountains. It requires sequence 5 or above and has the ability to fly.] [the social exchange tea party will be held at the end of February. If you want to meet the TA in your dream, please sign up for it.] [reward: if you defeat Darcy in the challenge arena, you can get the Pearl level medicine "blood moon glow" from the jantlin family] ["nectar bud" recruits new members. If you like to cultivate plants, you must not miss it [''dragon hunting '': an alien dragon has appeared in the northern hanyeling, attacking the surrounding cities. If you want to join, please contact the team leader before the deadline, and then divide the spoils equally according to your contribution These notices are stamped with red seals, indicating that they have been approved by the student union of Chengzhai University. Many students stop here to watch. Fortunately, the corridor next to the restaurant is bigger, but it won''t be blocked. "Wow, the recruitment treatment of this Rainbow neck bottle competition is also very good. As long as you pass it, you will have glorious credits and high-level elixir." A sophomore looked at the envy of the said. "Well, you''re new here. Maybe you don''t know how difficult this requirement is. I''m afraid you can''t find five of the students in school. What''s more, we only send gold grade potions, but we don''t say what they are. It''s estimated that the pit is not small, but the glory credit is very valuable. It''s real. " A young man in an emerald green uniform said that the badge should be a third grade student. "Well, the reward below should be true. Pearl level potion" xueyuehuanfa "can greatly improve self strength in a short time. You can talk about turning the trump card." "But." Later, the senior could not help but cover his forehead, and then said: "the other side is the college. Each of the four universities of ermenas has its own style. Because Chengzhai college majored in demon sequence and natural sequence, most of its students came from the nobility of the green empire. Under the influence of each other, Chengzhai college was also infected with a lot of nobility. Not only the facilities and environment in the college are gorgeous, but also the welfare is much more. Most of the meals are free, and the ingredients are rare. Students can also buy airship tickets for free twice a year with their badges. Their internal community funds are very abundant. Even after they take part in some competitions and get the place, the college will have extra rewards. This is because many of the former graduates are aristocrats with rich families. They sponsored a lot of funds to commemorate the innocent and beautiful campus time. At the same time, it is also a way to manage contacts and exchange resources. If one''s descendants want to enter school, they can easily get letters of recommendation. The nobles don''t care about the death and hunger in the distance, they only care about the appropriateness and comfort of the environment around them, just like the cold and heavy snow in the North has killed many people, they don''t want to know, but they will be heartbroken because of the starvation of a kitten on the road. On the one hand, they are kind, on the other hand, they are indifferent. This is the style of Chengzhai college, which likes comfort, elegance and arrogance. Chapter 301 "What would you like to eat, Kitty?" Wearing a red and black dress, Loran pulls Kitty along in the restaurant, slightly looking at the counters, looking at the fresh dishes, some of which are still steaming. The restaurants in Chengzhai college are not as popular as those in the central school building, but prefer some aristocratic cuisines. The overall weight is also slightly less, and they take the exquisite route. "Is that ok?" Kitty raised her finger and pointed to a dish as yellow as a boat. Pineapple boat fruit salad? Lolan looks at the big pineapple cut from the middle, lying in the middle of the dish, just like the boat. Inside, it is filled with small pieces of flesh of strawberries, lychees, bananas and mangosteen. I really don''t know where they got so many fruits with different seasons. Maybe they have some extraordinary means to keep them fresh. "Yes, but you have to eat staple food and add some meat to make it balanced." You can''t just eat fruit, thought the girl. After a little walk around the restaurant, Lorraine Hill ordered Beef Sausage Pizza as her staple food for two. In addition, Patty ordered pineapple boat fruit salad and her own fried rosemary lamb chop. Lorraine hill and Kitty first came to the tables on the edge of the restaurants with pizza and pineapple boats. The tables and chairs on the wall of these restaurants are the places where students eat. They are separated by low wooden tables. Each single room has a table with 4-6 chairs. Two people first eat some fruit, Loran let Ke Ti sit here for a while, and then go to carry the rest of the lamb chops. Because the lamb chops are made now, it''s going to take a little while. It should be almost done at this time. Mutton on sizzles on the iron plate. The roasted olive oil is added with rosemary granules and a small amount of salt and pepper. With the cooking of lamb chops, it gives off an attractive fragrance. When Luolan came back, the waiter took out a white porcelain plate and put it on one side. Then he put the lamb chops on the plate and put some prepared vegetables on it. The fried rosemary lamb was ready for defecation. When Lorraine Hill picked up the plate and was ready to go back, he found a stranger at his desk. He simply said hello to Kitty and sat down directly. Seeing this scene, Lorraine hill can''t help but quicken his pace. Fortunately, he has a keen sense of what the other party says, so that he doesn''t worry too much. "This beautiful lady, I''m Dana Auston, a third year student of Chengzhai college. Nice to meet you." When he said the syllable Auston, it was especially up, showing a certain unique accent and charm. Seeing that Kitty was a little nervous, the young man in black and red did not stop his chattering. "You may be a little surprised at my appearance, but in fact it''s not an accident." "I come to this restaurant every Wednesday afternoon, because crystal shrimp from Hanjing Lake in the north will be sold at this time. I''m a bit picky about the food, and this kind of food is one of the few recipes I approve of..." Then, the young man talked about his trip to the south of the Empire in autumn, describing how huge the cruise ship was at that time. It was a huge steel ship that people had never seen before. It was brightly lit and full of aristocratic men and women of the Empire. When he said these words, he "inadvertently" revealed his walking stick and pocket watch, and "occasionally" mentioned how exquisite the craftsmanship was. Craftsmen are all well-known masters with a long history. Ketti nodded as he listened, which made Dana speak more and more energetically. It seemed that this beautiful young lady was his number one fan, and he would take him into a new and beautiful world. "Hello." Lorraine came over with the lamb chops. She saw that Kitty was very serious when she heard it, and it was not easy to suddenly interrupt. Instead, she waited for this man to finish a paragraph, put the plate in front of herself and Kitty, and then said to the voluble young man. "Sorry, because we are not familiar with each other, could you please leave for a moment? My companion and I are going to have dinner now, and there are many free tables in the restaurant. You can sit at one table by yourself." Generally speaking, Lorraine Hill doesn''t speak so directly, but this young man is obviously not a thin skinned man. If he doesn''t speak more directly, I''m afraid he will really hang on. "Hello, O ~ how beautiful, just like the rose under the moon." "I''m Dana Auston. It''s nice to meet you. I happen to be a student of Chengzhai college. I''m also studying devil series. Although I''m not top-notch, I have my own understanding. If I have time, we can have more exchanges." Looking at his beautiful and pale face, the young man first sighed about his beauty, then thought about drawing close to him and talked about it. Instead of answering immediately, Lorraine Hill picked up a lamb chop and put it on Kitty''s plate, then told her to eat nothing but meat and bones. Then he looked up and looked at the young man carefully. Dana Osten is not handsome, only middle and superior, but his clothes and decorations are obviously carefully managed, which makes him look neat and fit. Although he is right, in loranthel''s view, it is just a kind of imitation and worship. Those luxurious experiences may have great attraction for the common girl who is not familiar with the world, but they don''t have much effect on her. I''ve been a miss of the chamber of Commerce for half a year. I''ve seen a lot of good things, but only the businessmen themselves know how much water there is. Just like the king''s wine that nissos once sold to the green Empire, it is depicted as an amber crystal liquid, claiming that a bottle is more expensive than the same volume of gold. However, as a cooperator with the nisos family, the Carites family naturally knows that these are only made from the oranges harvested in those years. The pure girls are used in the propaganda of the workers and craftsmen, but in fact they are operated by ordinary aunts. Even if the production is more elaborate, more filtering and clearer, the actual cost plus transportation loss is only a few silver coins at most. However, after selling to the green Empire, they dare to price a bottle of 2-3 extraordinary gold coins and earn hundreds of times of profits. The merchants have no better means than this. After seeing this kind of thing clearly, Lorraine Hill no longer has a cold for the so-called noble elegance. Although he also likes delicate and beautiful things, he will not sanctify them too much. Moreover, during the time when she was friends with flossia, she seldom heard this friend mention those noble activities. Once, she asked flossia curiously, and flossia replied like this. "What does Rochelle think of aristocratic life? Although the outsider envies the luxury, in fact, it is only enjoyed by most of the aristocrats outside. The real aristocrats in power are always fighting with each other. Some of them want to go further on the road of power, some want to obtain rare resources, some want to promote the family title, and some want to have more interests. " "The more the center of the whirlpool of interests, the more intense the fight. When the interests and rights are huge to a certain extent, even the family will not be too strong. " "Therefore, the happiest people in life are the last sons of the noble families, who are loved by their parents and don''t have to bear too much responsibility. Moreover, because they are young, there is no threat to their succession rights, and their brothers and sisters are not too targeted at them." Put the memories away for a while, Lorraine Hill said to Dana Auston again. "Excuse me, could you please leave for a moment? My companion and I have to eat here. We are not used to being watched by strangers all the time. " "This beautiful lady, you may have some misunderstanding about me. I''m only here because of your companion..." Dana is ready to start again. He thinks that Kitty must like what he described just now because she listened so seriously. As long as she moves her companion out, the later beautiful girl will be embarrassed to drive herself away. After all, girls are reserved. "I don''t know you. If Lorraine let you go, why don''t you listen? Are you a bad man?" Kitty''s voice sounded. Kitty only listens to a few witch''s words, because these people have the same breath. For strangers, she only has the simple distinction between good and bad people. Dana doesn''t listen to Lorraine, so she must be a bad person. Chris confessed that she had to protect Lorraine and keep the bad guys away from her. If there were bad guys attacking her, she would burn them down. With a simple logic, let''s ask kitty to be on guard against this "bad guy". With the surging of magic, a ray of fire appears in his pupils. Dana, who is being watched, feels his soul is boiling and burning silently. He has not yet advanced to level 5. He does not have the strengthening and integration of the extraordinary core, and his soul is not strong. At the moment, there is a burning pain like fire, Severe pain so that he did not have time to shout, instantly fainted, the whole person fainted at the table. I''m sorry. Chapter 302 Seeing the young man fall down, Lorraine Hill immediately reacts, and then holds ketti''s hand to stop the disorderly guy. Fortunately, there was not much noise here, and few people noticed it. Lorraine Hill turned into an angel sequence for a short time. A symbol flashed in his eye pupil, and a light particle melted into the talkative young man''s body, making him relax a lot, and then his breathing gradually stabilized. Fortunately, Kitty just showed hostility and didn''t really do it. Otherwise, that stare alone would be enough to turn the young man into gas. Only at this time did Lorraine Hill realize the tip of the iceberg of serial 9 terror strength. After the treatment, Lorraine Hill changed back to the demon sequence, because its action was more hidden, and most of the students were present. Many people didn''t find the magic of angel sequence in the restaurant. Only Kitty looked at Lorraine Hill curiously, but didn''t ask much. After more than half an hour, the young man awoke from his chair leisurely. For a while, his brain would be a little amnesic. It took him a long time to recall. Just now, he seemed to see a pair of red eyes, and then he fainted. "I''m sorry, it''s my companion who was impulsive just now. Are you ok now?" Lorraine Hill decided to apologize first. "I..." the young man looked at the beautiful face of Lorraine hill. He was a little obsessed for a moment, and was about to say something about his pursuit. The corner of his eye flashed to the girl in the black dress next to him, and he was shocked. The painful memory immediately came to his mind, and his brain became more rational. "I''m fine, well, well, no problem. I''m sorry to disturb you. Goodbye. " The young man was afraid to leave. Although the beautiful lady was beautiful, her life was not so important. He is just a little nobleman who can just get the threshold. He usually wants to use this set of luxurious tricks to cheat the little girls. It''s easy to say that he can cheat them. If he doesn''t succeed, he will replace them. Anyway, there are new students every year. Moreover, his family knows his own affairs. Those real noble ladies don''t look up to him. The best ones are those girls who are born and look ordinary, because if you just give her some benefits and care, she will be flattered and die. It''s always like this. However, the girl he saw today was too beautiful. He didn''t hold back for a moment, and then came forward to chat up with her. He thought there was not much chance to try. But he didn''t expect that Kitty seemed very simple and curious. She always asked all kinds of questions, just like a child who had never been involved in the world. This can let him be greatly encouraged, after the master to capture, even if Lorraine hill came back to ask him to leave, also not ready to give up. Finally, who would like to think that where is the innocent bird, it is clear that it is an excellent devil to hide. Her simple appearance before was purely disguised! I''m stupid, really. I believe that there is such a beautiful and pure girl in ermenas. Just think about the letter of recommendation, college examination, and the infighting among nobles. The more beautiful the girl is, the more she is in the middle of the whirlpool, the more she will cheat talents. Dana felt that he was too shameful today. He played wild geese all day long. Unexpectedly, he was teased. At that time, what he said seemed like a clown. ------------ Looking at the young man''s rapid departure, Lorraine hill was a little relieved. This matter was exposed. After lunch, Lorraine hill and Kitty are ready to leave, but a group of people come down the stairs on the other side of the restaurant. Most of them are new sophomores, and a few are seniors. This group of men and women surrounded a girl with long purple hair, saying some nice words. Lorraine Hill saw the girl with purple hair, and immediately recognized that this was ausuna in the final examination. Fortunately, she and Kitty were in a quiet corner, and they didn''t see them for a while. Ausuna stood in the middle of the group, her face was bright, and even her movements became "charming", which was the taste of self-confidence. This world is like this, if a person is extremely confident, the tone of speech and action without hesitation, decisive, calm and determined. Then it''s easy for other people to be infected and trust and be stable. This kind of temperament is common in some big people, but also in some fraud masters. The only difference is that the former really has the corresponding strength, while the latter does not have the strength or thinks it has the strength. Ausuna listened to the praise around, more and more sure in the heart, the time to turn over. Now she is enjoying this kind of feeling, sure enough, this is the life she should live. "Do you know that the chief position of Chengzhai college will be vacant after the graduation of Weilin Xuejie." A little brother said on one side. A senior student also echoed: "yes, the chief student not only has a unique uniform, but also is a powerful figure in the student union. The funds of various associations in the college need to be approved by them, which has great power." "It''s said that the chief student has his own dormitory, which has a bath." A girl said enviously. "The important thing is that this identity is very glorious. People will pay attention to and respect any organization they go to after graduation. Just imagine how glorious and dazzling the head of ermenas college is. " A group of people began to talk about the benefits of the chief student of the college. Ausuna was eager to try. Some students also began to encourage ausuna to participate in the competition. Finally, a sensible little brother asked the question of ausuna''s heart¡° So how can I become the chief of the college? " "First they get the nomination, and then the students vote on the candidates." "Only the students who have won the top three in a certain activity or competition in the school are eligible to be nominated, so as to ensure that the chief has a certain ability, and the representatives who have won more votes are recognized by everyone¡° "Getting the vote" sounds a bit hard Some sophomores sigh. "No, in fact, there are only a few people who can compete. After graduation, there are few competitive students, most of whom are not well-known." "It can only be said that Weilin''s term was too strong and completely suppressed the later terms, so that there was no particularly famous successor." A senior sighed. "In fact, I''ve heard about one thing recently." "What?" "Jeran of bridge pier college is going to give up the top position to Darcy." "It''s worthy of being the heir of the Duke of Griffin, so magnanimous and courageous." "In fact, it''s normal to imagine that the power of the Duke of Griffin has reached its peak, and it''s not bad for the position and influence of the chief. It''s better to let him go directly to make a good name and relax himself." An astute student analyzed. The group had just stepped down from the independent dining room upstairs, talking about the chief of the college, and ausuna finally got a glimpse of the dark haired girl sitting in the corner. Because of the angle, she only saw loranthal, and Kitty had only one back. It turns out that you''ve come to Chengzhai college, too. You don''t have any friends when you look at the desolation around you. Maybe you''re also a kind of conceited person who thinks that the world will automatically present everything to you. Ha ha, what a naive lady of noble family. But I, who have experienced the country''s destruction, not only have strong will and ideas, many people follow, but also a born witch. In the next few years, I am destined to stand on the top of the whole college. And you, look up to it. Ausuna stood on the stairs overlooking, confident and determined. Chapter 303 After lunch, it was already afternoon. After returning to the dormitory, Lorraine Hill carefully checked the dormitory. Although it was not dirty, some corners were still a little dusty. It looks like we''re going to clean up again. "Does Kitty have any other clothes?" "No, but I''m clean. I burn it every day." Kitty thought Lorraine hill was a quiet excuse for not changing her clothes. "No, we''ll clean the room later. You''ll get dirty if you wear this." Lorraine Hill looked through the ring. As she was about the same height as Kitty, she should be able to wear Kitty''s clothes. Well, that''s it. Lorrain and Hill as like as two peas, they took out a new white dress, which was cut by herself after spinning with moonlight cotton. There were several identical ones, all silver grade. I didn''t wear this one myself. It''s just for kitty. However, in order to distinguish, loranthel took out the needle and thread and embroidered a small flame pattern on the tail of the dress. Because it was also white thread, it was not conspicuous, just to prevent the wrong dress in the future. "Kitty, come on, take off your clothes and put on this one." Lorraine Hill sat at the head of the bed and beckoned kitty to come. Kitty obediently walked over, and then stretched her hand to the strap behind her, ready to take off her clothes. "Stop first." Lorraine hill held down Kitty''s hand. Lorraine hill stood up and looked out of the window. It was dusk, and there was a golden afterglow and a forest outside. First she felt it with her ability, then she drew the curtain, and then she turned and said to Kitty. "In the future, you should change clothes in a closed and quiet environment, and you can''t let others see you." "I see, Lorraine." Kitty nodded and went on undressing. "Stop, stop, wait for me to leave before you change." Lorraine Hill took Kitty''s white wrist and continued to correct her. "But Lorraine is no one else." Kitty looked innocently at the girl in front of her. "This... Changed to, no one can see, well, ghosts, elves, Warcraft, even intelligent creatures are not allowed." Although it''s a bit extreme, this child should be able to understand my hard work in the future. Lorraine hill thinks carefully whether there are any loopholes. Common sense is really something that we don''t pay attention to at ordinary times, but think carefully but have great learning. "All right." Kitty put her hand down for a moment. "Then why can''t it be seen?" She started a new round of questions. "Because it''s a very shy thing." Lorraine Hill won''t say that you can indulge when you meet someone who loves you. Love is too mysterious. It''s better not to try it in the current state of Kitty. "Is shyness due to doing something bad, Kitty understands." In this way, after changing their clothes, the two people first scrubbed the room, especially the bath in the bathroom. First, Loran Hill asked kitty to bake it carefully with fire. The high temperature killed the virus, and the baked stone wall became hot, with ceramic like enamel. Then, after cooling for a while, they put water on it, and the white steam evaporated for a while. Then use the wind to wash every corner repeatedly with clear water, and finally feel relieved. After all, it''s for bathing, and Lorraine Hill likes to clean it up. After the cleaning, Lorraine hill and Kitty took turns taking a bath, then opened the window, it was dark outside. Let the night wind blow around the room, take away the water vapor, a cool and comfortable feeling will come. The candlestick at the head of the bed has been lit, and the small flame is flickering, sprinkling light on the room. Loranthel sits on the head of the bed and looks at the night scene outside the window. There are faint light spots flying in the forest, which seems to be fireflies. But its appearance is different from the fireflies in loranthel''s memory. Maybe it''s a local unique creature. This is her first time to cover the quilt. She is a little excited. After all, she is a witch made up of flames. She is not afraid of cold. But Lorraine hill still let her cover the quilt, because it would have a sense of ritual, let the body know, now it''s time to go to bed. "Is Kitty sleepy?" "Not sleepy yet." Kitty''s red hair was scattered on the pillow, and part of the delicate clavicle under her neck was exposed outside the white quilt. Her eyes looked at Lorraine hill with spirit. It seems that this guy''s work and rest are very irregular, thought the girl. Then she recalled what Chris had told her at that time, as if she wanted to sing some sleep songs for her. Wearing a white nightgown, Lorraine Hill got out of bed, helped kitty to pull the quilt neatly and cover it well, then pressed the edge corner, and sat at the head of the bed to sing a soft song to the sleepless child. [the black sky droops] [bright stars follow] [insects fly] [insects fly] [who are you missing] .... The song is gentle, Loran gently caresses Kitty''s forehead, the magic of angel sequence slowly subsides, with a warm and stable feeling, so that Kitty gradually enters the state, eyes also open and close from time to time. .... [not afraid of dark] [for fear of heartbreak] [tired or not] [southeast, northwest] Finally, Kitty went to sleep completely, and her breathing became rhythmic gradually. Lorraine hill put her gold pocket watch in front of her bed so that when she woke up, she could feel it with another pocket watch. Go to the window, looking at the cold moonlight reflected in the lake, near the spring breeze is also a little less cold front, a little more soft. ----------------- The next morning, after getting up and washing, Lorraine Hill didn''t wake up the sleeping Kitty, because according to Chris, the child would sleep for several days, and now is still in the weak period of newborn. Open the cabinet door in the room, an oval mercury mirror appears inside the cabinet. Lorraine Hill gently touched the mirror, rippling, and then she walked out of the closet in another room. It''s only 4-5 days from the beginning of the new semester, and her accumulation in the angel sequence is almost at the critical point. Before the beginning of school, she just advanced here. Wearing a light white dress, Loran Hill picked up the solitary bear on the wooden chair, put it on the windowsill, and told him to take good care of his home. Today, he was going to advance. The puppet bear nodded his head honestly, and I said how the boss could let me take so many days off. It was really a big move, but I didn''t know when to take me. For my obedient work, let me go back to sequence 7. After a period of adaptation, the puppet bear also recovered some intelligence, or because it is pure soul state, not driven by the previous physical instinct, it is more intelligent. For lorenthal, who defeated him, he was not worshipped at present. He had no one to teach him. He fumbled for his practice in the wilderness. He was lucky to get to series 7 and ate a lot of extraordinary materials. If you really play against the human Series 7, you can''t beat it. Only those series 6 on the field can make it unable to eat and walk. During the last college competition, Lorraine Hill brought it to broaden his horizons. Recently, Lorraine hill has been learning from Lorraine hill about extraordinary sequences and constantly adjusting its extraordinary core. The curtains in the room were pulled up, and a pure white light ball appeared on the clean bed. Then layer after layer of white petals kept closing and wrapping it. The light flowed slowly, and the essence of angel sequence magic began to outline a complex inscription on the pure white core, layer after layer. White light is not dazzling, soft light in the room, with the changes in the bud, such as breathing ups and downs. When the sun was approaching noon, the flower bud bloomed again, light gold overflowed, and a girl with a golden symbol in her eyes woke up again. Name: Lorraine Hill falling star Race: human (100% ancient) Identity: The Witch of stars and miracles, the great sage of clancia, the co owner of the tisilan mountains, and the fire singer on the grassland Status: healthy (no abnormality) Sequence: Angel sequence 4: Song of holy white Demon sequence 4: Song of the rose (hidden, not activated) Natural sequence 4: Summer Flame blooming (hidden, not activated) Talent: Miracle of the stars [myth level]: the fate of starlight textile yarn is stirred, so it becomes an inevitable miracle by chance£¨ It has been awakened, but it has a great load on itself. It is not recommended to use it easily.) The wind of the blue sky [myth level]: the constitution is as clear as the sky. It is very light. Everything in your perception is as clear and real as hair on a mirror£¨ Sky, atmosphere, perception, purification related fields get a great bonus.) Ability: [shining] (legend level): can dispel darkness, shadow, fog and other forces. [absolute purity] (myth level): it can purify heterogeneous, impurity and chaotic things, or it can be used to purify matter and energy. [rebirth and healing] (legend level): the broken limb is reborn and perfectly repaired. As long as the brain is not dead, the person can live. [pure white voice] (perfect): your song can be attached with various special effects to affect people and things around you, but because of the stability and stability of magic, it is not suitable to be used against enemies, but to give blessing to teammates£¨ This ability will increase as the sequence goes up.) skill: [Qingjing field] (legend): the combination of purification and treatment can make the organisms in this field get rid of diseases and abnormal virus infection, heal wounds, recover quickly, and have conceptual restraint on diseases. [white hymn] (perfect): improve the strength of the surrounding team-mates, make their extraordinary core stable, and enhance their physique. They can break out more magic and use powerful skills of side effects (weaken or even eliminate some side effects). [seal of light sword] (legend): stagnates and freezes the magic of the enemy, making it impossible for people to use extraordinary power£¨ Group seal for sequence 5, monomer seal for sequence 6, and weaken opponent''s strength for sequence 7.) Angel sequence 4. Song of holy white, achieved. Chapter 304 Although this year''s freshmen have just arrived on the other side of ermenas, grade 2-5 in the school has officially started. Today is the high wall, and there are students coming and going inside. They wear black and white robes, and few people talk to each other. Most of them are quiet. Rocher walked into the interior of Xinghui cathedral. By this time, some students had arrived in advance. They are sitting in pairs and threes on the row chairs in the church. Some of them are talking in a low voice. Some of them seem to know each other before. They are surprised that each other and themselves come to the same college. The interior of the church is very spacious. Even if the ground station is full of people, it can only fill one tenth of the space. The high dome makes people feel very spacious. The morning sun shines through the colored glass windows, forming a mottled seven color shadow on the ground and the benches. This is also the tower at the bridgehead of Rochelle. A sharp eared elf draws a bow to lead an arrow. The green light condenses on the arrow. In the river at the lower right, a huge octopus emerges from the water. On its head sits a half human and half fish singer, who seems to be singing. In the upper left corner of the picture, there are some misty black spots. Looking at its wings, it seems to be a dragon. This painting should be about the famous "battle of guarding the bridge" in the disaster of chaos. However, it is a little strange that the bridge is different from what it is now. Under the bridge, there are not a few stone pillars, but dense fences, which seem to separate the river and filter it. Only the middle part is very tall and can be pulled up to let the river boats pass. When she got to the position of her class, Lorraine Hill sat down quietly and waited. Because there were not many people who knew her, only a small number of students from class 1 or class 2 would say hello when they saw her. About half an hour later, the sophomores gradually came together and slowly filled the front seats. On the left was the uniform white gold edged robe, and on the right was the uniform black silver edged robe. Among the 1200 freshmen, about 300 are assigned to the temple college, not many, not many. Among them, the angel sequence is close to 200, and the dead sequence may not have 100. With the arrival of the appointed time, some of the teachers of the temple college also entered one after another, sitting in the right rear empty position. First of all, the head of the college in a white robe. She was wearing a high crown hat. She stepped on the platform. "Welcome to the temple of meditation." There was a burst of applause. The head of the college looked like he was in his thirties. His voice was not fast, but it was very comfortable and clear. "Many students must have known the style of each college when they chose the college. Other colleges don''t mention it. The style and concept of temple college is to pursue peace and tranquility in the soul, so that we can more frankly accept the real world, the imperfect world." "I dare not say that you will be rich after graduation, but at least on the road of life, you will have less regret and more calm." "Life and death, the more ancient and absolutely equal things in the world, will unfold before you one by one." "In the journey of life, sometimes people will be too much entangled in their own emotions, into a variety of confusion and confusion, presumably we will have this kind of experience more or less." "When you are hesitant and tangled, you can look up a little, look at the people and things around you, and then look at the lives and experiences recorded in those cemeteries." "Many things do not appear for the first time, but are repeated in the world, such as birth, growth, marriage, choice, tribulation, achievement, aging, death and so on. When you stretch your eyes to the arc of life, you will find that many troubles are not worth mentioning, and your life is not just your life, but the result of the interaction of different lives in this world. " "When we gradually see the world, I think we will have less useless worries and anxieties, but more calm face and calm efforts." "In this way, when I am old and dying, I can say without regret that this is my experience, my choice and my life." Chapter 305 After the opening ceremony of the new semester, new courses will start in the next few days. Fortunately, in the courses of Chengzhai college and temple college, some of them are the same public courses, but there is no need for Lorraine hill to run on both sides. In recent days, Kitty has been sleeping. As Chris said, the witch is still weak and needs a lot of rest. One day, Lorraine hill came back to his dorm after school and was reading by the head of his bed. There was a slight knock on the door of the closet in the room. The girl looked up slightly surprised, but then she got out of bed and wore slippers to open and close the pine cabinet door. Sure enough, a girl with blonde hair and pink skirt stood in it. Her golden hair and blue and white hairpin reflected a faint light in the dark wardrobe. "Good evening, little Lorraine ~" the girl came in and said hello. "Good evening, Chris." Answered Lorraine in her nightgown. Chris made a small turn around the room, then stood at the head of Kitty''s bed and looked at the sleeping flame witch. "It shouldn''t be troublesome to take care of Kitty." "Well, there was a small problem, but it passed." Lorraine hill looks back on the scene a few days ago. "I know about that time, and it''s not your fault." Said Chris, turning around, and taking out a pile of red and black clothes. "This is a school uniform for kitty. It''s ready. I''ll change it for her later." "All right." Lorraine Hill took the clothes. "Are you still used to living in the new college?" Chris continued. "Very good." It must have been a small dormitory in her previous life. The environment of ermenas was so rich and comfortable, the girl thought. "That''s good. You can ask me if you don''t understand or need help." Chris looked around and didn''t find what she wanted. Then she clapped her hand and a water silver origin quickly spread out on the ground. Then the area became shiny, like a mirror. Then a small round table and two elegant wooden chairs floated out of the mirror. Finally, the silver on the ground disappeared and returned to its original shape. "Sit down first." Like Titus, Chris didn''t like to stand and chat all the time, but let Lorraine Hill sit down. "What does Lorraine know about ermenas?" Lorraine Hill sat down in his pajamas and replied, "it''s about the college that the sages of all races have set up as described in the book." "That''s right. In fact, it''s similar to what has been announced, but you may not know much about the specific mode." Chris started her own explanation. "Although there are a large number of the sages in ermenas, most of them are just nominal, not in their own headquarters, but in their respective countries, organizations, hometown, or on their journey." "As usual, there should be five series 9 left behind in the school, but there''s something wrong at the moment." "The sequence 9 priest of the temple academy has returned to the holy land. Because the Pope of the holy land has been in bad health for a long time, he is expected to change in recent years. In addition to the idea of frost rose spreading in the holy land, there are some internal differences and instability, so we need the sequence 9 to take charge of the overall situation." "Sequence 9 of gaota college is Si Ye. Sequence 9 of Chengzhai college is sleeping at the bottom of the lake. He usually doesn''t come out. The hermit in the central school building is addicted to experiments and potions, and has not asked the outside world for a long time. Now the sage of Qiqiao college has left for the endless sea. It is said that there is something wrong with the chaotic vortex seal there." "That is to say, sequence 9, which is still in charge, is me and Si Ye. Most of the other sages are sequence 8. Although their strength and disposition are not bad, the one who is in the dark is also a demon girl of sequence 9." "You should also know that the witch has lived for a long time, so we know each other''s means very well. If she is bent on hiding, it will be difficult for me and Si ye to notice." Chris describes the current situation of the sages'' Association and tells Lorraine hill that it will take a year for the other sages to come to ermenas after dealing with their personal affairs, which will be more dangerous. "Maybe you don''t believe it, little Lorraine. You''re going to have an accident. Titus will bring someone to call you. Maybe most of the world will fight for it." Chris said funny. "How could it be more than half the world?" Lorraine hill was puzzled. "It''s about the clique between the witches." Chris did not know where to take out two cups and put them on the table, then filled them with hot black tea. "The earliest demons were probably Julius the blood moon and Phoebe the sea. They led the human race to establish the real red Empire and the earliest aristocratic system, that is, the one who led the people to win." "The ending must have been known by looking up the classics recently. It''s not very good. Most of them were defeated by the orc empire''s sequence 9 shamans and soldiers. After being captured, they spilled blood on the altar to seal the chaos vortex." "Later, a group of them, that is, Hades, Selene and trinasha, went through a lot of hardships and finally established mercury Dynasty." "The third group is the group of Titus, including Titus the phantom, Suqin the dragon, ketti the flame, Dorothy the time and space, and so on. We all grew up in the heyday of mercury Dynasty and participated in many wars with elves, orcs and ogres. With our joint efforts, we have accumulated more than 30 series 9 of the elves for thousands of years, and less than 5 of them have been killed. In the end, we even pushed down the world tree and burned it. The other races don''t even have a sequence 9. " When he heard this, Lorraine Hill looked at Kitty sleeping out of bed. "You guessed right. Keti was the absolute main force at that time. She almost defeated the sequence 9 of the three elves by herself, destroying the cannibals and the world tree in her flame." "Even if you go to the Falcon Kingdom now, you can still see a large area of desert, which is the ruins of cannibals." "Maybe now you will feel that these behaviors are too cruel, but at that time it was really a battle of life and death. All races were killed red eyed, and there were not a few fallen sequence 9 and Demons among the Terrans. There were 7-8 demons whose names I remember died in the protracted war." "In the end, the mainland was scorched. The orcs retreated to the grassland, and the silver elves, who were good at metal, exterminated the clan. After the royal family of the ice elves died out, the Ju clan moved to the cold northern continent, and the Forest Elves closed the forest and did not go out any more." "The mercury Dynasty was also exhausted and had frequent internal problems, so it finally chose reconciliation and armistice." "In the end, the dynasty disintegrated because of various contradictions and conflicts of ideas, and the necromancer sequence was cleared. At this time, the human sequence 9 gradually grew up, and for the first time, its number exceeded three times that of the witch." "At this point, the witches gradually withdrew from the stage and lived in seclusion. One of them is led by Selene. Most of them are the second group of witches to appear. They begin to care about the unknown Twilight age and explore the relics hidden in the interlayer of the past time. They have not appeared for a long time. " "The other faction is the Titus and Dorothy faction. They excavated a lot of past technology from the relics and established the kingdom of Oz. the magic sequence flourished in their hands." "The last faction, in fact, has a small number, that is, the last group of witches, such as Siye, the Witch of the book, and severis, the Witch of the gem, who were born after the collapse of the mercury Dynasty." "In the past, it was the witch who raised the witch, because they knew each other well, and the witch occupied the top position of human beings. But when it comes to Siye''s generation, the rise of sequence 9 among human beings, coupled with the retreat of the witch in the past, is that human beings raise the witch, so Siye will think more about interests from the perspective of human beings as a whole. " "The result is that Siye and Dorothy have a conflict, because many of the technologies excavated in the ruins are related to chaotic phantoms, and there is a certain danger, which will affect the whole world." "So Si ye, I, some other demons and most of the sages of all ethnic groups opposed some dangerous studies of Oz. this is the past of the conflict between cangcui''s rise and oz. At that time, in order to support cangcui to defeat the kingdom of Oz, many sages participated in it, otherwise they could not oppose the powerful kingdom of Oz at all. " "The good thing is that it did succeed, but the bad thing is that green rose so fast that it was difficult to balance later." "So after Dorothy''s death, the rest of the supporters of Oz just swear to destroy those dangerous things and stop making them." "Most of them later became members of the Xuehua alliance, and Suqin united the kingdom of five phoenixes in the East and established the dynasty of the golden finch." "This group of demons represented by Titus is not to be dealt with by Si ye and me. When you come to ermenas, why does Titus not send you by herself, but ask you to bring a letter? That''s because she doesn''t want to see Si Ye." "At that time, she had a big fight with Si Yeda, and the book she gave her was torn up by her. Although many years have passed, now the relationship is gradually flat, but it is still a little estranged." Listen to Chris talking about the stormy past, Loran Hill listen to listen, unknowingly in the hands of the black tea is also cold down, when Chris stopped, just gradually react to it, drink up. "So, take good care of yourself, little Loran. Otherwise, tidys and Siye can''t stop her from uniting Suqin with the people of the Canary Dynasty." Chris said with a smile. Chapter 306 As the night deepened, Chris left, and the room was quiet again. Lorraine Hill sat at the table, slowly drinking the cup of tea, occasionally looking out of the window of the night scene, heart slowly calm just know many of the past. She once thought that tidys and Siye should have a good relationship, but she didn''t expect that there was such a past between them. Tidys is one of the two great Witches of Oz, that is, the source of a group of mages in the United Kingdom. It''s no wonder that cranberry and Canary are good friends all the year round. Even though they are separated by a wide endless sea, they often trade with each other. What dangerous things or technologies did Dorothy find in the ruins? Why did the sages have such a big reaction and join hands to wipe out the witch in charge of time and space. Such a special power, even if you listen to the name, should be extremely powerful. Even if she can''t turn back time and make time and space static, it is enough to accomplish many things. When you think about it carefully, you can''t help but fear how many series 9 are in the sage meeting, and how many means are hidden. If you stand in the position of Dorothy, I''m afraid you can''t do well. For the next two weeks, Lorraine Hill went to classes in two separate places. When Kitty fell asleep, she studied at Temple College as roxier. When the flame witch woke up, she accompanied kitty to study at Chengzhai college. During this period of time, the school entered a short period of calm. First of all, the freshmen entered the school. Just like the experience of Lorraine Hill last year, many people took the magic locomotive to visit various colleges under the guidance of their teachers to get a brief understanding of the history and scenery of various colleges. One afternoon after school, Lorraine hill and Kitty were walking in the woods beside Jingyue lake. The scenery here is pleasant. It''s early spring now. Occasionally, the wind blows, and the small branches tremble slightly. There are many cyan flower buds on them. The bark of these trees with flower buds is rough and uneven to the touch. The surface of gray wood can be white, and there are many scars large and small, which are the places where the branches once grew. When people see the thick branches of the tree, they may not know that in fact, the tree has tried many directions in the growth process, but there are only a few left in the end, but these branches and leaves are enough to complete photosynthesis. Lorraine Hill went to the tree, leaped lightly, and stood on the broad branch, with branches and buds on his side. Kitty stood at the bottom and looked at Lorraine hill. Although she didn''t speak, her eyes seemed to ask, why don''t you take me up. "Kitty." Lorraine Hill said to the girl below. "In the herbal medicine class yesterday, do you remember the plants that the teacher told you to know and look for?" "I remember." Kitty nodded. She had no common sense, but she was not stupid. "Let''s have a look. There are five kinds of herbs in this forest that the teacher said. We''ll take them after finding them together. We''ll make corresponding reagents in the next herbal medicine class." Lorraine Hill naturally knows where these herbs are, but she wants to try to let Kitty do something on her own, from easy to difficult, and gradually cultivate her independent action ability. After all, she can''t be with her forever. In addition, she also hopes that this rebirth of the witch in the future time, not only do other people''s tools, but have their own thinking and ideas. "All right, Lorraine." Kitty nodded, and then really looked for it in the grass. While Kitty was walking in the woods, Lorraine Hill took out a book and began to read it slowly. Occasionally, he took a look at Kitty in the woods, who was a little strange and was still trying to find a way. In the college in the distance, a magic locomotive passes through the quiet Avenue, slowly stops at the entrance of the college, and comes down a student in various clothes, most of whom are human beings, but also a small number of orcs or elves. One of the girls with a black rabbit also jumped off the locomotive and ran between the fallen leaves and tender leaves. "Aliya, wait for me." A girl with light red long hair walked out of the locomotive with a skirt and looked at the rabbit ear girl in front of her. "The wind is certainly not usually sports, always slow." In front of the lively rabbit ear girl jokes. "No, it''s just you''re too fast." The wind is a little unconvinced said. "Ha ha." Then more and more students got off the train. With the formal establishment of clancia, many new students from this country were born this year. Compared with the freshmen from other countries, these students who grow up in the constantly changing environment have more vigor and expectation on their faces. The freshmen recommended by organizations of other countries may have to rely on their relationship or excellent performance in school after graduation to become the core of the organization and be focused on training. Not only is the competition fierce, but many people may not be able to get ahead in their lifetime. After all, there are only a few positions and they are always limited. But these freshmen in clancia are different. They are told of their future before they come to school. After graduation, they will directly enter various departments and institutions directly under the state. In three or five years, they will fill and lead important positions in these departments in clancia. They shoulder the expectations of their hometown and the people. This new country is so scarce and eager for talents. They are not worried that they will not be able to display their ambitions in the future. On the contrary, they are afraid that they are not good enough to disgrace their hometown. Compared with other new students, they are more united. Even before they come to school, they are specially organized by the state to get to know each other Love and be good at it, although it''s only about it, it''s terrible. If some students come to ermenas with the idea of play and experience, they are professional and even semi military students. The original families of these students are just ordinary civilians, while clancia has changed their poor and difficult life, leaving them out of their original life in the soil and bathed in sunshine and happiness. Just like this, these 16-year-old and 17-year-old teenagers also have a kind of fanaticism and belief that is difficult for outsiders to understand. What can be more exciting and glorious than witnessing the change and Realization of history around us and even in our own hands? ------------- Under the red skirt is the black stockings, let the body is not cold, black hair and quiet girl sitting on the branch, with the sun slowly setting, the lake is a shimmering, reflecting the golden light, Lorraine Hill also put away the book in hand, looking at the distant scenery, let the sun''s afterglow sprinkle on the face and the red and black dress, bring a meager warmth. "Lorraine, Lorraine, I''ve got it all." Kitty stood under the tree with some strange plants in her arms. She cried in a low voice and excitement. With his toes in the grass, Lorraine Hill landed on the ground again. "Let me have a look." Lorraine Hill asked kitty to put these in the open space under the tree for a while. "All right." "This is the purple grass. That''s right. Although nihogan is a little small, it''s no problem..." Lorraine Hill counted the plants, and then saw a pile of colorful mushrooms, some of which are bright red, blue, purple, and some of which have spots on them. "These mushrooms are poisonous." Lorraine Hill looked at a big nod. "But they are so beautiful, they should be delicious." Kitty naturally said that in her eyes, many good-looking things are delicious. "I don''t know if it''s delicious, but it''s poisonous..." it seems that Lorraine Hill wants to say something else. "Why can''t we eat the poisonous ones?" Kitty opened his eyes slightly and asked in a puzzled way. "Of course, it''s because of eating..." and Lorraine hill slowly stopped. Ordinary people will be poisoned if they eat it, but it''s not necessary for them to be extraordinary. In particular, they are the demon sequence full of poison resistance points. Ketti''s words can even turn himself into a fire at any time, and they are not afraid of poison. So why not eat it? After being reminded and asked by Kitty, Lorraine Hill began to reflect on whether his common sense was outdated and needed to be updated. After a while, with the idea of trying fresh ingredients, Lorraine hill put the herbs and mushrooms away and put them in the ring. The girl patted the dirt on Kitty''s dress, took her hand and said, "go back, Kitty. We''ll make mushroom soup tonight." With bright red crystal wings, Lorraine Hill flies over the blue lake to her dormitory with the same girl in black hair and red skirt. "That girl looks like her highness Lorraine hill." Standing in the dining room beside the lake, the girl of black rabbit whispered. Chapter 307 In the walled city at night, there are lights in every room. Through the curtains and windows, the lights are reflected on the clear surface of the lake. Occasionally, a few students walk through the corridor and there is a burst of laughter, and the lights on the lake are also swaying. Loranthal''s dorm, in the lab. There is a gem lamp on the wall, and the white light shines in the room. Although it is not as bright as in the daytime, there is no problem in writing, reading, doing experiments and so on. Compared with the ordinary people''s candle lights, the extraordinary can use magic to charge the gem lamp conveniently, and then light it up. When not in use, it can be covered with a lampshade to let it go out slowly, saving a lot of trouble. The small stove originally used to heat the test instrument was moved to a wooden table next to it by Lorraine hill. Next to it were several white porcelain plates with food materials. There were cut mushrooms, vegetables, potato chips and the like on them. There were also two clean fish, which the girl caught temporarily when she came back. "Kitty, light the fire. Pay attention to the temperature. Try to keep it down." The silver haired girl said that she didn''t have to keep the image of Lorraine in the dormitory anyway. "All right." Kitty was ready to try. The crimson flame is like a snake swimming among the charcoal, then it warms and turns red, and then it gradually dissipates. Lolan Hill watched the charcoal burn, then put the small iron pot on it and let it heat the red oil soup inside. She didn''t dare to put it at the beginning. If Kitty didn''t control it well and burned the whole pot through, she would have to eat roast mushrooms tonight. After a short time, the soup was boiling, and the heat and fragrance came out. Lorraine hill put the ingredients in. The colorful mushrooms with yellow potatoes and green vegetables made the pot colorful. "In this way, let it cook for a while, and then eat it when it''s cooked. Have you learned, Kitty "No problem, Lorraine ~" the witch stared at the tumbling pieces of food and agreed with a little greedy. Looking at Kitty''s obedience, Lorraine hill was a little relieved. He turned back and wrote something on another table. For the time being, in the small room, he could only hear the gurgling sound of hot pot and occasionally the rustling sound of paper. Lorraine hill is going to take part in the "Rainbow neck bottle" competition in the college, that is, the competition of new pharmaceutical research and development, so he has been reading books and looking for relevant materials these two days. The competition requires the contestants to pass two rounds of preliminary test first, and then the final is the formal competition, making their own new developed medicine on site. What is new medicine? That is to say, it can''t be more than 30% similar to the existing medicine in manufacturing materials and technological process. It is used to encourage and reward those students who are good at studying extraordinary medicine. The reason why she wants to participate in the competition is naturally for the reward of the competition. Although Loran hill made the "Golden Moon potion" for herself during the holiday, she wants to upgrade the angel sequence to sequence 5 at the current speed, and it is estimated that she will get next year. This time is a little long, so she wants to speed up the progress. The best choice is to take some extraordinary medicine with excellent effect. [Jinyue potion] has been used, and the effect of taking it again is not very good, so she wants to make a new potion. At this time, the material becomes the key. First, she doesn''t want to be ungrateful, and second, she wants to participate in the activities on campus, so she signed up. On the light yellow paper, the quill quickly crossed beautiful tracks, leaving various black and clear formulas. Lorraine hill was also quietly calculating some weight and changes. After entering the state of concentration and seriousness, time seemed to pass very quickly. "Loran, the mushrooms are ready." Kitty''s voice of warning came from the side. "Well, OK, just a moment." Lorraine Hill quickly wrote the last few steps. The sound of rolling in the hot pot became louder and the smell of mushrooms filled the room. Well, let''s stop here today. Lorraine hill put down his pen and went to the hot pot. Kitty couldn''t wait to pick up the spoon. Loran hill first picked up a piece of dark red mushroom and put it into his mouth. A smooth and hot feeling came. Then the juice overflowed, and the taste of the mushroom was also diffused in his mouth. It seems very good. It doesn''t seem to be poisonous. Lorraine Hill nodded to Kitty, who quickly scooped a spoonful into his bowl and then slowly tasted it with chopsticks. It has to be said that Kitty''s eating appearance is still very good. Those actions seem to have been remembered by her body for a long time. If you don''t know, you may think it''s a famous young lady. "Mushrooms are delicious." Kitty whispered her admiration. "Yes, yes." In the warm dormitory room, the two girls quietly enjoy dinner. ----------------------------- Somewhere on the roof of Chengzhai college, there are several tables, big and small, and a group of people have dinner here. Most of them are in black and red uniforms. They are all students of demon sequence. Only a small number of them are students of natural sequence. Many of them are also aristocratic children. "To the beautiful miss ausuna, I wish you success." A handsome boy said, holding a wine glass, with delicate pocket watches and gold chains like ears of rice hanging on his shoulders and chest. "Thank you for your praise and congratulations, Mr. Anil." Ausuna seems to have had her hair done before. Now her long purple hair is wavy, and the end is a little spiral. It''s on her shoulders, and there are two purple tear stone pendants under her ears, which reflect brilliance in the night lights. "Congratulations..." Next, other people began to congratulate, most of them were sophomores, a small number of them were seniors, with a total of about 40 students, which is quite a lot. You know, there are only about 700 students in Chengzhai college. "I didn''t expect senior Anil to come too." Three of the students murmured below. "I''m new here. I don''t know him very well. Is he very good?" Asked a tall student. "Li is not fierce. I haven''t seen him before, but he is a member of the real red rose." One of the thin students said "Ah, isn''t that the shadow club in Chengzhai college? It''s said that the top group of people in the college are in it. Every member is elite and expert. Wei Lin, who graduated last year, is the vice president." "Yes, senior Anil is also the eldest son of Earl Yinya in the green empire. He will inherit the Earl''s position in the future, so he is very popular with girls in the school." "Why did he come here? Did he also take a fancy to miss ausuna? It''s true that he is an aristocrat, and the news is well-informed." High students said, tone seems to be some exclamation. "Well, when such a character comes, we have no hope." A fat student said that the red and black uniform could not cover his fat figure. "You''re still daydreaming. Miss Osuna is a witch. How can you like you. And as long as we stand by her side, we will be very happy. " Just now that tall classmate disparages Companion to say. "Why did miss ausuna choose to take part in the" Rainbow neck bottle "competition instead of the" sword dance "? It''s clear that power is biased towards group warfare." "Shh, keep your voice down, don''t talk nonsense, or you''ll be hit by those crazy guys." Next to the small students than a gesture, and then whispered. "I heard that there is another genius in the second grade who is very strong. It is said that she has signed up for the" sword dance ". In order to avoid competition, miss ausuna chose the pharmacy competition." "Who, I haven''t heard of it." It''s still the tall student who is not well informed. "The name is not clear. It is said that it looks ordinary and kind, but it got 99 points in the combat assessment at the end of last year." "I can''t be mistaken. I''ve heard of a man who scored 98. Miss ausuna said that he took advantage of weapons. It''s not true." "It''s not the girl with black hair. It''s another girl. She didn''t appear until the end of the exam. At that time, there were few people, so few people knew about it." "As soon as she appeared on the stage, she didn''t pull out the knife. She just flashed by with the scabbard. Several people left behind didn''t see clearly. The examination ended. It''s said that the teacher was surprised. Later, the teacher said that he was afraid of making mistakes and gave 99 points, otherwise he should give 100 points. " "Ah, I''ve never heard of this. It''s so powerful." Next to the two are also slightly surprised asked. "I don''t know her name, but in the last two days, someone saw her appear in gardening class, adding" nectar bud ", which is a natural sequence. And the news that she participated in the "sword dance" came from the "bud of nectar" club "It seems that this year will be turbulent again. I don''t know if today''s Chengzhai college will be able to dominate the fourth university level again after the graduation of Weilin Xuejie." With the sound of people talking, the sound of porcelain plates crashing, the sound of wine pouring, the party is gradually over. In the end, we will make an appointment, and miss ausuna will certainly join us when she takes part in the competition next month. As the night deepened, ausuna went back to her dorm with her face slightly red and wine. The girl in the dorm helped her make the bed sheet and helped her to take a bath in the bathroom. "When I become the chief of the college, there must be a gorgeous room with a bath." She whispered a little drunk. "Certainly, Lord Osuna." The girl next to her complimented that she was just a student in the lower middle of the grade. Naturally, she wanted to please and hold on to ausuna''s thigh. PS: the map of ermenas has been drawn. In the book review area, you can have a look at it. The hand drawing is slightly ugly. Please forgive me Chapter 308 Unknowingly, the new semester has passed for more than half a month, many students after a period of running in, also began to slowly adapt to the new college life. Compared with the first grade, where there are more collective activities, the second grade now focuses more on personal direction. The most obvious example is the curriculum arrangement. In the first grade, 80% of the curriculum is the same, but now only 40% is the same. With the follow-up, our common curriculum will be less and less, and we will be more and more specialized in a certain aspect. Maybe in the end, only the combat class is the occasion where classmates will meet. Today''s lesson for Rochelle is the "church affairs course" that must be taught in the second year of the temple college. The teaching place is not elsewhere, but a cemetery on the north side of the college. The teachers in black robes walk in front, and behind them are more than 80 sophomores, all of whom are also wearing uniform black or white robes. There was a slight drizzle in the sky, and the students'' hoods were all pulled up one by one. As the team entered the cemetery, there was little talk and the atmosphere was a little solemn. If the unknown outsiders saw it, this group of people in black and white robes gathered together and thought it was going to hold some special religious ceremony. The stone tablets in the cemetery are arranged one by one, with names, personal deeds, and some small portraits embedded in them. Walking in the cemetery, you can see a lot of green grass growing on the side of the path, half withered and decayed fallen leaves on the ground, incomplete pine nuts, half branches buried in the soil, etc. occasionally, a few yellow and green feathered birds fall on the branches, look at the crowd below, chirp, and then fly away with their companions. The teacher walked in front and talked as he walked. "Many of the people buried here graduated from ermenas. Some of them had a wonderful life, some had a mediocre life, and some died young." "The tombstone roughly records the track of his life, but most of them are sketchy. If you really want to know it in detail, you have to look through the archives kept in the college." "If you look and understand more, you will understand that perhaps these lost lives and stories are your future." At this point, the teacher stopped¡° But even if I say so, I''m afraid you won''t have any special feelings. Maybe when you come back to school 30 years after graduation, you will get more harvest. " "Today, I''m going to tell you about the cultivation and cultivation of youguanghua. Generally speaking, temple college doesn''t focus on the cultivation of plants as Chengzhai college does, but there are a few that you have to learn," he said "This kind of plant is widely used in cemeteries or near churches. It''s named because it emits light fluorescence at night." Then the teacher picked a new bud in the cemetery and showed it to the students. "This kind of flowers and plants can absorb the residual magic of mana and corpses, and refine the purer sequence magic of the dead." "Compared with the corpses of necromancers in the past, youguanghua is much more gentle and easy to be accepted by the world." "I don''t think you''ve ever experienced that chaotic time. You don''t understand how shocking and frightening it is to watch your dead relatives stand up with carrion, stench and corpses." "In order to maintain the magic consumption of the undead army, necromancers must constantly support the war with war, kill and capture more ancient cemeteries." "This is also the reason for the collapse of the mercury Dynasty in the later period, because they can no longer find a large number of new corpses after conquering the mainland." "In addition," youguanghua "also has the function of soothing the soul and purifying. Nowadays, it is rarely heard that there will be corpses and undead disturbance in the cemetery, because of its function. After being absorbed and purified by youguanghua, other necromancers from the wild road come here, and it''s hard to use the corpses. " "It''s like firewood being burned clean and can''t burn any more." At this time, a student raised his hand, the teacher nodded to allow, and then the student asked. "Does that mean that the ''Twilight flowers'' will absorb the souls of the dead? That is to say, these flowers are the souls of the dead. I think it''s more terrible." "It''s a classic question, which has been discussed in the church before. Later, a special transcendent explored and experimented with it. The final conclusion is that the" youguanghua "will not affect the soul, it just refines the scattered mana and the heavy magic in the corpse. If we have to say that it is related to the soul, it is that it has the function of soothing the soul, can make the ghost calm down, and is not easy to be manic. " "If not, other people, including the church itself, would have opposed the cultivation of" youguanghua "for a long time. There is not much difference between killing souls and killing people." Lorraine Hill walks to one side and squats down slowly. She looks at the little plant next to her. She closes her eyes and feels slowly. Her consciousness gradually sinks into the ground. After upgrading to sequence 4, her perceptual ability is stronger. Most of the dead in the cemetery have decayed with time, leaving only the white bones in the coffin, which is no different. A few of the dead who just entered here still have some magic and fragments of consciousness. Unfortunately, the soul is like a mirror, broken with death, even if it is hard to put together, it is not the same person. Even if they are resurrected as ghosts, they are only one of the larger ones. Most of them wake up with simple emotions, and few of them have the wisdom of living people. White and slender petals, blooming in the quiet cemetery, at night will emit a faint blue fluorescence, not obvious, a little bit of a candle may not see this light. The teacher''s voice continued in the distance. "Although youguanghua was originally used to purify the cemetery and refine magic, to prevent the necromancer or chaos disaster from eating, at present, its biggest effect is on the other hand." "That''s wine making." The teacher''s voice with a trace of excitement, four students are wrong face. "Yes, just as the Church of angels was originally established to suppress and eliminate the local chaos, it has become a place for medical treatment and prayer. The development of things is always so wonderful." "The maintenance of churches and monasteries all over the world is not a small expense. Although the pastors of the church can earn a certain amount of income through treatment, most of them are civilians in the end, and they can''t set too high a price. Selling wine has become another source of income for the church." "After graduation, if you go to a church, most of you will become the chief priests of churches all over the world. Naturally, you will have to worry about your income and expenditure, and planting flowers and making wine are the subjects you must learn." Lolan Hill listened to the teacher''s more and more uplifting words. It''s hard to imagine that the teacher is not a wine lover. At the same time, all kinds of good expectations of the students for the angel Church in the past were broken, and the ideal finally came into reality. In the past, we thought that if we become a great pastor in the future, we will surely save lives, win all kinds of gratitude and support, and occasionally come to several great nobles to sponsor a sum of money, so that we can live a very prosperous life. In fact, there is no Baron with mud legs in the backwater. They are all peasants or miners in the fields and mountains. They have to build their own bricks and find resources to build a church. Although the students of ermenas will not be wasted in such a small place by the church after graduation, it is undeniable that most of the clergymen in the church are not so well-off. Wine making is also a means of livelihood and stable income for the bottom clergymen. It may be hard for you to understand, but in fact, it''s not uncommon for priests to make wine. The first is famine. For a long time after the disaster, the land is eroded and difficult to grow. Food is often in short supply. Occasionally, in the year of harvest, wine will be made for storage. Many nutrients in grain are integrated into wine, so it can be preserved for a longer time without rotting and insects. The second is sanitation. Alcohol has an anti-virus effect. In this world, where there is no common water treatment method, drinking water in most areas is actually not very sanitary, while alcohol is much cleaner and has few bacteria. After the collapse of faith in the past, angels soon became the spiritual sustenance of many people at the bottom. The church, originally used to receive all kinds of chaos related information, has become a place for many people to talk and pray. The priests of the church are also happy to see it, because they can receive certain donations. However, priests can not solve the various demands of the general public, so low alcohol wine, which has a stabilizing effect, has become a good medicine to relieve anxiety. So in the new semester, the students of temple college began to learn not life philosophy, doctrines, medical knowledge, but how to have a stable ability to make money. After all, without solving the most basic life problems, it is difficult for people to have the leisure to think about those profound philosophies. Chapter 309 Central school building, sage courtyard, preliminary competition venue of "Rainbow neck bottle" competition. Light purple tiles with white bricks and stones, it looks quiet and beautiful. In the old sparsely populated courtyard space, today it is full of tables and instruments, and there are some students standing around and upstairs to watch. Because this is one of the first competitions that sophomores encounter in the new semester, many students are full of novelty to sign up. In addition, there are more than 300 senior students participating in the competition, so the competition will be held two preliminary competitions. No matter what else, there are some basic operation processes to screen out those students who make up the number. Several teachers stood between the hall building and the venue to monitor the competition process and prevent cheating. There were also some members of the order department around to maintain order and protect. Most of these members were students of grade 4 or 5, and they were also the violence Department of the school. "... well, the preliminaries officially begin." After reading out the long rules, the competition finally began. The first round of the preliminary competition is to make [hemostatic healing medicine] (bronze grade), which is a common medicine with large production and consumption. Sufficient raw materials have been prepared in the venue. Students only need to make them by themselves. After making the medicine, it will be labeled and submitted to the teacher for review. If the average score is over 80, they can enter the next round of competition. After the competition started, all the students did not waste time and began to operate one after another, so all kinds of sounds began to ring in the venue, including the sound of grinding materials, the sound of glass collision, the sound of hot water boiling, and even the sound of explosion. All the participants were busy for a while. At the same time, many students who watched also talked about the candidates in their minds. "When it comes to alchemy, the best ones are magic sequence, natural sequence, angel sequence and necromancer sequence. You have a lot to say about today''s champion. " A chubby Oriental student, holding a feather fan, pointed out Jiangshan on the upper floor of the hall and said to the people behind him. A student in a dark green uniform first said, "I met Mr. lamb of nachengzhai college. He won the title of" kuqin hair tonic "last year, and this year he will be brilliant again." The Oriental student shakes his folding fan, sighs and shakes his head, saying: "otherwise, it''s because of his own disease that he has studied hard for many years to make a medicine. However, his strength has been exhausted, so it''s difficult to develop a new medicine." A student in the uniform of the youth came forward and said, "chief of the tower, a hundred year old wizard, teachers and students all sigh. Senior Jean, you can shout for the champion." "Alchemist, three color magic puppet. Although senior Jean is good at alchemy, he doesn''t involve much in pharmacy. I''m afraid it''s a random move to compete in the competition. He doesn''t mean to be the champion¡° The student put on his head again. "I am a senior in the temple college. I once made the ancient prescription of mercury [soul coagulant], which was praised by the sages and was rated as a rare gold product. This time, I may be the champion." The Oriental student flapped his feather fan and clapped his high five, and commented: "the dynasty of mercury is different from ancient times and modern times. The world is changing. It''s hard to find materials. It''s hard to get high marks and win the title because of the scarcity of raw materials and new drugs made from old theories." "We have nothing to look for. In the opinion of the public, who can be the leader and win the first place today." When people saw that the proposed candidates were rejected one by one, they began to ask questions. Of course, there are also some students who are quite impatient with the conversation. "Speak quickly, you little fat man. Don''t shake the fan there. If you can''t satisfy everyone, you can''t stand up and go out today." "That''s right. I''m tired of people who don''t talk well." Some students slowly approach the Oriental student who shakes the feather fan. The latter looks at something bad. He raises his hand to stop and wipes the cold sweat on his forehead. Then he starts to think quickly and is ready to say something to appease the people who are angered by himself. "Cough... Gentlemen, please listen to me." The student took a deep breath, and then floated slowly like a balloon. "As the saying goes, if a worker wants to do a good job, he must first sharpen his tools. I''ve heard that the "CIDU Zhuyu" society of Chengzhai university has studied and developed new poisons for many years. Recently, it has found a new member with precise perception to operate and manufacture them. With sufficient preparation, it has a great prospect of winning the crown. " This student with a badminton fan changed his tongue and talked well this time. "That''s it¡° A strong man stepped forward and continued. "I thought there were some new theories, that''s all?" Seeing that the big hand was about to catch the little fat man, the student spoke again. "Wait a minute." He cleared his throat and his brain started again. "In ancient times, in the age of mercury, all the masters of medicine making were witches. Now Chengzhai college has another new-born witches named ausuna. I can see that she can also be the crown¡° Nervous, the student''s way of speaking changed again. "What, is there a witch as a student in our school? I haven''t heard of it." Some students from other colleges exclaimed. At this time, everyone''s attention was attracted by the news, and no one touched the little fat man again. "Really?" A lot of people don''t believe it. After all, it''s too novel. Isn''t the witch always in history or legend? "It seems to be true. I''ve heard some classmates say it." Several students of Chengzhai college hesitated to reply. "I''ll have to look forward to it this year." Not to mention the audience on the upper floor talking to each other, the contestants in the lower courtyard have entered the end of the production. Lolan hill, dressed in a red and black dress and a black hood, stood inconspicuously in the crowd. She shakes slightly with the potion, carefully perceiving the changes inside. With the continuous rippling and mixing of the liquid medicine in the test tube, a burst of bubbles boiling, the color changed from dark to bright, and finally stabilized to clear dark red. Lift the test tube slightly to the sunlight, and loranthel observed its color and internal conditions. Finally, he put it down satisfactorily, stuffed it with a cork, sealed it, and then pasted his own label. At this time, a burst of cheers from outside attracted her eyes. She saw a group of people standing on the second floor, looking to one side of the field, shouting something. And there is a girl with purple hair in her eyes, holding the made medicine, turning back and waving to the upstairs, just like a star thanking fans for cheering. Orsuna? Lolan Hill thought, is she really a witch? In fact, she has checked with the system before. Orsuna is really a very special and powerful student. But she didn''t face the deep and hard to see feeling of Titus and Siye. If other people didn''t say it, she would regard ausuna as a genius similar to boumansha, and would not think of the witch. But since so many people, including college teachers, admit it, maybe she misunderstood it. "Lorraine ~" a familiar voice came from the side. The girl turned her head. Two familiar people stood on the edge of the competition field and waved to her. They were sister like boumansa and freckled lily. ---------------- On the fourth floor of the library building, because it is too high to see clearly, there are not many people. Only a small number of students lie on the side of the guardrail to watch. "I''ve started to review the score, I don''t know if gates can qualify this time." A student said to his companion. "But he doesn''t have any big expectations. He is satisfied to be in the top 30. He just doesn''t know who will be the winner this time." "What do you think, rock?" He turned to his red haired roommate. "I don''t pay much attention to these, and I don''t know who is more powerful in school. But when it comes to champions, I think that girl is very likely Rock''s words are full of contradictions. "Oh. I don''t understand and I still believe that, rock, your style is still so special, ha ha. " "Who is it, the purple haired witch?" He followed his fingers to the bottom and didn''t seem to take it to heart. "No, I''m talking about the girl with black hair." Rock points to a girl in a hood in the corner. "She and I used to be classmates. Although we never met each other and had little contact, I knew I couldn''t beat her." Rock seemed to sigh. "That girl is so perceptive that she almost aspires to be my natural enemy." "Such a talent with its ability of coordination and balance, coupled with a serious attitude, to win the championship, for her, it should not be difficult." "So powerful? It seems that we are going to have one more member of" red rose. " "Don''t let me down, this unknown girl." Chapter 310 North Tower college, White Tower restaurant. Standing on the hillside, the white tower is about ten stories high, and the third floor is where students eat. If you are approaching, standing at the bottom of the tower, you can only see gray rough stones, a small amount of moss in the crevice, and water marks left by the wind and sun. But once you go far away and stand at the foot of the mountain or fly in the air, you will feel that the elegant shape of the white tower is very harmonious with the rocks and Yunsong behind it, which has a special aesthetic feeling. Today is the weekend, some students also choose to have dinner here, but fortunately it is not crowded, and the number is relatively sparse. Most of the students in gaota college are addicted to studying all kinds of strange knowledge or exercising themselves. They are not as sociable as the students in Chengzhai college. In the words of some people, the students of gaota college are all lone Rangers. Although it is a bit absolute, this kind of atmosphere is really popular. The students of magic sequence are OK. When they encounter some problems, they may even want to ask for advice and cooperation. But the students of dragon sequence basically play their own games. They are very casual and don''t care much about social communication. They trust their own power more than what kind of social relationships they believe in. Generally speaking, one pursues spiritual independence and thinking, the other pursues physical independence and strength. The warm sunlight shines in from the window. There are basically no walls in the dining areas on these floors. Except for the stone pillars used for supporting, the outside are all ventilated and open windows. Two girls were sitting at the white cloth table waiting for their friends. "Yeling, are you still used to the new dormitory? Now there''s no busa or Lorraine to take care of you. " Alina''s short black hair looks a bit golden in the sun. "Woo... I know." Yeling, who is under 15 years old, kicks her calf and whispers a little dissatisfied. After moving to the new dormitory, because she is not familiar with the staff, no one has called her up recently. "Ha ha, do you want to apply with the teacher? Let''s move together." Alina said jokingly. "No, I can live a good life myself, hum." Night spirit is still a little proud, don''t want to ask Alina. "Tut Tut, if Loran said that to you, he would have carried it up long ago." "You''re not sister Lorraine..." Yeling puffed his cheek, shook the horsetail on both sides, and his off white hair also swung. Two people talked for a while, slowly, night spirit mood also relaxed a lot. "You can come to me if you have any problems in the future. Anyway, it''s not far away. You jump down from the dormitory window and fly a few hundred meters." "I''m not going to look for stupid Alina¡° Although the night spirit denied it, he felt warm in his heart. After a while, Alina looked at her watch and whispered, "why hasn''t letis come yet? It''s almost noon. Let''s wait so long." "Maybe it''s something. Lettiss doesn''t seem to be the kind of person who is not punctual." Night spirit guesses to say. ------------- Central school building, sage yard. It''s noon, and the participants have basically finished refining the potions. After all, they are bronze grade potions. For the outside world, they may be made by a formal alchemist. However, as long as the students of ermenas work harder, they can basically do well. The problem is only the quality gap. "Contestant 247, 80, 78, 84, with an average of 80.6, passed." A staff member reported the score, and the next student waved his hand excitedly. Although [hemostatic and healing medicine] is not difficult, the average score of more than 80 points is almost the standard of excellence. This preliminary competition screened out most of the people, and all the people who can pass are those who have a solid foundation and really have a deep study. "Contestant 210, 92, 90, 93, with an average of 91.6, passed." After the staff read it out, there was a burst of cheers. "Miss Osuna." "I''ve only been in school for more than a year, and it''s hard to get more than 90 points." Although some students are a little bit disappointed, ausuna did not get a particularly high score, but it is still above the psychological acceptance line. After all, only eight students have scored more than 90 points so far, and most of them have just reached the threshold of 90 points. "Mr. gene deserves to be a genius. The average score of the teacher is 95, ranking first at present." "Miss ausuna is not bad either. She seems to be the only one who gets more than 90 points in the second grade." As the teacher graded the potions one by one, it was finally Loran Hill''s turn. One of the teachers picked up the crimson potion, looked at it, and then looked at it with extraordinary perceptual means. His face was a little hesitant. "What''s the matter, Berg?" On the rostrum, another teacher asked casually, still writing scores and comments to one contestant. "This potion, I''m thinking about how much I should score. I''m sorry, I haven''t seen such a pure potion." "Oh, come and see." The two next to them were also interested. They turned their eyes and looked at the medicine in turn. The last teacher opened the bottle stopper and poured out a little bit in the palm of his hand to feel it carefully. "This just right medicine is not too strong, but also gives full play to the effect of materials. I think it can be given full marks." "Full marks? How long has not appeared, or a little bit cautious, 99 points Another teacher pondered and said that, after all, the full scores in the history of the competition are very few. Although they have been immersed in it for many years, they dare not write down the scores at will. "It''s a pity that today is the preliminaries. Those masters didn''t show up. They are very busy." "Why don''t we compromise, one for 100, one for 99, and the other for free?" "That''s it." The other two nodded. The audience watched the above teachers whispering and talking for a while before they wrote down their scores. They were also curious. At this time, the staff finally announced their scores. "Contestant 54, 100, 99, 100, average 99.6, passed." "Wow..." Under the stage, everyone was looking around for the contestant who got the high score. Unfortunately, few students paid attention to Lorraine Hill before. For a moment, no one knew that she was the 54th. "Lorraine, I haven''t seen you for weeks." Three girls are sitting in a corner of the courtyard. There are stone tables and chairs. "Long time no see, boumansa, lily." Lorraine Hill also took off his coat hood. "I didn''t expect Lorraine to come to the competition. If it wasn''t for Samantha''s warning, I didn''t recognize it." Lily said, holding her hands on the table. "I''m a little interested. I don''t eat fireworks. Why can''t I come to the competition?" Lorraine Hill said with a smile. "How to say, I really felt like this before. Although it was very powerful, I didn''t fight for anything. There was a kind of unknown silence." Lily recalls that in the past, Lorraine Hill used to wear mostly white or solid colored dresses, and that''s what it felt like. But now I put on the red and black uniform issued by the college, suddenly there is a kind of charm and aggressiveness, which makes people feel different. Is this the college''s influence on students'' character? But why are you still so useless Lily shakes her head, stops thinking about the mess, and says again. "No matter what the grades are, let''s have a dinner together tonight. We haven''t been together for a long time, and we are indifferent to each other." lily exaggerates a little. "Cluck... OK." Chapter 311 Next is "do you want to be a hero?" "Then go to ermenas." "Tower, pier, temple, fortress" "Say hello to every sage there for me" "They taught me courage and love." ------ AreyougoingtoScarboroughFair Are you going to Scarborough Fair Parsley£¬sage£¬rosemaryandthyme Parsley, sage, rosemary and thyme Remembermetoonewholivesthere Please say hello to one of the people who lives there for me Heoncewasatrueloveofmine He used to be my true love Chapter 312 Chengzhai college, black swan castle. This is a large castle in the middle of the mountain. Chengzhai college in the East is also the largest building except Chengzhai by the lake. The castle is located in the mountains, surrounded by forests. The gray stone bricks are painted with white paint or light powder paint, and then matched with the lake blue tiles, the castle looks very beautiful as a whole£¨ (picture here) The castle, like the white tower in the north, was built before ermenas college. It is said that there was a young prince with a delicate personality who only loved a girl. After becoming king, he built these buildings one after another to avoid the chaos of the outside world and live here with his lover. Later, chaos disaster broke out. After many years of chaos, the kingdom was no longer there. This land became the place of ermenas college, and the castle became the teaching and experimental site of the college. "This classmate, can you get up and answer a question?" In a classroom in the castle, a teacher in a proper black dress asked questions on the stage. Then a girl with short black hair stood up. She was wearing two kinds of green dresses with light and shade. She should be a sophomore in natural sequence. "I''m... sorry, teacher, I can''t answer." The girl''s face was a little embarrassed, her voice became smaller and her head lowered slowly. "That won''t work. I''ll come to the office after class." The teacher''s words seem to express some dissatisfaction, the following students also began to whisper. "Sure enough, he is a poor man in the mud. He can''t solve such a simple problem." "That''s how this kind of person can have a class with us. I saw her almost asleep just now." "Poor grades, inattentive, lazy and treacherous." "Oh, stop it. After all, you have to take care of those guys in the West." Most of them were born in noble families of the green empire. They were usually in the same circle. Naturally, they despised a small number of Xuehua students. If it''s the west wind, it''s OK. After all, the legend of the wind and the moon spread to the mainland, and they also reluctantly recognized each other, which is similar to their own existence. But the girl from the black rock duchy, in their eyes, is similar to the girl from the poor mountain area. Moreover, her grades are not good, and she has a layer of disdain in her heart. "Sit down, then let''s talk about the construction of the core of natural sequence and the advanced techniques of inscriptions..." the teacher asked the student to sit down, then continued to talk about some knowledge, and occasionally demonstrated it. After the dark haired girl sat down, she took up her pen and slowly recorded the knowledge and content of the teacher''s lecture. Although she was full of anxiety, she did not pay attention to the whispers of those students nearby. With the progress of the class, everyone''s attention is gradually not in this piece, and no one pays attention to her. In the face of being isolated, the girl with black hair and green eyes seems to be getting used to it. Fortunately, these Green Noble students only talk about her occasionally, but they don''t deal with her specially, because it is harmful to their "image". After all, many of them are expecting to meet the right person in school, and they still value their own image, while the nobles are more or less elegant and decent. Jingling rang in the corridor, and the slightly handsome teacher announced the end of class. A group of students gathered around and began to ask all kinds of questions, especially some noble girls. They had a special liking for this teacher, because he was a Viscount of the green Empire, and he was just teaching in ermenas. After a long time, after the teacher answered the questions, the group of male and female students slowly left. At this time, there are no more students left in the classroom, and some of them are ready to stay for self-study. The teacher quickly scanned and asked the girl with short black hair to follow him to the office. Some of the students in red and green uniforms in the corridor saw that the teacher would salute and say hello. They looked at the student behind the teacher with a little curiosity, but didn''t say anything. Then they left naturally. Although these students did not say anything, but this kind of look at the girl or some do not adapt, head lower. "Well, come in." With a squeak, the thick mahogany door opened, and the teacher''s office appeared in front of the girl. There were bookshelves and cabinets near the wall. In the middle, there were several large separated desks. On the desk, you could see things like pens and papers. There was a red brick fireplace near the wall, in which a small flame was burning quietly. There is a tin teapot hanging in the fireplace. The fragrance of tea wafts in the room. In the office, in addition to the teacher who just brought the girl in, there was a teacher in a shirt. He looked up, pushed his glasses and continued to write. "Come and sit here for a while." The teacher pulled a wooden chair with back and let the girl sit down. "Your name is Jenna, isn''t it?" The teacher asked as he tidied up his desk. "Yes, sir." "From the Duchy of black rock?" "Well, yes." "The scenery over there is very good, and the fish in the local lake are very delicious." "Yes, has the teacher been there?" Jenna relaxed a little bit. "... yes, a long time ago." The teacher seemed to recall something, but didn''t say much. "Your recent state is not very good. You often doze off in class and your grades are not ideal. You will slowly fall behind." "... sorry, teacher." The girl felt a little embarrassed and a little uneasy, she whispered. "The schoolwork and learning content of ermenas will become more and more difficult in the future. Most of the resources of the school are donated by various organizations and countries, and the purpose is to cultivate more outstanding talents for the world." "It''s not only about extraordinary strength, but also your mind and disposition and ability to handle affairs in all aspects." "You can''t go on like this." "Can''t you overcome this difficulty?" The teacher asked in reply. "I''m sorry, teacher." Jenna''s voice was lower and her hands were not on her side. The teacher did not speak for the time being, seems to be thinking about something, fingers are unconsciously tapping the mahogany table, not tight and not fast. And this silent silence makes the girl more nervous. After a while, he said, "well, as a punishment, you can copy my courseware three times neatly and completely." After that, he took out a stack of bound paper from the drawer, which looked a little thick. "That''s it. Give it to me on Wednesday in two weeks, understand?" "Yes, sir." The student took the stack of notes with dense small words and drawings, held them on his chest and nodded in shame. "That''s all for today. I don''t want to see you sleeping in class next time." "Yes, sir." Jenna nodded, bowed slightly, and then left the office. After that, the office was quiet again, only the faint scent of tea floated in it. At this time, a voice came from the corner. It was the former teacher who bowed his head to write. "You are so kind to her that you even copied the courseware for her." Chapter 313 After hearing this, the teacher in black dress didn''t feel surprised. He casually went to the fireplace, picked up the teapot, poured hot black tea into his cup, then returned to his seat, blew the cup slightly, took a sip, and then put down the cup. "It''s such a big deal now that I won''t even reply to you." The teacher said again, but it didn''t seem to be really angry, on the contrary, it was like a joke between friends. "No, it''s just that it''s a little difficult to explain, Berg." "Tell me about it, Raleigh. I''m almost finished with my report here. Anyway, there''s no class tomorrow. Why don''t you have a drink tonight?" Holding the teacup, the teacher blew the teacup, took another sip, and then said slowly. "This child is different from others. I can patiently help the noble lady in our country to guide and answer questions and so on. If I show kindness to this child, she may be regarded as pitiful or compassionate, which stimulates her self-esteem. " "That''s true. As a Viscount of the Empire, you can easily be understood as that by this girl from black rock." "Yes, on the surface, I said that I was punishing her. On the contrary, I could let her hold her breath and concentrate on chewing the thick courseware¡° "Aren''t you afraid to let her down and give up?" The man in the white shirt finished writing, pushed down his glasses, then went to the fireplace and poured himself a pot of hot tea. "No, those as like as two peas," she said. "She is from a hard mountain, and she is not the same as a child who is a noble family." Raleigh said firmly. "Besides, no, you''re still there. If you can''t, let you sing red face and play good. Isn''t that how hypocritical you are? " Raleigh, in his black dress, continued. "Ha ha ha, is that still you? Raleigh. I can''t see why Ming Ming was a playboy in those days, and now he is so kind and dedicated. " He came over laughing, leaned against the windowsill, looked at his old friend and said with a smile. "I''m still me. I still like beautiful girls. Look at those stupid girls. I don''t care about them?" "Now let''s talk about it. I know it." The teacher''s voice in white shirt became steady gradually. "You''ve been single for so many years, but you still can''t let go of the old Sailian. Otherwise, you won''t be a good viscount and come here to teach." "Forget it. Let''s go and have a drink in the West tonight. It''s my treat." "OK, you can''t miss a treat. I''m not as rich as you are. Those guys in robes sell expensive wine." "Ha ha, didn''t you look down on those students who went to the church in those years? Now you regret and envy them." As it gets dark, the two middle-aged teachers close the door of their office and walk down the mountain. Under the light yellow street lights, several magic locomotives stop by the side of the road to pick up the students and teachers after school. ------------------ Tower college in the north, 407 eagle beak laboratory building. There is a bright moon floating in the sky. The silver moonlight shines on the granite exterior wall, which is a little chilly. Most of the lights in the experimental building go out, but only a few laboratories are still lit. Jake is wearing an ultramarine robe belonging to the magic sequence. Standing beside the experimental platform, he carefully assembles some metal components. In the middle of the experiment, he constantly checks whether the inscriptions are connected. Occasionally, he uses magic to charge for experiments. He is the only one in the quiet laboratory. Other students have already gone back. Fortunately, the school laboratory will not close all night. Just deal with the scene before leaving and lock the door. As the last screw is tightened, a half meter wide silver device is constructed, in which the main body is a transverse cylindrical type, and there are thin pipes and gear transmission mechanism beside it. It looks like a magic power furnace. He mixed the red and black powder, rolled it up with a piece of paper, tilted it slightly, poured it into one of the round holes carefully, and then added the blue lubricating liquid on the other side. Then he cleaned the table. First, he raised a light blue barrier around the mechanism. Then he carefully shook the rocker. As a spark flashed, a roar and explosion sounded in the mechanism. The whole mechanism also vibrated slightly, and then there was the sound of fan blades turning inside. Hearing this sweet voice, Jack''s heart also felt a burst of excitement. Unfortunately, it didn''t last long. Maybe the pressure was too strong, or maybe the design was defective. A strong light flashed, and then a flame exploded. The air wave, heat and broken metal chips exploded inside the barrier. Fortunately, Jack''s quick response and emergency reinforcement of the barrier prevented the explosion inside from damaging other instruments in the laboratory. After a while, as the flames died down, he touched the barrier. Then the smell of scorch and metal ran into his nose, forcing him to step back and open the window for ventilation. The previous test device has become a fragment, nearly half of the main body is broken and scattered, revealing the gear and transmission structure, and the silver white metal is covered with burnt black and fracture. Still failed? Although he was a little prepared, Jack felt empty in his heart. Some of them hung down their hands and looked at the things he had spent a lot of credits and savings to do. They were scrapped in a flash, but some of them were unacceptable. He is a third year student of gaota college. He has been repeated for two years. If he can''t be promoted this year, he will have to leave ermenas by the end of the year. This is also the reason why he has worked so hard since last year. However, he is not a very talented person. He is not extremely intelligent, and he has no family background or connections. He can only rely on himself. Maybe I just don''t have talent. Jack found a place to sit down, staring at the fragments under the light, in the shadow of his face can not see any expression, only a black shadow. Why? I''ve tried so hard. After more than five years in ermenas, I still stay in series 5 and can''t be saved. I haven''t won any place in all kinds of competitions and activities. Looking back on his high spirited and ambitious when he first entered the school, he only felt a pang of bitterness in his heart. As a student of magic sequence, he is really good at alchemy and machinery, but this is the world. Not only you are moving forward, but the people around you are also moving forward. If you can''t compete for the top, you can only become a mediocre person who nobody cares about. Jack spent no less energy and painstaking effort on all kinds of experiments and research than those at the forefront of the grade, even more. But I''m sorry, it seems that the study of this kind of thing can''t be decided by effort. Maybe it depends more on luck and talent. Exploring in the unknown dark areas, who will know whether their direction is right? Often, an excellent achievement appears, surrounded by countless failures, they are not known or cared about. I don''t know when, eyes gradually wet up, Jack will curl himself in the corner, eyes looking at the fragments under the light, vision gradually blurred. Can I just end my studies so mediocre? I''m not willing to see such a wonderful world. Those brilliant talents, I also want to stand with them, even if only once. With his hands tightly clenched and his voice choked, Jack slowly lowered his head and did not dare to look at the light again. In the dark, his blue robe was stained with a few drops of wet liquid. Over the years, he tried his best to improve his strength and study those obscure technologies in order to find a blooming point. Unfortunately, it''s just a dream. The laboratory is silent, the only light is dim, but the person sitting in the corner is still motionless, just sitting there quietly, slowly watching it go out. ... ... ... The light went out. Moonlight through the curtains, the interior halo dyed dark blue incomparable. A vague figure gradually appeared in the laboratory, as if she had been standing there for a long time. Chapter 314 Just as we quickly adapt to the new life and new environment, the new semester has unconsciously passed for more than a month. With the warming climate and the arrival of spring, many roadside trees in ermenas began to grow green buds and new branches. Central school building, red shell hall, rainbow neck bottle competition final scene. After the elimination of the preliminary competition, a number of students with outstanding strength also emerged. The 19 people who entered the final, no matter which one, got the outside world is competing for the alchemy and pharmaceutical genius. Compared with the noise before, the final was much quieter, but it was not because the number of people watching was less, but because of the several alchemists present. They are all famous people for a long time. You can even see the names of these people in the textbooks, so we have converged a lot. In the quiet hall, as the host read out the rules, the game officially began. This time, the school did not prepare materials, but provided them all by itself, because it was a newly developed medicine. The final was more a kind of demonstration and practice, and the battle actually started long before the competition. The students sat quietly on the ladder seats and watched the participants in the competition. They used all kinds of strange methods to deal with different materials, and then used ingenious methods to make medicine that had never been heard before. They were full of expectations. This is the most attractive part of the rainbow neck bottle competition. "Is that Mr. lamb? I haven''t seen you for a year. I almost can''t recognize you. " Some students can''t help talking in a low voice. "Yes, since he had his hair, he''s possessed and has to change it every week." "This explosive hairstyle is really unique..." A group of people watched as the elder lamb kept heating and stirring the thick black liquid, and a bad smell of scorching escaped from the air. The other contestants frowned and wanted to complain about the strange smell, but they had to bear it when they thought of today''s competition, which was expected to have no result. Lorraine Hill''s test stand is at the front of the scene, which is the front of the rostrum. On the left is gene nerende of tower college, and on the right is ausuna. To tell you the truth, she still cares about today''s position. It''s too conspicuous. Because it''s indoor today, Lorraine Hill doesn''t like to wear a hood and so on. He just puts on a black coat with long black hair tied behind him. At the back of his head, he uses a light red hair band to tie a butterfly knot. With her back to the audience, grinding and making medicine step by step, many people are also attracted by this beautiful shadow. Originally, quite a number of people came to the competition scene when they heard that a new witch was going to participate in the finals. But looking at it, their eyes unconsciously turned from ausuna to Lorraine hill. There is no harm without comparison. When two people stand together, the gap is gradually highlighted, so some people begin to ask and discuss in a low voice. "Who is she?" "She''s beautiful, she''s charming, she''s lovely." Some boys feel that they have been poisoned. It''s called love poison. A lot of people began to ask about the origin of Lorraine hill. "Who is that girl? Five minutes. I need all the information about her. " A well-dressed noble son said to the valet behind him. "Don''t ask, boss." The younger brother behind said in a bit of a dilemma. "What''s the matter?" The noble son turned his head a little surprised, and his loyal follower dared to refute himself today. "She was..." the valet whispered in his ear. After hearing this, the nobleman sighed and said nothing. At the scene of the competition, all kinds of sounds of explosion, boiling and condensation were constantly heard. Occasionally, a puff of smoke could be seen, which made the students who didn''t pay attention in the front row smell a cough and sneeze. Rock sat in the back row and looked at the scene in front of him. He saw wood, pushed stones, fed insects, played with fire, and centrifuged with water. For the first time, he felt that these pharmaceutical masters in history were really not easy. How did they find out so many strange ways to deal with them. After half a day of exclamation and patience, the elixir of each player is gradually completed, and the next step is to explain and let the masters test. First on stage was a young man in a crimson uniform, with slightly higher cheekbones and a slightly thinner figure. "Good afternoon, sages and masters. I''m a student from Chengzhai University. What I''m showing today is my own invention of unconscious blood loss medicine." After that, he showed the light yellow reagent in his hand and explained. "This kind of medicine is smeared on the weapon to cause wounds to the enemy. It can prevent the wounds from healing and make the enemy lose blood continuously, and finally die." "Of course, if this is not enough, it also has the effect of paralysis, so that the other side can not feel pain, so that the other side is not easy to detect, and when dizzy, its blood is not much." After that, give the medicine to the staff on one side, and then take out an original sequence 3 ¡¤ tyrannical bull on the scene to test the medicine. A swordsman smeared the Potion on the sword, and then made a slight cut on the bull''s hind leg. Because it was not very painful, the bull began to beat, and then continued to eat the grass with peace of mind. He didn''t realize that his back was full of blood. "It looks good." "It''s very suitable for Yin people." "It''s really the consistent style of demon sequence, and it''s always famous for poison." After that, the two series 8 sages and three alchemists sitting on the stage also began to score the student. "The overall score is 71 for creativity and 60 for effect." Soon the staff read out the judges'' scores, and a master began to talk about his own evaluation. "It''s a good idea, but it may not work well in practice." "Intelligent creatures are not so easy to cheat. The higher the sequence level is, the more intelligent they are. They have more ways to sense that they are losing blood. After losing concealment, this effect will not work easily." ¡±Another point to say is that when dealing with large-scale Warcraft, the wound must not be small. It''s too small. His recovery speed has caught up. If the wound is big enough, the dose on the weapon will not work. It has to be poured in a bucket. But now that we''re at the point of pouring poison in barrels, it''s more convenient to kill the enemy in other ways if we have enough money to spare? " After that, the student sincerely expressed his thanks, and then stepped down to let the next contestant on the stage. "Hello everyone, I''m lamb, and what I''m going to show today is [hair antifreeze and fire retardant]" after that, he couldn''t help laughing, and there was a lot of laughter below. "This is Mr. lamb. It''s really interesting." "Is it tied to the hair?" He continued: "as we all know, the head can be broken, the blood can flow, and the hairstyle can''t be disordered. But there will be some fierce moments in the battle, such as high temperature, freezing and so on. It''s very easy to let the body be healthy, but the hair is gone after the battle. Especially for some beautiful women, it''s a pity that they have become bald. " "So that''s why I invented this medicine." After that, he directly drizzled the Potion on his head and simply rubbed it evenly, so a new hairstyle was born. After that, people use the freezing skill to shoot the sharp black hair like a hedgehog, only emitting a little white steam, but the hair is still not disordered, not frozen and broken. Finally, he lit a fire on his head. The purple red high-temperature flame was blowing the top of his hair, and a light yellow flame was also burning on his black hair. But even so, his hair still did not turn into black ash. It seems that the heat is carried away by the combustion and sublimation of the agent. "The overall score is 65 for creativity and 78 for effect." A master commented: "although it''s not something special, I feel that you have a market for this medicine. It''s a way to get rich." "Thank you." Lamb stepped down with a little excitement and satisfaction. Although he will not win the championship this year, his goal has been achieved, and it must be a sponsorship after that. Later, the contestants also published their own works, including breath holding potion (bronze grade), seed oil quenching potion (silver grade), nightmare potion (silver grade), and light enchanting potion (bronze grade), which can make people have strange dreams. Finally, the competition was drawing to a close, and several contestants who deliberately arranged to speak at the end also began to step on the platform. "Next, let''s welcome the sophomore of Chengzhai college, miss Osuna." Chapter 315 As soon as the purple haired ausuna appeared on the stage, she attracted people''s attention. After all, she was a rare and beautiful girl. The purple tear Stone Pendant under her ears was also shining. Her graceful figure combined with black silk stockings made her charming and attractive. Just now while waiting, ausuna saw a lot of big people, not only famous teachers in the college, but also some students from noble families. During this period, she also did some research. Among the students, Evelyn, the green princess, is naturally the highest status. However, she usually appears in the student union and rarely appears in the public. Next, there are GERAN, the eldest son of the Duke of Griffin, Floria, the legitimate daughter of the Duke of Unicorn, and brother and sister of the Falcon kingdom, Further down are the children of the earls and the core children of some large organizations. As for the students of the eastern Plantagenet Dynasty, they formed a small circle and knew little about the outside world. Today, the Griffin''s eldest son, jerane, came to the scene. He was dressed in an inconspicuous black student uniform and sat in the corner of the back row. It seemed that he didn''t want to be conspicuous. It''s a pity that ausuna saw all this. She can''t miss such a good opportunity. You should know that the Duke of Griffin is no smaller than a kingdom of Xifeng, and the Duchess is extremely powerful. As long as she doesn''t go to the capital, no one can beat her. "Good afternoon, everyone. I''m a sophomore from Chengzhai college, ausuna." One hand waist, one hand skirt, she first low body line a gift, violet big waves in the light is particularly bright. "What I''m showing today is the" kite poison alchemy potion. " Ausuna took out a glass bottle with lavender potion and began her explanation. This is a potion made by ausuna with her own talent in disease and combined with the alchemy of the east continent. The effect is to enhance the soul strength, but the side effect is that she will be chronically poisoned. "Although it''s chronic poisoning, it can be cured after a period of time." Ausuna explained, then handed the potion to the masters for review. The audience below also whispered. "It''s rare to enhance the strength of soul consciousness. No wonder ausuna is so confident." "Yes, even if it''s poisoning, as long as it doesn''t die on the spot, there''s always a way to get rid of it afterwards. If the soul core is enhanced, it can enhance a lot of strength, and maybe break through the extraordinary sequence that has been stagnated for a long time." "Look what the sage said. If the side effects are not serious, I would like to drink one." There are really few potions that can affect the soul. If they can be permanently enhanced, they are rare. Several masters also examined them more carefully. It was a long time before the staff announced the results¡° The overall score was 87 for creativity and 81 for effect. " "Although there are some side effects, it is still an excellent invention. The quality of this medicine should also be at the level of rare gold." A teacher in a dark blue silk robe commented that she seemed very satisfied with ausuna''s creativity After being affirmed by the masters, there was a cheer from the audience below, and everyone turned their eyes to ausuna, including envy, jealousy, infatuation and greed. In the face of the convergence of these eyes, ausuna did not feel uncomfortable, but in her heart rose an indescribable pleasure. Only mediocrity is not envied. Genius is always at the center of people''s attention. She has known this since she was a child, so she gently flicks her long purple wavy hair, faces the rostrum, bows confidently and proud, and expresses her gratitude. It''s so dazzling. Lorraine Hill sat in the side corner of the scene, looking at the purple haired girl on the stage, sighing to herself. She is introverted, so sometimes she admires those extroverted and bold people. After receiving the awards from the judges, ausuna turned back to step down. Her eyes and eyes turned to the Griffin eldest son in the corner, hoping to see his praise. However, the Griffin''s eldest son did not look at the high platform, but looked at somewhere in the dark corner, where a delicate and beautiful girl sat quietly. With a business smile on her face, she stepped down from the central platform. As her figure stepped into the dark, her face became colder and colder. Even the rest of the contestants could not hear anything on the stage. After the two contestants and no special surprise, many of the audience are still immersed in the reverie of Osuna medicament, until the penultimate contestant on the stage. It''s still the iconic monocle, with a black gold thread dress, and a handsome face like a knife. In fact, he is also a little curious about why he is the penultimate one. What''s the origin of the black haired girl sitting in the corner? The teachers in the school are so optimistic about her. Gene left early in the last preliminaries. He didn''t know that Lorraine Hill got a high score. In addition, he stayed in his alchemy laboratory all the year round, and no one specially told him such unimportant news, so he still doesn''t know Lorraine hill. "This is my work [lightning flasher]." He took out the medicine which was always blue and transparent, in which there was a faint electric light flow occasionally, which was very attractive. "The effect is to store and discharge electricity, that''s it." After that, he handed the medicine to the staff and walked off the stage temporarily. "Is that all, so fast?" Some of the students under the stage began to talk about it. "Chief Jean, as always, is short." "It doesn''t look very special. This potion." After a while, the staff finally announced the masters'' score¡° The overall score was 70 for creativity and 86 for effect. " "Does the effect score so high?" Some students are hard to understand. The hall is full of mosquito like buzzing. Dong, a crisp wooden hammer came from the rostrum, and the scene suddenly quieted down. Then a sage began to say. "Although the idea is not particularly conspicuous and coincides with some of the drugs in the records, the effect is very significant. It can save a lot of electricity. If the materials can be improved and the production cost can be reduced, it can be popularized. Gene, you can get the title of master with this potion. " The sage gave an amazing evaluation, and the students at the scene were also shocked. Ausuna sat at the side of the meeting and looked at Lorraine hill in the distance opposite. She was more and more bored. Why did she work so hard and get such praise every time? Why can''t the prince of Griffin look at herself? It''s really unfair. It was not until the shouting at the scene that she was startled. She looked up and looked at the chief Jean, who gave thanks in applause. She was at a loss. What happened? Did he win the championship? Did I have nothing. Although gene''s effect score is very high, the creativity score is only 70 points, which still can''t hold ausuna down. After all, the rainbow neck bottle competition is mainly about encouraging innovation. After learning about the situation, ausuna gradually relaxed. Chief Jean, I''ll be called chief ausuna in the future. She pinched her nails and said to herself. At this time, the last contestant in the competition also slowly appeared in front of everyone. After finishing her hair band and skirt, Lorraine hill put two strands of short hair on her ears, and the rest of her soft hair was draped behind her shoulders. Her red rose dress swayed slightly with her feet. When she stepped onto the platform and the light hit her beautiful and perfect face, her black eyes were gently cut, and the whole scene fell into a short silence. "I''m a sophomore from Chengzhai college, Loran. This is my work, the potion of light and soul." The sound was clear and ethereal, and spread gently to the whole venue. After more than a year''s entry into ermenas, Lorraine Hill finally stepped onto the stage of thousands of people''s attention. Perhaps, many years later, many people can''t remember what her entries are, but in the first few seconds, the dreamy girl who has no time under the light, let the students firmly remember, just like the first love they never had. Chapter 316 Good plays always come last. Many programs and competitions are like this, which is not only the need of the program effect, but also the maximum display of everyone.Not many of the sages of ermenas knew the identity of lorenthal''s witch, just a few at school. A small number of teachers know that lorenthal''s two identities are very special because of last year''s Nova competition and school arrangement, but that''s all. Today''s competition position and order are actually a small surprise, because Loran Hill''s performance in the preliminary competition is very outstanding, but his fame is not as big as that of other students, which makes some unknown students feel strange.After standing on the platform, Lorraine Hill took out a bottle of potion according to the requirements of the competition. Compared with other people''s colorful potions, her potion was very clear and transparent. If it wasn''t for the occasional flow of fluorescence, people would almost mistakenly think that there was nothing in the bottle."Youguanghua and bingzhanhua are used as the main materials, combined with other auxiliary chemicals to enhance efficiency and purify, and the specific process and process are as follows...""The effect is to enhance the consciousness of the soul and heal the cracks in the soul. At the same time, it also has the effect of soothing the soul. It can relieve anxiety, mania, fear and other emotions. Its inspiration and conception come from... "The girl is not tight, said unhappily, at first still a little not adapt, and then gradually natural up, slowly also exude their own unique temperament.Although beautiful, but not sharp, but with a soft and quiet, such as the world''s most gentle cotton or feathers in general, you slowly package, slowly into a peaceful and comfortable night. Although the girl is just a brief introduction to the process and idea of her invention of this medicine. But the pleasant sound, such as the notes gently played in the moonlight, makes people slowly immerse in it, as if the soul gradually peels off the decadent body, and gradually rises to the starry sky with the wind blowing at night.What Lorraine Hill doesn''t know is that with the gradual improvement of her sequence, the pendant that tidys gave her can no longer cover her appearance and temperament. Usually, she gets along well with others. When she stands in the center of this stage, her appearance and style are like adding a magnifying glass, which can no longer be covered."... that''s it." After the lecture, Lorraine Hill bowed his head slightly and walked down the platform.Some of the students were still immersed in the girl''s voice for a long time, and some beat their feet and chest. For the first time, they felt that the introduction requirements of the competition were too few. How could the girl finish so soon? A great loss and melancholy spread in the field.In fact, many people don''t remember what the girl said at all, and their attention has long been focused on her appearance and voice.Regret, chagrin, melancholy and other emotions constantly rolling in my heart, just how silly, did not call the girl, let her answer a few more questions, say a few more words.After a brief few minutes of explanation, the students'' mind was completely taken away by the unknown girl (actually, Loran hill just said that, but many people didn''t listen). The staff didn''t respond when they announced their grades."The overall score is 92 for creativity and 97 for effect."When Loran Hill stepped on the stage, Osuna, who was sitting under the stage, held the armrest tightly and looked at the girl with jealousy and disbelief on her face. When the staff read out the performance, she pinched the armrest out of cracks and deformation with jealousy.How could it be her again? How dare she? Isn''t it obvious that this kind of abnormal result is cheating?How many great alchemists have been unable to develop such highly evaluated drugs for nearly a hundred years in their lives? She is only 16 or 17 years old. How can she take them out? I''m afraid that there are special organizations behind them to build momentum for her.Last time, I went on stage with pearl weapons. Otherwise, how could the score be so high?Yes, it must be. There can''t be such a perfect person in this world. She has understood this since she was a child. Who is not a person with excellent mind? Do you really think that you can get ahead in the aristocratic circle only by looking good? Interests, people''s hearts, relations and blood ties are indispensable. This girl, too, must have been specially trained by some organization behind the scenes.Ausuna lowered her head and twisted her expression. After a long time, she slowly raised her head and returned to her normal appearance.Wait and see, I will expose you, this hypocrite named Lorraine. Ausuna swore in her heart, while a dark heroic pride slowly rose in her heart.During the period when people''s minds were no longer on the scene, the "Rainbow neck bottle" competition finally came to an end."The champion this time is a sophomore from Chengzhai college, Luolan!" The host excitedly read out today''s results. At the same time, under the expectation of the public, the girl came to the podium again, and this time the public really remembered the name.Next is the award ceremony.First of all, the top three came on the stage and accepted the awards of the competition ranking certificate written by the sages themselves one by one. Then there was the reward, "slow!""Our students in Chengzhai college are naturally supported and protected by ourselves."With a wave of his hand, the door at the end of the hallway opened, and a senior in a crimson uniform came in and cleared out another hallway. Chapter 317 Among the four universities, there are many large and small associations, but there are not many long-standing associations. The "true red rose" is one of them. All the students in the club come from Chengzhai University. They pursue absolute elitism. The number of students is better than the number of students. It is the first club in Chengzhai University. Moreover, many of the big clubs in Chengzhai university are actually its outer organizations. Therefore, it is often said that "true red rose" is the shadow Club of Chengzhai University, Secretly manipulated many things in the college. Looking at the scene like dog blood in a romantic drama, Lorraine Hill also stops. A kind of complex emotion begins to surround his heart. He is shy, funny and embarrassed. It''s just like the fantasy of Zhong Er that he wrote when he was young is mentioned again. I remember watching those youth dramas when I was a child, in order to compete for the favor of the heroine, the male owners of the two sides made all kinds of magical operations and competed with each other. The first time I saw this kind of thing, I would definitely find it enjoyable, but if I watched too much, I would inevitably feel embarrassed and funny. Some of the students in the meeting hall were going to leave, but now they stopped, looking forward to the scene, hoping to see how the girl chose. On the scene, the students from the two sides of the bridge pier and Chengzhai college fought openly, while the students from the other colleges watched the play secretly, and the scene was quiet for a moment. In a room in the back of the hall, two sages sat at the table, looking at the information on the table, slowly tasting the creativity of the newly developed medicine in this competition, occasionally drinking a cup of hot tea. "Did you see the scene outside?" Although he was indoors, the two sages were not deceived by what happened outside several walls. One of them was wearing a simple round hat and a white robe like a nightgown. He stroked his long white beard and said. "I see it." The other sage was a little thin and tall. He was dressed in a neat black-and-white dress. His fingers holding the paper were strong and strong. He was as sharp and serious as an eagle. "It''s nice to be young." The sage in white took a sip of tea, drank it slowly, and then said slowly. "When I was in school, if I could get such a group of people to help me, I would have caught up with Rebecca by then." "Well, it''s boring. The school is just a greenhouse specially built. In my opinion, it is high time to let all the students walk on the edge of life and death, so that they can understand the reality and cruelty of the world. If we don''t do well in other schools, we are here to compete with our students. " "Well, Gao, put away your cold style for the time being. This is not an army after all." The sage in white raised his hand to appease his colleague''s friend for many years. "Over the years, you''ve been the same as before, but you haven''t changed." "Although in our opinion, the behavior or ideas of these students may be a little naive." "But I still want to say that people need a little fantasy or publicity to live a lifetime." The old man with white beard said his opinion. "You should also know that adults'' life is not as wonderful as their childhood fantasy. Many of them are boring and heavy. In the future, these unbridled and simple pursuit of good times will be the gentle harbor in their memory, so that they are sentimentally attached and will not go on too extreme road." "If one sees and experiences cold things from birth to death, he will not believe that there is warmth in the world." "So in order to keep a little kindness and beauty in the hearts of these students in the future, I still agree that students should have a warm and wonderful time. Although some people will say it''s naive and naive, ideals are often born in these simplicity and purity." He said, with a trace of nostalgia for the past. ----------------------- Red shell hall, the scene after the competition. The students in the school are all young people in their 16-20 years old. Naturally, they can''t refuse this kind of bustle in the school. Although they don''t speak on the surface, their eyes are wide open, looking back and forth at the two sides of the staff. "Ho Ho, that''s interesting. Which way will miss Lorraine go?" "On the left is the eldest son of the Griffin Duke, and on the right is the collateral Department of the green royal family. They all have similar identities. One represents the pier college, and the other represents Chengzhai college." "Miss Lorraine is from Chengzhai college. Is it more likely to go to the right?" "It''s hard to say. I''m only in the second grade, so I''ll choose another college next year. You know, the eldest son of the sarius family, the chosen successor, and his appearance and strength are not bad. If you get on well with him, maybe you''ll become the Duchess. Many girls dream about it." "But the one on the right is not bad. There are many green top nobles in the red rose. It is said that Princess Evelyn is a member of the club." "Why, there are aristocrats of the green empire on both sides. Miss Lorraine is a native of the east continent. Our king''s court is no worse than the green empire." A student from the East retorted in a low voice. While the students were whispering, Lorraine Hill finally made a choice. She did not find the back door to escape, did not fly, did not choose either of the two roads, but moved gently to the middle, where the crowd stood. After leaving the bright stage, the audience under the stage was dim. As the girl walked faster and faster, her black hair floated slightly and scattered a small amount of crimson light particles, and the eyes in the dark gradually changed from pure black crystal to red moon. There is no conflict but a strange coordination between innocence and demon. Originally, when some people saw Loran Hill coming, they were ready to step forward and get close to her. However, the students who were close to the aisle seemed to have been hit by a magic spell and gave in one after another. As the girl moved forward, they scattered step by step and watched her walk by like smoke. Finally, no one dared to talk to her. After Lorraine Hill left, the students in the hall stayed for a short time before they burst out into enthusiastic voices of surprise, talk and gossip. "You were so stupid that you gave in like this. It''s good to have a close look." A student in the crowd asked a friend. "You didn''t stand by the aisle. I don''t know what the scene was." The student touched his chest and said with lingering fear. "I dare say that the girl named Lorraine is more powerful than the top ones in the college." "When that pair of eyes like Zhu Yue looked at me, the sharp and piercing feeling made my whole body and soul cold and shiver. How dare you let me stop her?" "How can it be that Miss Lorraine looks so tender and charming, and what you say is terrible." The student obviously didn''t believe it. "I can''t explain it, but maybe there are such gentle and sharp people in the world. They are not pure kindness, but kindness with their own clear beliefs." "But from today on, I will be Miss Lorraine''s loyal follower," the student continued "Oh, come on, our students in ermenas are going to be big people in the future. It''s too shameful and naive to say that." His companion patted him on the shoulder. "You don''t understand. Miss Lorraine is so cool." "Black hair and red eyes, ah, it''s so beautiful. My whole soul is shaking." Chapter 318 At night, the dormitory of Chengzhai college. There was a sound of the key turning. The thick wooden door creaked. A girl with black hair opened the door and went back to the quiet house. There is a light at the head of the bed in the bedroom. The bright yellow light is not very bright, but it also brings a little warmth in the dark night. "Lorraine''s back." The girl with red hair in the room stood up with a little joy when she saw Lolan Hill coming back. She followed Lolan hill into the spacious laboratory where things were put. Like a bird walking slowly, she circled around her and curiously watched Lolan Hill take out things from the storage ring. "When did Kitty wake up?" Lorraine hill was familiar with tying up her hair and preparing dinner for her roommate, who had been sleeping for several days. "When the sun was about to set, I woke up and didn''t see Lorraine, so I stayed in the room and read a book." Kitty looks like she''s going to praise me. "Mmm, Kitty is great." Lorraine Hill touched Kitty''s red hair, then took out some potatoes he bought in the evening, and asked kitty to peel them. "Just peel it off. Don''t bake it over fire." The girl recalled last time, Kitty turned the potatoes into fiery black charcoal. "I know." Although extraordinary ability is really convenient in life, occasionally Loran Hill will do something by himself. Maybe it''s more realistic. The purple onion is first cut in half and soaked in water, then the meat bought tonight is cut into pink and white strips, and then potatoes, green peppers and onions are cut into shreds. After that, we stir fry. Originally used to heat the crucible on a small stove frame iron pot, hot oil Zixiang, all kinds of food ingredients rolling in it, and then add salt and seasoning, suddenly burst out a very appetizing smell. As soon as the dishes came out of the pot, Lorraine Hill asked kitty to have two dinners. They sat down at a small table by the window and ate. It''s said that Lorraine hill only started cooking in school this semester. Before he was a freshman, he usually cooked something, or made pastries with boumansa. The main reason is that the kitchen in the first grade dormitory is too small and there are no suitable cooking utensils. In addition, the dormitories are too close to each other. If you do it, I''m afraid it will attract students from four or five dormitories to watch curiously. This year, the living place is much better. The walls are very thick and the sound insulation effect is good. There are no students around. In addition, roommates can eat whatever they feed, so there is no need to consider too many taste problems. "Delicious, Lorraine." After the dishes on the plate were finished, Kitty made a happy sound. ----------------------------- On the other side of the college, ausuna also participated in the celebration dinner after the competition. Although he didn''t win the championship, the result of the runner up was amazing, so there was no reason to give up. At the banquet, ausuna kept smiling on the surface, thanking those who supported her, but in fact, she was absent-minded. It was hard for her to lose the competition, but it was even harder for her to accept the appearance of jerane and the members of the real red rose club. There seemed to be a kind of depression in her heart that she couldn''t vent. She was stuck there all the time, but in order to maintain her image, she still had to keep a reluctant smile. After the dinner, she said that she was tired today and needed a rest, so she refused some activities and left the restaurant. In the next few weeks, she began to inquire about the dark haired girl. As she knew more and more information, she became more and more sure of her previous thoughts. This girl, named Luolan, often missed some classes and sometimes didn''t show up for several days. Not only that, her past was almost blank. Although it looks like an oriental, it comes from clancia, which was once the kingdom of westerly wind. But ausuna herself had been in the aristocratic circle of Xifeng before. At her age similar to Lorraine''s appearance, the other''s appearance was so outstanding that she should have been famous for a long time. It''s just a lie to say that a serious person who would have lived in seclusion since childhood. The reason why he said he came from Clancy A is that the country was just established, and the chaos of dynastic change registered residence and past events were covered up by war and upheaval, and it was convenient to set up a family background. "If it''s just as unknown as before, but now you stand up, you have to accept all kinds of questions and inquiries. I''ll see how long you''ll last like that? " Ausuna made up her mind and began to plan. A few days later, all kinds of news began to circulate in the college. "Have you heard? She was the girl who won the "Rainbow neck bottle" competition Two students sitting on the magic locomotive are talking to each other. This is the thread heading for the North Tower. "What''s the matter? It''s said that she is very beautiful and has a good temperament." "At the beginning, it was like this, but now some people say that her achievements are false. You think about it, over the years, there have been countless amazing talents in ermenas, but none of them can invent pearl grade medicine in school. Refining medicine is not like anything else. It''s not only about talent, but also a lot of experience and operation. It''s not something that can be cultivated in just a few years... "A student said with a serious analysis. "There seems to be some truth." The student nodded. "I''ll tell you. In addition, you see, she often doesn''t come to class. She must be doing something shameful. So are the school teachers. No one cares about this kind of thing." Although many people don''t believe the news, some students begin to be dubious after all. It''s another Wednesday. Today''s Alchemy and pharmacy class. Loranthel didn''t show up in class because she was studying medicine at Temple college. A follower of ausuna asked the teacher in class why Lorraine often didn''t come to class? The teacher stood on the platform and looked at the audience with curious eyes. He raised his hand slightly to make everyone quiet. "I know that you may have heard some rumors recently, but emenasne, you sages think and know more than you do." "Some doubts are unnecessary. Strength is strength. Miss Lorraine''s talent and attainments really surpass most people. The current course is not very useful for her, so she will spend more time on self-study." "If you want to be like her, you don''t have to come to class often. As long as you can get the top three in the competition, even if you don''t come to class at ordinary times, I will give you an excellent rating. " "It''s not about fairness. It''s just that everyone''s growth and learning styles are different. I hope you will pay less attention to such boring rumors and concentrate on your own learning and promotion. What''s the matter with you about the good and bad of outsiders." When he said the last sentence, the teacher''s eyes seemed to warn the student not to spread such false rumors any more, and let him sit down with a little bit of fear. Chapter 319 At the same time, Loran hill, who is studying medical knowledge in Temple college, is still listening to the teacher''s explanation, totally unaware of what happened in Chengzhai college. Dressed in a white college uniform, she and a dozen other students followed her teacher in the mountains near the north of the temple college. "The place we are going to today is an ancient battlefield of chaos and disaster in the past. It was newly discovered a few years ago. There are many heroes who died in those years and those terrible and twisted opponents buried in it." "But you don''t have to worry about it. Nearly a thousand years later, even if the chaotic illusion has already dissipated, what''s left at the scene is only the remains attached to them." "Besides, the whole ermenas has been cleaned up several times by the sages. Even if chaos disaster breaks out again, it is the safest place in the world." The black robed teacher was walking in the mountains. His skin was a little pale. It seemed that he had not seen the sun for a long time, but the most striking thing was the long sickle in his hand. Its appearance is simple, black with a little copper color, and its blade is relatively bright due to wear, reflecting faint cold light in the white light of cloudy day. "Here it is, here it is." The teacher went to a plain open space, stopped and grinned back at the students. The white and purplish skin with dark red lips, a kind of unspeakable infiltration, let behind a few students in the heart rise to murmur and fear. However, Lorraine Hill looked at the teacher with great interest and knew that he had no malice, just a little bad taste. "Today I''ll show you how to open the box... No, open the grave." The teacher waved the sickle in his hand like a hoe, hit the ground, picked up the soft soil, and then again. It seems that this kind of thing has been done in the past. "It''s coming out." The teacher''s sickle touched something and was brought out. It was a broken bone. "Come on, everyone around to see what kind of bone it is, whether it''s human, spirit, or other Warcraft or creature, and which part of the body it belongs to." The students looked at the bones, carefully observed and said all kinds of guesses. Because of the extraordinary ability, most injuries and muscle tears can be easily treated, but bones are different. If they are connected reversely, wrongly or less, all kinds of problems will arise. Therefore, orthopedics is arranged to study at a earlier time. And when it comes to this, the best natural is the supernatural sequence of the dead. For a long time in Ivar''s history, doctors were actually held by Necromancers. They know a lot about human body and have rich experience in anatomy. From the beginning of a primary necromancer, he will learn to sew corpses. After being skilled, he can sew the wounds of living people easily. They come to the scene (graveyard) all the year round, practice operation (digging tombs to touch bones), and provide one-stop service (no good medicine, no waste after death). Before the popularity of angel sequence, these extraordinary people in black have always controlled the life and death of the general public, and their social status is also very lofty. In the heyday of mercury Dynasty, it was a special honor to be a doctor (necromancer). After listening to these students'' conjectures, the teacher was not in a hurry to deny them. Instead, he asked why everyone came to this conclusion, and then revealed the answer. First, he asked the students to disperse, and then knocked the long handle at the end of the scythe on the ground. A lavender hidden ripple spread, and it seemed that there was no change. The students on the scene looked at the ground in bewilderment, and all kinds of conjectures welled up in their hearts, while Lorraine Hill sensed that within the scope of the scythe as the center of the circle, the connection in the soil was broken, It turns into grains like fine sand. Then the earth went up and down, and the bones of different sizes gradually floated out of the ground under the influence of the ability of the dead sequence, and the bones that had been guessed before were thrown into the sand again by the teacher. The skeleton of the last animal was stitched together. Like a horse but not a horse, this corpse has a long horn on its forehead. Is it a unicorn? Lorraine Hill guessed that many other students had similar ideas in mind. "It seems that we are really lucky this time. It''s the remains of a unicorn, but what''s more special is that it''s a Black Unicorn rather than our common white unicorn." The teacher began to introduce it in detail, and then told us to judge the cause of the unicorn''s death from the skeleton. After analyzing the experience of the unicorn''s injury and death, although it was a medical course, the teacher of the necromancer sequence still did not seem to forget his old profession and began to introduce to the students how to maximize the use of this corpse and transform it into combat effectiveness. Do you want to add a skeleton to make a Skeleton Knight, or do you want to find other horse shaped bones to make a part of the spine chariot, or simply remove the horse''s head and add the remains of humanoid creatures to make a composite Centaur undead knight. The teacher talked about the advantages and disadvantages of various ways, as well as the difficulty. The direction of the course is unknowingly crooked again. After class, the students dispersed, and the black robed teacher carried the sickle and turned to the place where he lived. It was a house in the middle of the mountain. "Back?" A woman in her 40s is holding a prepared dinner on the table to greet her husband. "How is it today?" "It''s OK. Anyway, I''ve talked about these things for many years, and I''ve memorized them myself¡° "You can''t recite things by heart. The sages and adults have said before that we should combine the current situation with current events according to the present situation, so that students can listen more easily." The wife helped pat the dust on his clothes before they sat down to eat. "You always like to carry other contents in class. How many times have you been deducted by the school? Why don''t you wake up and just explain the medical knowledge?" The black robed teacher held the glass and drank it slowly. "I want to, but... I can''t do it." The teacher sighed. "The ancestors of my ancestors have always been the Necromancers of the mercury Dynasty, and our family has sprung up because of the sequence of Necromancers. In those past years, I don''t know how many people in the family shed their blood for the dynasty. All the time, this is something to be proud of and glorified. But... " "Since the end of the dynasty, after the collapse, all the extraordinary people in the dead sequence have been cleared, distributed, denounced, and ordered to be transferred everywhere. If they don''t, they will even be directly and secretly executed by the high-level officials of various countries at that time." "After so many years, if not for the green Trey family to regain their glory and shine brilliantly in the battle between green and Oz, maybe even now, the sequence of the dead will still be suppressed." "Today, although the sequence of the dead is legal and formal, because of reputation and other reasons, the number of people is always declining." "I don''t want to see one day in the future when this sequence is eliminated from the ermenas because of the small number of people." "So even if I was criticized and reprimanded by the sages, I still want to let more students know about the next extraordinary sequence, which is so interesting and strange, not exactly what you think." "I admit that we have made mistakes in history, but I don''t think it is so humble that it is despised." "No matter you scold me or deduct my money, as long as I am still in school, I want more students to know the value and fun of the sequence of the dead." He ate his dinner slowly and said a lot unconsciously, as if to vent his long-term depressed thoughts. His eyes seemed to recall the prosperous and brilliant era. Chapter 320 In last week''s Alchemy and pharmacy class, after the teacher criticized the rumors about Lorraine hill, the evaluation of the dark haired girl in Chengzhai college turned again, from the original dubious to all kinds of praise. Even many students would come to Lorraine hill to wait outside the class to see her appearance. Girls don''t come every time, so this kind of behavior gradually becomes similar to gambling, which makes people nervous and expectant. In the battle courtyard in the forest, towering trees stand tall. Their branches and crowns block the sky above the courtyard. In the shade below, there are many students coming to class, but many of them come to see the girl. "Today is combat class. Will she come?" Two students in crimson uniforms were sitting on a nearby branch, overlooking the opposite battle yard. They wore the same rose badge on their chest. "It''s very likely that she will come. During this period, someone has made statistics on her travel rules. Generally, she will come to class for two days every 3-4 days." A young man with broken black hair was sitting on a tree, with a piece of wood in one hand and a delicate dagger in the other hand. He kept cutting, as if carving something. "It''s quite regular. It''s reasonable that such punctual people should not deliberately skip classes." The other was a pretty girl with curly golden hair, which was put on a crimson dress, and her legs wrapped in white silk swayed back and forth in the air. "Well, no matter what. Anyway, it''s a little bit idle today. I''ll wait for you later. Princess Eveline''s Royal Highness''s mission to me can be done well." "Is your royal highness interested in her? It''s rare. I thought Prince Edward would value miss Lorrain." "Your Royal Highness is still in school after all. Recently, however, there is indeed a bit of trouble. Some generals from the southern regiment wrote to them. I hope that her royal highness can say a few words before her majesty and agree with the Imperial Army''s sending out troops to the seven countries of China. These generals are united in a huge force, and the royal highness of the princess can not be easily rejected. The young man with broken hair chipped the wood and replied, "so powerful? But if you say it, it''s not like you, Irene "Cackle, since I dare say, you should know what I mean." The blonde said with a smile. "I''m just a small man, I don''t dare to guess at will, but I''ll tell his highness Edmund about it." The wood in the young man''s hand gradually became a human figure. A burst of cheers came from the crowd below. It turned out that two girls were falling from the sky hand in hand. It''s Loran and Kitty. Looking at the quiet classroom in the past, it has become so busy, and Lorraine hill is also a bit distressed. Fortunately, she has gradually adapted to this kind of high-profile life recently, but she will not be shy and panic. "Both girls are beautiful. Which one is Lorraine?" Some of the people who watched did not know Lorraine hill for the first time. "It''s the one who walks in front and laughs very sunny and gentle." One student pointed out. "The one in the back is also very nice. The arrangement of the dormitory in the school is really strange. The arrangement of the two most beautiful girls is not balanced. " "It''s better if two beauties are superimposed together. Why should we separate them?" In the second grade curriculum, combat class is a rare public class. Every student has to study it, but it will be staggered according to the batch. After Lorraine Hill entered the courtyard in the forest, the students around him immediately gathered around. Although the road was not blocked, they all wanted to have a close look at the girl, and the noisy discussion in the yard was also a little less. Bright sunlight through the green leaves, mottled sprinkle in the forest, fell on the girl''s light red dress. They are different from those who wear all kinds of jewelry, from those girls who use all kinds of powder to decorate their faces, and from those students who are too fat or too thin. The girl''s white and unadorned face is so beautiful and pure in the sun. Her eyes are so clear that they seem to speak. When you see them, you can''t help but be attracted by them. And inadvertently, the small steps are just like walking into people''s hearts, clucking and rippling like dreams. "If it''s in the outside world, it''s necessary for those lecherous aristocrats to jump up." Several students standing in the distance whispered, it seems that they are from the first grade of the central school building. "What about jumping up? This is ermenas, the permanent site sheltered by the sages." A companion said disdainfully. At this time, a quiet student also had to praise: "this is Luolan Xuejie, I will go to Chengzhai college next year." After many students saw Loran Hill appear, they finally felt that these days were not in vain and sent out bursts of exclamations, and the fighting course in the courtyard also officially began. There are many classes in today''s class, and ausuna happens to be one of them. In the face of this scene, although she has prepared for it, she is still hard to accept it. If only I didn''t have that girl, all this cheering and cheering should belong to me. Ausuna is the most beautiful and excellent in her childhood experience and environment. She also thinks that she should take it for granted to be the center of all people. But when the facts and expectations were different, a huge gap and panic began to spread in her heart. She never thought about what would happen if she lost her position in the center of the stage. Would she want to be the same as those yellow faced women in her memory? She is not expected to be optimistic and can only stay alone in the corner. In the future, she will have to deal with all kinds of life and participate in all kinds of dangers and hardships. Such a mediocre and humble life is not the future she expected. Her jealous heart is more distorted now. Inside the courtyard, practice begins. With Lolan''s application and the teacher''s care, ketti has no rival. Instead, he sits on a bench under the tree and watches Lolan Hill practice with another student. The other side was holding a slightly straight steel sword, while Lorraine hill was holding a cross sword. The weapons of both sides were taken from the inside of the fighting yard, and there was no attack. Even so, the slender blade still reflects bursts of cold light in the sun. You come and go, leaving a remnant shadow in the field, like a red and green butterfly, constantly flying. The sound of metal cross sound is also constantly ringing, occasionally sweeping the afterwave across the grass in the courtyard, cutting off a few green grass leaves, a smell of grass is gradually spreading in the courtyard. "These two are very powerful. Only with this kind of reaction and speed, there will be few opponents in the same level." "I''m afraid you said less." Another student who watched the battle nearby said another fact he knew. "Do you know who''s the one with Miss Lorraine?" "Who is it? It looks like a natural sequence sophomore "That''s the first place in the" sword dance "competition. The champion, Samantha, is another miracle born among the common people." Chapter 321 Students are different from students. This is the famous saying of a sage who tried to implement an "unequal" policy in schools. Such as "ten crowns", such as various titles and badges, and even special and customized uniforms. Although some of them were denied, many of them were gradually absorbed by ermenas in the trial. People instinctively hate mediocrity and boredom, and pursue meaningful and exciting things, so is learning. At the sage''s suggestion, the school set ten most glorious titles, namely "ten crowns". If they can get one of them, their graduation certificate will change from ordinary white to gorgeous black gold, and even some of the sages will write congratulatory words and stamp special marks. Such a great honor is naturally pursued by students. Just imagine that he has won the top evaluation in the only world-famous university. Even if he is a student, once he graduates, he can go directly to the top of the country and become a real power figure. This kind of thing may sound strange for the first time, but it''s not surprising to imagine the environment at that time. If you are the king of a kingdom, most of the ministers, generals, bishops, nobles, etc. who are directly under your command are hereditary. They come from some rich families. Their education since childhood is just a few private teachers. You have known these people since you were a child. In fact, most of you know the habits and three outlooks formed by the erosive life of the nobility, what kind of waste he is and what kind of quality he is. It''s crazy to expect these people who are addicted to pleasure and have no pressure to work diligently. Except for a few elites, most of them can''t use them. Sometimes they want to promote some people you like, but because they lack convincing resume or qualifications, they are full of difficulties and resistance, and are easy to be elevated after they are in the top position. Therefore, when a genius suddenly appeared in his own country, he not only had strong strength and graduated from ermenas, but also was publicly recognized and praised by the sages, with the guarantee of character, which was just like winning the first prize in the lottery. Even if you give such an excellent resume directly to a high position, other people in China will not object to it, and many people even admire it, because the reputation and reputation of ermenas in the past thousand years are here. And in the face of the gradually solidified and lifeless high-rise buildings, as the king, you will not hesitate too much. Of course, you should put the hot iron which has just come out of the hot stove with ideal and no complete pollution into it to maximize its effect. It would be better if the genius was a civilian, because he was more likely to be satisfied and courted, and he was more generous. Therefore, the "ten Championships" of ermenas have always been the target pursued and contested by all parties. They will have their own uniforms, badges, dormitories, and even departments and members. In addition to the top ten champions, the other winners will also have their own badges and uniforms. After winning the "Rainbow neck bottle" competition, Lorraine Hill naturally received the official badge from ermenas. It looks like a small bottle tilted like an hourglass with seven colors of liquid inside, just like a rainbow. The badge means that the wearer is the champion recognized by the school. At the same time, the student uniform can also be changed. Although the hue still has to use the red of demon sequence, the difference of style and color can be adjusted at will. It has the freedom to dress. On the other side, she is also similar. She is wearing a light green and white dress and a red and blue sword cross badge on her chest, which means she is the champion of "sword dance". In history, the sage tirelessly set these interesting titles and special badges, the purpose of which is naturally to stimulate students'' competition, and make campus life more interesting and exciting. The honor gained in school can be recognized even after going out. Although there were several controversies in those years, it has to be said that the students really like this. The teachers finally saw that the effect was good, and then they slowly changed their attitude that they didn''t think so. In the courtyard of the forest, the two champion girls are like butterflies flying in the forest. The red arc of light and the green blade are flashing away. The green wind and the red crystal collide with each other, and the light red dress and the white green uniform dance with each other, attracting people''s constant exclamations. Unknowingly, other people also slowly stop their training, and they all begin to gather around to watch the two fight. "Originally, I thought Miss Lorraine was also good at alchemy and pharmacy, but I didn''t expect that her fighting strength was also so strong." "Yes, the opposite boumansha is the one who won the championship in the competition gathered by senior students. Some people speculate that even among the students in the whole school, she can also rank in the top five." "Are all the new people of this year monsters?" "I''ve heard of Loran, boumansa and Francia of the lanzivas. The new generation of Chengzhai college is invincible¡° A student of our college said with pride that other people present were excited and agreed. The conversation of these students, heard by ausuna not far away, was very harsh, as if they were satirizing her. Some time ago, she was still famous, and people were competing to discuss and pursue her. Now, she didn''t even mention it, which made her feel bad. --------------------- In the center of the forest courtyard, the two girls fight from the ground to the air, shuttling back and forth among the giant trees hundreds of meters high. The scarlet wings and emerald butterfly wings appear and disappear among the branches, and the battle is coming to an end. With the end of class approaching, lorenthal and boumansha stop and stand at the top of the tree crown. Below is a sea of green forest, growing new leaves and green buds in the bright sun. "Samantha is getting better and better." Lorraine Hill folded the red wings behind him, inserted the sword obliquely among the trees, sat on the transverse branch in the crown, and his body rose and fell slowly in the breeze with the shaking of the branch. She put away her straight steel knife, covered the sun with her hand, laughed and said, "but I still can''t beat Lorraine." "No, if you give full play to your talent, I will get hurt too." Lorraine Hill raised her hair, which was disturbed by the wind, and responded with a smile. "Maybe, but now it''s just practice. With that kind of talent, it''s almost like cheating, but it''s not good." Samantha shook her head and looked down at the landscape. "Besides, I feel that Lorraine has plenty of money. I don''t know what else to play." She spoke of her intuition and feelings. "By the way, who is that child? That girl you came with." "You Mean Kitty, she''s a little shy, but she''s a good kid." It was then that Lorraine Hill remembered the flame witch who had been left in the courtyard under the tree. Chapter 322 In the courtyard of the forest, the students watched the two girls fight from the ground to the forest. Then they kept shuttling, until they gradually disappeared in the air covered with the trees, and they could not see. "I didn''t expect Miss Lorraine to be so powerful." Sitting in the woods watching the battle, the two members of the "true red rose" talked about it again. "Ronald, don''t you know? I thought your group had already investigated this student''s resume. " Yilin, who was wearing a red dress, looked at the young man who was still carving, and asked curiously. "No, it''s just that his highness, Ellen, happened to see Miss Lorraine in the preliminaries that day and began to pay attention. After the investigation is not smooth, in fact, the campus rumor is a bit right, this miss Lorraine''s life experience is indeed a mystery "When she entered the first grade, she attracted the eldest son of the sarius, jeran, who even took the initiative to pursue her, but she declined." "Well, did it start a year ago? I don''t know. If it were me, I would have agreed on the spot, cluck. " The noble girl covered her mouth and laughed. "Then what happened¡° "Later, Jay LAN asked his men to explore about Miss Lorraine. Unfortunately, there was no progress. He only knew that she came from near the tisilan mountains on the border of clancia. No one knew more about her." "You should also be aware that we are quite nervous with the seven Xuehua countries at present. Now, clancia has just been set up, and the control is very strict. The activities of spies and informers are very limited, and nothing can be found out." "Ah, if only we could recruit him. I hope that any handsome man in our empire will show his power and marry this young girl back to our country." The young man on one side did not respond immediately, but still carved the gradually formed puppets. After a while, he sighed, "it''s hard. Most of the aristocrats in the Empire dare not offend Lord jerane. After all, the one who will be in charge of power in the future is under the hall of edron. Princess Evelyn and miss Floria are girls." "Ooh, ooh, see what you mean by that, don''t your highness want to pursue?" "No way." The young man began to carve wood hair, which seems to be a girl. "You don''t know the birth of his highness edron. After the defeat of the previous generation in the fight for the throne, his highness edron is doomed to be unable to take power. Your highness, it''s not so easy to live a lifetime. " "So it''s another marriage?" The girl guessed that she was from Princess Evelyn''s side. Naturally, she was very concerned about Prince Ellen''s future. "You''ll know later, but I can''t say it now." As the twin inheritors of the Empire, Evelyn and Ellen''s grandfathers are twin brothers, and they are both emperors. But in their father''s generation, Evelyn''s father and brothers became emperors. However, Ellen''s struggle for the throne failed, and became a side branch of the royal family. Although they were not imprisoned or executed, they had no access to power and could only become rich and idle people. However, edron, who was gifted as a child, could not accept the result. He was more concerned about power or country than his beauty. Yilin see it is not in the language, know to continue to say also set nothing useful information, so no longer talk about it. Then, when lorenthal and boumansha hit the air, they stopped observing, and waited slowly, occasionally looking at the busy courtyard below. "It seems that the former" witch "hasn''t moved much recently¡° Yilin shakes her legs, looking for the figure with purple hair. "It''s supposed to sulk somewhere, but that''s it." The young man said casually, and the puppet carving in his hand became more and more delicate, gradually showing that he was a slender and beautiful girl. "Well, isn''t that good? Ausuna''s talent is not bad, either "Not bad, but there are a few such geniuses every year, not as much as Miss Lorraine." The young man answered carelessly. "That''s the witch ~" Yilin emphasized the two words, but it seemed that there was something in the words. "It''s just a teacher''s casual evaluation. For example, it sounds better. Your highness once casually asked an adult, who personally denied this statement. If you say miss Lorraine is a witch, I''ll have a few more letters Although their extraordinary strength is not at the top of the list, the two members of the real red rose are from the old aristocrats of the Empire. They have a very high vision. They have been in contact with all kinds of big figures since childhood. They didn''t believe the witch''s story from the beginning. Some of their elders even saw the witch with their own eyes. They naturally understand how terrible and powerful they are. They are moody and extremely powerful, And their own life is very long, not so easy to get along with. Maybe your own strength is similar to that of the other party, but after you die, your grandson''s grandson will have to face the other party, so the green nobles generally don''t want to provoke this group of people. Although the other party is beautiful and powerful, it is difficult to control after all, and they are afraid of setting themselves on fire. In history, there have always been endless stories about love and hate, and these old aristocrats were afraid later. Yilin was not surprised after hearing this. It seems that she already knew this fact. Just now, she just casually mentioned it and tested it. "Jay LAN sent someone to warn miss ausuna a few days ago, but the other party didn''t listen. He thought Miss Lorraine was deliberately provoking her, saying bad things about her, clucking." Yilin also threw out a little known thing at this time. "That miss ausuna is still too young. Do you really think she can cheat people?" The woodcarving figures in the hands of the young man with broken hair gradually became clear, and he began to carve the folds and patterns of his skirt. "Either she has great talent and strength, or she has great character and moral character. It''s a pity that she can''t do either. Before Anil a little bit of testing, she would feel at ease cheating, such behavior, it is self denial "Don''t look at the intrigues of the Duchess, but when it''s time to choose a wife for their son, they all want to put in all the best virtues in the world. Where can they hold this kind of sand?" The young man said his own evaluation. It''s no wonder that at that time, edron looked down upon ausuna in the hall of the preliminary competition. He was just playing smart, timid and greedy for glory. "Ah ah, I didn''t expect Lord edron to look at ausuna like this. I really know the most wonderful information." Yilin slightly exaggerated smile. "It is no wonder that everyone is optimistic about Miss Lorrain," she said. "We must have strength and strength, and we must have character and character. If we are afraid of the Royal Highness, we will feel good about it. It will be nice to have such a helper." "But then again, we seem to have overlooked something. The girl following Miss Lorraine is not simple." Irene pointed to the distant courtyard, the moving girl surrounded by the fire. Chapter 323 Just as lorenthal and Samantha were fighting and talking in the sky, in the courtyard below, because people gradually couldn''t see the two men fighting, their attention was gradually drawn out. Some people spread out to practice with familiar people, while others began to turn their attention to the girl sitting under the tree. A few of them were brave enough to start chatting up. They thought that they would be rejected coldly, but they didn''t expect that the girl was very naive and simple. She was simple enough to make people feel a little silly. They were also brave enough to start asking about all kinds of situations. Like where she comes from, where Lorraine usually goes. "No, I can''t tell anyone else about myself and the people around me." Kitty shook his head and sat on the bench. "But we are not other people. Don''t you think we met just now?" One of them said sophistically. "Kitty''s eyes turned around these people''s faces, and then he still shook his head. "No, you are not." She denied in a low voice. "Don''t be in a hurry to deny it. How can you conclude that we are not? Besides, it''s not a good child to hide." "Well... I don''t know. It''s just that there''s no feeling like that. It''s something that both Lorraine and Chris have." Kitty argued a little quietly. "Who is Chris?" Hearing this name, other people began to be a little confused, as if they had never heard of this person in the school. Is it the girl''s relative? The next few people inquired several times, but Kitty still didn''t answer, which made them a little anxious, because the time for class was coming, and when Lorraine hill came back, they would not be able to talk. "Why do you listen to Lorraine? Maybe she''s lying to you. She did a lot of bad things while you were away." One of the students said. "No, Lorraine is very kind to me and makes me delicious food." Kitty''s eyes widened in disbelief. "It''s not sure. In fact, there are dark parts in people''s hearts, but you don''t know it." A student disdains to say that he thinks that other people hold Miss Lorraine too high now, and things are certainly not so perfect. Miss Lorraine must also have ugly side, but it''s better to hide. "Maybe she''s just taking advantage of you. For example, she''s jealous of your appearance, deliberately doesn''t let you contact others, doesn''t let you communicate with others, so that she can always be under her rule." Several people began to talk about conspiracy theories. "No, no, you can''t speak so ill of Lorraine." Kitty was a little angry, but because of lorenthal''s previous education, she was not easy to do it at will. "But that''s what it is." Several of them, looking at her impatient appearance, could not help but continue to tease. Kitty''s eyes glowed red again, and flames rose from the outside of her body. "Ho Ho, are you angry?" Several people did not realize the danger approaching, still continued to say. Crimson flame swept up, rolled over the grass at the foot, behind the bench, when they were about to drown these people, a pair of hands on Keti''s shoulder. "No, Kitty, if you do that, there will be no food tonight." Lorraine Hill''s voice rang out behind her, and then stopped Kitty, who was ready to do it. Several students who didn''t know how to escape the disaster, when they saw Lorraine coming back, they were swept away by the scarlet eyes. They were ready to run away. Then several heavy blows swept them, and a sharp pain came, which directly knocked them to the ground. "I''m sorry, I hurt you by mistake during practice. Do you need me to apologize?" The warm and strong air current raised some dust. She still held a straight knife in her hand. I don''t know when, the knife had been opened, reflecting the cold and dangerous light. "No, No." These people saw that boumansha was coming fiercely, but they didn''t know her strength. They didn''t dare to resist the pain and ran away. After the end of the farce, Loran took Kitty and introduced her to Samantha. "This is Kitty, my roommate now. She may not understand some things because she has lost some memory, but Kitty is very smart and has a good personality." "Hello, I''m Samantha." The blonde girl looked at the girl with the same appearance as Lorraine hill. She wondered where the school could find such a girl and even arrange for them to live together. "Hello, I''m Kitty." The girl''s timid reply, after being stopped by Lorraine hill, she consciously did something wrong, a little afraid to look up. "This is Samantha, a good friend I met in the first grade. She makes delicious biscuits." Of course, Lorraine Hill knows what the current Kitty is interested in, so he takes the initiative to introduce what she is good at. Hearing this, Samantha also showed a smile and said generously: "yes, I want to open a bakery in the future. If I want to eat recently, I can come to our dormitory to play." "Really?" When she heard that there was something delicious, Kitty was also interested. She didn''t have much desire to be reborn, so she cared about eating and sleeping. "Really, cluck." She responded with a smile. --------- Near noon, the battle class ended, the people in the courtyard began to disperse, and Lorraine Hill left with Kitty and boumansha. In a corner of the venue, ausuna watched loranthel and boumansha leave happily. She felt more and more unhappy. She felt as if she had been abandoned. These top students had their own circle. Why is it like this? I''m working hard, I''m talented, and I''m highly praised by teachers. Why not me. Today, she didn''t greet the people she used to know. Instead, she stayed in the forest alone until it was getting dark. The orange sunset is blocked by layers of trees. As long as a small amount of afterglow falls in the forest, the gravel path is full of fallen leaves, and the gap between the small stone slabs is growing with newly grown grass. In the deep forest, there are occasionally a few strange birdsong. Walking in the quiet forest, ausuna can only hear the sound of her own footsteps stepping on the dead leaves. I don''t know when she only feels that the scenery is getting more and more blurred, and her head is a bit dizzy. In her eyes, the world seems to be gradually coated with a layer of deep purple, and the forest is also gradually filled with fog, and she is walking on a road that can never reach the end. "Who am I and where am I going?" She was confused and at a loss, looking at the four directions in a trance, and her pace was getting slower and slower. Time seems to be fuzzy here, and she doesn''t know how long she''s gone, maybe a minute or ten years. Everything seems to be on a journey that never ends. In this endless bad way, her consciousness gradually weakened. After turning a few bends, an unknown woman appeared in front of ausuna. The woman was wearing a black dress with a hat with a pointed top and a wide brim. The bottom of the hat and the bottom of the skirt were light purple, and the lace veil and gauze gloves on her face were black. She stood quietly with her back to ausuna, as if waiting for someone. Chapter 324 Who is she? Ausuna''s thin consciousness, difficult to straighten out this problem, but slowly stopped. "You are..." she slowly stretched out her hand, want to ask what, and the other side seems to know, also slowly turned around. "I''m a witch." The woman''s face with a black lace veil, slowly said, purple transparent pupil like stars whirlpool in general, people can not help but indulge in them. "Witch?" No, I''m the witch. " Ausuna murmured faintly, saying some of her inner instincts. "You are not, at least not yet." The woman answered quietly, and the syllables coming out of her mouth seemed to have magic power, full of the feeling of indulging. "Then... How can I be... A witch." Ausuna said slowly. "Why do you want to be a witch? Maybe it''s not a good thing." The woman asked calmly. "I... I don''t want to live a humble life like the sparrow on the roadside. I want the best, I want to be the most popular, and I want to be the most envied. This is the life I want to live." At the moment, ausuna seems to be sober, saying her inner thoughts. "There are other ways to do that." The woman looked at ossuna, who was squatting slowly on the ground, and continued to ask. "I can''t. I can''t work so hard, I''m not so beautiful, I''m not the most talented person, I can''t compete with those people, I can''t do it! Sobbing... " Ausuna knelt down on the ground, tears I do not know when has been shed down. After hearing these answers, the woman sighed. After a long silence, she continued. "I see." "I can make you a witch, but you have to pay a price." Snow white skin with purplish red lips, face under the lace veil can not see true, this woman''s words with endless distant and ethereal. "Yes, as long as I really become a witch, I can do anything, please." Ausuna raised her head with endless longing and enthusiasm in her eyes. "Well, let''s start from here..." the woman took off her black gauze gloves, put her finger on ausuna''s eyebrow, and let her be stunned. The other hand was spread in the air, and then a strange sword gradually appeared from the air. The whole sword is white gold. The body of the sword is straight and smooth, but if you look at it carefully, you can see that there are dense silver lines on the blade, and there are two symmetrical pendants on both sides of the hilt, which seems to be the shape of a tray. If you stand upright, the whole is like a Libra. Then the woman also slowly squatted down and hugged ossuna, who had been standing still. Then the long sword aimed at her back and directly passed through them from behind. The blade of the sword bloomed strange brilliance. Although it pierced her body, no blood flowed out. There is a wonderful connection between them, a contract and an exchange. "Now, you''re half a witch." Ausuna staring at this face, brain blank, after countless memories and information pouring in, such as the tide submerged her. Looking at such a look of ausuna, the mysterious woman also realized something¡° It''s really troublesome. We can''t let the child know too much now. " She brushed her eyes with her hand and let her fall asleep. Then she took out a light silver gem and put it on her forehead to seal some unnecessary memories one by one. --------------------------- At night, there are bursts of insects in the forest. Occasionally, sporadic fireflies fly through the forest, twinkling and twinkling, just like stars. A girl with purple hair leaning against a tree, her eyes closed, felt a chill at the moment, and then woke up. "It hurts." She exclaimed, and then struggled to stand up from the ground, regardless of the soil and dust on her hands. She carefully checked her clothes and recalled what happened before she fell into a coma. I just remember that I was on the way back, and then my consciousness was gradually blurred, and finally I fell on the side of the road. How can it be like this, ausuna thought in her heart. She was looking around in disbelief. She was about to be promoted to series 5. In addition, her talent was not low, so she should not simply faint on the side of the road. In addition, there was a small hole in the clothes on the chest, but after checking the body, there was no abnormality, and there was no sign of injury. It was really strange. Full of doubts and puzzles, ausuna went back to her dormitory, then explained casually in the surprise and inquiry of her roommate, and went to take a bath. That night, ausuna lay on the bed and unconsciously dreamed of many strange things. In her dream, she became very powerful. With all her actions, she could easily destroy a city and travel among thousands of people, but no one could see her. As long as her heart moved, no one could see her body. Not only that, but she can also let an elephant walk on the road of the city without being noticed. Even if someone is trampled on, she doesn''t know it. It seems that she is born with the ability to mask her senses and consciousness. Is this my power? These days, ausuna has gradually realized that she is not a witch, but last night''s dream gave her new hope. So she can''t wait to start testing her own ability. The first target is her roommate. When she hides herself, even if she deliberately blocks her face, the girl in the same bedroom can''t see her existence. Not only that, after she bumps into ausuna, she falls to the ground. She doesn''t feel strange, but thinks it''s her carelessness. In this way, under ausuna''s intentional test, the roommate suffered a lot in the morning. He fell, the quilt fell from his hands, the cold water drenched his hair and clothes, and so on. Finally, he had to dry his hair and change his clothes before going out. During this period, however, I didn''t realize it. I took it for granted that I was careless, and then unconsciously ignored all kinds of anomalies that didn''t conform to the common sense. It''s amazing. Ausuna looked at the roommate who finally came out of the dormitory and looked at her palm. Until then, she was sure that she was completely different from the past. This feeling of mastery of power is really wonderful. It is as sweet as honey, flowing slowly in my heart. The unprecedented feeling of pleasure, complacency, comfort and superiority is gradually pouring into my heart. "Wait and see. I''ll surprise you and kneel at my feet willingly. Ha ha ha... " Standing in the room, the girl with purple hair covers her mouth with her hand, looks up at the ceiling, tears from the corners of her eyes, and then laughs wildly. Chapter 325 In the castle by the lake, in the attic of a tower somewhere. Near noon, the sun will heat a rock wall. Inside the simple exterior wall, here is a room with elegant decoration. There are golden vine patterns on the snow-white ceiling, polished marble on the floor, colorful and vivid oil paintings on the walls, and exquisite furniture. A girl with green hair is sitting at her desk, looking at some letters, and then writing something on a special paper, which seems to be a reply to someone. She has a pair of golden eyes like topaz, giving people a soft and hard strange feeling. The main body of the clothes is white, and the collar and cuffs are decorated with golden leaves, which makes people feel gorgeous and elegant. Although her appearance is not as beautiful as that of Floria, she has her own unique temperament. As the sun gradually came to noon, a regular knock on the door rang out, the sound was not loud, it seemed that they were afraid to disturb the people inside. "Come in." Answered the girl with green hair. Squeak... With a slight sound of pushing the door, a girl in a bright red skirt came in. Looking at her white apron around her waist and chest, it might make people mistake her for a maid. But in fact, that golden hair and that beautiful and proud face, how to see is a young lady, if let her do maid, many people are afraid to be robbed of the limelight. "Your Highness, your lunch is ready." The maid in red came forward respectfully. "OK, I see." Evelyn didn''t look up. She continued to write several letters. Then she slowly put down her long copper pen. "Send these letters to the adults. Don''t send them to me any more. Just give them to Viscount atley. He is my father''s close courtier. Naturally he knows what I mean." "Yes, your highness." The maid in the red dress took the letter in her hands and held it on her chest. Then she walked out of the huge study behind Evelyn and went to a separate restaurant on the lower floor. The white tablecloth has already been laid on the walnut table. If you want to observe, you can see the rose pattern embroidered with gold thread on the edge of the tablecloth. In the green, the rose also often represents the royal family. Seeing them enter the dining room, the two maids who had been waiting came forward and opened the lid of the table, revealing the hot lunch. Obviously, this set of tableware is an alchemy product with preservation function. After setting out all kinds of tableware and drinks, the two formal maids in black and white uniforms left the room and stood by outside. After Evelyn sat down, she simply drank some blue juice, and then ate slowly. "How does the girl who went to observe yesterday feel?" Irene, standing beside Evelyn, hears the princess ask her and begins to tell her in detail about yesterday. The girl named Lorraine, her appearance and strength, as well as the previous story about jerane, are also told. "I didn''t expect that Jay Lan was interested in it so early. I''m afraid I''m the last one in the school to know about it." "Sorry, your highness is a dereliction of duty." Irene bowed her head a little uneasily. As Evelyn''s confidant and the person in charge of intelligence, she really felt that she was not good enough. "Nothing. Pay more attention to school affairs in the future, and you can''t always focus on China." Evelyn said, then asked about the situation. "Did Ronald say so much?" Irene nodded¡° Yes, he not only shared the results of the investigation on Miss Lorraine, but also said that his highness adelain had another affiliation and would not pursue the girl. " Evelyn ate her lunch slowly, listening to Elaine''s story, and then made an evaluation. "It seems that this cousin is showing his kindness to me, telling me his future plans and ambition in his heart, so that I can rest assured that I won''t be suspicious of some of his actions." "But, your highness, is it possible that Prince Edward said that on purpose, so as to conceal his true thoughts?" Irene didn''t quite believe what Ronald said at the time. "Maybe, but I don''t think that''s the point where Ellen should disdain lying." Evelyn also gradually finished her lunch, put down the tableware in her hand, took the semi wet towel from Irene, scrubbed it, and then stood up and left. "Although Ellen said a lot of things by Ronald''s mouth, it was just to sell a favor and win you over." "The information about Miss Lorraine will be known sooner or later as long as you are interested in it. In addition, even if we all know about his marriage, what can we do? " "Father Huang''s generation is old now, and they don''t have much fighting thoughts. On the contrary, they are nostalgic. If he really wants to marry a noble family, father Huang will not stop us because of the face of his uncles. If he opposes, he will just let us be villains." Evelyn analyzed them one by one, and said her views. As a princess who grew up freely in the royal family, she didn''t know about the calculations among these nobles like her twin sisters. Instead, she knew and realized them very early. At the same time, it can be regarded as showing your own reason and strength. Yilin''s father was a powerful earl. He was not only the head of the black thorn army guarding the capital, but also the emperor''s childhood friend. His two legitimate children, the eldest son, followed the second prince''s brother, and the second daughter, Yilin, was beside him. It can be regarded as double insurance. In the future, as long as one survives in the alternation of the throne, the family will continue. The Earl is a careful planner. The second prince brothers are the most popular at present. They are the provisional heirs of the royal family. Evelyn and tesserin are the most popular among the younger generation of the royal family, and they get along well because the heirs are not so far ahead. "Well, let''s make an appointment with Miss Floria sometime. According to the news from Wang Du, Lord lanzworth seems to have let go and will not interfere with the royal family''s proposal. Maybe she will become the White Queen of the Empire in the future. Now it happens that we are all in Chengzhai college. It''s a waste of such opportunities if we don''t go down a lot. " All right, your highness. What about Miss Lorraine? " Yilin asked after her carefully. "Miss Lorraine... Let''s put it aside first. After listening to your report, I don''t think she is the kind of person who can be easily won over. Even the sages will provide some protection for such a degree of genius. If we really want to be nice, we may have to go out in person." "But my personality, I also know that sometimes I think too much and think too much. It''s hard for me to open my heart to strangers. If I go with a mask like this, I''m afraid that a bad one will make people feel hypocritical and slighted." "If only there was tesseline, my sister, though innocent at times, was really charming, and I couldn''t match her." Evelyn sighed as she looked out the window at the forest mountains and the blue lake below. Chapter 326 The apricot flowers of the central school building are blooming. The light pink and white apricot flowers are in full bloom on the branches. The middle of the petals are the slender filaments and the light yellow stamens. There are not many leaves on the branches in this season, so the flowers replace the position of the leaves in the past. The light pink and white leaves slightly bend the branches and decorate the two sides of the road beautifully. As a result, ermenas has entered April, and the beauty of her student days is still on campus. The girl with black rabbit ears is carrying a small schoolbag and walking on the avenue with her classmates. Different from her companions, she intentionally walks on the raised stone step on the edge of the road. Because the stone step separating the road from the grass is narrow, she can only put one foot on the front and back, just like walking on a single wooden bridge. "Aliya, are you not afraid to fall when you walk like this?" Asked a girl with long pink hair, who was walking beside her, with a light yellow hairpin inlaid with gems pinned to her forehead. "No, the wind is." Aliya held out her hands, her body roughly like a cross, maintaining her balance. "Don''t you think it''s funny?" The two rabbit ears on aliya''s head shook. If she was close, she could see some short hairs on the back of her ears. "Really?" Fengnai doesn''t believe it. She received the education of a young lady when she was a child. Although sometimes she is willful, she still pays great attention to her image in public. "Yes, yes." Aliya continued. "Have you ever been to the forest? In fact, there is no road in the forest, and there are many dead leaves piled up. On the ground, there are dense grass, some of which are round leaves and tender green. Although they are more beautiful, they are also easy to hide the things below. " "When you step down, it''s hard to know if there are puddles, mud, sharp things, or a small snake, centipede and other insects jumping out of it." "Stop it. I hate bugs." The wind is waving its hand. "So, when you walk in the woods, you should step on hard stones. Although it''s a bit troublesome, it will be cleaner and more stable. I found this when I was a child, so I prefer to step on stones. " "Although the school environment is very good, it''s interesting to walk on such narrow stone steps." Aliya walked briskly forward, then jumped up, and then landed firmly on the stone steps. Looking at Elijah''s flexible and balanced action, Feng Nai said enviously: "Elijah, are you rabbit ears like this? Your body is so flexible." "Well, if you grew up in the forest, you could do it. I have also seen that adult walking in the woods like a leisurely walk. Although she is human, I don''t think any rabbit ear clan is more powerful than her. " "My Lord, who is it?" Feng has heard aliya mention this unnamed adult more than once, but so far she still doesn''t know who it is. Only from her description, she probably knows that the adult is extremely beautiful, knowledgeable, philosophical and almost perfect. But if you don''t really see such a person, I''m afraid it''s hard to imagine and believe. "It''s a prohibited matter. You can''t just say it." Aliya shook her ear and refused. "Well..." "Well, forget it, fengnai. Have you heard some interesting news recently?" "What''s the matter?" Fengnai became interested at this time. She had just entered school and was very interested in everything. "Recently, there is an ancient secret skill circulating in the campus, which can greatly develop your potential and talent, and make your strength greatly improved, advanced and breakthrough¡° "So powerful, then why didn''t anyone use it before?" Feng Nai is a little unconvinced. She used to live in a merchant''s family, and naturally knows all kinds of praise and propaganda methods. "It is said that it was excavated from the ruins not long ago. Because it is still under test, few people know about it." "Well, how do the sages evaluate this¡° "I don''t know. It seems that no sages pay attention to it. In fact, I don''t know much about it. I heard it from the orc community. Because we don''t have many orcs, we are more united in the school. We will share all kinds of information." "So." Fengnai continues to walk side by side with aliya on the avenue. "I''ll ask the elder I know later. She knows more about practice methods. I''m not in a hurry to improve my strength. That adult advised me to learn more about how to make clothes and design styles. She said that this is more interesting than fighting and killing to make money. " "Cluck, actually." The wind is to cover mouth to smile a way. "If we can''t create more value after improving our strength, then blindly pursuing our strength is actually a kind of fishing with all our efforts." "That''s what the adult taught me. She told us to farm and develop well. With rich resources and foundation, other things will come along." Aliya looked up at the blue sky and said happily. "We rabbit ear people believe and witness so much." ------------------ High tower college in the north, chaowenshi tower. In the morning, the sun shines in from the round window and sprinkles on the oak floor. The fireplace in the public rest room is burning with a small flame. Two students in long robes casually lean on the sofa in the slanting sunlight, as if they haven''t fully woken up, waiting for the oatmeal cooked in the fireplace, which is their breakfast. Ah, the outer door of the rest room was pushed open, and a young man with disorderly hair came in. His complexion was white, and there was a deep shadow in his pouch, which was the mark of staying up late for a long time. "Is Jack back?" "Well." "You stay up late to do research in the laboratory again. Alas, it''s easy for you to break down in this way." One of the students asked with a little concern. "Thank you¡° Jack answered simply, then went to his door, took out the key from his arms to open the door, and then hid in a man''s bedroom. Since the roommate has graduated, there will be no new people in this year, so he lives alone. After returning to the room, he first took off his clothes, then went to the bathroom, turned on the shower head and bathed in white hot water. Warm water flowed through his body. He closed his eyes and carefully scrubbed his hair. A soothing feeling slowly filled his heart. It''s been a long time since he relaxed like this, and he can''t remember clearly. He goes back and forth to the laboratory, classroom, restaurant and dormitory day after day, living a boring life. Sometimes he also envies those leisurely and comfortable classmates, but he can''t do that. He is no longer a freshman in grade one and grade two. The promotion assessment of ermenas is like a sword hanging over his head, which makes some stagnant students feel urgent and great pressure. Since he was promoted to the third grade, he has been stuck here for three years. If he can''t be promoted to the fourth grade this year, his learning career will come to an end, and the school will only give him a brown certificate instead of a white certificate. It''s hard to say that this kind of evaluation is excellent. Generally, entering large institutions and organizations requires at least a dark green graduation certificate issued after the fourth grade. When they come out, they can either enter ordinary organizations or work alone. Magic sequence is a sequence that pays attention to technology inheritance. If they explore by themselves, they don''t know how much time and energy they will waste, as well as the instruments and materials, It''s also a lot of expenses to bear. The design of the last experiment was his last attempt, but it was a pity that he failed. He no longer had extra credits to exchange instruments and materials. There was no progress on the subject, and his own strength was stagnant. It seemed that he had come to the end of hope and had no way forward. However, the mysterious man he met that night gave himself new possibilities, a strange secret skill and a strange seed of power. As a result, most of the closed doors open again, and the stagnant supernormal core glows with strange changes. Finally, last night, he entered a new world in sequence 6. Is that the feeling of having power. Jack opened his eyes in the bath water, and watched the water in the room suddenly stop, hanging in the air, then revolve around him, and his body became dry and clean. Chapter 327 Chengzhai college, black swan castle. Knock, knock, knock on the door. "Come in, please." It was still the quiet office, but as the weather got warmer, there was no fire in the fireplace, only the black burning marks on the inside of the stone wall. In the office, there are red brown desks, carved wooden cabinets, black porcelain cups, gray books, scattered copper pens, and many worn-out scratches on the marble floor. Jenna slightly uneasy into here, found that usually teach her teacher is also in. This is of course, because she is afraid of not seeing the teacher, but also the embarrassment of the second time, so deliberately choose the time just after class. "Hello, Miss Raleigh." The teacher who was writing at the desk looked up, saw the girl with short hair and nodded¡° Well, it''s Jenna "Have you finished copying what you told me last time?" "Well, it''s done." Jenna handed over a thick stack of paper, the edges of which were bound with stitches, including the original. It was four volumes. The well-dressed teacher took it over and opened it for inspection. The handwriting was neat and elegant. It can be seen that the girl was attentive. "Very good, very good." He nodded, and his face was very satisfied. Then he took out the original version and two volumes, put them on the table, and let the girl sit on the wooden chair. "How do you feel about sorting out the knowledge of this semester?" "Well, it''s a lot clearer, and some of the things that I didn''t understand before are generally understood." Jenna recalled and then answered. "That''s good. If you don''t understand anything, you can come to the office on Tuesday or Thursday afternoon and ask me. I will be free during this time." "OK, thank you, teacher." Jenna nodded gratefully. "It''s nothing. Don''t be shy. You think your questions are too naive and simple. Sometimes you need to think about something for a few days. If you ask the teacher, you can solve it in a few minutes. It''s not that teachers are more gifted than you. That''s not necessarily true. But as a teacher, I''ve seen too many similar problems. I''ve faced thousands of students, among them, I''ve experienced many examples of studying, fighting, learning, and even psychological. So I''ll have more comprehensive experience, and it''s easier to detect and find out the reasons. " "So, at this point, if you are too shy, it is you who will suffer." "Yes, yes." Jenna blinked her wet eyes and nodded again. "Well, let''s call it a day. Have a good rest recently. Keep the other volume by yourself." "Yes." Jenna takes it and walks out of the office. When it was quiet again, another teacher in the office came over. He looked at Jenna''s copy on the desk and said, "what a good boy." "Yes, but God didn''t give her the right talent." Even if you study the extraordinary sequence, it is also relevant. Some people just understand it faster and practice it more easily. This kind of thing has always been metaphysics, and there is no way to test it. You often know it only after you have tried it. Therefore, the first grade is not divided into colleges, so let''s explore as much as possible. Unfortunately, today''s students are not like those considered by the sages in those years. For the sake of admission qualification and also to win at the starting line, many people have already gone a long way in a certain sequence before they enter school. If they are not required by the school, they can not reach sequence 5 before they enter school, I am afraid that some students will come in only after they have completely determined the sequence. -------------- After leaving the office, Jenna holds the book and ignores the curious eyes of others, bows her head and walks quickly through the corridor, ready to go back to her place. "Hey, is that Jenna?" A voice suddenly rang out beside her, which made Jenna almost jump up. "It''s you..." Jenna looked up to the front left. A girl in a red and black uniform was waving to her. This was her first grade classmate, but she was not very familiar with her. Unexpectedly, she also entered Chengzhai college. "Long time no see. How are you doing?" The girl, who is a little bit thick, came over, and then they had a simple conversation. "It''s not good to stand like this. Let''s go to the balcony over there for a while." The girl pulled Jenna across the corridor to the outside on the other side. ...... "Well, you also feel a little difficult to study recently, don''t you?" The girl said. "Actually, me too." ...... "It''s really annoying. Those noble born children have tutors since childhood. It''s natural that their foundation is better than ours." "But it''s ok if we just work hard and catch up with them. What I fear most is the difficulty of promotion in the extraordinary sequence. " "You know, in fact, many students can''t graduate because they have been stuck there for several years and it''s hard to improve, so they have to leave ermenas." Hearing this, Jenna felt a little anxious in combination with her own situation¡° Yes, but I don''t know what to do. Alas... " With a sigh, she leaned her arm against the stone wall on the edge of the castle, her chin on her arm, and looked at the lake and the forest in the distance. Her heart began to grow sad. "But it''s not impossible." The student stood beside him and whispered. "What can I do?" Jenna turned her head a little curiously. "I''m not sure about the details, but recently my roommate joined a club in the college. It''s said that the president of the club will teach magic methods, which can significantly improve his own strength." "It feels a little fake." Jenna doesn''t believe it. Students who can come to ermenas are not stupid, but they don''t believe it so easily. "But recently, I saw her strength rise rapidly, which really scared me. That''s why I gradually believe it." "So." Jenna heard some heart, thinking and weighing. "Why don''t we go and have a look? I heard they are recruiting new talents recently." "I don''t think it''s that simple. If it''s really that simple, it can improve the strength, then the sages have already said it." Jenna still hesitated. "Ha ha, you don''t know. In fact, there are many ways to improve your strength. The reason why the sages don''t say it is just because these ordinary people can''t reach it. For example, some rare potions that can improve your ability, series 8 or series 9 can design an extraordinary job introduction for you alone, or some special rituals, etc The girl said firmly. "I know, but those things should be very precious. I don''t have so much money or resources." "Jenna is modest again. Your father is the leader of the mercenary team. How can he lack money? It''s the best choice to improve his strength while he is young. An 18-year-old Advanced Series 6 and a 30-year-old Advanced Series 6 are totally different. The former is a peerless genius, while the latter is good, but it''s not surprising, and not much people value it." "But is such a shortcut really good?" Jenna bit her lip. Although her father gave her a lot of gold coins, they were all bought by her father in the battlefield. She really didn''t feel relieved to hand them over. "Well, let''s go and have a look first, whether it is or not, and then it''s not too late to make a decision. It''s mainly because I''m alone. In fact, I''m a little worried. If I''m accompanied, I''ll feel more at ease. " "Well." Jenna nodded. Girls like to do everything together. "Ha ha, that''s a deal. We''ll be together then." "If there is a shortcut that is easy to take, you must take it. A road full of stones will bleed your feet." She took Jenna''s hand and said firmly. Chapter 328 Chengzhai college, the forest of fenglingmu. On the other side of the blue lake, between the rolling hills, near the south of the mountain, there is a lush wind Suzuki. Now is the season for its flowers to bloom. The golden corolla is symmetrical and inverted, like a wind chime. The flowers are wrinkled and sweet. Some bees shuttle among them and collect nectar. Under the shade of yellow flowers, two students followed a leader and walked slowly through the inaccessible forest. "Almost there. It looks beautiful here." One of the blonde girls said. The leader in front of him was wearing a dark robe with a dark purple lining. After hearing this question, he was a little unhappy and answered coldly: "not yet. Don''t ask." "What, such a bad attitude." This girl also has a temper. Before she came to school, she was the most favored one at home and around her. When did she receive such contempt. "Well, if you can bear it any longer, it''ll be almost there." Another girl dissuaded. In this way, the blonde girl muttered and walked behind. They turned several corners and finally stepped into a hidden valley. Because of the dense shade, it looks cold and humid. The fallen leaves on the ground also have an obvious sense of corruption. A lot of dark green moss can be seen between the roots and dead leaves. As they went deeper and deeper, they could hardly see the sun in the sky, only the white mist in the woods. And a few strange bird calls from time to time. After arriving here, the two girls were also a little scared. "Why don''t we go back." The blonde girl whispered. "It''s not very good. Although I''m a little afraid, I''ve come all the time. Besides, it''s not school leaving. It should be no problem." Another whispered conversation. The leader in front of the two heard the dialogue, sneered, ignoring the fear of the two people, still walking in front. ---------------- Under the big trees covered with vines and moss, a withered wooden house is hidden in it. Some of the wood of the wooden house has been rotten, and some are slightly damaged. It seems that it was built a long time ago. There is a small open space in front of the wooden house. There are some firewood in the middle, and a campfire is burning. There is a big pot on the fire, in which unknown things are cooked. The air emits the green smoke of wet firewood and the strange smell of medicine in the pot. Around the open space are a group of people in black robes. They seem to have men and women, about 30 people. Jenna and her former classmates also stood in the black robe, listening to the first black robe man talking about the rules and requirements of the club. "First, all that our community has done is for the ultimate goal, that is, to make human beings great again." "Second, we need to trust and help each other and share something." "Third, all the contents of the association are confidential to the outside world, and can not be exposed to other students, teachers, relatives, etc. at present." .... "Everything is to recreate the glory of ejeka, the great miracle of the twilight age." Jenna slowly savors and ponders over the meaning of this. Is this organization related to the twilight era? But isn''t it unofficial history and legend? What hasn''t been mentioned in the textbook. The twilight age, the age of the giant and the age of the dragon have little connection with each other, and they don''t know how long they have been separated, maybe thousands of years, maybe tens of thousands of years. But now it is generally recognized that the current world is evolved from the giant and dragon war. The giant''s main power is in the west continent, and the dragon is in the east continent. Now the giant is extinct, and the dragon is rare and secret. After all kinds of other nationalities bloom, the world is finally unified by mankind. How can such a history be great again? Did the ancient people ever be more "great" than they are now? When Jenna was puzzled, a black robed man led two new students through the swamp and dense forest in the valley. One of the old members came out immediately, first took them to one side to explain, then helped them change into black robes, and brought them here, just like before. After that, the mysterious rules and words are still repeated, as if this is the whole community. As the sky darkened, the sun slowly tilted to the West. Although it had not set yet, this place in the valley was already very dark. All around the forest is dark and quiet, which makes people feel a burst of unspeakable fear. Only the fire in the middle of the open space makes people feel warm. These black robed people slowly gathered around the campfire, and the smell of medicine in the big pot became more obvious. But with the cold and hunger, the contents of the pot became less annoying. Finally, the sky was completely dark. In the forest without stars and moon, there was no other light except the flame in the open space. The face was in the yellow flame. The brightness and shadow were so obvious that it looked very different from that in the daytime. At this time, the shabby wooden house was finally opened, and a girl with black lace veil followed by four black robed people came out. "Night is coming." The voice is sweet and charming. It attracts people''s attention as soon as it opens. "The human fire left over from the twilight age, though seemingly prosperous, is actually in danger." "In the face of this endless black tide, we have no choice but to dance with the tide and turn into fish swimming in the black tide, so as to adapt to this desperate world." "I am the star in the evening sky, the lantern bearer in the darkness of the last time, the witness across time, and now I will lead you forward." "Now, let''s join hands in this initial ceremony." After that, she spread out her hands and poured the mysterious liquid from a bottle into the pot. A puff of smoke rose, and then the strange and charming fragrance began to spread. Everyone was intoxicated and began to sing hymns together. Two black robed men took out the tableware, and then gave each person a bowl and a spoon, and then began to fill out the pot of medicine and food one by one. Jenna took the wooden bowl, and the cooking had become the same as porridge. She still hesitated with the spoon, but the people around her could not wait to eat it. Is there really no problem? She hesitated, but those who ate one by one began to turn their eyes, greedily looking at the bowl of food in her hands, with an incomprehensible desire in their eyes. "Eat while it''s hot. It''s not good when it''s cold." The veiled girl with purple hair bent down and said kindly in her ear. Her voice was sweet and addictive. "Well." After that, Jenna took a few stutters, and then stood up with the crowd, while the mysterious girl was walking ahead with an orange light. "Well, let''s start the night walking ceremony." Standing in the dark forest, the girl said, black robes, white skin, words of temptation, everything is so moving and beautiful. Chapter 329 What is the essence of human beings or intelligent creatures? Perhaps before ancient times, people thought it was the body, but then it was soon replaced by spirit, consciousness or soul. They thought that this is the essence of human beings. If the body is broken, you can use artificial limbs. Even if it is incomplete, sometimes you can still live. But if the personality consciousness or brain is gone, it certainly means the death of life. And the formation of personality and Three Outlooks is closely related to memory. If two people exchange memories, does it mean that the two beings have also exchanged. Today''s ausuna is different from any time in the past. Although she also enthusiastically pursues fame, status, power and so on, her inferiority complex, which used to hide in her heart, has gradually disappeared. She is so confident and determined that she is the one who is destined in the ancient prophecy, and she will naturally stand on the top of the world. After meeting in the forest that day, she had many dreams, including the stories and legends of the twilight age, the miracles floating in the sky, the people in strange clothes, and the great achievements gradually exploring the starry sky. When she woke up one day, there was a strange bottle at the head of the bed. The magic seed of chaos and order in it was so magical that she was promoted to series 5 in a few days. Not only her strength advanced, but also her knowledge became more and more profound. She was very familiar with many things that she had never learned before. In order to enhance her strength and satisfy her desire for power, she began to form her own club. It happened that there were glory credits after the last competition, which could be used to apply for. So the "black veil" society was set up. At the beginning, she only brought in a few familiar followers without thinking too much. But soon she saw a lot of proud and magnificent scenes in her dream. In her dream, she seemed to be a different image, with a unique and attractive appearance. She played with all the people in her palm and followed them with enthusiasm and worship. Soon, she began to learn and dress up like the other in her dream, and began to prepare special costumes and regulations for the club. According to some knowledge and stories of the twilight age, she began to compile her own legends. The development of things is so smooth, those club members one by one under the influence of her power, and also drank the seeds of power she gave, confusion and order dance, reason and instinct intertwined, these members'' soul consciousness also active, have made great progress. This is also more evidence of her prophecy and legend, so that people are extremely superstitious and worship. In this way, the community even spread secretly on campus. Mysterious community, ancient ceremony, special magic, long lost strength breakthrough. When these seemingly exaggerated rumors are staged on your roommates and friends, you have to start to doubt the meaning of your silly insistence. As a result, more and more people are secretly involved, and ausuna''s feeling is getting better and better. In less than half a month, the number of members of the association has changed from 8 at the beginning to more than 100 today, and there is a trend to continue to expand. Today, she walks through the campus, although only a few people are behind her, but with the special power seeds, she can clearly perceive that there are members of her own community in the classrooms beside the corridor, in the people coming face to face, and in the students dining in the restaurant. And as long as she orders, her followers of worship and superstition will come close one after another and work for her. -------------- Chengzhai college, black swan castle. Inside the castle, close to the east side of the remote attic tower, three girls are cleaning the room. They are Lorraine hill, boumansha and Kitty. "Katie, be careful. Don''t bake the stone." Said Lorraine hill, looking at the girl with red hair. "I see, Lorraine¡° Ketti touched the tips of his fingers in his palm, and several flames flowed like snakes in the attic. Because the wooden furniture had been removed before, there were only stone buildings here. The dust deposited on the ground and stone walls, stains that are difficult to clean, and even some ugly scratches are swept away by the fire, and the stone surface becomes smooth. Then the girl opened the window, let the atmosphere convection, and then use the wind to sweep away all kinds of dust and ashes, the inside of the tower was clean and clear. "Get out first." Then she poured a bucket of water into the room. The white steam was steaming and sizzling. She washed it again several times. After that, she dried it with the wind. The whole attic was completely new, and it was no longer the same as before. It became clean and fresh. "Is that all you need to do, Lorraine?" Asked Kitty. Lorraine turned around and looked at it again before he was satisfied and said, "yes, it''s clean." "In the future, this will be our new stronghold for the black water lily. Congratulations to our new member Keti ~" "Yes, yes." Kitty nodded happily. "Come on, Kitty, have some." From the basket by her side, she took the biscuits she had prepared in advance and handed them over. Then they stood on the edge of the balcony, eating biscuits and talking. .... "It''s been a long time since we got together." She sighed a little. "Kafra stayed in the central school building, others went to different colleges, only the two of us and Lily came to Chengzhai college." "Next weekend, let''s get together." Lorraine Hill took a biscuit, broke it in half, ate half of it, and fed the other half to Kitty, who looked at her with wide eyes. "Oh, does Lorraine have any plans?" She asked curiously. "Yes, it should give you a surprise." Lorraine picked up some biscuits and put them directly in the palm of Kitty''s hand. She asked her to eat them by herself. Then she recalled the materials she had recently found in the emenas collection, and her plan for alchemy and pharmacy could be officially started. It''s not only the "Youguang ninghun potion" invented in the competition, the "Jinyue potion" invented in the holiday, but also the "Xingguang butterfly potion" to be successfully tested. They are all potions that can greatly improve their individual strength. Before, there was no good reason to give them. After winning the Prize in the competition, they just took this opportunity to take them, In this way, they will not have too much psychological pressure and feel that they owe a lot of people. "Is it an elixir¡° Boumansha guessed that many people know the reward of Loran''s competition, and her new medicine, it''s hard not to let people associate in this direction. "Yes." "It''s such a coincidence. In fact, I heard recently that a club in the college would hold a ceremony for new club members, and then everyone would drink special potions, which greatly increased their strength." "At first I thought it was you, but later I found out it was not." She said the latest rumors. ... ... "Such a strange ceremony, it must not be me." Lorraine Hill lifted the black hair which was disturbed by the wind, re pinned the butterfly hairpin, and responded softly. "If it was me, I would choose to carry out club activities in the daytime, which would be much better than deliberately waiting until dark, in case someone falls down and gets hurt." "So little Lorraine is too honest, so there is no mysterious and attractive atmosphere, cluck." She said with a smile. "But I still like Lorraine with this character." Chapter 330 Temple college, meditation hall. There was no one else in the empty hall. Only a girl in a plain black robe was cleaning. First, she cleaned the floor, then scrubbed the walls, seats and statues. The work content is not heavy. It is evenly distributed to each student. It only needs to be carried out twice a year. And today is what Rochelle is doing, because her student number is higher. Well, that should be about it. After cleaning, Rochelle looked at the clean and tidy interior of the church and felt much better. She put down her tools, washed her hands and face, and then sat down on the bench in the church to have a rest. It was about 2-3 p.m. when the sunlight slanted into the room through the colored glass windows. Half of the white marble carved angels were bathed in the light, while the other half was relatively cool. Rochelle sat back on the wooden chair, her silver hair falling on her shoulders and slender waist like silk. She felt warm in the sun. Observing the red and white cores of consciousness, Lorraine Hill began to sort out the current progress. Since entering school, she has recently taken a self-made potion of light and soul, and her training progress has also greatly improved. At present, the angel sequence is in the middle of sequence 4, while the demon sequence is closer to sequence 5. In terms of natural sequence, I haven''t had much time to study recently, but it hasn''t changed much. If only time could be broken in half, the girl would feel sorry. Woo The church door was pushed open, an anxious step sounded in the empty hall, and then came forward. "Hello, is that a nun? Can you direct me? " A young man in a gray robe looked around and saw Lorraine hill, the only one in the church. He thought she was a nun here, so he asked. It has to be said that rochel''s dress is indeed very similar to that of a nun. Her black robe is slightly close to her body, her white collar, and her face make her an angel. It is estimated that many people will believe it. "Hello, what can I do for you?" The girl with silver hair and black skirt stood up and asked, looking at the anxious young man. Although she is not a nun, some simple problems can be solved. "Hello." I didn''t know what I was looking at before. Now when I walked in, I saw such a young looking roxier. The young man hesitated again. After a while, she said. "I''m sorry to disturb you, but recently I''ve been anxious and hesitant for a long time. Although I''ve talked to my classmates and teachers about the truth and reality, I understand in my heart, but I still want to find someone to talk to and enlighten me. It''s said that nuns and priests in the temple are more powerful in this aspect." "So it is." Rochelle also vaguely guessed the reason why the young man hesitated. After all, he was younger than the other side. What could he do to enlighten the other side. "The nun or priest on duty won''t be here for a while. She''s resting now. Why don''t you wait for a while?" Rochelle looked at the wall clock and replied. Looking at the beautiful figure bathed in the sunshine in front of him, the young man felt better suddenly, and his hesitation was suddenly put down. "Let me tell you directly. In fact, it''s not a particularly profound problem. It''s just that I''ve been tortured a lot recently." He is a fifth year student of gaota college, and he will graduate this year. But among the graduates, he can only rank in the middle and lower grades. Now some organizations and institutions have begun to recruit students. He began to hesitate where to go, one is the clock tower capital of frost rose, one is the alchemy workshop in his hometown city, and the other is the archaeological team to explore the ruins. Among them, the capital of the bell tower has the best resources and academic exchange atmosphere, while the hometown is the most free and comfortable. With the level of sequence 6, you can directly set up your own workshops in your hometown, and the funds come from the sponsorship of the city''s tycoons, without any money from him. But he is also very interested in some secret and novel knowledge. If he goes to the archaeological team, he can explore more interesting things, but such a life will be more dangerous and unstable. It''s about how to choose in the future. Looking at the hesitant young man, Roxie felt like a college student in his previous life and began to think with great interest. In fact, no matter which one he chooses, he will regret it. Back home, I will regret that I have never been out in my life. I envy my classmates who went to the capital of the bell tower and the expedition. When you go to the capital of the bell tower, you will gradually get tired of the lonely and heavy life, and yearn for the free exploration and the comfort of your hometown. Go to the expedition, after the initial novelty, I will remember the beauty of my hometown and the prosperity of the big city. That''s what people are like. What they can''t get in the end is the most promising thing. He will add all kinds of beautiful filters to it, and always miss it in his heart. "Well, try it all." The girl sitting under the colored window said that a silver seed sprouted in the palm of her hand and then spread to the air. "All kinds of things in life are like chocolates in a box. If you don''t open them and eat them, you won''t know what it''s like." As she watched the branches of silver light extend and bloom in the sky, she thought slowly. "When you are young, you can go to the capital of the bell tower, see the prosperity and beauty of the big city, and enrich your knowledge and strength." "In middle age, with a certain amount of capital and strength, it''s safer to explore, and it can also uncover more mysteries and understand more things." "When you''re tired and you can''t have any desire for something, you can go back to the place where you grew up and open your own alchemy workshop. You can sit on the benches in the park and watch the innocent children playing in the fields and spend the rest of your life quietly." "Such a life should be very beautiful." The girl told her wish and plan, but it was a pity that the sky didn''t fulfill her wish. Everything was sudden. Since the beginning of rosier''s story, the young man felt as if he was surrounded by feathers made of light. A kind of peace and tranquility flowed slowly. His usual anxiety and irritability also calmed down and slowly fell into the bottom of the lake. The silver branches and tendrils growing all over the sky in the church finally spread all over the dome, one by one blooming delicate flowers, and then blooming like fireworks. The silver and gold particles of low light in the air across the dreamlike traces, and finally gathered in the girl''s palm again, re condensed into a silver bud, its edge is wrapped by gold leaves. Then the seed gradually flew up and fell into the hands of the young man. "Although I suggest that, it''s your life after all. Everything depends on your heart." "Thank you for your guidance." The young man bowed his head, put one hand on his chest and bowed to salute. "I see." Chapter 331 It was only after the young man had left that Rochelle began to react, and she seemed to say something extraordinary. In fact, sometimes she is afraid to give people suggestions and ideas. What if the result is not good. "That''s a big story, Lorraine hill." The girl whispered to herself. "But it''s really a good idea." A slightly old voice sounded in the temple, which surprised loranthel to look up. Who is this? I saw an old lady with a kind face standing at the door of the temple. I don''t know when she came in. She was thin and her skin was loose, but it was still smooth. "I''m sorry to scare you. I''m an old lady who often comes to the temple to help." The old lady was wearing a white apron and a black dress, but the edges were worn after long-term cleaning. "When I''m older, I prefer to be quiet. Because I''m familiar with it, my voice is a little lower when I push the door. Maybe it''s a little sudden." She turned back and closed the thick wooden door, then walked slowly through the middle aisle, her eyes slowly swept the hall of the temple, nodded from time to time, and her mouth also had a smile. "It''s clean. It''s a good boy." "Thank you for your compliment." Looking at the old woman, Lorraine Hill nodded and saluted, but he wondered if he had just let slip of the tongue, but he should be able to muddle through. After all, Lorraine hill and Roxie are only one syllable apart. But the old woman didn''t seem to notice the name and continued. "Are you a sophomore at Temple college?" "Yes." Lorraine Hill nodded. "What''s your name?" "Rochelle." "It''s a good name. Although I''m old, I graduated from this college when I was young. I forgot to introduce it. My name is sander." "In fact, I heard you enlighten that boy just now, which is very good." After hearing this, Lorraine Hill felt a little red in his ears, and the whole person was very shy. The two of them said that this kind of thing was OK. If they told it in public, they would feel a little shy. "Ha ha, don''t be so shy." The old lady took Rosie and sat down side by side. "I think it''s very good for you to enlighten that boy. Why are you so self-confident? It''s exaggerating to evaluate yourself." Lorraine Hill hesitated a little, and then slowly said some of his inner thoughts: "because I have not experienced too much, it is not good to suggest others like this, and I feel irresponsible." "Then how can it be regarded as responsible enlightenment and solution?" Inquired the old lady. "It should be a proposal given after having rich life experience and feeling." Said the girl carefully. "But a person''s life is limited. He can''t have experienced everything. There are all kinds of people asking questions and asking for help. You can''t say, let the other person go thousands of miles away and find another priest." "Moreover, the environment and the individual are different, and the similar experience of others may not apply to the latter." "What are you going to do?" The old lady''s voice was quiet, but calm. "I..." Lorraine Hill stopped, confused. Yes, how to be responsible. "There are a lot of people who come to the temple for help, and there are many strange problems. Sometimes you may not be good at it, so what should you do at this time?" "I''ll let him find someone else." The girl hesitated. "Then who should I go to? Other people are vague words. What kind of people should they be?" The old lady still asked. "In the end, how can you guarantee that others will give correct and good answers? Is it true that your shirking is irresponsible?" "Silly child, such an idea can''t work." The old lady looked at the hesitant and thoughtful roxier and held her hand. The rough and cocooned palm made her feel the traces of time left on the old man. Instead of directly enlightening her confusion, she first talked about her childhood experiences. ..... "Actually, Mammy, I was also a beauty when I was young. At that time, there were many people pursuing it, so I often hesitated about which one to choose." "In fact, for boys, shy girls are very attractive." She said slowly, with a strong voice, and Lorraine hill was listening. "At that time, because I was good at singing, I was selected into the choir of the church. The most glorious one was in the shining Angel Church in the holy land, and I participated in the glorious angel coming ceremony at that time. As the lead singer at that time, the grand scene was unforgettable in my life." "Up to now, I can still hum two voices, but now I''m not as old as I used to be. After all, I''m old." "What kind of emotion do you have when you stand on the stage, mother sander?" Asked Lorraine hill. "I will be very happy. I will sing my favorite music to you and let many people know this song and the story behind it. I will feel happy." "Is mother sander nervous and scared?" "Maybe I was nervous when I was young, but not now." "Does great fame bring great responsibility?" "You don''t look like a 17-year-old girl at all. Yes, when you have a great reputation, you will become an authority and leader in a certain field. Your style, speech and opinions will attract countless people to follow and imitate. Most people follow blindly "You know, mother sander, I''ve been on stage, too. At first I was afraid, afraid to screw up the show." "Fortunately, people still like the song I sing. Although it''s a bit bumpy, I still finish the song smoothly. At the end of the song, I saw the countless expectant eyes and thunderous applause. I felt my heart like a folded cloth, smoothed by a warm iron one by one, and calmed down "I also realized that at that time, one person''s voice could cover the whole audience''s words. Even if my command was completely wrong, those different noises would be easily drowned by the enthusiastic audience. If I wanted to, I could even change the hymns that have been passed on for hundreds of years, and those audiences would still sing with me." "Once people are in a frenetic mood, they tend to go to extremes. I''m like a child driving an elephant. If I don''t pay attention, the elephant will break through the fence and cause damage. I''m just an ordinary girl. I don''t dare to take such a big responsibility. " "Good boy, I see what you think. Maybe it''s your origin that makes you a little cautious, and you''re too young to fully adapt. Since I''m from the past, let me teach you some life experience. " "You''re afraid of making mistakes. Perhaps because of the strict requirements of parents or insecurity, you strive to be a good child in everyone''s eyes, so as to gain the recognition of elders and peers, so as to improve or maintain your living environment. When you become a leader, you feel uncomfortable because you can''t guarantee that your words and ideas are completely right. If you''re just fine, you''ll take responsibility. But when countless people follow you, you''re afraid to lead others astray, and you''re afraid of others'' abuse and accusation after making mistakes. You want to keep your innocence and purity "Yes." "It''s worthy of being a child who loves learning and has early wisdom, but it''s too idealistic." The elder continued to point out the source of Rochelle''s hidden thoughts. "Can people who make mistakes be forgiven? I''m afraid it''s a shame in your heart. It''s like a piece of white paper with black spots. It''s disgusting and frightening. You want to be morally perfect, but that''s not the way to happiness "Maybe you should get some real noble education, then you will understand. It''s not a big deal to make mistakes. As long as you can lead the people to victory and get rid of difficulties, your mistakes will be ignored. And it''s better to do 100 right things and 30 wrong things than to do nothing. You can''t succeed and win if you just want to avoid mistakes "The so-called victory is a very clear understanding of what you want to achieve, and the sacrifice is just a process that must be carried out. If you can''t get the final victory, then even if you don''t make any mistakes, it''s also a failure and meaningless. " "Besides, if you don''t guide those people and let them go, will they be on the right path. Is it possible to say that it is your inaction that leads to such a bad result, and you are still wrong. Since we are on the ideal road, we must have the consciousness of accepting the consequences. If others say a few words and then waver, and don''t want to have any stains, I''m afraid they are dreaming. " "Moreover, I believe that you are a kind-hearted child. Even if you become a world-famous singer, you will guide those who love your singing to do some kind things, which is far better than letting those people be used by careerists to extract benefits and even get involved in cruel wars." The girl''s eyes have been opened, she gently wiped away the gradual overflow of tears with her hands, stood up, slightly bent over and bowed. "Thank you. I see." No matter in previous life or in this life, no one has ever understood the pain in her heart like this old lady, and the source of some behaviors and opinions, just like something stretching out from the girl''s heart, it is so pure and real. ------------------- Tower college, tower of wind and sound. The revolving staircase spirals upward like a musical note, leading to the top of the tower. Two girls hold the staircase and walk up to the front door of the office at the top. Here you can hear the wind chime hanging under the eaves of the window ring slightly. It''s not very loud, but it''s very pleasant. Dong Dong "In." Two girls pushed the door in. "It''s lanli and Lingxin. Are you better recently, Lingxin?" A well-dressed lady sat at her desk. It was Mrs. Phileas. "It''s healed, Miss Phileas." The bell heart slightly lowers a head, reply a way. "That''s good." "It''s thanks to little Lacey. She''s the one who cured the heart of the bell." "Is Lacey coming to school, too? This kid is shy and never comes to see me." "Ha ha, I''m afraid teacher felia will let her sing in public." Lanli said with a laugh. "I''m not that terrible." Mrs. Phileas helplessly helped her forehead, then looked up at the opposite wall. "I have to see the teacher, too." "Oh, is the teacher''s teacher at school, too?" Ling Xin asks curiously. "Yes. Although I studied by myself in my early years, I was fortunate to have studied for a period of time behind that elder. " Phileas looked at the gorgeous painting on the wall. Tens of thousands of people are sitting around on the stage with a white light running through the sky and the sky. Angels come down from the sky waving their wings. A young girl is standing in the center of the stage with a violin and singing¡ª¡ª The fifth generation of Cang''s singer, white swan girl, echo sander. Chapter 332 Chengzhai college, black swan castle. "Don''t move, the night spirit is lovely ~" lily hugs the big doll like night spirit and holds her in her arms. "No, let me go. I''m going to the kitchen. I''m going to make my favorite raspberry cake. No, Alina. What that woman makes is not good-looking at all. " The night spirit shakes her long hair and struggles. Lily can''t suppress her any more. After all, it''s the child of the Dragon sequence. Now the night spirit is just like a little dinosaur. Boumansa came out of the busy kitchen with the prepared biscuits. "Well, well, don''t make any noise. Come, Ye Ling, eat this. " She picked up the biscuit and gagged the little guy. "Do you think biscuits can buy me off?" and then the sound of food chewing. "At least a few more." The sound becomes smaller. Night spirit indignantly eating delicious biscuits, still a little dissatisfied in the heart, why Alina can go into the kitchen and make cake with Lolan, they can only sit outside. Today is the day for the "black water lily" club and its former roommates to get together. Not only eight people from two dormitories are here, but also Kafra is called over by Lorraine for fear that she will be too lonely in the central school building alone. In the spacious kitchen, Lorraine, Alena and letis are busy cooking dinner. Because they have to take care of everyone''s taste, they finally decide to make some desserts, cakes and dishes with light taste. "This looks good. Would you like some more?" In front of Alina''s body is a white model of the cake, with a bright red chili sauce in her hand, eager to try. "I think the color matches well." "Please do not." Lorraine Hill raised his hands and crossed them in refusal. "That''s it. No wonder the night spirit doesn''t trust you." Lettiss, wearing an apron and a spade, also said with a face of opposition. I have to say that this young lady with spiral blonde hair and single horsetail really has a different look in this dress. "Ah, well, we''d better decorate it with mulberry." Alina angrily put down the red pepper in her hand. In the activity room, Niya and Kafra are chatting in front of the window. Lily and Yeling roll on the floor beside them. Boumansa is going to hold them down, while Kitty and vimiya are sitting face to face at a small table, looking at each other. "Hello, my name is Kitty. I''m Lorraine''s roommate." The girl with red hair said hello friendly, and her scarlet eyes looked at each other curiously. "Hello, I''m vermeea." The blue haired girl also nodded back, but her legs under the table were slightly clamped because of tension, a little uneasy to avoid each other''s eyes. Weimiya had never felt like this before. The girl opposite seemed to be her natural enemy, which made her feel a kind of inexplicable fear and fear. "Did we know each other before?" Kitty tilts her head and looks at the opposite vermeea. "I don''t think so." Weimia whispered in her heart. This is the first time for her to meet this feeling of fear. This is a very rare situation. Is this girl more terrible than Phoebe? "Well, but you give me a feeling of familiarity and intimacy, as do Lorraine and Chris¡° Kitty nodded to show that she felt right. "I don''t know. Does Chris mean the adult?" Asked vermeea in a low voice. "Chris is Chris. She likes to wear pink and white dresses and look in the mirror." Keti didn''t face others'' wariness in the past, and said to vimiya without scruple. "If that''s the case, it''s really possible that it''s the one..." weimiya hesitated. It''s not very secret. How can we talk in public. "Can vimiya be a friend of Kitty?" The Witch of the flame sent out a simple and straightforward invitation. "Well, it''s not impossible." Weimiya put her finger under her lips, and answered in a tangled way. We didn''t realize it for a minute. "Well, in the future, vermeea will be a friend of Kitty." Kitty happily reaches out her hand, ready to shake hands with vermeea. However, when they touch, a strange pain comes from their fingers. "Wow, it hurts." Kitty took back her hand in surprise. It was the first time that she felt pain after her rebirth. Although it was not violent, it was extremely rare. "Let''s not shake hands." Weimiya looks at Keti and feels that the situation just now is a little strange. She instinctively wants to avoid direct contact with each other again. "All right." Kitty bowed her head a little lost. With a plate of cut fruit, Lorraine hill came out of the kitchen and came to the table of Kitty and vermia. "What''s the matter?" When she was in the kitchen, she noticed that Kitty began to say something about Chris. For fear that she might leak, she quickly came over. "Lorraine, finger pain." Keti stretched out her hand. Although she said so, she looked like a coquettish. "Let me see." After lorenthal put the plate on the table, he checked the situation of Kitty. Nothing can happen to the flame witch, or it will be even worse than a nuclear bomb explosion. The girl changed her sequence into angel sequence for a short time, and carefully examined it with the magic of peaceful and stable Angel sequence, but nothing abnormal was found. The active magic in Keti''s body was still so terrible and orderly, even if the other party could not resist the detection, she could feel a burning feeling of soul, which was close to the concept of extraordinary flame. "It''s about the same as before." Lorraine hill put down her hand, comforted her, and then faced vimiya, who was sitting opposite. "Does vermeea feel all right?" She was more worried about the girl opposite. After all, she was almost the same as herself, and she was only sequence 4, which was easy to be hurt by Kitty. "I''m fine." Vermeea nodded. Seeing that Lorraine hill was a little worried, she kindly extended her wrist to let her test. Lorraine Hill once again extended his consciousness to this familiar and strange friend, and a different feeling came to him. It seems that in front of her is not a girl, but the vast sea, and even the sound of waves can be heard in her ears. Although the magic of the blue ocean sequence is not powerful, it is also tinged with concept and power. This... Lorraine Hill blinked, looking a little surprised. She seemed to realize something. Vermeea raised her finger and looked around quietly, saying that she would not speak at all. Lorraine Hill nodded, while Kitty opened her eyes and watched them play a riddle. "Lorraine, the pot is almost ready. What''s next? I don''t know. " Her voice came from the kitchen at the right time. "OK, I''ll come right away." She stood up, nodded to vermeea, and then stepped into the kitchen, where the activity room returned to its noisy appearance. Chapter 333 "Dang, Dang, Dang!" Alina and letis join forces to carry the cake out of the kitchen and announce happily. "Now, in front of you is the great sage of the future magic sequence, the executor of thousands of Warcraft, the overlord of the seven seas, the inventor of alchemy all over the world, and the triple great Miss Alina, Together with her partners, she made a "delicious, nutritious, and powerful little windmill cake with mulberry, blueberry, maple sugar and cream that you will absolutely like." "It''s so long," sighed lily. "Cut." Yeling is a little disdainful. "Welcome the triple great Miss Alina, and thank Lorraine and letis for their hard work. Let''s start." Samantha clapped her hands to celebrate, and then asked everyone to sit down together. There is a big table in the middle of the activity room, and a big cake with three layers is placed in the middle of the table, surrounded by some other dishes that have just been prepared, which exudes attractive fragrance and heat. The lights in the room had already gone out. Only the cake in the middle was lit with candles. Ten girls gathered around a table. Their young faces were illuminated by the flames in the candlelight. "It''s been a year before I know it." When she recalled the night she met Lorraine, she was filled with feelings that she had changed a lot in the past year. "It''s been a year." Lorraine Hill nodded, glancing slowly past the group of familiar friends, recalling the time when they entered the school. The night when they knew each other and played games seemed like yesterday. Campus life is always so fast, sometimes sad. "In the new semester, are you all OK and have a good time?" She asked softly, looking at the crowd at the table. "Happy, I''m very happy now." Alina was the first to answer. "Don''t rob." Night spirit opens mouth to say. "It''s OK, but I can''t play with sister Lorraine often." "I feel pretty good. Maybe I have been in touch with alchemy and magic since I was a child¡° Said letis. "Just so." This is Lily. "There''s a lot to learn." Niya nodded and said, it seems that she has grown a little taller these days. "It''s busy, but it''s full." There was a happy smile on Kafra''s face. "It''s not as good as Niya, but I''ve got used to it." Said vermeea slowly. "So I can rest assured." She said with relief. "But Lorraine hasn''t answered yet." Said Alina. "Lorraine doesn''t have to worry at all. Even I have to be taken care of by her sometimes." She said with a smile. "Where..." Lorraine modestly denied. "Yes, Lorraine is the best." Ke Ti also raised his hand at this time, let the opposite night spirit see, in the heart a little sour, obviously I came first. Under the burning candlelight, the activity room on the tower was full of laughter, and the occasional noise dissipated in the vast night outside the castle. ------------------------- South of Chengzhai college, dense forest and swamp. It is still an open space in the swamp. The old wooden house is no longer in use. On the open space, there is a church built of black bricks and stones. Compared with the angel church, it prefers flowers, wings, white, soft corners and other styles. The whole church extends vertically upward. The eaves and towers are as sharp as the sword pointing to the sky. The decoration patterns on the stone walls are also inclined to vines Thorns, twist and black make people feel crazy, confused and tingling. Other people''s words may be difficult to understand and adapt, but the members of the "black veil" society appreciate it very much. They think that this is the beauty of "ancient times" and that this is the "Renaissance". Inside the church, the place where the statue should have been placed was replaced by a high throne. The throne is made of hard ebony, with deep purple cushions on the back, inlaid with gold nails, just like the stars in the night. At this time, it was already dark, and the two sides of the throne lit fire pots, shining in the room. A girl in a black dress was sitting on her head with her legs up, showing her white legs. She supported her head with her fingers and looked at the report of the people below. Her long purple hair went around her shoulders and put it on her chest. The purple tear Stone Pendant under her ears reflected the light of the fire. "Oh, did the president of the shadow sword surrender so soon?" She played with the black wood carving in her hand and said contemptuously. "Yes, your guide." A member of the black robe below replied. In addition to ausuna, there are more than a dozen members in black robes in the current black church. "The major guilds with more demons in the college are basically controlled by us, so the ''real red rose'' is quite special, and we have no contact at present." Hearing the respectful report from the members below, ausuna felt a sense of power, but soon turned her thoughts to the content of the report. At present, under the temptation of significantly improving the strength, many students in the college have been gradually infiltrated and corroded by her community, especially the demon sequence, because of its familiarity and intersection, the progress is very smooth. Even if some community members are not aware of it, they will be slowly infected by the seeds of power they secretly put in, and then they will gradually lose resistance and become one of them. Some people are aware of what they are doing, but after being infected, their consciousness is gradually blinded, and they gradually lose the idea of fighting. After all, the strength improvement is real, so they feel at ease. But because ausuna didn''t know the information of the upper class, she didn''t touch the members of the "red rose" for the time being, but spread it among other students. When many people are still in the dark, the demonic sequence of Chengzhai college has been corroded for the most part. In the past, if such a special and strange situation had happened, the school sages would have begun to investigate. Unfortunately, at present, the sages in charge are only series 8, and they do not seem to have noticed anything strange. In other words, even if they have seen it, they "can not" feel strange. The sequence 9 of aemenus happens to be one who returns to the holy land, one who goes to the endless sea, one who has been sleeping, one who has been locked up in the laboratory for five years. After that, it will be about the end of the year for other sequence 9 sages to return. The sequence 9, who is still in charge of and active, is also the two witches in the tower. This period of time is so opportune that ausuna''s behavior is almost free from any resistance and goes on smoothly to this point. "The election of the chief of the college is about to begin. When the leader of the college comes to the top, he will be able to control and redeem the whole college." One of the black robed people''s words became more and more fanatical. "Of course." The girl with black skirt and purple hair is playing with the wooden pieces in her hand. The pattern of the wooden pieces is commonly used among nobles. This one means "black queen". Chapter 334 The walled city by the lake. In Chengzhai, there is a high tower near the East, the roof and rooms adjacent to the tower. These are the exclusive activity areas of the red rose community. As a well-known club in the college, there is more than one activity room and facilities, but only here is the center of the whole club. A room near the roof, you can see the small garden on the roof from here, the scenery is very good. And this is where Ellen reads and works. As the prince of the green Empire, he usually does not meet Evelyn directly in the college, feeling like the king does not see the king. Because the status of both sides is the same, together, who should the people below listen to? At this time, they have to restrain and suppress their temperament, and accommodate each other. This is OK occasionally, but in the long run, they will definitely feel constrained. Besides, there are too many interests and groups involved behind them, and they don''t want to get involved with each other. So his room and Evelyn''s usual tower were just one in the East and one in the west of Chengzhai. They could not see each other. The back of Nanmu chair is inlaid with red cushion, gold nail and carved rose pattern, which makes the chair very delicate and luxurious. It was brought by the club president several generations ago who specially invited famous craftsmen from the Empire. It is said that in order to reflect the honor of the president, it has been handed down. Because Chengzhai college majored in demonic sequence and natural sequence, which corresponded to the two sequences of green royal family, many imperial students would study in the college. After a long time, Chengzhai college was also influenced by students and graduates of previous dynasties, and became a college with noble style. Under the influence of this style, a top class circle, or a community gathered by the top aristocrats, was formed. Its name also comes from the green royal family''s coat of arms, which is called red rose. The word "true red" comes from the true red Empire, which is the pioneer of demon sequence. It is said that the royal family of cangyue kingdom was the descendant of the true red empire. Of course, some scholars say that it was the cangyue king who put gold on his face. After all, the real red Empire has dissipated in the dust for thousands of years, and others can''t prove it. Rose''s words, but also very easy to understand, this is from the Forest Elves of the royal family, elves have always liked flowers, also commonly used as a heraldry and so on. The atmosphere of aristocratic circles is naturally to keep everything up. As a gathering of great aristocrats, "red rose" soon became the vane and leader of various associations in the college. Sitting in the position of president of the society is like becoming the little king of the students in the college. And now sitting on the throne of president, Ellen is indeed from the royal family, so he has the nickname "Red Prince". "Has anyone ever known about the recent mysterious society" black veil " Wearing a proper red and black dress, he sat on the chair of the president and asked the four subordinates, who were his confidants and the middle-level cadres under his direct command in the club. "This kind of association should be bluffing. It''s not so easy to improve its strength." One of the girls said that she only worshipped the real strength. "There has been an investigation, but when people came back, they said everything was normal and there was no result." One of them wore gold glasses and wrote the minutes of the meeting on paper. "I tried to get into their meeting place, but I was stopped halfway." Ronald, with broken black hair, replied. "Interesting." Ellen put his hand behind his back and thought. "I''ve heard about this club in private several times in the college recently, and you all don''t know the truth about it. It''s really interesting¡° "It''s like a group of unknown troops come to the country, and the nobility, as the branches of the country, are still having a banquet in the house. Don''t you feel ashamed?" "Although I don''t take charge of many affairs in the club, I know that in Chengzhai college, our true red rose''s extended power should be spread all over the corner. When did I even know this kind of news?" "I''m sorry, your highness Several of you bowed your heads. "This weekend, I''d like to gather the presidents of all the clubs in the college. I want to know what''s going on." "Yes, your highness." "Just, in the name of our club or the student union?" "In the name of the club, the student union has to go through Evelyn. I can''t afford to lose this man." "All right." After that, several people left the luxurious room and began to contact and write invitation letters. --------------- Chengzhai College South, dense forest and swamp. In the afternoon of that day, after the Red Rose Society sent out an invitation to the various societies in the college, the news soon came from the "black veil". "Soon, I thought it would be some time before the prince realized that something was wrong." After hearing the report from the following people, ausuna said that she didn''t care. If before, she was still in awe and love for the green prince, but now that she is so sought after by people, her eyes are slowly rising. In the past, the descendants of count Viscount who could not be reached were increasing in the society, which made her feel that it was just the same. Not every descendant can inherit the title, and not every great nobleman is so excellent. Most people are mediocre after all. In the face of these aristocratic children who are worse than themselves and can''t become princes in the future, ausuna can''t look up to them any more. Although Prince Edward sounds famous, his real status in the aristocratic circle is not as good as Princess Evelyn. If he becomes his spouse, he must be inferior to Evelyn, which can''t satisfy her. How to say, it must be the eldest son of jerane. It''s almost certain that she will become the Duke of Griffin in the future. Even Evelyn, although she looks very beautiful now, if she gets married in the future, her brothers and sisters will inherit the throne. After the change of power center, no one will care about her. She''s going to be a queen. How can she be with the prince? In addition, the members of the society who were born to the nobles kept giving up their own information. Ausuna had learned a lot about the internal situation of the "red rose" and was no longer as afraid of her hands and feet as before. The so-called "Princess" or "Prince" is temporary. As long as they do not become the actual emperor or king, they will always leave in the future. Although the green royal family has the existence of sequence 9, such people are extremely noble and in a key position. It is impossible to protect the school for the sake of two heirs who are not the top three. Knowing this, ausuna, the "black queen", was also relieved to deal with the "Red Prince". Chapter 335 It''s been two days since Ellen''s invitation, and today is the weekend, the day for the party. A large hall in the middle of the town was applied for the banquet. When it was just dark, the hall had been lit up early. The beautiful glass chandeliers, the golden dome murals, the neatly arranged chairs and the long tables with exquisite tablecloths made everything resplendent and full of luxury. At the entrance of the hall stood six members with rose insignia. They were dressed in proper crimson uniforms and wore black and red scabbard around their waists. They were very handsome and regarded as the facade of the club. Under their reception and guidance, one of the invitees of other clubs began to enter with the invitation letter, sat down and waited quietly. At the top of the long table in the hall was a golden red chair, which was reserved for Edmund, who was in the next lounge and had not entered yet. Besides him, there is Ronald and another subordinate in the room. Creak, push the door slightly, a member of the red uniform came in, stepped on the red soft carpet laid inside, leaned down and quietly said a few words to Ronald. Ronald nodded, and then the member quietly quit. "What''s the situation now?" Ellen leaned on the sofa with his head in his right hand and a glass of red wine in his left. "Your Highness, the number of people present is less than expected." "Interesting, that''s interesting. It seems that I underestimate this opponent too much. " "Since the silent influence of so many people in the college, slowly snatched our position." Ellen looked at the red liquid in the glass and drank it slowly. "How did she do it?" "There is so much magic to make these people fall for it in such a short time. Even miss Lorraine has not reached the point where people lose their sense." "I''m sorry, your highness. I can''t answer that either." Ronald thought of the fruitless ending of these two days and bowed his head in repentance. ------------- In the hall, beside the long table in the center, some seats have already been filled with people, while the rest, although not filled with people, also have signs printed with the name of the club in front of the chairs. "I''m sorry, Samantha. Please come with me tonight." A girl with long chestnut hair said to the people beside her that they were standing at a long table. Unfortunately, only the club president could sit here. The rest of the followers were sitting at a small round table beside the hall. "It''s OK. In fact, I''m curious about the catering at the banquet." Boumansha shakes her head indifferently. Her background can only be said to be ordinary. Naturally, she is curious about what the banquet among the top aristocrats is like. That''s why she will join the president of the "bud of nectar" club tonight. "Giggle..." the president laughed. "I''m afraid I''m going to disappoint you. In fact, the banquets among nobles are not so interesting. Sometimes they don''t have enough to eat." She whispered. Instead of sitting down immediately, she took her to a small table next to her and found a place to sit down. "I''d like to thank you, Samantha, for your participation has greatly increased the reputation of our club, and now there are more and more members." "Do you want to consider becoming a core member of the club? After I graduate, you will inherit the club." She tried to invite further. "Thank you for your kindness, but I was a core member of other societies when I was a freshman. The school''s rule is that I can only become a core member of one society, so I can''t do it." After hearing this, the president was not angry, but felt a little sorry: "it''s a pity, if only I could have known you earlier¡° She asked after a while¡° Which club is it? I don''t think I''ve heard of it before. " "The name is'' black water lily '', because there are only four people, so I don''t know much about it." "I don''t think I''ve heard of it. Is it a new club?" She asked curiously. "Yes, I established it with some friends in the first grade, but the president is not me, it''s Lorraine." In fact, it''s not a secret. There are records on the college roster, but generally no one will check them. "Loran, is that the girl who won the rainbow neck bottle competition?" "Well, our first grade dormitories are next to each other." "Wow, that''s fate." The president was a little surprised. "Miss Lorraine used to be the president of the club. I didn''t know that before." "The number is very small, so I was not invited this time." She said with a smile. "Cluck, I don''t think edron knows. If he does, he''ll have miss Lorraine invited¡° The president naturally called Ellen''s name, it seems that they are old acquaintances. "Well, let''s not talk about it. I see he has come. I''ll take a seat first. We''ll talk after the party." After that, the president stood up, went to the long table and sat down. At this time, many seats were still vacant. Ellen walked into the hall, looked at the empty seats, frowned slightly, then returned to nature as if he didn''t care, and then calmly went to his own seat and sat down. Ronald stood by his side and whispered. "Of the 42 societies invited, only 16 have arrived at the moment. Most of the societies with a large number of demons have not come, and only some societies with natural sequences have arrived." Edron nodded slightly, Ronald stepped aside, and then he raised his hand to signal that the hall was quickly quiet, and the crowd began to focus on his royal highness. In his eyes, there are admiration, curiosity, doubt and indifference. They must have known that a lot of people were invited this time, but these were the only people present. Naturally, they were curious about what the prince was going to do. Angry, incompetent rage, or take out some effective means to let the rest of the community surrender. After all, the students are going to graduate. Most of them will live in the Empire in the future. They certainly dare not offend his royal highness too much. There are also some people who don''t care about the outcome of the banquet. For example, the president of the "bud of nectar" club, whose family is an old aristocrat, has been familiar with the royal family like Ellen since childhood. She just came to school to experience campus life. "I am very pleased to have you here, but I have to admit that the situation in the college has changed suddenly." Ellen said slowly, his steady voice ringing throughout the hall. "Everyone must have heard of the" black veil "club. The purpose of this invitation is to discuss the club and pull people in the school by unknown and undisclosed means..." although it is a discussion, in fact, only Ellen speaks, and other people do not want to and dare not interrupt. Bang¡ª¡ª Just as Ellen was about to announce the means of sanctions, the door of the hall suddenly opened. Several members in red who had been guarding the door were pushed into the hall, and then a member in black rushed into the spacious hall. See this behind the scenes, the members of the red rose who originally stood in the corner of the hall also gathered one after another, they pulled out the scarlet sword, formed a human wall, and immediately stood in front of the long table of the banquet. The members in black robes kept silent and did not say a word. Their faces were hidden under their hoods. After entering the hall, they did not move forward. Instead, they gathered on one side of the hall, black and white. When they stood, the hall became two different colors. One was the members of the red rose club who were standing under the golden light and wearing red uniforms. The other was the members of the "black veil" who were in the dim light. They were more numerous and brought greater pressure to people. Looking at this sudden and strange scene, other club members on the scene slowly avoided and retreated to the corner near the wall in the middle. When all kinds of conjectures and doubts rose in the hearts of the people, the black crowd also separated like a tide. A purple haired girl wearing a lace veil entered the arena slowly, carrying a gorgeous black dress. "Sorry to keep you waiting." Chapter 336 In the face of this sudden appearance of the black dress girl, as well as her followers behind her, the audience is not surprised. Although some people are gradually aware of the rapid expansion of this community, no one is aware that there will be so many students involved. Ermenas is different from other schools, organizations or institutions. It can be said that it is the place where the most extraordinary people gather in the world. In the past, it is rare to see a large number of students in sequence 4 and 5, and even there are not a few students in sequence 6. You should know that sequence 6 is a big man and leader in any big city outside. In the past, Hopland was only 3-4 in sequence 6. If the "black veil", a large organization with nearly 300 members, can maintain its close structure and loyalty all the time, by the time of graduation, ausuna will be able to become the leader of the new faction, or even establish a nation in some unimportant place. She equals the most talented talent in the world and the most talented person in the world. It was not that no student wanted to do this before, and some of them succeeded. For example, Roland and Yalin, who established the west wind and green, helped a lot in the initial stage, and later became an important backbone in controlling the country. But now, the times have changed. This is not the era of chaos and personnel mobility. Most of the students are bound up with their own relationships and groups before entering school. For example, Isaiah''s letter of recommendation comes from the Duke of Griffin, which is the same as the congenital label of Lord Griffin as the Earl of wolf thorn. After graduation, unless there is a big change, It is bound to join this faction. Letis comes from the family''s Alchemy faction. She must inherit her own faction and contacts when she goes back. Niya comes from the grassland. She must think about her hometown after graduation. So this is also the most incomprehensible part of Edwin. He grew up in the royal family and naturally understood the interest entanglement. And how did this ausuna do it, let so many people stand on her side, and dare to fight against her prince. "Your Highness, I seem to be surprised at my presence, ha ha." Ausuna put out her fingers to cover her face, and her Lavender lips gave out a clear laugh. Ellen had already got up and did not continue to sit in his seat. Looking at the scene in front of him, he was silent. He was a very smart man, and naturally understood that whatever he said at this time was just self humiliating. There is no strength to guarantee the cruel words, but the wild dog''s clamor. Among the black robe members standing opposite, there are at least 20 sequence 6 members, while there are only about 10 of them, including other guilds coming to the banquet. It''s a pity that it''s in school, not in the green country. Otherwise, by attacking the members of the royal family alone, this slut can be convicted, and a trace of evil flashed across edron''s brow. But he soon changed his face and became more pleasant. First, he asked the members of the real red rose standing in front of him to retreat to both sides, and then he said. "I welcome Miss ausuna''s coming. What I just said is just a misunderstanding. I just heard about the lady''s good name before, but I didn''t expect to see her today to understand what beauty is After that, he made a gesture to invite ausuna to take a seat, showing the Royal etiquette and style. "Cackle, the prince praised." Ausuna raised her right hand, wearing lace gloves, and soon several members of the black robe walked out. First, they went to the bottom of the long table, which was the position facing to Ellen, set the table, adjusted the seats, and then stood respectfully on both sides. Ausuna, on the other hand, stepped forward slowly, as if enjoying the gaze of the crowd, and then sat down. After seeing ausuna sit down, Ellen also rings his fingers. Then a maid in black and white uniform starts to enter the room to add various delicacies to the long table. Then several violinists and a pianist in the corner of the hall began to play, and the soothing music began to ring out in the dull hall. The party began. But this meal, obviously everyone ate very depressed, the table can only hear the pure sound of the collision of porcelain plates and the sound of knife and fork cutting, almost no one spoke, and they all bowed their heads and ate quietly. I''m afraid that the only one who has a good time is the "witch" who is afraid by the public. She takes off her gloves, carries a glass of mellow red wine and enjoys it slowly. Sometimes she sweeps the table with her eyes and looks at other people as if she is looking down. And in this repressive and silent atmosphere, no one dares to leave at will, so they have to accompany this "witch" lady to finish this absurd banquet with her. Finally, the new "black queen" of the college happily ended the dinner, and the others gradually stopped eating. "Thank you very much for your hospitality, your highness edron. Thank you very much, ausuna. In return, I''d like to invite the prince to attend next week''s College chief election." Ausuna saluted with her skirt, her eyes slowly swept the crowd, and then she curled away. Then the members of the black robed Club followed him and left the hall. ------------ After the members of the "black veil" left, a fierce conversation broke out in the hall. "Hoo, how terrible, that girl." The head of the nectar bud said, taking boumansa by the hand and patting her chest. "It''s really powerful." As she sat in the corner, she noticed that there were not many people around her, but she didn''t feel too oppressed. "But now edron is angry. The girl is going to be in bad luck." She continued. "I''ve known him since I was a child. He doesn''t usually smile like that. He only shows such a face when he is unhappy and forced by his parents. And he''s had a grudge since he was a child. This time, he''ll try his best to get revenge. " The president said a little worried. "What will your highness do?" At this time, she was also a little curious. After all, she didn''t have much contact with nobles. "I don''t know about that. Although the green Empire also has regular liaison personnel in ermenas, they are not many and can''t directly interfere with students. In school, it depends on the teachers and the members of the order department. " The students in ermenas are all extraordinary, and ordinary people can''t control them. Most of the people with high strength are proud, and they can''t specially invite them to the school to do the work of maintaining order. It''s like having a top doctor become a security guard later. It''s not only wasteful and hard for others to accept, but also consumes a lot of resources. Therefore, to maintain order and stability, one part of the task is for teachers, the other part is to rely on the organization among students, that is, the order department under the leadership of the "crown of justice". Maern, the "crown of justice" of the upper three crowns, and the white kite Knight he led were stationed in the central school building. Most of his members were sequence 6, and they toured outside ermenas all the year round. It is also recognized as the strongest student organization in ermenas. "I don''t know what will happen this time. When can we settle down and plant flowers together? " "Peace keeping also needs strong strength." She said with a sigh. Chapter 337 I don''t know when the peaceful campus in the past suddenly became disordered, and the rare fights in the past began to be frequently staged in the campus, and the strict teachers and sages also seemed to have changed people. Regardless of these things, as long as they didn''t deliberately make trouble in front of them, they would ignore them and mechanically carry out their usual work. Chengzhai college, black swan castle. In the small club room, Lorraine Hill covers kitty with a thin quilt so that she can have a good sleep. This is a small room in the activity room, which is quiet and suitable for sleeping or lunch break. Although Ye Ling, a sleepy little guy, was gone, Keti, a more sleepy witch, soon came again. The "black water lily" club was really under the curse of its name, and it had nothing to do with sleep. After settling down, she also came out and chatted about the latest things with the busman in the activity room. "Is Kitty asleep again?" Asked boumansha. "Well, this child is quite special. For a long time, he needs sleep to recover slowly." Lorraine Hill took out two gold-plated celadon cups and put them on the table, ready to make some tea to drink. It''s said that this set of tea set was sent by Yeling. She brought it from the East. The boiling hot water is poured into the white porcelain cup, and the fragrance of flowers and tea is diffused in the white mist. Boumansha took the teacup from Lorraine hill, first sniffed the fragrance, and then spoke highly of it: "Lorraine can always bring out some magical things. It seems that there is nothing you can''t do." "No, it just happens to be." Lorraine hill shakes her head. Today, she is wearing a light red dress, slim waist and soft fabric, which makes people look very comfortable. "Lolan was modest, just like the cake at the last party. At first, he said that he just added some new developed medicine to enhance everyone''s strength. As a result, one by one, the magic burst out that night and broke through one by one. Fortunately, everyone was present at that time. With you and Vermeer''s care, there was no accident." Boumansha said the last thing, now she is also Series 5, the combat strength is close to the ordinary series 7. "Maybe the dose was a little bit high. After all, there were a lot of people that night, so I added more." Lorraine hill was still trying to cover up. Samantha shook her head¡° You are always so kind to everyone. If you don''t ask for anything, you will feel guilty. It''s estimated that you will feel at ease. " "Is she afraid¡° Lorraine Hill said with a smile. "Maybe in the future, I''ll have plenty of work to do with you." "Then I can rest assured. I''m afraid you''ll hide it in your heart, because you''re the one who''s afraid of troubling others." "Well, I used to be a little scrupulous. I was always afraid that I would influence others, bring others into the ditch, and lead them into a bad ending." Lorraine Hill stroked her hair gently. "And now?" Looking at this familiar friend, she felt that her temperament was much brighter than before. "Now, maybe I''m a little bold, thinking that even if I take it to the ditch, I will try my best to pull everyone out." Lorraine Hill said slightly lovingly. "That''s good." There was a relief in her heart, too. "Wang''s words should not only give bread to the people, but also use the sword to guide the direction, otherwise, the people will be confused." "A king like that doesn''t understand people''s hearts." She said the simple point of view of the common people. "But I don''t want to be king. It will be very tired." Lorraine Hill blows the tea in his cup and takes a SIP to moisten the cherry colored lips. "But then you can''t help it, just like the moon and stars in the night. As long as they exist, they are hard to ignore." Lorraine hill put down his tea cup, looked at the floating petals and tea leaves, and said, "in that case, light up the sun, so that no one will notice the stars in the sky." ---------------- In a twinkling of an eye, the next week, the chief election of Chengzhai college begins. This election is also a new one. There are a large number of "black veil" members in black robes. Under the oppression of these members'' eyes and prestige, no one dares to stand for election. So ausuna becomes the only candidate and naturally the student who gets the most votes, Become the chief of Chengzhai college. Wearing the chief''s exclusive badge and uniform, ausuna announced in front of all the teachers and students that she would lead Chengzhai college to participate in the middle of the year''s college competition and win the honor of the top three "champion of breaking the army". Such heroic slogans and manifestos immediately attracted some wavering and neutral people, which reduced their resistance and made them have a good impression on this "witch". After all, the "champion of breaking the army" has always been a pain in the heart of Chengzhai college. As a group competition, "champion of breaking the army" is held every two years. Each college has 160 teams to participate in the competition, which is also the highest standard competition in the college. This kind of competition especially tests the team combat ability, but in the past, Chengzhai college, which was strong in single to single competition, had a poor performance. Of course, the college that never falls is the one with the most history. It''s famous for its discipline and cooperation. It''s a college for training officers. Under the stage at the scene. "To interfere and hinder her, your highness." Ronald asked, leaning down behind him. "Oh, why intervene? I need to find someone to hold her up. The higher she holds, the better. I see what she can do to defeat the Institute led by Darcy." "This kind of confrontation close to war does not depend on some people''s loyal pursuit." "Cooperation, strategy, tactics, on-the-spot command and contingency are not trifles. Those teachers in the college are all people who have really been to the battlefield, and the students they teach are not so easy to communicate with." Ellen stood up, ignoring the noisy scene and the noisy crowd behind him, put on his hat and slowly left the main campaign hall. "Since she wants to fight for the first place of ermenas, let her fight for it." "I''m waiting for the day when she falls from the sky." Just when a few people left early, Lorraine Hill also sat in the crowd, watching the scene of fanaticism and chaos. A sense of unknown distortion appeared in her heart, as if the whole school was shrouded in a transparent network, and everything was somewhat unreal and strange. In the past, she was not aware of this distortion, but since she was promoted to Angel sequence 4, as long as she changed to Angel sequence, this feeling will gradually emerge. Temple college is OK, but the change is not very big. Chengzhai college is just like a twisted and entangled alien world, which makes people feel uncomfortable and disgusted. In the face of this more and more obvious strange, she can not explore its root, just like the thread on the ground, it is difficult to distinguish the most important and the most source of the thread. It''s like hiding sand in the desert, which is hard to detect. Is it her? At this time, she could not help doubting the purple haired girl standing in the middle of the stage. Black transparent pupil blinks, a burst of information looms. Name: ausuna corier Race: human (99% adaptive) Identity: pestilence Witch (fake) State: Sub Health (in soul connection) Sequence: Demon sequence 5: suffocation ... Just after the emergence of these messages, there are a lot of random codes and characters below. Then the girl with purple hair seems to be aware of it. She turns around and sweeps her eyes across the crowd, looking for a different source. And the information in Lorraine Hill''s eyes suddenly disappeared and could no longer be explored. Chapter 338 Temple college, sun sun palace. On the high stage in front of the hall is performing the singing of poetry, and below is a student in black and white uniform. Lorraine hill is also among them. However, she does not pay attention to the performance on the stage, but is recalling and thinking about the scene she saw yesterday. "Rochelle, Rochelle?" Asked a tall student standing next to Lorraine hill. I do not know when, the performance has ended, most of the students began to leave, only the girl has not yet got up. "I''m sorry. I was just thinking about something. What''s the matter?" Lorraine Hill got up and looked at her classmate, Ingrid, with wavy blond shoulder length hair. "Nothing, just see you didn''t get up, so concerned about the next Ingrid''s body is relatively tall and strong. At first glance, she knows that she is the kind of person who often exercises. Supernormal people generally don''t deliberately pursue the so-called exercise. It''s not that it''s bad, but it''s inefficient. If they use magic to stimulate and guide muscles and strength, the effect will be dozens of times better. Usually, they can adapt quickly as long as they often fight with others. "I''m sorry to worry everyone." Lorraine Hill answered softly. Ingrid and Lorraine Hill walked into the corridor side by side. As the crowd slowly left the hall, they began to chat along the way. "Is Ingrid from the holy land?" Asked Lorraine hill, slightly surprised and curious. "Yes, a little disappointed, I''m not that kind of lovely lady pastor." Said Ingrid jokingly. "Not at all." Lorraine hill looks at Ingrid a little. To be fair, Ingrid is not ugly, even beautiful. But she is not a girl with delicate face, but a woman with free and easy, rough and heroic style. In my memory, this kind of girl is also very popular, but now the atmosphere in Ivar''s world is still conservative, preferring the girl of classical tradition. "What does Rochelle like? I see that you often don''t come to class. Many students in the class are worried about you." Ingrid said that the rumors about the students in her class were actually spread among her classmates in the first grade. It probably means that Roxie is not in good health and needs a lot of rest. I hope you can take care of her. Originally, Lorraine hill was a very beautiful girl. Under such a rumor, she added the attribute of infirmity, which made her more attractive. So it''s no wonder that Ingrid didn''t get up behind her and came to ask. "In my opinion, I prefer reading books, and sometimes I make some things myself." Lorraine Hill''s answer was sincere. "It''s very good. If I look at most of the ancient books with dense handwriting, I feel very tired and want to sleep." Ingrid''s free and easy answer. "Is Rochelle interested in joining the College Choir? I see you have a very good voice. You have a very good voice, and you have a lot of friends in the choir. In this way, you will be more lively at ordinary times. " "But I don''t have much time. I''m afraid I often can''t be there. It''s not good for other students." Lorraine hill shakes her head slightly. It''s not that she doesn''t like it. It''s just that she has a lot to do recently. "Well, I know. I''ll ask Saisina in a few days. Otherwise, it''s too unbearable to see you alone every day." Ingrid patted her chest and said. "Well, you don''t have to take care of me like that." Lolan Hill whispered, also a little guilty, in fact, her physical quality is not bad. "Don''t worry, just wrap it on me." Ingrid said enthusiastically and confidently, and soon the two of them came to the intersection of parting ways. "See you tomorrow, then." Ingrid waves good-bye to Rosie and then goes to the other side. After leaving the sun palace, Lorraine Hill went back to where he lived. She first put down the books in her hands, then took off her golden white robe and coat, and then sat in front of a small table. After a little bit of green orange juice, I began to read the information on the desk. These are all about chaos disaster and twilight era. Unfortunately, many of them are speculated by later generations, and there are not many records with real evidence. I still can''t find any clue. As it was getting late, the girl began to reflect on whether she had made a mistake. Instead of spending most of her time looking for the truth from these words, why not look at it with her own eyes. So she put down the ancient books, slowly closed her eyes and entered her own sea of consciousness. Three magnificent gems float in the consciousness. The three cores of emerald green, blood red and pure white represent the power of nature, devil and angel respectively. At present, the progress of demon sequence is still the first, followed by natural sequence and angel sequence. Do you want to improve the demon sequence and enhance the self-protection ability first, or focus on the angel sequence and quickly pull it up, so that you can see the gradually distorted world. The girl hesitated a little. She didn''t make a decision immediately. She was going to the college in the north to ask the two witches in the tower. While the sun was setting and the sky was dark, the girl took off quickly from the courtyard. Before many people noticed, she flew into the sky and became a small black spot. In the candlelight room, the puppet bear is sitting on the table, flipping through Lorraine Hill''s textbooks and notes, and starting a new day of study. Thanks to the girl, it is still in good progress. If you go to the exam, you can get a middle level in the first grade. Is that the power of knowledge? It''s wonderful. Under the bright yellow candlelight, the bear''s posture is constantly changing, venting his excitement. Looking at the meaningful handwriting and the ever-changing extraordinary core of consciousness, it feels stronger again. -------------- At night, the tower overlooking all things. The stars had just emerged from the sky, and the afterglow in the West had not completely dissipated. Lorraine Hill''s toes fell slowly on the steps in front of the stone gate, and her skirt rose and fell slightly with the air. She put her hand on the stone of the stone gate, but this time she didn''t open it as before. Strange, Loran Hill thought in his heart, and then input the magic again, but still did not respond. So she began to explore. The main structure inside the stone gate was not damaged, but the switch part seemed to be in disrepair and corroded. This should be an important place. How can it be damaged. Lorraine hill was puzzled, but she was not too rigid. Although it was a bit impolite, she was going to go in directly from the window of the observation room. The two witches could understand it. So she turned and flew up. The green butterfly wings spread out behind her again, turning to the top of the tower, the top of the world near the sky, and the star watching tower on the top of the world. In the moonlight, the tower has a cool color of light silver. There are a few dark green vines growing in the gap of the white tower body, and the small leaves are shaking slightly in the night wind. The girl saw an open window in the observation room and flew in directly. However, everything in front of her was not what she expected. The dark room is desolate, with rotten bookshelves and experimental instruments, mossy floors and stone walls, and accumulated soil and dust. It seems that people have not lived for decades. Once sitting in the observation room, the doll like witch disappeared, nor did the mirror witch Chris in the pink princess dress. Everything in the past seemed to be a fantastic dream. The young girl with silver hair and white skirt walked slowly in the ruins, looking at these different furnishings and instruments, those rusty star instruments and sky orbit models, as if this was the original appearance of the star watching room. It''s used to observe the stars and calculate the trajectory, rather than simply as a library and the office of the dean. The girl with silver hair squatted down slowly, dug out the soil in front of her and picked up a rusty book case. The paper inside had already been torn, only the faint trace could be seen on the surface of the bronze plate. [Dorothy Blanca''s experimental notes] Chapter 339 Lorraine Hill picked up the corroded case. Unfortunately, the inside pages were rotten and the contents could not be seen at all. Besides the corroded bookshelves and instruments, he found nothing else in the Stargazer''s room. This place seems to have been abandoned, or it has not been visited for a long time. After leaving the viewing room, Lorraine hill did not return to his residence, but walked slowly in the tower college. The first time she heard about Siye was in the shop of Mrs. felia in Hopland. At that time, the teacher mentioned the book witch who lived in the tower. That is to say, in the school of ermenas, Si Ye does exist. As the head of the college, although he doesn''t usually appear, he still deals with some affairs. There is no loophole in the experience and memory all the time, which clearly shows that the evil girl Si ye once existed. Even tidys wrote a letter to herself, asking her to give it to Si ye after she came to school. Power is the most difficult thing to fake. Tidys and Kitty are all worthy of serial 9. Besides, Siye also gave him a book that can seal birds, which is still in hand and has magical effect. All these things, memories, objects, history and experiences, tell us that the night really exists. It''s true. But at present, the scenes she saw in the observation room are also seen with her own eyes. Those traces obviously can not be formed in one or two days. There are clear historical traces under her perception, which is also true. Now, the two pieces of reality overlap, and there is a violent conflict at this node in the observation room. Which one is false? Lorraine hill is hard to judge. She needs more information to prove it. Thinking about the acquaintances in the school, the image of the former Cangzhi singer, Mrs. felia, came to mind again. It seems that I have to see this tutor this time. Just like a student who has been truant for a year suddenly wants to see his teacher, Lorraine hill is a little nervous, but he has to go. She inquired a little with her students, found out where teacher felia''s office was, and went to the wind sound tower on the edge of the valley. At night, the high tower lights, you can see from a distance, the tower is beautiful, the top of the tower under the eaves, also hanging a good-looking copper wind chime, gently rippling and collision in the valley breeze. Rochelle entered and went up the stairs. There was no one in the corridor. It was quiet here, and the sound of piano playing came from the top of the tower. The girl slowly took off the smoky pendant on her neck and put it into the ring. Then she turned her back and untied her hair band. The silver hair was scattered on her shoulder. First she straightened it out and then she tied it up again, but this time, the look was closer to her dress in Hopland, more like a big lady of a big family. Recalling the etiquette taught by Chelsea, the girl arranged her dress and moved forward slowly again. The attic at the top is getting closer and closer, and the sound of music is becoming clearer and clearer, similar to the light tremor of copper tube, bright and clear. She stood quietly in front of the door, listening to the music, ready to wait for the end to knock on the door. The music is long and old. The sound of playing is full of nostalgia, which reminds people of the past. After a long time, the music stopped slowly, and a sound came from the door. "Come in." "Well." Lorraine Hill gently twists the handle, and then pushes the door open. Under the bright candlelight, the player is Mrs. felia, who has been away for more than a year. She is sitting in front of the piano in a light yellow dress, with slender fingers in the white lotus leaf cuffs. "It''s little Lacey. Will you come to see me at last?" Seeing the appearance of Lorraine hill, Mrs. felia recognized it at a glance. She didn''t seem angry and joked. "I''m sorry, Miss Phileas." Lorraine Hill honestly bowed his head to admit that he was really late. "It''s good to come, but it''s late now, and there''s no snack for you. Come here and sit down first." Mrs. Phileas moved to the side and emptied the bench in front of the piano. The teacher asked, as she quietly walked over and sat down. "How was your last year at school? Depending on your clothes, you should have entered the temple college. If you don''t come all the time, are you afraid that I will blame you? " "No, it''s just a little busy, a little forgotten." Lorraine Hill said the lame reason, she is not a very good liar, feel very ashamed. "Well, there''s no need to be so restrained. Come on, put your hands up." When Mrs. Phileas asked lorenthal to put her hand on the keyboard, she noticed that the piano was different. Inside the elegant black shell is a simple and smooth copper color. Inside, there is a yellow mural on the opened Daqin cover, while the keys in front of the body are stepped up and down. The main body of each layer of keys is black, and there are raised white keys in the middle. The color is just opposite to the piano. "It''s a harpsichord, an old musical instrument." Teacher felia introduced her and asked lorenthal to try a few notes. Then the clear metal trill starts from the body. "Compared with piano, this kind of Harpsichord has a clearer timbre, but its sound is not very loud, and its range is also slightly narrow. With the rise of piano, few people use it now." "However, a small number of people still like this unique timbre, and retain a small amount of heritage." Mrs. felia introduced the instrument and asked rosier to play a simple melody according to the score to familiarize herself with it. After a while, lorenthal was about to play, and Mrs. Phileas asked her to stop slowly. "Well, that''s all for today, and we''ll continue our study next time." After hearing this, Lorraine hill put down his wrist on the piano key and asked about the observatory room of tower college. "Has the teacher been there?" "I''ve been there before. What''s the matter?" "What is it like there?" Asked Lorraine hill again, eager to know what the teacher thinks today. "It should be a private library belonging to the head of the college. There are many bookshelves and books in it. The head of the college, Mr. Si ye, is sitting in the innermost chair. Although it seems a little incredible, the petite girl is indeed a witch who has lived for nearly a thousand years. " Mrs. Phileas said something to reassure Lorraine hill. Fortunately, this is not my illusion. That is to say, most of the teachers and students in the school still remember the appearance of the viewing room before, but what''s the matter now. "Has Mrs. Ophelia seen the dean of the University recently, or heard about the dean of the college?" "I''ve heard of it. It seems that someone has informed me that the Dean has something to do recently, and the affairs in the college are handled by the vice dean." "Who informed it?" "I can''t remember who it was... Strange, I can''t remember." Teacher felia recalled that she felt confused. She was not old enough to be forgetful, but she could not recall the face of the informer at that time. Seeing Mrs. felia''s confusion, Lorraine Hill knew that she had no way to recall it, so she simply comforted the teacher and was ready to leave. "Well, I''ll go back today, Miss Phileas." "All right." Mrs. Phileas nodded, but then she remembered something. "You didn''t use the name of Lacey in school. I didn''t find you on the roster." Mrs. felia''s eyes suddenly sharpened, like an eagle catching a chick, looking at Lorraine hill, so that she could not run away at will. "Ah, this..." Lorraine Hill hesitated to tell the truth. "I was afraid of trouble at school, so I disguised a little bit. Now I''m on the other side of the temple college, and my name is rohil." "I can''t believe she''s still hiding so much. Little Lacey''s not good at it." Mrs. Phileas looked at the shy silver haired girl in the candlelight and said with a kind of doting voice. "Well, I won''t pursue the past. After all, children have their own little secrets." "But in the future, you will come to me at least once every two weeks. You can''t pull it down, you know?" "I''m going to train you to be my successor and inherit the name of Cang Zhi''s singer." "I see, Miss Phileas." Lorraine Hill nodded. Chapter 340 After agreeing to Mrs. felia''s request, it was late, and Lorraine Hill left and flew back to his cabin. She could tell by her pocket watch that Kitty was still sleeping in the dorm, and it didn''t matter if she went back later, so she decided to sort out the latest series of things first. The puppet bear on the table had finished his study when Lorraine hill came back. Now he is sitting quietly in the chair. After Lorraine hill came back, he put away the books. It''s not that I''m afraid of being seen by girls. In fact, Lorraine Hill sometimes guides it. It''s just rare for this young girl with silver hair to come back here and grab the table with her master. Is it a bit of an inch. To be a little brother, you have to let the boss. After all, I''m a mature Warcraft. I have to be modest. Rochelle leaned against the table, put her head on her arm, looked askance at the white paper on the table, and unconsciously drew on the paper with a long pencil in her slender fingers. Recently, I don''t know where to start. She closed her eyes, relaxed a little, and then wrote some names on the paper. They are "Siye", "Chris", "ausuna" and "chaos mirage", with a circle around each name. Looking back on what she saw that day, she connected [ausuna] and [chaotic phantom] with a thread. At present, the changes in schools are basically caused by the mixture of the two. However, what is inconsistent with the records and history is that ausuna is not so strong, and the chaotic phantom is not so powerful. On the contrary, it is much more gentle, just like the irrational cannibal has been domesticated, which is no longer so simple and rough. Lorenthal doesn''t know if she is a witch or not. But to be sure, this girl has changed a lot recently. Is it her own initiative to change, or is it caused by other factors? If it was her own initiative to change, how did she connect with the chaotic phantom, tame it, and cover up so many people in the school? Even if she is a witch, but after all, only sequence 5, such a sequence level is far from being able to play the power of the witch, and it is impossible to affect so many high sequence strong people. At the same time, it''s hard to explain why she suddenly became erudite. After sorting out all this, loranthal played a "positive" role in the rear ¡Á£¬ Then draw a square box with a dotted line below and write "unknown" inside. After that, lorenthal connected [ausuna] and [chaotic phantom] with this [unknown] square with a line, which represented that all these were influenced by it. It not only changed ausuna and chaotic phantom, but also covered them with a layer of hazy veil, making it difficult for outsiders to detect the abnormality. This [unknown] reminds Rochelle of some special powers. Maybe this is related to the witch, and also related to the disappearing [night, Chris]. So she drew another line to connect "Si ye, Chris" with this "unknown". If there is no such "unknown", then ausuna is just a normal genius, and the chaotic phantom will be discovered immediately, and then destroyed. Siye and Chris will not disappear. Combined with his special experience when he came to school, Lorraine Hill thought about it and wrote words like "concealment, concealment, distortion, fuzziness, illusion, deception" under the unknown to guess how it worked. Although it is not clear what kind of power this is, the general direction should not be bad. It does not have the ability to rewrite memory, otherwise it would not have to be so troublesome. When I was attacked by strange fish and fainted at the winter festival party, it should have something to do with it. After finishing here, Lorraine hill put down his pen a little and looked out of the window. The cold moonlight was shining on the small yard, making the vine on the wall and the flowers and plants in the yard plated with a light blue. The sky was shining with thin stars. Although we don''t know what the purpose of this [unknown] is, we can be sure that it is mostly malicious. The distortion and strangeness of the students and the chaotic phantom make loranthal extremely uncomfortable. She can''t imagine what the future of these students will be like. The worst result may be that the whole school will be corroded, and then chaos will happen again. No matter, escape, the other party may be the magic girl of sequence 9. Even though she was aware of the danger in her heart, it was difficult for her to let Lorraine Hill stop and run away while the other party didn''t care about her. Although I''m not that kind of Saint, I''m afraid I''ll look down on myself if I run away from it. I''m afraid I''ll feel very sad when I think about it in the future. But now my own strength is not strong. The power of miracles can not be triggered at any time. Besides, the other party may be a serial 9 witch, who also has her own power. How can we defeat such a powerful enemy hidden in the shadow by our own words. It''s hard. She put down her pen, stood up, opened the door of the hut, and went into the small yard. The lush grass gently brushed her ankles, and there was a slight itch. The girl walked through the quiet flowers and looked up at the night sky in April. Although the number of stars was not as large as that in summer, they were also very numerous. When it comes to the critical moment, I''m afraid I can only take out the hairpin that Trina Sha left for me and start the talent of starlight and miracle again. The girl raised her snow-white wrist, stretched her slender fingers to the sky, and her long silver hair was flying slowly in the moonlight. As a result, the stars on the dome of ermenas are also particularly bright. The wisps of starlight gradually dissipate the clouds in the sky, and then the magnificent and clear night sky slowly reveals, and the tiny stars that were not seen in the past gradually emerge in the sky. It''s just the beginning of April, but the night sky is like midsummer, and the galaxy is vast and magnificent. In the face of such a beautiful scenery, it''s a pity that it''s late at night and not many people see it. ----------- In front of a hut on the outskirts of temple college, two figures stood under the stars and looked up. "It''s beautiful." One of the tall women sighed. "It''s really rare." So did her companion, who wore a slightly closed robe to reveal her exaggerated and attractive figure. This hot woman has violet Lavender hair, with bangs on one side covering one eye and leaving only the other black pupil. Then she turned to her companion. "Thank you, Ingrid, for coming to help me so late." "Why is Saisina so polite? You were not like that when you were a child." Ingrid waved her sword, exposed the dirt on it, and put it into the scabbard after wiping it. At this time, she was completely different from her usual dress. She was still wearing a set of strong Knight plate armor. The dark silver armor was engraved with some lines. It was not monotonous, but it was not too flashy. It was very simple. "In fact, I promised to come to the cemetery with you in the middle of the night. I also want to ask you for help." Ingrid continued. "What''s the matter? Even you, a student of the Holy Land mission, can''t solve it." When Saisina waved her staff, a fireball the size of a pumpkin appeared beside them, reflecting the light around them. "Do you know that there is a girl named Rochelle among the sophomores in our college..." Chapter 341 Through the mirror in the wardrobe, Lorraine hill goes back to his dormitory. As soon as she opened the door of the wardrobe, another sleeping girl in the room woke up. Kitty rubbed her eyes a little and looked at Lorraine Hill coming back in the dark. Although the environment was not bright, she recognized the silver haired girl directly. "Lorraine''s back. Do you have anything to eat?" "I''m sorry, No¡° Lorraine hill goes over and looks at Kitty, who is slightly lost. Then he takes an amber Maple from his ring and puts it into Kitty''s lips. "Take a sugar and go back to sleep." "Yes, yes." Kitty nodded, then lay down quietly, but her bright eyes were still looking at the girl, which revealed a trace of attachment. "Well, have a rest early. I''ll take you to class tomorrow." "All right, Lorraine." Kitty closed her eyes obediently. Seeing that Kitty continued to fall asleep, Lorraine Hill turned and looked at the ceiling. It seems that I have forgotten something. Although the girl beside me is clever and obedient, she is a real fire Witch and a special one in front of all the witches. How can I forget this trump card? Lolan Hill thought to herself that maybe Kitty was so obedient that she had some illusion. Thinking of this, and listening to the gentle breathing of the girl next to him, Lorraine Hill felt relieved. At least by Kitty''s side, few people could move her. Bedroom bedside curtains gently closed, the room again become quiet. --------------- The next day, Chengzhai college. At the end of the day''s course, it was still early, about 3 p.m., and loranthel took kitty to the activity room of black swan castle. Samantha and Lily have arrived first, which is also the result of Lorraine Hill''s advance notice. "Is our club finally going to hold an activity?" Lily looks at Lorraine and says she''s curious about today''s call. "No, it''s something else." Lorraine Hill rarely said seriously that she decided to stop ausuna''s expansion. "Did boumansha know the classmate, o''suna?" Lorraine turned his eyes to his chestnut blonde companion. "Yes, I know a lot." She began to talk about the news she had recently received from the flower bud. Although "bud of nectar" is only a community composed of students who love gardening and flowers, many of them are aristocratic ladies and have a wide circle of contacts, so they usually have good news. Recently, after the rise of ausuna, most of the students in Chengzhai University turned to her, and the rest of the natural sequence community began to be nervous and concerned, A lot of people have done research on ausuna and "black veil". "... according to the information summarized by our president, this miss ausuna seems to have a special demagogic means, which makes many students follow her almost enthusiastically." "And how did she do it?" Lorraine hill was also curious. "That''s the point." Boumansha, Lorraine and others sat at the small table and continued. "Although ausuna is very good at hiding, she is still found by senior students of natural sequence." "They used all kinds of birds to observe the ritual process of" black veil "in a succeeding way without attracting the attention of each other." "At first, it was not so easy for those new people to believe in ausuna, but at the ceremony, the senior management of the club would distribute special food, some of which said it was a legacy of ancient times, and some said it was an extraordinary medicine that could improve themselves. There were different versions for new members to drink or eat." "After that, those new people will become confused, and then blindly follow the command and behavior of others, and then ausuna will guide them in front of them, and finally hypnotize these students to fully believe in her." "Isn''t that hypnosis?" Lily asked. "No, hypnosis is difficult to succeed in the case of strong vigilance, and the extraordinary is not so easy to be hypnotized, but the strangeness of this ritual is that even if you have how much resistance, how much contempt and disgust in your heart. But as long as you drink something that can improve your strength, you will become confused and easily manipulated. " "Normally, if it''s hypnosis, there will always be bad luck and failure, but it''s strange that we haven''t heard of anyone who can break away from the ceremony and wake up." "So..." Lorraine Hill gently pressed the table with his fingertips, thinking about the information about Osuna. Plague Witch (pseudo), this title alone makes people think. Looking back on the past, most of Osuna''s fighting methods in front of the public were also connected with poison, disease, corrosion and so on. If she is using her natural power to achieve these, then everything makes sense. First, the product of some chaotic phantom is transformed into something similar to a virus, and then it is spread among students. Although the eroded people will feel a little strange, they will also ignore this kind of strange because of their great strength, thinking that it is a small side effect brought by extraordinary medicine. But the question is to go further. Like the chaotic mirage, will it gradually erode the whole person, and finally turn into a crazy Monster without reason. Thinking this way, loranthel thought, if only we could get a sample of the extraordinary potion that had not been drunk at the ceremony. It''s easy to detect and analyze what''s in it. Maybe you can make a special antidote. "In that case, did they capture samples?" The girl picked up her cup and asked. "No, the members of the black veil found the bird when it was stealing food, knocked it out, and the ceremony was carried out in a more hidden basement, which is hard to see any more." Samantha shakes her head and talks about her latest intelligence. Now the natural sequence societies are gathering together, and some students are also gradually aware of the abnormal situation. In other words, that special ability only blocks the teachers and sages in the school, but does not work for the students? Lolan Hill wrote down this feature and thought about it carefully. Maybe it is the limit of the witch to let so many high ranking teachers in the school lose their observation. She has too many people and places to cover up. There are more than 20 serial 8 sages on the campus of ermenas. It''s not a sage. There are more than a dozen people from other organizations who live and study here. So many strong people are not aware of it. It''s already very powerful. Now we have to worry about whether there are other helpers besides this unknown witch. If there are other series 9 secretly supporting, it''s another story. "But no matter what, there will be no result if we wait all the time." Said Lorraine hill. "I want to get a sample of their medicine and analyze it. Maybe I can understand the source of all these changes." "Did Lorraine finally ask us to help? Suddenly he was looking forward to it." Said bronsa, looking at loranthel. Lily also raised her hand and said excitedly, "big adventure, is it going to start?" "I''m going to take part, too." Kitty looks at Lily opposite and raises her hand. Chapter 342 All along, lorenthal has given people the impression that she is a "good boy". She seldom argues for anything and will not take the initiative to break the rules. If it''s not that the abnormality in the school has gradually affected her own safety and life, she will not take the initiative to intervene, but tends to give it to the teachers or professionals in the school to solve. Unfortunately, now the school''s own defense system has been hoodwinked. As a last resort, she has to take the initiative to stand up. Quiet as a virgin, moving as a rabbit. Now that you''ve decided to take action, you need to be quick. The day after the plan was drawn up, the "black water lily" society began to take action. In the evening breeze, Lorraine Hill flew over the campus, above the clouds. Here you can clearly see the sunset red and purple clouds in the sky. As she raises her left hand, thousands of winds flow in the sky again. In fact, she sometimes doubts whether she has two powers, one is the wind, the other is the stars. Although the system does not show that she is the Witch of the wind, she does have a natural control over the atmosphere. This ability is so convenient that she can cause a strong wind just by turning between her fingers. The green butterfly wings are flapping in the air, and the airflow begins to circulate throughout the campus. On the way to class, the students looked up at the gradually dark sky, and some began to trot. "Come on, it''s going to rain." A student called a sentence, behind the students have accelerated. "Fortunately, I always carry my umbrella." A student calmly took a picture of the bag, still walking slowly. "The weather changes so fast. It''s only April. It''s like may." The students whispered, and no one found that the gale was caused by human. The wind blows through the woods in the mountains, the quiet lake, the central wilderness, the towering mountains, and the smoke curling towns. It collects countless information and scans the whole school like a radar. This exploration was particularly successful. It not only found the place where the "black veil" held the ceremony, but also found more unusual things in the school. Didn''t expect that the tower college also started? Looking at the mountains in the north and the towers in the clouds, Lorraine Hill thought that he had to speed up. Otherwise, if we really want to fight, she may not be able to beat these bewitched classmates. This is not a two person group, but a large group of more than 50 sequences, 6600 sequences and 5, among which there may be some geniuses close to sequence 7. With lorenthal''s current strength, he can only protect himself at most. After losing the control of the sages and teachers, ermenas has become a silent battlefield, and the students present are soldiers who are still in the dark. Perhaps they are innocent and ignorant, but now the school is no longer the greenhouse garden in the past. The glass cover isolated and protected in the past has disappeared, and the flowers and plants inside will start the brutal competition in advance in the lost nature. Knowing the direction in her heart, she fell from the sky. After discussing with the members of the club for a while, she took boumansa and set out. The goal was somewhere in the southern swamp, while Lily stayed in the club for the time being to accompany Kitty, so as to avoid the fire witch. With her extraordinary perception, the girl and boumansha easily avoid the watchmen in the forest. Even if they fly by some people''s bodies, it seems that they are just a natural breeze and are not noticed. Lolan Hill walks through the forest. In nature, the bottom of the water, the sound of insects, the fallen leaves, the flowers and plants are all reflected in the heart like a mirror, just like walking in the home that he has known for thousands of times. When the ability of perception reaches a certain level, it can also achieve the effect of hiding self in turn. That is, as long as you go to the angle and place that others can''t see, you won''t be found. -------- After avoiding the patrol officers, their figures also appeared in the shade outside the black church. It was night now, and they were not too worried about being easily found in the shade. Looking at the brightly lit church, the black robed members walking back and forth, and a small number of people going in and out, they quickly came up with an idea. While a member of the black robed group was walking in the dark, she knocked him out with a scabbard. Sorry, sister. Lolan hill, holding the fainting demon sequence schoolsister, takes off her black robe and puts it on for herself. Then she puts her in a hidden corner of the forest, under the care of boumansha, who is preparing to sneak into this mysterious church. In order to prevent her from being recognized, she took out the glasses that tidys gave her and put them on. Then she matched them with the smoky pendant, and changed the color of her hair to the more common chestnut, and tied them up again. After this arrangement, an intellectual girl with black robes and glasses appeared on the stage. "Lorraine is really good." She looked at her and whispered, then thumbed up in praise. "I wish you a successful start. If you don''t succeed, you will rush out and I will meet you outside." "No problem." Loranby made a reassuring gesture, and then slowly approached the church in the dark. The black church, with its shape and style, reminds Lorraine hill of the dark Gothic style of his previous life, revealing a trace of mystery. After a little look, she did not observe too much to avoid suspicion. First of all, the first level is the four sequence 6 guards guarding the gate. These four guards should be specially selected, and their strength are all senior students. With the excellent education of ermenas and the extraordinary talent of the students, the strength of the students in the school is generally stronger than that of the outside world. If we compare the opponents that lorenthal met before, it is that the four strengthened zenepu are standing at the door, and their strength is far stronger than that of the complete flame bear before. If Luolan doesn''t launch power and fight with four people, she can only choose to avoid and escape. After all, she is only ranked 4. With a slightly nervous mood, the girl slowed down and walked slowly into the church gate. The four students were covered in black armor, and the Dark Armor looked beautiful and practical. When the girl and those members in black, silent step on the steps, ready to enter the door. A voice was ringing in my ear. "Stop." A black knight in a full helmet stepped forward and stood in front of the girl. When he said this, he had put his right hand on the sword at his waist. "Hello, what can I do for you?" Don''t panic, Lorraine hill. Calm down. Girl heart to their own gas, did not expect a start so smooth. "Which college and class is this classmate from? What''s his name?" "I''m..." Lorraine Hill thought very quickly. Before those members went in, no one asked them how to get to their own time. She was a little confused, but she soon came up with a pseudonym. "I''m a third year student of natural sequence at Chengzhai college, Messia." The names of Lorraine and Lorraine hill are definitely not good. Most of the students in the "black veil" use the devil sequence, which is easy to expose. So she chose a pseudonym of the natural sequence. "It looks a little strange. Can you say the slogan of our club?" The Black Knight asked again, and then the other three slowly gathered around. The girl recalled the information she had learned before, and then began to recite the old words and sentences in a clear and ethereal voice. "I am the star in the dusk sky, the lantern bearer in the dark of the last time, and the witness across time. Now I will open up a new future for the world." Chapter 343 I feel a little ashamed. When I say these words, Lorraine Hill seems to go back to the old days, those unrealistic but brilliant fantasies. "That''s right, but there''s another problem. Please describe the three ways of applying" jade flowing wind "and their respective characteristics." The knight seems to be a student of natural sequence, and he is very skillful in asking questions. "This..." the knight asked about an important spell to be learned in the third grade. However, this spell is still the unimportant content mentioned incidentally at the end of the course comparison. Generally, the third grade students will not deliberately remember these. Although she knows the answer, loranthel is hesitating whether to answer, but the current situation does not allow her to think for a long time, and she will be disturbed by it. "Jade flowing wind is a kind of magic that is used to bless the army. Although it doesn''t have a strong effect on the extraordinary, it is still one of the magic that eulogizers of the army will surely use because of its wide range and long duration. It has three main ways to use it. The first is to use the mantra to assist the casting of the dew of the moon. This method has the best effect, but it takes a long time and also consumes the precious dew of the moon." "The second is the joint casting of the wind praisers in the army. They form a special wind inducing array according to the multiple of 5 to perform in parallel. The effect range is wide, but there is a large demand for the number of people." "The last is silent inscription casting, that is, soldiers are equipped with armor engraved with Liufeng. When they cast, they only need to add magic. Although the cost is high, even if there is no eulogizer accompanying them, they can also be cast by other extraordinary soldiers who accompany them." The girl answered slowly. She was a little strange at first, and then she became fluent. After that, she pushed her glasses like a maid, causing a reflection under the night light. "Good." There seemed to be some relief and joy in the knight''s voice, then he got out of the way and let Lorraine Hill move on. Just as Lorraine hill was relieved to move on, the knight''s voice came from behind him again. "I''m a fourth grader in natural sequence. You can come to me if you have any questions in the future." Is there sequence 6 in the fourth grade? This senior is also a rare genius. The girl nodded and walked into the church without looking back. Orange flame burning candles, one by one inserted in the copper seat, and then placed on both sides of the hall, the interior will be bright. Some members in black come and go, some go to the inner chamber of the church, some go to the rooms on both sides of the first floor and the second floor, and some turn into the passageway and go underground. Lorraine Hill swept the hall with his perception and vaguely found that there were a large number of members in black gathered in the assembly hall, where ausuna was telling her subordinates to do all kinds of things, probably to let more people join the club. Because he didn''t know about ausuna''s situation at the moment, Lorraine Hill didn''t want to face her directly for the moment, so he turned and walked into the next passage, which was connected to the underground, where a new group of members were attending the ceremony. After entering the heavily guarded gate, the interior was much more relaxed. There were only two students in sequence 5 guarding the entrance of the basement. Lorraine Hill easily walked in with others. Through the corridor with the torch, the sound of chanting prayers became louder and louder. "We are the children left on the earth, the descendants of the great men of the past. From now on, we will regain the glory of the past." At last, the girl slowly stopped at the outer door of the underground meeting hall and "watched" the frenzied scene inside. Nearly 100 students stood under the stage, listening to the senior member on the stage. Next to them stood a guard in black uniform. It can''t go on like this. The girl silently read in her heart, took off her glasses, put them into the ring, and then gently pushed the door open. Time seems to stop at this moment. People in the venue slowly turn their eyes around. A girl with red eyes blooms in the field of vision. Then everything seems to be a slow motion camera. She rushes to the center of the venue with extreme speed. Her light shoes are on the ground and jump directly to the high platform. The guards in black also pull out their sharp swords. Snow silver''s sword body refracts a cold light under the candlelight. The sound of drawing the sword is still coming and spreading. The girl just like the swimming light, bypasses them and takes off the gray reagent in the host''s hand. When she turned her body, the sound broke out. A guard in black waved a long sword to block the door leading to the outside, and then closed to it. Although they are all students, they are also soldiers to the letter, and they have excellent skills and know more about cooperation. Lorraine Hill immediately fell into a bitter battle. Before the scarlet magic sword had time to condense, there were five long swords from all angles to stab, cut and split. The magic cold light on the sword sent out a dangerous signal that she did not dare to touch easily, and her perception of the surroundings was also running at a high speed. Turning around, he dodged the sword, but his robe was not so lucky. He was pulled out of a long gap. In order to avoid being involved and pulled by the coat, Lorraine Hill gave up the black robe, revealing his long chestnut hair and scarlet eyes. Dang¡ª¡ª Finally, a red magic sword emerged in the hand, directly blocking the attack of a sequence 6 student, and then another one, sweeping into a curved red moon, forcing back those weaker sequence 5 students. But the other side didn''t stop, the sound of incantation began to ring in the rear, and then the stone walls began to completely close the door. Seventeen guards in black surrounded the girls, while on one side were nearly 100 new members of the club. "Put down the reagent in hand, we can not go into your behavior." A girl with short hair came out from behind. The hood on her head had been taken off, and her black robe was like a cape, revealing her slender figure. "Jenna?" Seeing the familiar green eyes and face, Lorraine Hill exclaimed the name in surprise. "Who are you? I don''t know you. Don''t try to confuse us in such a low-level way." Jenna frowned. It was obvious that she didn''t recognize Lorraine hill. Instead, she pulled out a long knife at her waist. The blade has the grain of snow accumulation, which is very delicate, and the blade is light and thin, which makes people feel a kind of cold. It is a pearl level extraordinary creation. Today, although Jenna has only sequence 5, she is the leader of this group of guards. Looking at this sudden intruder with a cold face, she seems to be warning Loran hill not to play any tricks. "Snow array, alternating trio!" Before Lorraine Hill could explain, the old friend began to command the black guards to fight. They attacked in groups of three, changing their body shape. It was like portraying a six pointed star on the ground. Lorraine was overwhelmed by the sword, and soon there were wounds and blood marks on his arms and wrists. In the dark underground meeting hall, the sword blades collided with each other, making clear sounds and small sparks. Lorraine Hill''s face was stained with dust, blood and sweat. He tried his best to resist the siege of four students in sequence 6 and 12 students in sequence 5 in black. The scene of fighting in the same room was finally staged in ermenasne. Chapter 344 In the flickering basement, the new members did not say a word, but quietly looked at the scene in the corner of the meeting. In fact, many of them also had doubts and hesitations, and did not want to join the club completely. However, when the people around are promoted and stronger, it becomes a kind of pain to continue to endure the past inefficiency and weakness. When the train of the times moves forward rapidly, even if it stops to wait and see, it will fall behind and become a mistake. They do not know the danger of this mysterious community, but these people often bear the expectations of many people when they come to ermenas, and they can not bear to live up to their expectations. If they can''t, they have to join. That''s what many people think. Loran hill in the field is more and more difficult to resist, and he is also thinking about the way to get out of the predicament. Time doesn''t wait. If you wait for ausuna and the main members to come down, then she will be more dangerous. Now, with her own words, although she can defeat these besieged students with blood marrow poison, it will undoubtedly kill these people immediately, and this is not the scene that girls want to see. It seems that we can only change our thinking. The two bright red swords are held on both sides of the body. Loranthal pushes his foot on the ground and takes it as the center of the circle. The Blood Sword and skirt pass through a perfect circle in the air. Then the blood sword is broken and split into countless pieces to attack the black guards around. Such a short-range attack, of course, can not escape, coupled with her extraordinary professional medium with the effect of breaking magic and armor, let these besieged guards have the glory. It''s a pity that Jenna, standing on one side, did not stop. She did not even ask the injured Companions to step down. Instead, she took advantage of the fact that Lorraine Hill had no weapons and continued to command. "Twelve sharp stabs!" All the besieged students changed their formation and changed to stab with long sword, because they could stand more people closely in a small space and would not affect the attack route of their teammates. At the same time, stabbing is different from slashing, which is more difficult to resist, but the attack surface is narrow and easy to Dodge. But now eight long swords came from all around at the same time, and four long swords appeared in the sky. In this way, there was no room for loranthal to turn around and dodge. In the eyes of Lorraine hill, crimson twinkles, emerald green light emerges, and a fiery red lotus blossom directly in the basement. Strong light and heat wave, like hot metal, directly submerge people''s vision and perception, and constantly spread. In the light of the fire, Lorraine Hill finally found a gap, avoided most of the stabbing swords, and only let three long swords stab at the unimportant arm and wrist. Although the fire is fierce, loranthal''s natural sequence''s job introduction ability is more inclined to large-scale attack. He is not particularly good at single body killing, but all the students present are extraordinary. Except for a few people injured in the middle of the siege, other students are more easily able to resist. But the next period of time, these people also feel uncomfortable, the already closed basement, so after the fire, oxygen in the air is greatly reduced, some students began to feel unbearable suffocation. Taking advantage of the chaos of the scene, Lorraine hill put his hands against his chest to form a triangle and chanted the mantra quickly. Under the blessing and guidance of the mantra, mana in the air constantly transformed and gathered. Small green shoots grew from the ground, and then quickly thickened, close to the ceiling of the basement. Seeing that Lorraine hill is about to break the soil and brick soil with plants and escape from the scene, Jenna and the remaining people rush forward to stop her. The long sword with snow and silver accumulation and lamination is extremely sharp. It directly cuts the growing plants, and then cuts to the girl surrounded by green branches and leaves. Seeing this, Lorraine hill did not say much. He took off a white flower in full bloom from the branches and leaves and held it in his hand. The Green Magic poured into the flower. The flower kept growing, and the stamen in the middle grew longer and hardened gradually. The wood fibers were closely arranged to form a hard sword that was better than gold and iron. At the same time, the flower stalk also grew thicker and became a suitable sword handle. This is also the first time that she can use the ability of [beam wood into sword]. The flower sword and snow silver sword collided in the air, making a metal like trill, and jumping out a few sharp brown wood filaments. Although Jenna took advantage of weapons, her strength was inferior to that of Lorraine hill, so she was swept back directly. Then there were several metal sounds, and the remaining members were easily resisted by the girl. After losing the formation, and the girl has plants to block and dodge, the remaining guards in black can no longer pose a threat to her. White flowers bloom on the growing branches, and a long sword of flowers is slowly revealed. Jenna, who fell to the ground, endured the pain, quickly lifted up from the ground, ready to stand up and stop the girl who gave birth to the plant again. Sorry, old friend. Lolan Hill thought in his heart, and then the sword shot out directly through Jenna''s shoulder and nailed it to the wall. Then the wood fiber of the sword body kept growing, and the vines spread everywhere and went deep into the wall. It was firmly fixed like a root system, so that Jenna could no longer move. Not only her, but also a guard in black was nailed to the ground and the wall with the sound of the long sword breaking. Then she was tightly fixed by the hard as iron vines and could not move. So far, all the members of the "black veil" are under control. Only the new members are still watching. Although he is a member of the society, because he comes from various colleges, he is not familiar with each other, and no one organizes him. Looking at the powerful Lorraine hill, no one dares to stop him for a moment. The plants in the middle of the field are getting thicker and thicker, spreading upward. The girl stands in the dim candlelight and looks at the new members in the shadow and says. "I know people want to be strong, but it''s not a reason to give up on yourself and become the shadow of others. When you are no longer yourself, being strong will lose its meaning. " Lorraine hill can''t change these people''s thoughts directly, but at least she wants to wake up some students and stop indulging in it. It''s not the way to happiness. Some new members were silent, some began to talk in a low voice, and some radical people stood up and pointed to the girl and roared. "What''s wrong with being strong? If it wasn''t for power, how could you have been stabbed to death by them in the encirclement and killing. You top students, how can you understand the feelings of those of us who are on the verge of dropping out! " "How can you be reconciled to the contempt of others, the disappointment of your family and the subtle contempt of your friends! Give up and admit your weakness? No, never "I don''t care what they instill in me, as long as they are strong, what about giving up on themselves? I just want to be strong regardless of everything, so that I can protect my things. " "But." The girl opened her mouth gently. The plants beside her had broken through the soil layer on the ceiling, and the breeze at night was blowing in, bringing fresh air. "They will take away everything that you cherish most, emotions, friends, family, the future, even life." "Even so, are you going to keep chasing?" Chapter 345 Above the black church, ausuna is sitting on her throne, listening to the reports from the following people about her recent expansion in ermenas. Now they have arranged and mastered the whereabouts of most of the teachers in the college. As long as they avoid the sight of their teachers and act excessively, they will "ignore" many of their behaviors. The remaining obstacle is the Ministry of order, led by the "crown of justice", a violent group among the students in ermenas. This semi official student organization has always been a gendarme among students, maintaining order on campus. They are equipped with luxurious equipment. Each of them has a full set of gold class armor and weapons as standard. They even have electro-optic white kites that can fly fast. A few elite have pearl class weapons. They have always been an important force of ermenas. Although the school has not been threatened since its establishment, it is still equipped with this force to maintain order and guard. "Recently, many people began to complain to the Ministry of order, accusing us of violating the school rules. What do you think we should do?" A member of demon Series 6 stood respectfully, wearing exquisite dress, just like the deacon or housekeeper of a noble family, which is also the style that ausuna likes. "Then..." Before ausuna could respond, a dull voice came from below the church. Some people heard it and began to enter the underground passage. However, it was soon reported that the underground passage had been blocked by stone walls, and members of the community who noticed that something was wrong began to gather their hands to break the passage, while others were also waiting. At this time, ausuna did not have the desire to continue to speak. She looked around with relaxed eyes. Although she could not immediately feel the underground situation, she also knew that someone must have come to make trouble. Oh, they''re just bugs. Today, she is not what she used to be. She has the support of more than half of the students in Chengzhai college. No community can surpass her in number and strength. Moreover, there are allies in the tower in the north that she does not know. They are doing the same thing. When the time comes, the two sides will merge and devour the whole college. Just as the members in Black opened the passageway, a little growing branches suddenly appeared in the open space outside the church. Then the soil loosened and a girl in black broke out of the ground and rushed into the air again. Just as she was about to leave, the four elite members of series 6 who were guarding the gate also found her and rushed directly to her. The spear full of thorns cuts through the silence of the night sky and penetrates the girl''s butterfly wings for a short time. Then it cuts through the red crescent moon in the sky. The girl has to block with the flower sword in her hand and her body shape turns from the sky. But it''s not over yet. A shadow flashed behind the girl, and the sharp dagger in her hand was directly inserted into her chest. Because of the angle, although Lorraine Hill had already noticed the other person''s hand, there was no good way to resist, so she had to adjust her body slightly, hoping not to be stabbed in the important heart. At this critical moment, the support of boumansha finally arrived. The long sword that cut everything directly cut off the waving dagger, and then lorenthal took advantage of it to break away from the attack range of the assassin knight. The emerald green butterfly wings reappear, and the two men cross each other in the air to resist the siege of the four. Then, with a long sword, the cold snow silver light wrapped them up like a blooming lotus flower, directly chopping each other''s weapons. Although there is only sequence 5 at present, at this moment, Samantha already has the strength close to sequence 7, plus special talent ability, She can even kill four people directly, but now, she doesn''t want to kill them. The battle outside the church soon attracted the attention of the internal members, and then a blood red winged member flew out of each window of the church. They were basically students of the demon sequence, most of them were the elites of sequence 5 and a few of them were the elites of sequence 6. Ausuna also appeared in the night sky on the church. Behind her, she is covered with purple red wings, surrounded by nearly 20 sequence 6 members, looking at the two girls opposite with great interest. "It turned out to be our two champions. It''s rare." "Are you obsessed with my medicine and power? It''s a great honor, but why don''t you just ask for it. In fact, I am a very generous person, cluck ~ "she sneered. "As long as you kneel down in front of me and kiss my toes, I may give you a reward." Ausuna''s proud and arrogant laughter echoed in the air, and then waved her hand, nearly 200 members with blood red wings rushed directly through the night sky to the two people in the air. "It''s amazing." Lorraine Hill''s hair turned blue at this time. She shook hands with boumansha and stood in the air, looking at the people. "Hold on to my hand, Samantha." The girl''s eyes seem to have some kind of symbol flashed by, although the friends around don''t understand, but still subconsciously clenched her wrist. Then Loran Hill emptily pressed his right hand down from the air, and the wandering wind and atmosphere seemed to be at a standstill. Everyone''s flying speed was one ton at once, and some even began to fall. "Sorry, the sky is my home." ----------- Chengzhai college, black swan castle. Kitty and Lily stand on the top of the castle, looking at the scene in the south. In the dark night, in the forest covered mountains, there are blue lakes, reflecting waves in the moonlight. On the walled city by the lake, the candlelight windows give out warm yellow light, embellishing them, showing the overall warmth and beauty. And farther away, there is a dense forest, in the moonlight, you can only see the outline, the rest is black and silent. At this moment, it seems that the sun is rising in the south. The sky in the south is as white as fish belly. It seems that there are flaming clouds sweeping by. "It''s Loran. Loran is setting fire there," said Kitty excitedly to lily, pointing to the faint light in the distance. "Can you see it so far? Besides, isn''t Lorraine a demon sequence? How can he suddenly be good at fire again?" Lily doesn''t understand. "Because I can feel the fire." With that, Kitty stretched out her right hand and her white wrist went into the night breeze. "It can also make the flame bigger." As the voice fell, a faint light of fire appeared in Kitty''s pupils, as if the horizon were reflected in his eyes. Lorenthal and boumansha are flying in the air. With her wave, there are orange flame clouds in the sky, sweeping down like a waterfall, drowning the enemy in the air. Although there are also people who are good at flying and fire in the opponent''s sequence 6, this battle is totally different. Once the light air under the wings, now it''s like solidified glue, which makes it difficult for people to fly by force, and the fire of the range attack, in principle, should not be strong enough, but now even the students who are good at controlling the fire are hard to resist, the burning pain and the smell of burning spread in the sky. If Lorraine Hill hadn''t stopped in time, the students would have been cooked on the spot. When, my flame is so strong, the girl shakes her head, temporarily don''t think about this abnormal situation, pull boumansha up from the sky, turn and leave. Ausuna on the earth is a face of rage, stamping her feet, crushing the black pieces in her hands. "Damn it Chapter 346 After getting a sample of the drug from the black veil, Lorraine Hill immediately started his research. It didn''t take long for her to get the result. It seemed very easy for her to understand the phenomenon of chaos and order, which was hard for others to understand. It was like the memory engraved in her body, so familiar. If let her to improve, she even vaguely felt that she could develop more uses and performance. This way of using mana is so unique and powerful. No wonder so many people are attracted by it. But this is not the place that makes her feel strange most. It is the system that rarely sends out information. This time, it warns her with a striking red label to dispose of this power seed as soon as possible, and calls it "the road of ejeka''s Transcendence". When lorenthal wants to know more about it, the system states once again that she hopes to quickly upgrade the rank of angel sequence, at least to sequence 5, before she can understand the relevant information. Is it a danger to know this knowledge? The girl couldn''t help guessing, but she was also on guard. It seemed that the thing that Osuna spread was not a new product, but something that existed a long time ago. Maybe the twilight age really existed, and what was the form of "people" or civilization at that time. She put aside her curiosity and began to study how to get rid of it. ----------------- Three days later, the club room. Dong Dong Dong. There is a comfortable wooden bed with soft quilts in the rest room on the side of the activity room. There is also a wardrobe for clothes near the wall of the room. Although there was a knock on the door outside, there was no one inside. There was only a puppet bear sitting on the bedside table. When he heard someone knocking on the door, he immediately ran to the wardrobe, opened the door and knocked on the mirror inside. Soon after, a ripple came from the mirror, and a silver haired girl in red skirt came through the mirror, appeared in the wardrobe, and quickly came out. When she held the door handle, she was about to open the door. At this time, the puppet bear pulled her hair behind her, and then she responded. First, she changed the color of her hair to black, and then she opened the door. "Sorry for waiting." Lolan Hill appeared in the view of the public in the activity room. Several old members were naturally familiar with and used to it, but several other club members who visited today were shocked. The dreamy and quiet face, the soft black hair from the waist revealed, the dress will be the perfect body outline revealed, just look at people feel a beautiful extreme. "Lorraine figured it out. I thought you weren''t in the lounge." Lily said on one side, in addition to her, boumansha, there are three women, two men and five slightly unfamiliar faces in the room. They are all natural sequence students of Chengzhai University, and they are also the presidents of several large natural sequence societies. First of all, the president of "bud of nectar", a young lady born to a great nobleman, wore a long white dress with green lily flowers. "I''m iglie with the green and leafy collar. Nice to meet you, Miss Lorraine from the starry country." She said, pressing her hand on her full chest. "Hello, I''m Hongfan from southern XIAGAN island. Nice to meet you, beautiful miss Lorraine." This is a young man in a white uniform. The pattern on his clothes seems to be painting. It is artistic to depict the branches and leaves and red flowers. "Hello, I''m Kuye with Green North sharp collar. It''s a great honor to meet Miss Lorraine." The young man was wearing a white shirt with only a few green leaves embroidered on the cuff and collar. "Hello, I''m atadi from Emerald Forest. Nice to meet you." This is a fairy girl wearing a long skirt of flowers with red background. She wears a pair of bracelets woven by green branches and leaves on her wrist. "Hello, I''m ling of the Falcon kingdom." The girl has a pair of blue silver wings behind her, which should be a branch of Mingyi clan, or ORC. When these people came to loranthal''s club, they naturally exchanged and inquired about what the girl had seen and heard at the "black veil" church that day. In addition, they were ready to unite to discuss how to resist the erosion of the "black veil" club. "In fact, many of us have responded to the school''s sages and teachers, but have not received any response." "Some people think that this is a deliberate omission of the school to test us, while others think that the senior management of the school may not care about this incident, because it has not caused irreparable results." These presidents talked about their own views and those around them, and also let Lorraine Hill understand the current situation on campus. The biennial college confrontation is coming, and many college students are actively preparing for the war. It is said that there will be people from outside to visit at that time, which is also a good opportunity to show their face and expand their reputation. Therefore, all colleges attach great importance to this. At present, nearly 60% of the students in Chengzhai University, for various reasons, have gradually turned to the "black veil" society. Today, several large societies are preserved in natural order. "Buds of nectar", "paintings dyed red", "evergreen snow", "songs of weaving" and "wings of roaring wind" are the societies led by several people present. "This time, you''ll have to add Miss Lorraine." With a smile, iglie said that although she came from an excellent family, she was very friendly to others, and many people in the school liked her. Several other people also agreed that they had heard about that night, and they admired the strength and courage of Lorraine hill, so they came together to visit, hoping to invite this special genius in the college to join them. "If you join, of course, but I don''t usually show my face." After they become famous, if Chengzhai college is OK, then if the students in Temple college see it, she will not be able to explain it. After all, there are many similarities in their temperament and appearance. Although they are covered by pendants, they are not safe. "Of course, and of course. Only the sword hidden behind is the one that makes it most difficult for opponents to feel at ease. " Yi nationality girl Ling nods to say. After that, several people present also initially worked out some plans and policies to watch each other and prevent them from being engulfed by the "black veil". "But even that is not enough. So it''s up to miss Lorraine to find a solution. " "Oh, me?" Although she did have this idea, what she didn''t expect was that these people would trust her so much. "If Miss Lorraine can''t do it, none of the students can." "After all, Luolan is the champion of the" Rainbow neck bottle "competition. The sages have personally recognized that you have the strength of a master of alchemy and pharmacy. In the field of pharmacy, you are the most recognized one." Boumansha expressed the opinions and opinions in everyone''s mind. -------- I''m sleepy. I''ve been riding for a whole day. I''ve been bumping all the way home So, I''ll update it tomorrow= It''s Chinese New Yea Chapter 347 Although it''s difficult for Loran hill to beat ausuna, it''s not impossible, but beating her can''t solve the problem. If we can''t get rid of the students who are confused by this strange power, we can''t end the chaos on campus. As long as the school is not in chaos, and when the time comes, the other sages will return slowly, this strange phenomenon will be exposed sooner or later. By then, under the attack of many high-level forces, the enemy in the dark will no longer be able to hide and cause chaos. So Lorraine Hill''s current focus began to turn to the other side. At the same time, she was also vaguely aware that there was a great relationship between the chaotic phantom, her own life experience and the system. In the system, it clearly says that he is an ancient man. If you follow this conjecture, your body is likely to be an "ancient man" in the twilight age. How they disappeared, why they came to this world, what the system is, these truths, just like the origin of the world and the meaning of life, attracted her to explore. All one''s life, one is searching for three questions: who am I, where do I come from and where do I go. When these three questions are answered with satisfaction and peace, there will be no great regret in life. Even Loran hill, who has less desire, has encountered something he urgently wants to know this time. What is the beginning of all this, and what kind of mission he is carrying. First solve this campus change, and then upgrade to Angel sequence 5 as soon as possible to get the answer. Come on, Lorraine hill. It is said that there is a forbidden forest here, which is planted with chizhijiandu trees developed by sages thousands of years ago. She is just looking for these poisonous trees. [Acanthopanax formosana] (Evaluation: Golden): the trunk is reddish brown, and the twigs are bright red. Its juice is extremely poisonous. It can be eroded even by magic. Arrow poison wood itself is highly toxic. It is a strange variety jointly improved by the sages at that time. It is said that it is used to deal with those creatures infected and corroded by the chaos phantom in the chaos disaster. Because the infected enemies generally lose their senses and don''t know how to avoid and detoxify, the effect is excellent. This time, Lorraine hill is not going to use it as poison. It''s better to use his own blood. Instead, he wants to use its strange characteristics to make a medicine that can inhibit and dispel the chaotic seeds, so that the students infected and corroded by ausuna can recover. The system calls the use of this kind of power "the transcendental road of ajeka". This kind of use originally needs to spend a lot of time teaching or high-level personnel to teach and guide, but the special thing about ausuna is that she has the gift of plague, and can turn the use of this kind of power into a virus like seed, so that it can be easily spread. This is the cause of the overall qualitative change. It used to take time and energy to promote things. After such improvement, it becomes light and easy to lift. The power of the witch is such a convenient thing. Originally not a witch, ausuna became half a witch. Although she was not completely the same as other witches, she also had the ability of transformation, and that was enough. But as the saying goes, we should defeat magic with magic. Since you can use your natural power to make the seeds of virulent power, can I also integrate my purification power into the potion to make a special antidote? This is the idea of Lorraine hill. In this way, she tried to make a few potions in the laboratory. Although they have the effect of purification, it''s a pity that her strength is too soft, her aggressiveness is not strong, and her effect is not fast enough and relatively slow. So now I want to find a kind of targeted poison. First, I want to smash the seeds of strange power, and then I want to use my own power characteristics to digest and purify. Constantly over the mountains, through the mists and quiet forest, over the accumulation of rotten leaves, over the pool like a mirror, the girl stepped on the branches of trees, white skirt swayed slightly with the branches, and then jumped up again, silver hair flying in the green shade, looking for the secret jungle. The poisonous wood of red twig arrow is highly poisonous, so the sages set up a special hidden inscription array around it. It is estimated that there was a witch involved at that time. Even lorenthal could not directly perceive it with the ability to listen to nature, but had to go to various places in person to explore one by one. Although she can''t directly perceive from a long distance, with the confrontation of natural power, when the real object appears in front of her eyes, the hidden array will make her aware of something different. --------------- From morning to afternoon, when the sun slowly slipped to the other side of the sky, Lolan hill, who had walked dozens of miles, finally found a strange point. In a corner of the woods, some frogs with special colors attracted her attention. She stepped on the branch and turned around. Looking at the three frogs with different colors in the puddle below, she recalled what she had learned in the past and finally slowly remembered this species. Arrow poison frog, a smooth skinned and brightly colored species, is incredibly toxic. Although the names all carry arrow poison, the poison of arrow poison frog comes from food and has nothing to do with arrow poison wood. However, it is difficult to say a lot about the extraordinary world. Based on the principle of similar characteristics and mutual attraction, there may be arrow poison trees nearby. The girl stepped on the soft ground, the withered leaves under her feet came a slight sound of breaking, and slowly approached the puddle. These arrow poison frogs also turned their bodies through human nature. One was cobalt blue, the other was red and black, and the other was black with purple small circular pattern, which looked beautiful and dangerous. Although they are only the size of a slap in the face, these frogs are all demon series 4. Gorgeous frogs (Evaluation: rare silver). They chirp at Lorraine hill and seem to be a little nervous about the stranger. The girl thought about it and switched the current natural sequence to the demon sequence, so the pupil became a quiet scarlet. The pure and powerful demonic smell makes these poison dart frogs feel more friendly, and their calls are much softer. "Do you know where there are strange poisonous trees nearby?" The girl squatted down and looked at the three poisonous frogs in front of her, trying to communicate. Although not necessarily successful, but she still want to try. The frogs looked at the girl. They chirped happily and didn''t know if they understood. Then they turned and jumped to the other side of the forest. Lorraine Hill didn''t quite understand, but he had to slowly follow behind and walk to the deep forest surrounded by fog. Chapter 348 Three poison dart frogs lead the way. The girl slowly turns several corners and comes to a big puddle. There are several other animals drinking water, a deer and two squirrels. On the trees next to the puddle lies a poisonous arrow frog covered with lemon. Its body rises and falls, and it seems to be sleeping. What''s more strange is that it has a small and delicate golden crown on its head. Goo Hoo~ Three little poison frogs jumped up to the lemon yellow poison frog and woke it up. This one is a little bigger, about the size of two Lorraine Hill''s palms. After hearing this, it jumps down from the tree and comes to the girl, looking at her with round eyes. Loran Hill also looked curiously at this special poisonous arrow frog. Was the small and delicate crown on its head worn by human beings? Demon sequence 5. Golden arrow poison frog (Evaluation: perfect gold level), which is rare, the girl thought. The wild supernatural Warcraft is generally only between the ordinary and the excellent, the rare is less, the perfect is less. The evaluation of prefix often represents whether the individual is excellent or not in the same level. If the perfect gold level and the ordinary crystal level fight each other, the winner may not be the crystal level, but also the perfect gold level with better talent and more intelligence. The battle between extraordinary creatures is not necessarily won by those with high sequence, but depends on the specific evaluation. This poisonous arrow frog is obviously much smarter. It squats in front of Lorraine hill and makes a friendly sound. It seems to recognize that the girl is equal to itself. So Lorraine Hill asked again about redwood. After listening to it, his stomach swelled and he chirped again, as if to say, this is a small problem. Then he came to the pool and cooed a few times. After hearing this, several small animals ran away one after another, and the little crown on the top of his head also gave out a faint glow. What''s this? Lorenthal blinked a little puzzled, and then saw the golden arrow frog jump into the puddle and disappear. This disappearing is really disappearing. The water in the puddle is not deep. Lorraine hill can see it to the end directly. But after jumping in, this poisonous arrow frog really disappears. Even in her special perception, she can''t find this poisonous arrow frog. Just as she was thinking, the poisonous arrow frogs beside her also jumped in and disappeared. Is this puddle of water special in nature? Lorraine Hill could not help but think of it, hesitated a little, and then jumped gently into the puddle deep in the palm of his hand. Then she only felt the darkness in front of her eyes, and the whole person disappeared into the shallow water with a plop. It was like a whirl of heaven. Soon after, light appeared again in front of her eyes. Then she staggered and stepped on the shallow pool. The cold water directly wet the socks and flowed into the shoes, and the world before her changed completely. This is a colorful and bright world, the sky is very blue, the clouds in the sky are like marshmallow, no, that is marshmallow! Lolan hill stands in this world, looking at the colorful path beside the puddle. The ground is made up of various colors of candy. Strange candy trees grow in the red granulated sugar soil beside the road. The crown of the tree is a round whole, and its interior is in the shape of alternating red and white swirls, just like Boban sugar. Boban sugar of different sizes and colors grows on the roadside, Occasionally you can see large translucent stones in green, pink, white and yellow, which seem to be a kind of hard candy. She looked into the distance. At the end of the path, on a hill, a house made of candy stood there. The walls are made of white nougat, mixed with a small amount of peanuts, the eaves and tiles are pink and white alternating fudge, the windows are translucent mint, the door is made of chocolate, and the top is decorated with transparent if frozen gum. The world is not very big, in the girl''s perception, it is only about two miles in diameter, but everything seems to be made of candy. It''s the world of candy. The three small frogs were eating the sugar on the ground, while the big golden frogs contained a cane like candy, red and white spiral patterns, and a small bow. This kind of candy grows under the big sugar, just like a bush. After arriving here, these arrow poison frogs were busy eating and didn''t care much about Lorraine hill. They seemed to tell her with practical actions that they could all eat and they were delicious. With curiosity, Lorraine Hill walked slowly to the water. First, he took off his wet shoes and prepared to wash them. However, the pool here seemed to be very clear and fragrant. Woo, if only there was clear water. It''s strange to wash feet with fruit juice. This idea has floated in the girl''s heart. Regardless of the coolness and comfort from the feet, lift up the clean feet, summon bursts of breeze, and blow dry directly. After her feet were dry, she wanted to fly to the candy hut, but it seemed that there was some restriction in the world, so she could not fly directly, so she had to step barefoot on the path paved with candy, and the uneven and delicate feeling came from the soles of her feet. Smelling all kinds of sweets coming from the air, Lorraine Hill walked on the path and turned his eyes around. There was no one here except for a few poisonous arrow frogs. The environment was bright and quiet. Occasionally, he could hear the breeze and the crisp sound of the candy trees colliding with each other. She came slowly to the cake like candy house and knocked on the door, but the chocolate door was unlocked and opened slightly. She tried to ask a few questions. "Hello, is anyone here?" The house is extremely quiet. The girl tries to walk in. It is decorated in a very girlish style, mainly pink and white. The sofa is a large cotton candy, and the table is a mushroom like amber pudding. It feels cool, transparent and elastic. On the table, teapots and teacups are like toffee. Instead of clear water, they contain rich chocolate cream. The floor is made up of dark and light colored lattices. Lolan Hill steps on the floor barefoot, just like walking on a mousse cake. It feels a little soft. Fortunately, it doesn''t touch the feet and is relatively dry. Holding a row of cane candy beside the stairs, she slowly went up to the second floor of the hut, which is an attic. In the center of the room is a large and delicate bed, with small dome spiral candy on its four corners and white soft marshmallow quilt. There is a square table next to the lovely round window, which seems to be made of chocolate, and the drawer below is like a wafer biscuit. There is a locked diary on the desk, which is also the only thing Lolan hill can''t eat when he comes to this strange world. She went to the table and picked up the diary carefully. On the top of the pink cover was a red peach heart jewel, which read "Gladys'' Secret Diary", and in the lower right corner was a small line: "no peeking!". Its language style seems to be a very old and early common language. Do you want to see it? Just as Lorraine hill was still in a state of conscience, a note in his diary came out. [if you are also a witch, recite the spell out loud, so miss Ben will allow you to have a look] Lorraine Hill looked down at the mantra, and suddenly a sense of middle two and shyness came to him. Chapter 349 There should be no one here. Lorraine Hill turned and looked around. He used his own ability to observe it several times. He was afraid that when he read it, he would suddenly jump out. That would be a shame. Holding back the embarrassment and shyness in her heart, she prepared, but tried to say it. [dressing up, long eyelashes and dark shadows, my eyes are the most beautiful gem, and I love them. Put on a light skirt, white stockings, just over the knee, I am the most beautiful girl [the world is beautiful because of my existence. I am so elegant and beautiful. I am the one that everyone adores and loves. Please call my name out loud, the sweetest princess in the world, ragtiss eilianfeld ~] After she finished reading, Loran Hill suddenly felt like the world was spinning around, and her diary was also opened, from which countless colorful bubbles and light spots poured out, drowning her and the world. ------ I don''t know how long it took for Lorraine hill to wake up. When she woke up, she found that she was lying on the soft bed of the room. The original diary and bubbles disappeared. When she got up, she felt completely different. She went to the dresser and fixed her eyes. A lovely little girl appeared in the mirror like she had never seen before. The girl has thin pink hair with a gradual change of color, and Wisteria at the top of her shoulders. Slightly larger, with long eyelashes on her eyes, and silvery eye shadow around her eyes, wearing white and Blue Princess skirts, and white and blue stockings on her legs. It looks very cute on the whole, about 14 years old. This? Lorraine Hill blinked, and so did the girl in the mirror. Is this who I am now? How could it be like this? All kinds of questions floated in her heart. However, before she thought about it, there was a knock on the door downstairs. "Ragtiss, are you up? Here I am." a young woman''s voice came. Lorraine hill, sitting in front of the dresser, was surprised when there was someone in the world. Wait, did I become ragtiss? She stood up and tried to walk in the room for two steps. As soon as she was ready to get used to it, footsteps came from the stairs in the house. Then a girl in a bright red skirt appeared in front of her. "Ragtiss, stop looking in the mirror and come downstairs with me¡° With that, the slender girl in the red dress pulled Lorraine hill to prepare to go down. "What''s the matter, Chris?" Strange, I have not seen the girl, but still instinctively called out her name. "Ragtiss, have you forgotten that it''s stupid to eat sugar every day?" Chris turned to look at Lorraine hill as a fool, and then went on walking. "You are always asked to keep a diary so that you won''t forget things. Our witch has lived a long time and has no idea of time. We have to remember many important moments." "Well." Lorraine hill was pulled and unconsciously agreed, but she was thinking, is this also a witch? She tried to use the system to observe, but at this time, there was no response. After walking out of the house, Chris took loranthal along the previous path, where the candy trees seemed to be more dense and vigorous than before. And I didn''t see those poisonous arrow frogs all the way. "Let''s jump in together." Coming to the fruity pool, Chris said to Lorraine hill. Before the latter hesitated and refused, she was dragged into the water. Once again, they appear in front of a castle on the hillside. The whole castle is made of pure white rock, which is very beautiful and elegant. As they walked out of the pool, a waiter came forward and brought them a luxurious carriage. Then they boarded the carriage and drove towards the inside of the castle. Lorraine hill is sitting in the carriage, looking out the window at the scenery. The decoration style here is very similar to the spirit style. The corridor and stone bricks are carved with various complex patterns, flowers and vines, all over the corner of the castle. One of them is a waiter and maid walking back and forth. Surprisingly, they are all supernatural in the demon sequence, young and beautiful. "Here we are." After the carriage stopped, Chris took Lorraine hill to a sunny white courtyard with a fountain in the middle and a few small round tables beside it. Some women with different looks but extremely moving were sitting at the table. Some were chatting, some were drinking tea and listening quietly. "Selene, here we are," said Chris, waving to one of the women in a purple dress. The woman, with a gold crescent on her chest and a lavender skirt wrapping her body, is sitting at a round table chatting with a woman in a red dress. "Bring Gladys, too. That''s nice, Chris." Selene saw the two laughing, then stood up and pulled them aside to introduce them. "This is the fruit rich witch, Lord astati. Come and salute." Lorraine hill and Chris salute the sitting woman obediently. Then Lorraine hill looks up and looks at the witch in the red dress. She has long green hair. Behind her is a flourishing vine trellis, which also bears several clusters of blue grapes. "Hello, two lovely little guys. We have added two new members to the witch family." She calmly accepted the salute, then clapped her hands and asked the waiters to carry two plates, each containing a golden apple. "Eat this fruit, so you can grow faster." She looked lovingly at them. Chrissy ate the fruit happily, but Lorraine hill did not eat it directly. Instead, she took the golden apple in her hand. "Why not, ragtiss." Selene a little nervous blame way, but more like fear of ragtiss caused by the hattis witch. "It doesn''t matter. Maybe I''m not hungry now, but I have to be careful. Some people will be greedy." The rich fruit of the witch, gently waving her hand, pacify Selene, tolerance said. "I''m sorry. Maybe ragtiss is young and a little shy." Selene''s expression also eased down, and he took loranthel for a salute. After that, Chris and Lorraine Hill walked away and turned to the crowded place on the other side. There were about sixteen or seventeen guests standing and sitting in the courtyard. They were all moving women, and the rest were maids and attendants. "Why didn''t you eat just now, ragtiss? In fact, it''s a bit impolite for you to do so. Lord atatis is the ruler behind the real red empire. You can''t offend him." After hearing this, Lorraine Hill blinked in surprise. Isn''t the real red Empire gone for a long time? Is it through the past, or is it just the memory fantasy of ragtiss. She began to try to talk with the girl beside her, and then slowly explored the information of the times and the situation. ... "Ragtiss, what''s the matter with you today? You even forgot my power." Chris and Lorraine Hill chatted and asked in surprise. "I''m the poisonous Witch of thorns, Chris. Now remember, you are the Witch of sweet candy, ragtiss "Together, we are the" sweet poison "of the southern faction." .... "Do you forget the southern faction? It''s the witch faction led by sister Selene. Because we came from a remote place, far away from the territory of the red Empire, we have to form a group." "In the faction, besides you and me, sister Selene, and trinasha, the Witch of time butterfly." ... "She didn''t come today. She went to a distant place to pick up a new born witch. It''s said that the child was very powerful. After awakening, all the people who died in the earth survived." ... "Ha ha, in fact, it''s not so terrible, because you don''t think so until you''ve been to the battlefield. I''m very powerful. The enemy who was poisoned by me can go around the world tree." ... "Well, do you say you don''t remember everyone in the stadium? Well, let me show you a new understanding. That''s the sleeping witch... That''s the silver and iron witch... That''s the Witch of the lake. The pool in your house is made for you by others. I don''t forget that. " "And the Witch of the white cat... The Witch of the lock... The Witch of the harmony, and Lord Phoebe, the Witch of the sea." Chris and Lorraine Hill knew these names which had appeared vaguely in history and records one by one. Chapter 350 In the beautiful courtyard, Chris and Lorraine Hill meet these historical witches. Some of them are naive, some are charming, some are cold, some are kind, and they have different personalities. But on the whole, they get along well with each other, and they usually don''t refuse to ask each other for help. "Ragtiss, this is for you." Selene handed over a pink heart-shaped gem. "Thank you, sister Selene." Despite the memory of the fantasy, but loranthel is sincere thanks. "Happy, ragtiss, this is what you''ve been asking for for a long time." Said Chris. "Happy." Although he didn''t know why he was happy, Lorraine Hill followed Chris''s reply. "Well, you don''t even forget it." Looking at Lorraine hill without too many emotional ups and downs, Chris immediately guessed something. "Well..." I really don''t know. After all, I''m not ragtiss, loranthel thought. "You child, you must have forgotten to sleep again." Selene touched Lorraine Hill''s head lovingly, and then said. "It''s something I''ve developed recently, which can keep memory in special gems and reproduce the scenes and pictures inside." Isn''t this the heritage gem? Thought the girl. "I haven''t figured out how to choose a name yet, or you two should choose one." Said Selene with a smile. "It''s called memory gem. Sister Selene is the Witch of memory purple moon." Said Chris, raising her finger. "And ragtiss?" Selene did not use it directly, but turned to ask the ladys, who didn''t want to ignore the younger generation. "Let''s call it heritage gems, which can pass on a lot of knowledge." Lorenthal said tentatively that she was just sure whether there were gems inherited in this era. "That''s a good name. I thought you would call it diary gem. After all, you just wanted to keep a diary, so you don''t have to bother to write it yourself." Selene pinched Lorraine Hill''s face with relief. "That''s the name." "Asked Sister Teresa?" Asked Lorraine Hill suddenly. "No, what''s the matter?" Selene was a little curious. After all, it was nothing important. "Nothing." Lorraine Hill shook his head. "I think you still remember Trina Sha''s name for her, Ho Ho," said Chris with a smile. "When Trina Sha''s sister is named, she always likes to add the syllable" Si "after it, because she thinks it''s very cute as a girl." "When we were picked up by Trina Sha, it was all her names. At first, we didn''t feel anything. Later, when ragtiss asked about the source of Trina Sha''s name, she was a little depressed." "Because I''m special, I don''t want to be like others." Lorraine Hill instinctively said this sentence, which seems to be the original owner engraved in the memory of the answer. "All right, all right, hahaha, ragtiss is so cute." The side of a few demons also joke, the courtyard again full of laughter. --------------- Lorraine Hill wakes up from his sleep, and the Party of the witch seems to be just yesterday. The scene is cheerful and lively. Did you come back? She had just come up with such an idea, but she soon found out that it was not right. She still looked like ragtiss. The girl sitting in front of the dresser is still so lovely. Her light pink hair is tied into two spiral double ponytails, which is longer than before, and the place at the end of the hair gradually turns blue. The skirt is still blue and white, but the stockings on the feet become pure white. How can we change it back? Lorraine hill is a little upset. She walked around the little room and found no clue, so she had to go down the stairs, open the door and look outside. The world is still sweet and quiet. The breeze blows, candy grows in the sugar soil, and the path made of colored hard sugar winds to the distant pool. There was no one else in the world except her. Just as she was thinking about whether to jump into the pool, the pool was shining slightly, and then two figures came out. The older one she is familiar with is Chris. The younger one is a blonde girl about 8-9 years old. "Are you greeting me, ragtiss? It''s rare." Chris said with the same smile as before, but this smile made Lorraine Hill vaguely feel tired. "What''s the matter, Chris¡° She asked with concern. "... nothing." Chris shook her head and pulled the little girl beside her. "Let''s meet. This is sister ragtiss." She said to the little girl. "Ragtiss, sister, OK." The little girl was a little shy and timid, she said intermittently. "Well, Dorothy is so good." Chris smiles. "The child''s name is Dorothy. She is a survivor of the capital of the red empire. She may also be a witch, so she wants to be fostered with you temporarily. Do you think that''s ok?" Wait, is this the girl Dorothy? Lorraine Hill didn''t respond for a moment. "I know you are afraid of trouble, but Dorothy is very obedient and a good boy." Chris hugged the child with both hands and said with a little pity. "No problem. I''ll take care of her." Lorraine Hill replied. "That''s good." With that, the three slowly returned to the hut, first let Dorothy take a bath in the light green melon bathtub, and then arranged for her to rest in bed. Soon the girl fell asleep. "It seems that she is really tired. She has been worried these days." Standing in front of the bed, Chris whispered to Lorraine hill, and then they slowly stepped back to a clearing outside, with white tables and chairs. Chris picked up the white chocolate teapot, poured out the orange fruity liquid, one for each, and the two sat at the table talking. ... "The red empire is no longer there. Lord atatis was killed by the orc saints and shamans." There is a trace of sadness in her words, and then she tells about the respected rich witch. She always likes to take the green branches and red berries, sitting under the grapevine pergola, giving the children fruit to eat. [the sweat of farming bears fruit] The bunches of wheat in his hand are proof of man''s fellowship with the earth [even if no one agrees... I still see it] [for me, everyone will blossom and bear fruit] [precious children, there''s not much I can do] [but I''ll stay with you. Because I want to praise you for your efforts Atatis often said such words, she is the elder of many witches, but also the object of everyone''s sincere admiration, and such a loving witch, no longer exists in the world. ... "Ragtiss, don''t worry about me." Chris finished her voice and went on. "Your ability is not suitable for fighting, so you can stay here well, so that when we are desperate in the future, we can have a shelter." ... "Selene is in contact with the fellow demons who have lost all sides. Trinatha and heidis are now avoiding the pursuit of the enemy." .... "Maybe we have too much faith in the friendship with the elves, who are envious of our prosperity instead of taking care of and rescuing the world tree by Lord atatis. Not only was there no support, but I suspect they were also secretly involved in the fall of the imperial capital. " "Otherwise, those great demons would not have died so easily on the battlefield." ... "Well, that''s all for today. It''s time for me to go." Chris took the glass and drank it down, then stood up. "I also have to help the remnant of the Empire out of trouble. It is said that we will retreat to several islands in the endless sea. There are mermaids in the sea led by Lord Phoebe. They should help us, so we don''t have to worry too much. " "So that''s it. See you next time, ragtiss. Remember to prepare toffee for me." "It should contain the sweetest poison." She waved and her back disappeared at the end of the path. For some reason, Lorraine Hill felt a twinge of tightness and sadness. Chapter 351 I don''t know how long later, Lorraine Hill wakes up from his dream again. This time, the sky outside the window is already dusk. She got up from the bed and came to the dressing table. She still looked like ragtiss. The lovely witch was wearing a red top hat, golden hair and gradual silver ends. She was wearing a princess skirt of light red and white, and her feet were still wearing pure white stockings. This dream is just like a doll. Lorraine Hill keeps waking up, but still in the dream. What time is it now, she thought, ready to go out and have a look. As she went down the stairs, she opened the door and found an envelope at the bottom. After picking it up, Lorraine Hill read the letter. [long time no see, ragtiss. I didn''t wake you up when I came to see you still sleeping and dormant. I know you are very sad about the death of Chris, but people are also worried about your situation. On that day, after you learned the bad news, you went crazy and rushed to the orc kingdom. Fortunately, Trina Sha and I rescued you in time, otherwise the orc saints shaman would have killed you on the spot. For this reason, you have been sleeping for nearly ten years, Dorothy''s words, I will take away. This child has a special talent in space. Maybe she is the magic girl of space. She will become a good helper when she grows up in the future. Prepare to send her to the east continent to study, because there is relatively stable, a phoenix witch guide the local people. In addition, Dorothy left a gift for you just before she left. She put it in the small box outside the door. According to her own opinion, this is what the earth looks like. When you wake up, you should be able to see it. If you miss you, you can reach the middle of the endless sea through the pool, where Phoebe, the devil of the sea, lives. You can go to the east continent from there. Although the mermaid and orc Orcas suffered heavy losses after the battle, they are still reliable allies, guarding the door to the eastern route. So far. ¡ª¡ªLove your Selene] Lorraine hill put away the letter, walked out of the door, and soon found the gift "box". It''s a squat red mushroom. It seems that it''s also made of candy. Just lift the mushroom hat, you can find that it has been hollowed out. There is a big ball candy in the mushroom box, and there is a piece of paper under it. Judging from the green handwriting, the writer should be young. [sister ragtiss, this is what the world looks like, a round Candy ~] Lorraine Hill picked up the ball candy, which has colorful lines on it, but the main body is still blue. Ivar''s world is a planet, too. Lorraine Hill guesses what Dorothy means. The question is, how does she know? It''s amazing. With the boxes and letters away, Lorraine Hill sat on the chair beside the house, looking at the marshmallow clouds flowing through the sky, and slowly recalling the memory and fantasy he saw in his dream. The first time I woke up was when the real red empire was still in its heyday. At that time, Chris said that trinatha was going to pick up a new witch, who was probably hedys. When she woke up for the second time, Chris said that the red Empire had been destroyed. When she mentioned heitisi, she also called her name and knew her well. Therefore, there should be many years between her first wake-up and her first wake-up. The third time, that is this time, ragtish left here probably to avenge Kreis, and then was injured and rescued in time by Selene and trinasha. According to Selene''s letter, it is estimated that there will be a gap of more than ten years between this and the second time. At the same time, from Dorothy''s green handwriting, she didn''t stay with her for a long time, so she was picked up. Think of Lorraine Hill falling asleep again and waking up again. She gently opened her eyes and was ready to sit up from the bed. At this time, her hands held her up and helped her sit up. A blonde girl in black witch costume and black stockings on her legs stood on the side of the bed. She looked about 20 years old and had a very good figure. After sitting up, Lorraine Hill found that the girl was much taller than herself. Looking at her clothes, she was a little bold and seductive. "Sister ragtiss is awake. I''m sorry to wake you up." The witch like witch put her hands together, one eye looking at Lorraine hill, the other eye slightly closed, and said playfully. "Because I''m leaving ermenas, Dorothy wants to say goodbye to you this time." This is Dorothy as an adult. How much time has passed, the girl thought. ..... "Security issues? Don''t worry. Although mercury Dynasty is gone, the world is still dominated by human beings. Besides, after the chaos disaster some time ago, everyone was busy cultivating and living, and no one wanted to fight. " .... "If I do, I will no longer serve as the head of gaota college. I think I will go to the south to find a place and set up my own college or observation tower to continue my research." .... "The reason is very simple. It''s different from some people in the sage Association. I''m more interested in the starry sky overhead and the vast world that ancient people have explored. " "Do you know that the data and technology excavated from the ruins show that those ancient people are actually another branch of human beings, but they are on a completely different road from us. It''s really interesting¡° ... "Don''t worry. In fact, I have several friends to accompany me, such as Edwina, Agatha, and Titus..." .... "Did sister ragtiss forget again? Cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck "I''m going to leave ermenas and go to some place in the south to set up a college for myself to teach some knowledge and technology discovered in the ruins. I''m going with Edwina, the harmonizing witch, tidys, the phantom witch, Suqin, the Dragon witch, and Agatha, the secret witch." "We are going to resign from our positions in the association of sages, and we have made an appointment to build a place not inferior to ermenas." "I''m sorry I can''t come to see you often. For this, I have prepared a gift, Qiang Qiang ~ " Dorothy did not know where to take out a small gift box. When she opened it, a golden frog jumped out of it, which surprised the girl. Because the frog with the crown is the golden arrow frog that led her into the world before. "Isn''t it cute to wear a crown, ha ha ~" Dorothy laughed like a wind chime. "In fact, it''s also the inspiration from ancient books, and then I went to find Edwina to recover it. Although it''s small and not very powerful, it''s very smart. It won''t be lonely if she''s with her predecessors." "I hate frogs. They''re sticky." This seems to be the memory of the original owner, which lorenthal instinctively replied. "Oh, but it looks lovely. Don''t be too biased, master." Dorothy and Lorraine Hill talked for a while and talked about the events of these years. She participated in the establishment of mercury Dynasty. After nearly a thousand years of competition, she defeated the three elves and wiped out the silver elves who betrayed human beings. "Kitty is really powerful. That year, we surrounded the world tree and resisted the elves'' sequence 9. She burned the world tree alone, and later, many elves collapsed." "But I can''t say that now. After all, we have been reconciled in the past few hundred years." "Well, I have to go too. See you next time, master ~" Dorothy waved and slowly disappeared at the end of the path. Chapter 352 When Dorothy disappeared at the end of the road, Lorraine Hill fell asleep again and woke up. It''s still the familiar ceiling, the bed made of marshmallow. The girl sat up slowly and touched the tip of her hair. Her tail changed from silver to light transparent color. She got up from bed and stayed in the room for a while, but no one came to see her this time. Then Lorraine Hill went downstairs to the outside of the candy house and walked around the small world, but still didn''t find any special change or difference. After thinking for a while, she seemed to have a chastity return to the two floor of the candy house, and came to the bedroom dresser. A girl with silver hair and a small double horsetail appeared in the mirror. The girl''s expression was plain and quiet, and her eyes and cheeks were not so colored and peaceful as before. Lorraine Hill tried to blink, and the girl in the mirror blinked, but she soon laughed, as if laughing at Lorraine Hill''s action. The girl in the mirror did not speak. Instead, she took out a diary from the drawer and began to write in it. What she wrote was very serious, which was very different from the lively and lovely image in her impression. [it''s been a long time since Dorothy left my world. Today I wake up from my dream again and recall the time I spent in my dream with Chris, Selene and trinasha. It seems that everything was yesterday, just passed away, and the familiar voice often rings in my ears. But now I am alone. Sister Selene has gone to a distant place. I haven''t seen her for hundreds of years. I guess she forgot me. But I can''t forget sister Selene, who always takes care of me. Chris, Trina, Dorothy, and all those familiar people are gone. They said they would accompany me. They didn''t keep their promises. I''ll keep these things in my diary. I''ll hate you all my life and your betrayal. ...... The golden apple that Lord atatis gave me was hidden by me. Since the world tree was burned, the elves are frantically looking for ways and seeds to cultivate the new world tree, but I just don''t tell them, ha ha. ...... The life span of the witch is really troublesome. In fact, living is not so interesting. ..... .... It''s boring .... It''s funny that those frogs like sugar. ..... After eating so much sugar, I didn''t grow up. I''m a lazy frog. ..... I want someone to improve this guy. Too bad Edwina''s gone. .... I put up a beautiful stone tablet in that place with the name of Chris on it. Although there is no her body here, I bury what she likes here. If she comes back one day, she will definitely come here. .... How to make a candy plant. Even if I''m gone, I can grow delicious candy by myself, so that when Chris comes back, she won''t worry about no candy. She always dislikes that I don''t have enough candy. I admire sister Trina Sha. She can always make all kinds of beautiful butterflies. .... It seems that everything that can be done has been done .... That''s it. After eating this apple, ragtiss is going to bed. Tertiary, may 942. I''m sorry, Chris. I should have eaten apples with you then Here is the end of the diary. Lorraine hill slowly closes the thick diary and caresses the delicate cover. There are still sweet and lovely handwriting on it. But Lorraine Hill knows that the owner of the diary has left the world. She stood up and found that she had recovered to her usual appearance. Here was the candy house. Looking out of the window, she could see the poisonous frogs beside the pool. Lorraine Hill went down the stairs, left the candy house, and went back to the pool. The golden arrow frog watched her return, bouncing over, tongue rolling, and put a cane candy in front of her. Looking at the wet saliva on the candy, Lorraine Hill decided not to accept the gift. Sure enough, she was not used to sticky things. This arrow poison frog didn''t know how to croak, it seemed that she doubted why she didn''t eat such delicious food. Lorraine Hill had to shake his head to say that he wanted to go out. After hearing this, the frog with the crown jumped to the pool again, beckoned the remaining three frogs, jumped into the pool and disappeared. Lorraine hill then jumped into the pool again. After a trance, she returned to the place where she came in. It seemed that only about an hour had passed, and the sun was still in the sky. Lolan Hill said thanks to the golden poison dart frog. He took an amber fruit from his ring and handed it to him. Naturally, the golden poison dart frog swallowed it happily. Putting on her clean shoes again, Lorraine Hill gets up and flies. According to the scene she sees in her diary fantasy, she flies towards a direction deep in the forest, which is an ordinary and ordinary hill. In the evening wind, she walked in the mountains full of fallen leaves and thorns, pushed aside the thick shrubs, swept away the accumulated soil and dead branches, and a sloping stone tablet emerged from the soil. There are no complicated patterns and inscriptions on it, but only two simple names, "Chrissy and ragtish.". Finally, with the layers of obstacles removed, a small box below the stone appeared in front of the girl. She carefully picked up the small black and delicate box, input magic into it according to some rules, then with a click, the lid of the box popped open, and a golden apple dyed purple appeared in the girl''s eyes. The golden apple, which used to represent life and abundance, is now mixed with strange poison. A sweet and attractive fragrance wafts out of it. There is a small gap on the side of the apple, which seems to have been bitten by someone. But the apple did not rot, still maintain the fresh and sweet memory. It is worthy of being the great witch in the ancient times. Even after thousands of years, Lorraine hill can still feel the strange magic left in the apple. The concepts and rights of life, growth, health, etc. remain stable. But today''s golden apple is very special. Ragtiss not only mixed with the poison of Chris, but also combined the magic of her life before she died, forming a similar effect of sugar and wax seal. The magic of the three witches mingled with each other, making her a very special individual. [poisonous Golden Apple] (legendary epic level): The Enchantress of rich fruit, the enchantress of thorns, and the enchantress of sweet candy. The powers of the three enchantresses are intertwined. They are so attractive and the sweetest poison£¨ It has the attractive poison in concept and can destroy the visible and invisible existence.) Although there was no rhubarb found, but without the intention of planting willows into the shade, Lorraine Hill obtained more special pharmaceutical raw materials. Chapter 353 When I got back to my dormitory, it was already late. Walking on the road inside the college, Lorraine Hill found that the town had been deserted recently. In the streets full of conversation and cheers in the past, there were only dim street lights and a few students. They walked by in a hurry, and few of them spoke. Lolan Hill thought a little about the reason. Maybe the conflict and annexation between the clubs recently made the students nervous. There were fewer people going out. On weekday weekends, however, many students like to get together by the lake. They are doing barbecue, playing music and expressing their feelings with each other. The teachers and sages on campus have always been the pillars of our hearts. Unfortunately, these pillars have become transparent, as if they don''t exist, and they are indifferent to the current situation, which makes the students lose their sense of security. Although they are very powerful and extraordinary, most of the students are not old enough to grow up and be strong. At this time, the group of students may provide a sense of security for each other. In this way, she thought that the number of students working alone in the college is almost invisible now, and they are looking for associations to join. It is said that the number of "black veil" has also expanded. What a nuisance. Lorraine hill has always been a good-natured person, and she seldom gets angry, but this time she really feels unhappy and disgusted. Ragtish''s diary let her know a lot about the past, the happiness and sadness of those sorceress predecessors, gathering and parting. Over a thousand years of time, should have been accompanied by the same kind and friends, but for various reasons, mutual hostility, mutual hatred, and even killing each other, resulting in such a sad ending. If Dorothy didn''t die, ragtiss probably wouldn''t kill herself alone. Siye has never left the viewing room for so many years. Even if she doesn''t explain anything, it''s not hard to guess that there are obstacles and obsessions in her heart. And now the witch came back, perhaps to revenge the past hatred. Originally a small number of witches, they no longer help each other and are friendly, but now they are hostile and killing. It''s really sad and sad. Lorraine Hill walked into the corridor of the castle and looked at the green leaf wrapped flower chandeliers on the ceiling. Unconsciously, he recalled the scene of seeing atatis in the illusion of diary. The loving elder devil, like a elder sister, takes care of her companions. It makes people feel warm and reassuring like summer. If atatis were still alive, the witches would not fall apart. She didn''t know what Dorothy had found in the ruins and what research and diffusion she had done, which made the sages so taboo that Siye stood on the other side and killed her friends in the past. Later, the situation got out of control, and there was a estrangement between the demons. Reason tells her that maybe Siye also has difficulties, which makes her have to do so, but emotionally, loranthel is still a little uncomfortable. She doesn''t like sad things, and hopes to have a happy ending. Tragedy may be amazing and beautiful, but she still prefers plain and warm happiness. Click, insert the key into the door lock, and turn it to open the door in the remote corridor. There was still a light yellow candle in the dorm. Lorraine Hill went into the room and closed the door. "I''m back¡° "Welcome back, Lorraine." Kitty got up from the bed, a little bit unconscious, but he was still happy. "Did Kitty sleep well¡° Lorraine Hill went over and hugged Kitty''s head, feeling the warm red hair and back. Although she was only absent for a day, she experienced many experiences in ragtiss'' diary, as if it had been a century. "Good sleep, Lorraine." Ketti also put out a bracelet to hold loranthel''s waist, and said in a jar voice. "That''s good." Lorraine Hill relaxed his arm, sat down by the bed again, and asked, "what would you like to eat tonight, Kitty?" "Anything. I like what Lorraine does." There was an innocent smile on Kitty''s face. "Kitty''s stupid." "No, Lorraine said I was stupid, Wuwu." "No, actually, Kitty is very cute." "Really?" "Really¡° After they get familiar with each other, Loran hill and Kitty get along with each other more easily. Sometimes the simple Kitty even makes her feel like bullying. But I have to restrain myself. After all, if Kitty gets angry, she can''t help it. "Kitty, let me teach you how to cook." Lorraine hill is busy in the kitchen. "Well, Lorraine, what''s for today?" "How about some light fruit and some stewed meat today?" ... "In fact, when you don''t know how to deal with a kind of food, it''s not a big mistake to stew it with water." "But didn''t Lorraine say that a lot of things melt after a long stew?" Kitty''s eyes were puzzled. "At least it''s better than burning charcoal. Kitty, learn step by step. " Said Lorraine hill, putting on her apron and putting up her spoon. "Yes, yes." Kitty nodded aside and continued to peel the potatoes. With the sound of ping-pong and flames in the laboratory, their dinner began slowly. ------------- Five days later, the "black water lily" activity room. "Boumansa, why don''t you see Lorraine?" Many people gathered in the activity room. Some of them were the club presidents I met last time. This time, some representatives of other small clubs also came. Dressed in a bright white and olive green dress, she stood at her desk and explained, "Lorraine has gone to look for raw materials. Recently, she is developing a drug that can remove the bewitching effect of the" black veil. " "How''s it going?" Kuye, the president of the "snow country evergreen" society, asked eagerly. He was dressed in white, only the green leaves on his sleeves and collar. "Loran said that he had something to look forward to, but there is still a lack of materials." Boumansha gave out the information that Lorraine had told her. "What materials do you need? Our natural sequence society has a lot of reserves in this regard, which can provide sufficient help to miss Lorraine." In response, Hongfan said that iglie, atadi and Ling also agreed. "Well, I''ll make a list when Lorraine comes back, but you don''t have to worry about it. She said that most of them have been settled, but they lack some key materials and are negotiating with others." "That''s good." Ling''s short answer is that although the girl is beautiful, her style is so cold. "We''ll wait and see, since both bronsa and Lorraine have said so." Said iglie gently, with a sweet smile on her face. "Why don''t you make an appointment to have a dinner together? Recently, more and more organizations want to join us. It''s time to make a charter." When she said this, other visitors in the activity room also turned their eyes to boumansha in the center. The girl next door, who was a civilian, also felt a kind of pressure and responsibility this time. Chapter 354 "Mother sander?" Lolan hill was standing in a small yard in a black robe with white edges. He looked at the old man in surprise. "What''s the matter? Is it strange? Ha ha, I planted all these flowers and plants. " The old man was standing in the courtyard, watering with a kettle. Loranthal has experimented with several kinds of medicaments and formulas these days, and finally selected "youguanghua" as the main paving material to be used with golden apple, because there are many schools of this kind of raw material, which can be easily obtained. Then she came to the temple college and asked the teacher for materials. But the teacher said that many of them were planted jointly with the Holy Land and needed the consent of the other side, so she asked her to find the person in charge here. I didn''t expect to see granny sander here. "What do you want with all these shimmering flowers?" The old man and Lorraine Hill approached the corridor and sat down on a bench to talk. "Need to use it as medicine, use it..." the girl hesitated a little, decided to say directly. "It''s used as an antidote, because some students are bewitched." "Well, you can." Mother sander unexpectedly agreed directly, which surprised Rochelle who thought there would be some twists and turns. "However, it''s still a little early. It will take two weeks for this new batch of" youguanghua "to mature." Said Mrs. sander, pointing to the bud that had not yet fully opened. "Most of the previous inventory has been transported to holy land, and there is no storage at present, so it will take some time." "All right." Though a little worried, Lorraine Hill settled down a little, but then asked again. "Can we use the extraordinary ability of natural sequence to promote ripening?" "This can''t be done, because the faint light flower is an extraordinary plant related to the sequence of the dead. If you want to ripen it, you have to find the singer of the sequence of the dead." Mrs. sander shook her head. The sequence of necromancer has not been practiced before, and it will take a lot of time to improve in a short time, which makes her break up the idea of ripening for a while. Looking at Lorraine hill as if she cared a little, mother sander asked, "is it urgent?" "Yes." She nodded. "Well, you go to see sisina. She''s the current chief of temple college. Maybe she can help you." "OK, thank you, grandma." Rochelle stood up, saluted solemnly with her skirt, and left to look for the head of the temple college. "That''s a good boy. Though Phileas is a little lazy, she has found a good successor." Mrs. sander looked at the distant Rochelle with a happy smile on her wrinkled face. ------- Through the small square with clear fountains and flowers, Lorraine Hill walked between the halls. After asking some students, she came to a small foreign house built of gray bricks and stones. After knocking on the door, she pushed open the unlocked black iron fence and went in. A woman is lying on the side of the courtyard, covering her face with a hat, with regular ups and downs. Her full chest props up her black and purple dress, showing a mature allure. After standing and waiting for a while, Lorraine Hill decided to speak. "Hello, is that sister Saisina?" The woman didn''t seem to hear it and went on sleeping for a nap. "Hello, is that sister Saisina?" As a last resort, loranthal asked again. "Well She twisted her body and seemed to fall asleep again, but because of the movement of her body, the witch hat that had been changed to her face fell down. "Er..." the schoolgirl covered the sun with her arm and was sure to continue to sleep. Lorraine Hill had to push her to wake her up. "Well, I want to go on sleeping." The voice of magnetism escapes from the mouth, Saisina this just slowly prop up. "You child." She looked at her beautiful face and silver hair, and her mind seemed to be searching for who this was. "I am..." "You''re Rochelle, aren''t you?" Before Lorraine Hill could introduce herself, the schoolgirl answered first. "Yes." The girl had to nod, a little confused thought, this is not the first time to meet it? "Ingrid and I talked about you, but I''ve been busy recently, so I haven''t been looking for you." "In fact, I want to..." loranthel wanted to explain something, but was soon interrupted by Saisina. "I understand. I understand. Come with me." After that, the tall girl who stood up pulled Lorraine hill out of the door. "Let''s start here." "Well¡° .... Along the way, she took rosier to visit the various parts of the temple college, including the activity rooms of the major associations, the offices of the student union, the warehouses, and some places where the staff of the college live and manage. Every place you go, you have to introduce Lorraine hill to others. So that along the way, Lorraine hill did not have a good time to put forward her needs. "How do you feel after seeing so much?" After they finished their tour, she returned to the exclusive chief office. They sat down alone and talked. "How do you feel?" Lorraine Hill doesn''t understand. "There seems to be a lot of work." She tried to say. "Yes, there''s a lot of work, so can you help?" "But..." Lorraine Hill said his request. "No problem. It''s up to me to speed up the ripening, but you need to help me during this time." She leaned back in her chair and said what she wanted. "All right." So the girl had to promise. ---------- Temple college, starlight cathedral. The priestess wearing a robe with a white background and a gold border was praying quietly under the statue of the angel. A female knight in light silver armor came in and saw that her appearance was more mature. Her large wavy golden hair was on the shoulder of the hard armor. "Your Highness, do you call me?" The knight stood behind the priestess and stopped for a moment. "Yes, Ingrid." He turned around, his carefully combed blonde hair, a little white in the sun. "Recently, you reported on a student named Rochelle." When she heard that, Ingrid was a little nervous and expectant. "I asked the dean and Lord sander, and they agreed, that is to say." "She is a person to be trusted and cultivated." At this point, looking at the relaxed Ingrid, the chief priest''s mouth also showed a smile. "Try to have more contact with her. After graduation, let her come to holy land directly, so that she can grow up faster." "You should also know that the seals around the world are somewhat unstable. Although we humans dominate the world, we also take over the responsibility of guarding the chaos vortex from elves and orcs." "Over the years, there has been a growing shortage of manpower. It''s rare to have such an excellent qualified person. Maybe she can still win the favor of angels and make a contract." "I see, my Lord." Ingrid clasped her fist and nodded. "This weapon is in your hands for the time being, and if necessary, it can be given to miss Rochelle in order to win her over. Although our holy land is not rich, we can''t recruit talents only by feeling. The necessary benefits should be given to others, and we can''t let other organizations underestimate them. " An exquisite and gorgeous scepter is displayed in the church. The golden luster and lines like the sun flow slowly in the sun, reflecting the colorful rainbow. Chapter 355 A week ago, ermenas, the top of the tower. The slate door in front of the observation room opened, then struggled to close, closed again, and became the same as ordinary stone. If you follow the open door, you will find that this is still the library with bookshelves. It''s just the quiet star watching room in the past. At the moment, there are three figures standing against each other, as well as distorted illusions flying all over the room. These illusions sometimes turn into faces, sometimes into fog, which is very strange. "I didn''t expect you to be alive, Agatha." Chris and Siye stand together, a transparent mercury dome will wrap them. This perfect dome is sometimes transparent and sometimes visible. "Yes, I''m still alive." Agatha closed her mouth with her hand and laughed with tears and bitterness. "It''s unforgettable to see you take the place of sister Dorothy and sit on the tower overlooking the whole of ermenas." Her charming voice is now hoarse. "Sorry." The division night whispered to say a, but also no longer explain what. "Oh, I didn''t expect you to stay in your books all the time, and open the entrance of the book on this common stone gate." Agatha''s tone gradually calmed down. "I''ve been afraid to come out for so many years. Is it fear or guilt in my heart?" "I don''t regret what I did. If you want to hate it, just hate it." Si Ye is still sitting on the high wooden chair, his eyes never leave the books in his hand, and his tone is surprisingly calm. "Yes, how can you regret that your two students have almost achieved the whole continent, and your ideal can be said to be the ultimate realization." "Who will remember the kingdom of Oz, and Dorothy, the Witch of time and space?" Her voice grew cold. "Agatha." Chris frowned slightly. "Si ye also has her difficulties, and Dorothy''s pursuit of ideas is not perfect." "Not perfect, not allowed to exist." "Yes." The division night finally will look away slowly from the book, the voice is cold. "One third of the world''s lives are distorted and die. Is that not enough? We can''t put the rest of our lives on such a dangerous gamble." "No one can afford such a price and responsibility. Neither you nor me nor Dorothy can." The chest of the division night heaves violently, it seems that is to vent to suppress in the heart for many years. "That''s why you killed your old friends? That''s ridiculous. " Agatha clearly disagrees. "You can disagree, but I still insist on my choice. It''s because Dorothy and I are good friends that I can better understand what''s at the end of what she''s after. It''s not a good thing "But machinery, electricity and other technologies can separate the whole human from the shackles of the earth and move towards the prosperous starry sky again." Said Agatha. "It''s no use. If we can''t cross the speed of light, we can''t escape from the sun. The road to ajeka is closed. We have to start a new business. " Si Ye shook his head. "Even if it''s a space witch, Dorothy can''t open up a long-term space-time channel to other galaxies. The ancient people also crossed the starry sky by means of the road of ajeka. After the aijieka road is closed and broken, we can no longer take advantage of this shortcut. " "But just restart ajeka road." Agatha''s tone was resentful. "Angels don''t allow it, and Demons and Dragons will hinder it." Said Chris slowly. "You know the history in the ruins. If it wasn''t for the last two gods, because of the conflict of ideas, there would be no witch." "How can we, who inherit the fragments of God, do what even the gods can''t do?" "The past can''t do it, doesn''t mean the future can''t do it." Agatha said slowly. "Like these phantoms, the most disordered existence in the past, is not it under my command now?" "It''s really sad that there are traitors like you among us sons of God." Chris looked at the phantom of Agatha, tone revealed disdain and disgust. Agatha points a phantom fog, which turns into a student''s face, and then into a student''s face. Some of these faces are laughing, some are crying, some are indifferent, and so on¡° Yes, I am so shameless and sad, but so what. So unbearable, I finally got the power to retaliate against you. " "You are destined to live long after being distorted and assimilated by chaos, and the remains of those ancient people are destined to fill an endless abyss." Chris slowly closed her eyes and didn''t want to see such a sad and ugly scene. "But they are much more lovable than you. At least they won''t betray me, even if they are eaten." Agatha looked at these dancing phantoms and said calmly. The phantom of chaos has no reason, and the so-called command is like cutting the flesh to feed the eagle. Sooner or later, she will be swallowed up by these phantoms. "That''s nothing to say." Chris opened her eyes, a burst of bright silver light bloomed from her eyes. With the symbol rotation of the pupil, a smooth mercury mirror emerged behind her. These mirrors constantly reflected the scene and light in the room, and hundreds of the same scenes emerged in the mirror from different angles. As she slowly raised her hand, hundreds of her hands in the mirror were also raised, while Agatha''s figure on the opposite side was gradually distorted. As Agatha was about to be torn and twisted by her invisible hand, there was a sneer in her throat, and then Chris just felt a flash in front of her eyes, and the figure suddenly turned into fog and disappeared. "What you see in the mirror and what you remember in the book are not true." Agatha''s voice sounded in the viewing room, but the two people in the room were not seen. After that, the chaotic phantoms all over the sky began to fly and walk, and the scenery in one mirror also distorted. Then these phantoms began to constantly impact and close to Chris''s Mercury shield, and the magic and power on the shield gradually faded and twisted. Chris frowned slightly. One mirror turned into tiny particles like water vapor. These mercury particles reflected light penetrated and digested the phantoms one by one. Then Si Ye opened a page of the book in his hand, and the pure white flame spread out from the book, burning those twisted chaotic phantoms. The sound of crying and wailing sounded in the room, and soon all the chaotic phantoms in the room were burned out. The viewing room is gradually clean, but with a burst of laughter, a group of chaotic phantoms emerge in the air, filling the space again. "I almost forgot to say that the raw materials of these chaotic phantoms are from your students. You should know what will happen to those students who are burned out." As Agatha''s voice falls, Si Ye''s face turns white slightly, and her hand shaking slightly as she turns the pages of the book, then stops. Chapter 356 Temple college, Black Moon Palace. The main body of this hall is built with gray stone bricks, in which the corners, turning points and window edges are protruding white stone bricks, while the top is black tiles with uniform color, which looks very beautiful. There is a light purple large moon decoration on the gate of the hall. Its shape is horizontal, and there is a hanging curtain pattern in the middle, which is somewhat mysterious. Although it''s just after noon, the main road in the hall is very quiet. After entering, you can feel the cool and comfortable wind flowing in the hall and the main road. Wearing a black wizard''s robe, sisina is walking in front of her. The corners of her robe are decorated with deep purple, and the graceful figure is outlined with a purple cloth belt. And Lorraine hill is also wearing a black wizard robe behind, but her dress is much more elegant, with feathers on the collar and cuffs, and a crescent pattern of vines around the waist on the back. "Don''t worry, Roxie. The light you want will be almost there in a few days. During this time, help me deal with the affairs in the college. " Saisina holds a long staff in her hand. The front end of the staff has a structure like a street lamp. The black grain is wrapped with purple gems in the middle, which is very simple and mysterious. Lorraine Hill followed and had to promise. "Cluck, don''t look like this. Maybe you will like this job in the future." "Then the elder sister can sleep at ease?" Lorraine hill, learning from the night spirit, said in an innocent voice. "Isn''t this an opportunity for new people to learn and grow?" The student sister looked back and said with a smile that she didn''t care what the girl said. Their footsteps could be seen clearly in the empty hall. At last, they stopped in front of a black door, which was decorated and engraved with the design of skeleton and sword. "The next thing is to cheer up. It''s better to look fierce." The elder sister mentioned it. Lorraine hill, on the other hand, opened his eyes slightly curiously. The staff leans on the door leaf, and then Guanghua flows, spreading with the lines on the door, and then the stone door leaf slides to both sides, revealing the scene inside. In the dark room, you can''t see the size clearly. A small amount of purple fluorescence appears in it. Then there is a person wearing dark robes. Their faces are hidden under their hoods, and they are wearing face towels, only showing a pair of eyes. As the door opened, the figures in the dark turned their eyes one after another and looked at them together. The scene was the same as the scene of the cult in lorenshire''s memory, and it was even more suspected of ghost movies. Then the staff in Saisina''s hand glowed, and the strong light suddenly drowned all the people in the room, and the scream sounded like boiling water. "Oh, my eyes!" "Chagrin, no!" "No! My Eight Legged crossbow. " "I''m wrong, sister Saisina. Take the spell!" Looking at this scene, she put down her staff for a long time, and then said. "How many times have I said that when you do research in the future, remember to turn on the light, otherwise it will really scare people and affect the reputation of our college¡° "I see." The people present answered in twos and threes. "I understand." "This is the testing ground in the college, where there will be outsiders. Why are you so serious?" A voice whispered. "Ello ~" Saisina squinted at the student. "What''s your opinion?" "No, sister Saisina has always been our model, the most beautiful and elegant chief of temple college!" Ello stood at attention with his legs and a sonorous voice. It''s hard to imagine that this and the complaint just now came from the same person. "Good." At this time, Saisina nodded contentedly, then turned her body and looked at Lorraine hill beside her. The silver haired girl looked at the 20 or so students in the hall of the room and was slightly surprised. Although they seemed a little out of tune, they were all real dead souls. It was a good hand to pull anyone out. "Ello, you come." Saisina''s head won''t, she ordered. "Yes Just now, the boy came over. He had fluffy black hair and a baby face. He was wearing a light green and purple robe and a cracked skull badge on his chest. He was very special. "You give this girl a detailed introduction to your club." "Well? Can I help you? " Although he is a senior, he is not very old. He is about 17 years old. He is not tall. He can only say that he is moderate. "Yes." Saisina looked at her purple star fingernails and continued. "All right." "Why, you seem reluctant¡° "No, it''s just busy with school." "Busy with school? You say it again Saisina tone full of doubt, a pair of Phoenix eyes Piao an eye this dishonest schoolboy. "Er... There are many pilot projects." Ello organized the language again. "Oh, the funds for the second half of the year..." "I see. Sister Saisina, I''m very free now. I''m very happy to lead this excellent student sister to understand the affairs and work of the club." "That''s good. You can follow him first, Roxie. If you don''t understand, ask¡° "Yes, sister Saisina." Then the girl watched as she went to the sofa on the other side, as if ready to rest. She tilted her head a little helplessly, then turned to the boy named ello. "Hello, my name is Rochelle." The girl raised her skirt and bowed her head slightly. Then she raised her head and looked at the slightly dull boy in front of her. "Er... Er, Hello, Rochelle. My name is ello. Just call me by my name¡° With that, the young man turned his head quickly and did not dare to see the dreamy girl again. Errol''s heart was beating wildly. He was not only surprised at the girl''s face, but also shocked the pure soul. The pure breath in the soul shocked him as much as seeing a living angel. It''s not the first time that he saw this girl. He had met this girl once in the college before. But he was in a hurry and didn''t use his special talent to observe it. Until today, he realized that the ghost old man was right. This girl, who looks weak and shy, is really an angel in all probability. It''s not because of his extraordinary origin that he can afford it. Lorraine Hill looked at the young man with a little doubt and blinked. At this time, other members of the hall also stopped their eyes on her face. These fiery eyes made the girl feel a little uncomfortable. For the moment, she turned her head and said instead of questioning the young man''s strange reaction. "I''ll trouble elder ello." "No problem. You don''t need to be a senior. Just call it ello." A young man is afraid of losing his life. Chapter 357 After Saisina had a rest, ello accompanied rosier to visit the broad hall of the club. There were all kinds of test instruments, including but not limited to microscope, alchemy equipment, mechanical production platform and so on. "The name of our society is" rebirth of bones ", and its purpose is to use all kinds of products that have passed away to make new things or better use for other purposes." The baby faced boy put his hand in the pocket of his coat and said as he walked. "Any living thing will die, even if it is extraordinary, but death does not mean the end of everything, it will also give birth to new things." Errol took rosier to a room, pushed open the door and went in. There were all kinds of bone shelves in it, which seemed a little gloomy. Fortunately, the light was lit soon, which dispelled the feeling. "Like this one." Elro stretched out his finger in his pocket to face a huge skeleton. On the horse shaped skeleton nearly three meters high, there was a humanoid body, which became a centaur skeleton cavalry, with a long steel blade gun in his hand. "There is no Centaur in nature, but it can be found in the dead spirit. This kind of skeleton Centaur cavalry is also a good play of mercury Dynasty in those days. It can also add a skeleton cavalry on its horseback, so it has two attack subjects and has stronger combat effectiveness." Looking at the slightly curious shape, Rochelle said it was difficult to appreciate the creation. "Keke, of course, there are some more attractive ones, such as" bone winged bird ". After removing unnecessary flesh and blood, it can fly more quickly and flexibly, and the gap between bones can greatly reduce the damage of bow and arrow, which is more difficult to resist." Then ello pointed to the model on the other side, a bony bird with a wingspan of more than two meters. Its wings had translucent ghost wings, and it was ready to fly. "Compared with the rigid metal, wood and other materials, the materials in the biological body are more spiritual, and their extraordinary characteristics are wider, stronger, and can be regenerated, so I think that the potential of the sequence of the dead is more than that." Ello introduced his views. "In fact, there are many prejudices in the world, but the materials used in biological bodies are very common, such as wool, silk, ivory, etc., which are actually part of biological bodies and excellent materials." "Why can people easily accept eating meat, but it is difficult to accept using their bones to make tools?" "It''s probably that things hurt people." Said rosier, and her thoughts somehow came to mind of sausages, pig''s blood, bacon, and so on. "So now the necromancer sequence has great restrictions on the use of human corpses, and most of them are developed in other directions to avoid suspicion." Ello talked about what happened to the sequence of the dead. "But we can not simply use these skeletons in the sequence of the dead. We are good at remolding, soul body, curse, even alchemy and pharmacy, all of which have special advantages." In the next few days, ello not only showed Rochelle the transformation and splicing of skeletons, but also the actual combat practice, which really opened a lot of horizons. Finally, they watched the competition in the club. "Draw the sword! The pride of three songs "Show yourself, abdominal stab!" The two members issued the declaration of No. 2 middle school. Immediately after that, the skeletons made by them entered the central competition site. On the right is a six legged, spider like skeleton beast with three heads and six arms on its upper body. It holds a fan shield, a long gun, a crossbow, a sickle and so on. There is almost no dead angle in the direction of attack. On the left is a mammoth like skeletal beast. The tip of its chest rib becomes extremely sharp, with extraordinary light. It seems that as long as you walk past, you can catch the enemy and throw it like your chest and abdomen, and then be cut into pieces by the sharp ribs. The skeletons of the two sides fought fiercely in the field, with metal collisions, ground shaking and broken bones flying around. "Although our community is not the most powerful of the dead sequence students, it is definitely the most interesting." Seeing this, ello turned his head and said to Rochelle with pride. "It''s amazing." The girl looked at the strange skeleton transformation wind inside and outside the field, and she couldn''t help saying it was strange. Now the direction of the development of the dead sequence was unexpected to Trina Sha. In the next few days, sisina and Rocher became familiar with the various societies in the temple college, including the "rebirth of white bones" who was good at manipulating and transforming corpses, the "ghost talk" who was good at using and communicating ghosts, the "black nightmare break" which was mainly composed of Black Death knights, and the "hemostatic veil" which was mainly composed of healing and treatment, There are "angels of death" who mainly study purification and annihilation, "pure white shields" who are good at protection and isolation, "Poems of Yuyin" which mainly focus on protection and gain, and "marching in the sun" which is famous for its powerful combat effectiveness. These societies are among the largest in number and strength in the temple college. --------- Three days later. "This is the plan and requirement of the college competition." There are about 50 people sitting in the conference room of Nuo University. It''s rare for Saisina to officially announce her arrival. Then she asked Loran hill to send the forms to the club presidents. The representatives of these associations expressed their approval one by one, and not only that, but also some of them praised them. "It''s worthy of being chief Saisina. Since the operational plan and training requirements have been listed so quickly." "That''s right. Sisina is really good." "Of course, the plan is well prepared." Saisina said with a little complacency, without mentioning that it was made by the silver haired girl standing behind her, but the latter didn''t care. "Let''s actively prepare for the war according to this requirement. We Temple college should have a good fight for the" crown of breaking the army "this semester." "Well, it''s over." "Yes, chief." Then they all stood up, said in unison, and slowly came to an end. "I''ll have to trouble Rochelle for a while." Saisina stretched herself down and said to Roxie beside her. "Well, I see, sister Saisina." The girl nodded. It''s such a relief child, sighed Saisina, and then she asked rosier to supervise and inspect the preparation progress of these societies. With the arrival of the biennial college confrontation competition, ermenas is also rarely nervous about preparing for the war. All colleges begin to prepare for the weapons, armor, props, tactics, plans and so on, in order to achieve excellent performance in this competition. The individual competition always has a variety of accidental factors and congenital conditions, while the "champion of breaking the army" competition will comprehensively study the strength of all aspects of the college students, and it is also the most famous competition with the highest specification of ermenas. Among them, the glory and reward are also the most abundant. Naturally, it is also the wish of many students who have been in school for many years, and this kind of competition often has a chance to participate in it before graduation. --- PS: during the Spring Festival, the plot is at 00:00~ Chapter 358 Chengzhai college, black church. Ausuna sat on the deep purple throne, looking at the elite members below, her heart was unavoidably a little more proud. Since she was forced into the church by Lorraine hill and boumansha that day, she began to pick out some elite members of the club. With the guidance and strengthening of the resources in hand and the seeds of strength, the strength of these students has broken through one after another recently. Some of them have quickly entered the late stage of series 6 from the early stage of series 6, and are constantly approaching a perfect and stable state, The combat effectiveness has more than doubled. This level, in the past, is often achieved by the first few students who are close to graduation, and more people will stay in the early and middle stages of sequence 6. The so-called perfect stable state is that before reaching this level, we have to constantly improve our extraordinary core, and make up for all kinds of short boards and loopholes, so that we can have a very solid foundation to advance the extraordinary series 7. Five geniuses in all kinds of clothes and with different expressions stand in front of ausuna. Each of them is in the late series 6, but their excellent talent makes each of them close to the strength of Series 7. And the emergence of these talents finally made ausuna feel proud and at ease again. Loran and boumansha, no matter how powerful you are, you are just two. Now I have five talents with the same strength as you, hehe. She forbeared the pride in her heart and asked the vice president¡° How are the new members of the club recently "This..." hesitated, the vice president next to him said with a little repentance. "I''m sorry, Lord Osuna." "Southern Bridge Pier college pursues militarized management, so it''s difficult for our people to move freely. Although the progress of the North Tower is good, some members say that there are similar societies on the opposite side." "Don''t worry about this. He''ll be his and I''ll be ours, as long as there''s no direct conflict." "A lot of new members have been attracted to the central school building, but there are not many people in their college, and the number they can win is also very limited." "As for temple college, progress there is slow." Ausuna was not satisfied, but she didn''t scold at the moment, because the students of temple college knew more about the soul field, and many of them were clergy themselves. They knew more about missionary means and were more cautious. "Temple college will not care for the time being. How has the natural sequence of Chengzhai college expanded recently?" She decided to take part in the college competition before the first internal integration, this is the most important thing. "This..." "Why, can''t you do it well?" O''suna asked a little unhappy. "We''ve tried very hard to do it, but they also started to fight together." The vice president''s back began to sweat, and his voice was a little nervous. However, at this time, ausuna did not want to hear these so-called reasons. The so-called reasons for mediocrity were always endless. She just wanted to see the real result, that is, Chengzhai college was unified in her hands, and all belonged to and listened to one voice. "Lord ausuna, I''ll take care of this." At this time, a young man with fiery red hair like a lion''s mane came out. He was strong and strong, with a long red knife at his waist. Although his hair was fiery red, his clothes and dressing were really full of Oriental style. Originally a little upset o''suna saw this person take the initiative to stand out, heart big Yue, his hand is to understand her mind of the right person. "Good!" ------------ Two days later, Chengzhai college, a tall house in the woods by the lake. The dark brown wooden house looms in the woods, revealing the dark green roof above, as well as the hanging feet and support frame below. The dense elm branches and leaves in the forest surrounded these houses, which seemed a little quiet. At this point, however, the silence was broken. A young man in a red striped robe on a white background appeared in front of the forest house, followed by a group of members dressed in black. With his long hair as red as a lion''s mane on his shoulder, the young man looked playfully at the wooden houses in front of him, revealing the hidden and prying sight. In the face of such a situation, the young man did not care, but put his right hand on the handle of the knife and stood quietly. A dull and depressing momentum slowly emerged on him, which made the people in the room a little anxious. "What to do? The other side is not good at it." "He is followed by nearly 20 sequence 6. We can''t beat him." "Then what? And the president is not here "What to do..." ... "Ask for help." One of them made up his mind. "Who are you looking for? Who dares to provoke the" black veil " One of the students next to him was a little discouraged. "No, some people dare to face them, in a room in the black swan castle..." a student whispered. "Go, go, I''ll cover you." In front of a student to see each other''s scabbard out of a glimmer of cold light, the heart anxiously shouts. Unfortunately, it''s too late. The leading young man with red hair has pulled out his knife. A blazing and dazzling fire emerged from the scabbard. Before anyone could see it clearly, the arc of the fire directly separated the forest with a radius of nearly 1000 meters, and rows of trees were directly cut down. Most of the wooden houses hiding students were cut off, and all the roofs were scattered. A student hiding in them was completely exposed to the sun and people''s sight. They are all members of the "bow of the jungle" club, but there are only six students in the club. The arrow wrapped with red and green rose pattern shoots out from the forest. The exquisite bow technique and the special arrow used to break the magic and armor quickly shoot down some members in black and kneel down in pain. "A small skill in carving insects." In between, the young man with red hair turned the blade easily and turned it into a heat wave barrier, directly sweeping all kinds of arrows down. "I''ll give you another minute to think. If you don''t surrender, I''m not to blame for my impoliteness." After that, he pointed the red iron fire knife at the scabbard and inserted it slowly. "Yan Liuyan, you are a student of the Canary Dynasty, how can you also participate in this kind of struggle." In the ruins of the woods, a student of the same Oriental origin questioned loudly. "Why, because Lord ausuna has been kind to me, that''s all." Yan Liuyan calmly faces the questions of his fellow countrymen. "Because I am naturally angry, I am regarded as an alien among the students from the East. It''s not easy to get some resources and things, but Lord ausuna has given me these. So I will repay her loyalty, which is such a simple thing. " "Now, do you want to be as strong as me, or do you want to continue to hide in the forest and wait for others'' alms and assistance?" His sharp eyes swept the crowd slowly. Chapter 359 After Yan Liuyan finished these words, the atmosphere of the scene became tense. Scattered on the ground, the branches and leaves are scattered. Dark brown dead branches and green leaves are mixed together. More than 50 members of the "bow of the jungle" are hiding in them. Some are retreating slowly, some are standing still, and others are at a loss. Many students are only 16-20 years old, and they have been studying and living in school before. They never thought that the world would change so fast, and the stable and beautiful ermenas in the past seemed to change overnight. Those well-known high-level teachers and sages seem to have become emotionless puppets, but with the past arrangement, mechanical teaching and activities, they are indifferent to what happens in the school. This makes many students who are used to relying on teachers very uncomfortable. Some are very anxious, some are terrified, and others almost want to escape from the college and go home for refuge. Although the members of the "black veil" will not kill people and will arrange treatment after being seriously injured, what is the difference between being killed and being no longer themselves? Free will may be better than life in some people''s minds. Today''s ermenas is different from the past, in the case of teachers and sages are silent and do not take the initiative to manage, many things in the school slowly began to change. First of all, the students began to form groups. Fewer and fewer people acted alone. Most of them gathered around the community and tried to get together in class, dinner and even rest. The lone Rangers, however, are either brave or forced to join the club by the "black veil" people. Now they have developed a set of mature means of missionary. With the help of that special medicine, the effect is not too good. Therefore, the remaining students in the college are in danger. Secondly, martial arts became popular. Chengzhai college, which used to pursue elegance and various hobbies, is now turning to combat related things, practicing with each other, improving skills, developing new spells or skills, and some conservative factions are gradually exchanging ideas with each other. The manufacture of extraordinary weapons and potions is becoming more and more popular. You can often see the stickers for purchasing excellent materials and finished products on the bulletin board. Finally, the colleges began to close to each other. In the past, the scene of visiting anytime and anywhere is disappearing. The strange things in Chengzhai college were gradually learned by other colleges. In the uncertain situation, each college began to prohibit students from other colleges from coming and going to our school at will, so as to avoid the proliferation of unidentified organizations and other intelligence agents ------- Looking at this group of people, no one can make the decision, each whispering below, Yan Liuyan frowned, some unhappy, and his eyes with a trace of contempt. Hum, it''s just a mass of loose sand after all. Not all societies have strong organizational power, and many presidents hold this position just because their members are familiar with them. It''s usually nothing, but at this critical time, it''s difficult to integrate the whole society. "What to do, run away?" The three people below hide behind the ruins, exchanging information in a low voice and quickly. "It''s not good to leave like this. The others are still there." One of them didn''t quite agree. "But we''re just waiting to give a head to the opposite side, which is doomed to be impossible. The reality is not the story in the poem. Can you suddenly explode?" A young man with short hair bit a bitter leaf, and make complaints about it. "If I can''t, the earlier I leave, the better. I don''t want to be brainwashed." "Well said, why are you still standing here?" One of them said. "It''s not that everyone didn''t leave. It''s a shame for me to run alone." He''s shameless. "It''s hard to imagine that you were born in a noble family. Why are you so spineless?" "The noble family also depends on the situation. A young child like me, who is destined to be ignored, doesn''t have to live so tired. Just feel comfortable." "Well, stop it. The one opposite is a little impatient." Yan Liuyan see this group of students are still confused and hesitant, also lazy to reason with them, ready to force down this group of people. Once again, the long red iron sword came out of its sheath, and the burning fire swept through the forest. All kinds of weeds and dead branches burned when they met, and the scene became fresh. Immediately after him, a black robed member rushed into the forest and began to catch the students of "jungle bow". The battle began. The sound of bowstring vibration was heard in the forest, and long feathered arrows after enchantment were shot out like dense raindrops, directly penetrating into the bodies of a group of black robed members in front, bringing forth bursts of blood, painful hiss, the sound of weapons colliding, the sound of flames burning, the sound of trees collapsing, and one after another in the forest. But soon the students of "jungle bow" can''t hold on. On the one hand, their enchanted arrows are limited, while ordinary arrows have poor effect on the extraordinary, and can be easily blocked and resisted. On the other hand, among them, the number of high rank members is obviously less than that of their opponents. The black robed swordsmen began to chase the archers who wore dark leather armour, while those who were knocked down were unified, limited and extraordinary core, and then tied up. "It''s really simple and straightforward to use violence." Looking at this scene, Yan Liuyan embraces her arms and says that she is ready to close her eyes by the tree. Whew¡ª¡ª A slender and dark red feather arrow, through the dense branches and leaves, chaotic scene, fighting crowd, directly attacked the closed Yan Liuyan. Its speed is very fast, almost did not see, if not for the subtle sound of breaking air, even through the side will not be detected. The blazing blazing bladed body showed part of it from the scabbard again. With a clear sound of metal collision, although not all the blades were pulled out, the blade also sliced the arrow from the middle and divided it into two parts. Is there an interesting opponent at last? Yan Liuyan thought, just to try the knife, after he reached such a strength level, he has not played with people. He directly aimed at the direction of the arrow and waved a knife in the air. The light of the knife was incandescent, and the flame was condensed into it. He directly cut through the layers of trees, intending to hurt the enemy with a knife. "I''m here ~" At this time, a clear and ethereal voice sounded above. Yan Liuyan looked up and saw an elf girl wearing transparent butterfly wings flying in the air, and then there were the three arrows coming. There are inscriptions on each arrow, which is very fast. He slashed the arrows with his knife again, and the arrows burst with a few bangs. Then he felt the tremor of his right hand, and the long sword almost flew away. "Ha ha, isn''t it interesting?" The fairy girl gave out a silver ring of laughter. The fingertips covered with light cyan nails exuded dangerous streamer. Along the strange track, she directed to Yan Liuyan''s neck. Chapter 360 "Not really." Yan Liuyan moves her body to avoid the gripping fingertips, but she fails in several turns. On the contrary, in the process of dodging, she begins to appear bloodstains. The fairy girl was like a butterfly in a flower, and the ten fingernails painted with light cyan color were just like the sound lines in the music score, which left traces in the forest. Yan Liuyan was careless for a moment, and was entangled by the spirit. Without a second''s interval, even the simple action of drawing the sword became difficult, and she could only keep dodging. While the two men were fighting, the scene in the forest also ushered in a surprise. It''s windy. The green leaves clatter and fluctuate constantly. The sound of waves comes from the forest. Then a figure in green and white clothes appears in the forest. They quickly walk through the forest and constantly jump out to join the fight against the members of the "black veil". Five Ten twenty... Fifty A hundred Two hundred Three hundred Four hundred Complex incantations sing like songs in the forest, ethereal voice, praying voice, singing voice, distant voice. With the endless chorus, the forest is like a green ocean. The magic of natural sequence begins to resonate and evolve. The trees are constantly rising, the green branches and leaves on the crown are growing, and the flowers are blooming, The complex inscriptions spread in all directions like the ripples of water. Yan Liuyan looked at the amazing and terrible scene in front of him, ready to call the more than 100 people under him to retreat. But it''s too late. On the tree crown which is tens of meters high, thick branches and leaves are stacked layer by layer and intertwined with each other. Finally, the dense and dense shade will cover everything. The forest is in a dark place. Only the green light inside is flying, accompanied by the members wearing white and green elegant clothes. Hundreds of students in the natural sequence gathered the members of the "black veil" like crescent moon, They were divided into two groups. One group stood in the rear, chanting incantations, constantly changing the environment, and adding blessings and healing to their teammates. The other group waved light white wooden weapons in front of them, including sharp swords, sabres, moon guns, axes and halberds. These wooden weapons and black robes made the sound of gold and iron in the battle, not only did they not break, On the contrary, the weapons of the other side will be cut out of various gaps, or even cracked. The battle situation has also been reversed. The black robed members who originally planned to encircle their opponents are now being squeezed and shrunk. Flowers and vines spread through the forest, tripping and binding these members in black, until they finally form a solid dead wood cage and hold each other firmly in place. According to the shock in his heart, Yan Liuyan yells and the blade blows. He temporarily repels the elf girl and quickly returns to the battle. Then an elite member closes him up and protects him. With the help of his subordinates, he got rid of the restriction of the fairy girl for a while. The angry young man closed his eyes slightly, put the knife back into the scabbard again, and began to refresh himself. On the scabbard, the simple characters appear one by one, emitting a bright and hot light until the last character near the handle also lights up. [Fire of Huilu ¡¤ Dao 17!] He opened his eyes suddenly, the fire pupil was like electricity, the long knife held by his right hand was like a rising sun, blooming in the dark deep forest, and then a series of dense firecrackers sounded like thunder, rows of tall trees were directly cut off, scorched black, and naturally the students had to stop attacking, Resist the coming heat wave. The smell of burning and burning spread in the air, and the smoke filled the sky. With the collapse of trees, cracks appeared in the sky, and several rays of sunlight penetrated from it. Then about 20 members of the "black veil" of the demon sequence quickly stood to form a magic array, and the dark red magic began to gather. They were ready to join hands to cast spells, open the channel, and escape. Whew¡ª¡ª One archer released the bowstring, and the dark red long feathered arrows shot out like rain. They pierced the bright red barrier composed of the members in black and shot directly at the members in the array. The blood flowed everywhere and the sound of pain broke the group''s wishes. Yan Liuyan saw this scene, ready to brandish a knife again to stop, but a cold long gun from the opposite crowd, just like you long general, with streamer shadow, hit on the blade. Dang¡ª¡ª The trembling sound of metal disappears with the blazing fire knife. In the distance, Yan Liuyan''s hands are empty. Then the surrounding natural sequence students are surrounded by a dense rain of arrows. The members of the "black veil" closed in the center no longer support enough, and the bright red barriers such as glass plates are broken one by one. Then the green figure followed up like the wind and knocked a member in black to the ground. Yan Liuyan, with four sharp swords on his neck, had to give up and surrender. "Who is leading you." His limbs were gradually covered by the solid vines, and his eyes were fixed on the young man with the ice cold spear in front of him, and he expressed his depressed doubts. "I know you, Kuye. Although you are not poor, you definitely don''t have such organizing ability." Yan Liuyan''s voice is very firm. "Oh, I''m tied up. I''m so offending when I speak. You''re still the same as Liu Yan." Kuye sneered, did not turn his head, eyes are still checking the situation at the scene, to see if there are dishonest elements. "Then you will know the existence of that adult." In the dark forest, nearly 100 members of the "black veil" were bound up, and then escorted by students of natural sequence to go deep into the forest. Although most of them were unwilling and struggled along the way, the situation was finally over, and they had to obey under the absolute power gap. Yan Liuyan looks at the group of natural sequence students in custody around him. They seem to come from different societies, and their original strength should not be so strong. How can they suddenly jump forward one by one and unite together like themselves. Although there are many natural sequence societies, he has never heard of anyone who has such influence and can do this step. That''s all. I''ll know later. But if you want me to turn back, don''t think about it. This is ermenas. You can''t play. As the destination approached, the natural sequence students in the team became quiet, as if with a sense of respect and conviction. Turning around a few turning corners, a straight road appeared in the deep forest. The brick red floor was spliced into complex patterns on the ground. Leaves were falling in the shade on both sides of the road. At the end of the field of vision, a member dressed in dark green and scarlet stood quietly on both sides. In the middle, a flower throne came into view. Chapter 361 On the west side of Chengzhai by the lake, there is a high tower and attic. Princess Evelyn''s usual room is luxurious and elegant. Few people come here. Today, a guest is welcome. "Good evening, your highness As a confidant serving the princess, Yilin is still dressed as a maid today. She looks up after the ceremony and looks at the two in front of her with bright eyes. One of them is Prince Edwards, the other is Ronald. She was a little surprised by their sudden visit, but it seems reasonable to think about the chaos in the school today. "Two, please wait a moment. I''ll inform your highness." She asked the two formal maids in black and white uniforms behind her to serve refreshments and tea, and then quickly stepped back to the upper floor of the tower. Without waiting too long, Princess Evelyn''s footsteps appeared at the stairway. High heels collided with the smooth stairs, making an orderly and clear sound. After that, the princess, dressed in elegant dress of white background and Phnom Penh, appeared in front of them. "Here you are." Evelyn said a little Hello, which was kind. After all, she had known each other since childhood, but she didn''t have many contacts before. "Long time no see, Evelyn." After a few polite conversations with Evelyn, he got familiar with and recalled the past, and then began to talk about the situation in the college. At this time, the rest of the room withdrew, leaving only the two of them. "As for the abnormal situation in the college, I have reported it to China some time ago, but I haven''t received any substantial reply. So I''d like to ask, what''s the situation on your side? " Although he is a prince, he just has this noble name. There are more than ten princes in the royal family like him who have little right of inheritance. Compared with the beloved Evelyn sisters, there is still a big gap in status. "I didn''t get a clear response either. I just said that I would send someone to come and have a look." Evelyn shook her head with the teacup, then sipped it gently before putting it down. "Now the focus in the capital is on whether to fight against the seven Xuehua countries." "The baskas in the south are fighting, and they have also drawn a large number of military figures to cheer on and put pressure on them, saying that they will take advantage of the gap between the collapse of the westerly wind and the establishment of clancia to strangle the enemy in the cradle." "But it''s not going well." Edward is not a person who has no news. Naturally, he knows how much resistance there is. "Yes, the Duchess of Trey in the north are not interested in this. Most of their territories are in the north. Even if there is a war, it will not do any good. They have to travel a long distance to leave the frigid zone where they usually live." "The landsworth family in the East is even more clearly opposed to the war, because they are currently cooperating very well with the Forest Elves, vigorously developing plantations and various popular industries. Once the war starts, they will not only lose the market of Xuehua seven countries, but also, according to the wartime laws, many opera activities will have to be cancelled, which is very unfavorable." "In this way, the only hope is that the Griffin Archduke on the west side, the sarius family." It is also something that many great nobles can guess, according to the analysis of edron. "Yes, so at present there are all kinds of quarrels and debates among the kings. The unusual things that we princes and princesses encounter are small things. Besides, there is no substantial evidence. At this time, shouting will only become a joke." Evelyn''s words were calm and calm. "If you really want to attract attention, it''s better to find Jay LAN, the future Griffin Duke. Many people will pay attention to him and invest in him. Or flossia. The emperor and the empress attach great importance to this daughter-in-law. " Evelyn said lightly, as if she didn''t care that she wasn''t spoiled. Edlung did not answer the question at this time. In his view, this is only Evelyn''s modest words. The royal highness of the princess is not such a simple person. ... "Well, it doesn''t matter if we continue the discussion," he said, putting his hand behind his head and leaning back on the sofa After talking with Evelyn for a while, they became familiar with each other, as if they had returned to the unrestrained state of childhood. "Is Catherine still beyond the Emerald Forest? Long time no see. " Said Ellen, looking at the ceiling. "Well, she''s much more popular than I am." Evelyn picked up the teapot herself and added some tea. "It''s all like this. We all like simple girls." "You mean I''m very scheming and I''m not liked?" Evelyn gave Ellen a white look and said angrily that there were only two people in the room. She also put down the princess''s airs. "Ha ha, it''s not. It''s just that men are more afraid of smart girls, because it''s hard to coax them." "It''s not easy to cheat¡° Evelyn did not look at the opposite edron, but savored the slightly astringent and sweet tea. "Well, it is." Ellen responded casually. "So, Miss Lorraine, I think you investigated so much and didn''t pursue others. Are you afraid that you can''t catch up with the disgrace or just don''t want to offend jerane?" Evelyn''s words slowly became poisonous. "I don''t want to mention that. Maybe it''s both." Said Ellen slowly, with a sigh. "It''s true that the starting point of royal birth is relatively high, but it''s not free in many cases. If I win, I will say that the royal family oppresses other nobles. Even the Griffin''s sweetheart wants to be robbed. It''s not good-looking to lose. Although it''s a side branch, it''s easy to become a laughing stock if I don''t win. " "I don''t believe it¡° Evelyn''s short answer, she did not want to analyze the hidden reasons, but put the cup down. "If you really fall in love with Miss Lorraine, you will certainly dare to fight with Jay LAN, but you are afraid that you have a more important goal or ideal in your heart and will not give up." "It''s really Evelyn. After all these years, you''re still so smart and penetrating. Among my brothers and sisters, I''m afraid of an opponent like you. Ha ha." With a smile, Ellen brought the subject to pass, and then a great magic wave came from afar. The two people in the room turn their eyes to the North window. In the mountains and forests, there are lots of tall and dense trees. "Here we go. It''s fast." Ellen sighed. "What''s the matter?" Evelyn was still puzzled. "I gave the real red rose to miss Lorraine, and the natural order of the community around her should be able to resist the" black veil. " "I thought you''d end up in person. After all, the party had so much to eat that day." Evelyn said with disdain and sarcasm. "No, I''m a prince. Alas, it would be a shame if I couldn''t win. Besides, Miss Lorraine''s identity is more suitable for this kind of thing. If I go, it''s easy to arouse the disgust of those Xuehua seven students." "I''m really looking forward to the brilliance of Miss Lorraine sitting in that position." Ellen stood up, drank the tea in front of him, and then turned to leave. "See you next time. If you write to deslin, please tell her that Ellen always remembers his childhood kindness and can come to me whenever he needs to." Another, how lovely my innocent sister is. Evelyn looked at her back as she walked out of the door, thinking. Chapter 362 In April, peach blossoms begin to bloom. Looking at the scenery in the forest, the girl unconsciously recalled the poem of the previous life. In Chengzhai college, in the mountains close to the north, the mountains rise and fall, and there are many deep and quiet areas. Few people come here. The main body of wild cherry blossoms in full bloom in the valley is in five forms, with slender and long white filaments in the middle, and their tips are dotted with stamens. These small white and pink flowers cluster around the branches one by one, embellishing the valley. The road temporarily arranged in the middle is also covered with these falling petals, forming a light pink flower world. Yan Liuyan walked slowly along the road, looking at the two straight rows of members standing on both sides of the road, his heart was also slowly shocked. Although there are many excellent students in the school, most of them are senior students near graduation. Besides, people''s temper is related to their strength. Such young talents are always on the same side wherever they go. Their inner pride makes it difficult for them to completely convince someone. But now the young girls on both sides of the road are wearing delicate dresses of bright red and dark green, and their faces are serious and solemn. When they look at them one by one, they don''t have a sequence 5, but they are all at the level of sequence 6! There are nearly 100 members in these two columns alone. When did ermenas start mass production of such excellent students? Yan Liuyan was more and more frightened when he saw it. At this time, he also noticed a detail. These students were wearing two micro seals close to each other on their chests. One of them was of different colors and shapes, and the other was a black lotus flower. At last his steps stopped at the end of the road, in front of the flower throne. Pomegranate red, rose red, Camellia red, cherry red.. more than a dozen different red large petals overlap each other, slightly longer in the middle, slightly shorter on both sides, forming a flower throne in the center, full of fantasy gorgeous style. "Here we are." Kuye, who is in charge of Yan Liuyan, said something and asked the two members to watch him. Then he walked into the queue on both sides and stood together with the students. On both sides of the students, one side is wearing a delicate red dress, and the other side is wearing a red rose badge and a black water lily badge. Yan Liuyan recognized that these faces were all members of the "real red rose" in the past, or the elite among them. Most of the members of this club came from noble families, with superior family background and strong foundation. It has always been the most powerful Club of Chengzhai University. Even now it is corroded and absorbed by the "black veil", it still maintains considerable combat power. Among them, the top six are the elite of the "true red rose". Although they are not the top cadres in the club, they are indeed the most powerful. Unexpectedly, they also submitted to the unknown adult. Who the hell is that, Ellen? No, Princess Evelyn? No, the princess won''t be involved in the college infighting. Who will it be? Is it a new legend. Just as Yan Liuyan was daydreaming, little yellow fireflies appeared and danced in the forest one by one, and then gathered in the center of the throne. With the light gathering, a girl''s figure gradually took shape in the throne. The first thing that catches our eyes is the small and delicate feet. They are wearing pure white socks and light colored shoes. The toe of the shoes is a blooming white flower. Along the line of sight, they are the red skirt with complex fold patterns. The group colors of red are stacked in layers. From the bottom side, they are pure white, pink, light pink, pink, cherry red and garnet red, On the skirt are the rose flowers made of silk Then there are the hands on the knees, white and impeccable. The slender wrists make people feel that the owner should be young. Then there are the soft black hair and moving waist. The main body of the dress is pure white with pink decoration. Finally, the girl''s face slowly emerged in the light of the sky, with her snow-white neck, cherry colored lips, perfect face, and her eyes as soft and clear as black crystal. This beautiful scene shocked many of the escorted members of the "black veil", especially the transparent eyes, which were soft and pure, without any deception and lies, just like the most moving sincerity in the world. Let people willingly sink and sleep. "You are..." Yan Liuyan has never met Lolan hill. After all, she only entered Chengzhai college this year, and he was not present that night, and she didn''t know her. "You can call me Lorraine." The girl put her hands on the armrest and answered. "Dear Lord Luolan, why do you reject our idea and behavior so much?" Yan Liuyan said her puzzlement. "Shut up, you''re not qualified to talk about ideas with Lord Lorraine. What''s the difference between compulsion and deception? " A member in a bright red uniform came out from the side. First, he gave a simple salute to Lorraine hill, then turned around to criticize the practice and behavior of the "black veil". "But I, I did improve my strength." Yan Liuyan answered calmly. "But do you know what the price is? The sudden gift of others must have some moral meaning and price." "The price? Maybe, but real power can bring a lot of things, such as self-confidence, courage and even greatness Yan Liuyan doesn''t care. At this time, Loran hill, who is on the throne of flowers, finally spoke again: "although everyone has the freedom to choose, do you really know the origin of the seed of power given by the" black veil " "Would you like to be a walking corpse?" The girl''s voice is not tight, clear into the ear, let Yan Liuyan had to think in secret, but he has been affected by the effect of the power seed, thought for a while, still did not change his mind. Then Loran Hill asked a few more questions. After Yan Liuyan answered, she also slowly understood how ausuna achieved the present situation. First of all, she used her plague talent to quickly spread the seeds of power that were difficult to make among the crowd and students. Then she deceived the hidden power and made people feel that everything brought by the seeds of power was "reasonable". In this way, members of the "black veil" never doubt what they believe, and at the same time, they will persuade themselves spontaneously. Since there is no doubt and speculation, all agree, then the opposition is out of the question. No wonder she can rule everything in the club. Chapter 363 After reading ragtish''s diary, Lorraine hill has roughly guessed the cause of the campus anomaly. Not only this time, but also the strange fish she met by the river at the beginning of school, the strange illusion she met at the winter festival party, etc. should be the work of the secret witch. Although the witch was powerful, she didn''t seem to have much hostility to herself, or she didn''t embarrass herself for the sake of Titus and trinasha. Want to understand these, Lorraine hill can not help but sigh, someone covered really happy ah. Although he is also a witch, but still too young, strength is not absolutely strong. Talent is important, but if it doesn''t grow up, it''s nothing but vanity. Shaking his head, I don''t want to think about these divergent thoughts for the moment, but come back to think about how to solve the current school dilemma. Although the power of secrecy is powerful, it is a passive effect in the end, that is, it makes people accept and ignore some differences. It can not directly change other people''s memory and affect other people''s character. The reason why it''s so noisy today is that ausuna''s plague talent has played a key auxiliary role, adding aggressiveness to it, spreading constantly, leading to the growth of influence geometry. If we can get rid of the pestilence effect of ausuna, that is, to melt the strange seeds of power, this secret power will lose its attached object. That is to say, when there is no subject, the secret effect will lose its basis and significance of existence. After all, it depends on something. When there is no need to hide things, this power will have no significance. So, just destroy the power seeds of those who have been eroded and infected. This is also the significance of loranthel''s development of special antidotes. This kind of power seed will lead magic and mana to operate in a strange way, and produce far extraordinary effect, which is called "the transcendental way of ejeka" by the system. This may be a strange way of practicing magic that existed in the twilight age or some ancient times. It is reasonable to say that such a mode should have a matching extraordinary sequence, rather than such a simple guidance. Unfortunately, there is too little information at present. I don''t know what happened in the ancient past. After solving the campus problem this time, I have to start to pursue the mystery of my life experience. Lorraine Hill''s fingers gently pressed on the armrest, did not say a word, thought slowly, looked at the open space in the forest, and the scene fell into silence for a moment. See this young girl no longer speak, for a long time, Yan Liuyan feel that he was hanging in here, arrogant and impatient character let him feel quite unhappy, want to raise his head to question and explore. But when he saw the soft face under the black hair, the anger in his heart disappeared unconsciously. If such a girl could let him watch all the time, he would be willing to wait even for one day. Unfortunately, this kind of thing has been thought about. Although Lorraine hill was deep in thought and didn''t care about the direct gaze, the other members on both sides of the scene couldn''t accept it. Ming Ming is the leader of his own club, and I don''t know much about it at ordinary times. Now, he is being looked at by an outsider or a prisoner. When did the world become like this. So a few real eyes stare from both sides, and the Silent Soul pressure is also conveyed, which frightens Yan Liuyan standing in the middle. Although they can''t do anything directly without Lorraine Hill''s advice, they can still do it by uniting to deter this man and let him know his duty. Yan Liuyan also wanted to laugh at those opponents who only dared to fight back. But with the concentration of his eyes in the field and the sequence 6 of nearly 100 players, even he could not bear the shock of his soul. His back and forehead began to sweat, his consciousness began to burn, and even his standing was a little shaky. Damn, if you kneel down here, you will be ruined. Think of here, Yan Liuyan also had to take back his eyes, lower his head, no longer peek at the flower throne peerless girl. Only by doing so can the pressure on the body be reduced. Half a minute later, Lorraine Hill finally woke up from his thinking, no longer worrying about his life experience, but turned his attention to the field. She blinked her eyes, a little strange why just now the very hard Yan Liuyan, but now his legs tremble, forehead sweating. But it''s not the time to think about these little things. Let''s go straight to the plan. She raised the sleeves of flowers, a warm breeze began to blow in the forest, soft and comfortable, with a little cherry blossom, slowly falling. And those members of the "black veil" present, in the gentle wind, their consciousness and body are wrapped in the softest cotton. They slowly relax and enter into a sweet dream. Seeing that Yan Liuyan, who was standing at last, also slowly fell down, Loran Hill said, "Ling, take out the zhushuang syrup and give it to these people." "Yes." The girl with silver and blue wings gave a short answer. Then she led a member with a sword into the hall, picked up the members of the "black veil" who were sleeping, and took out boxes of red frost candy. [coagulating vermilion frost sugar medicament] (rare pearl level): the legendary golden apple of the past, matched with youguanghua and other materials, are made by special methods and diluted thousands of times. Among them, the special magic of the rich witch can make people''s extraordinary ability grow rapidly and increase their strength greatly. The magic power and modulation of the poisonous witch Chrissy can destroy the heterogeneity in the body, and have miraculous effects on attachment, erosion, infection, etc. The special magic of ragtiss, the candy witch, makes this potion naturally become candy, which is extremely attractive, and keeps the state of production, without decay, deterioration and damage. When the box was opened, the little pieces of sugar, which looked like rubies, immediately sent out a sweet smell in the air. They were extremely attractive and coveted. Fortunately, everyone in the audience had eaten one of them before they could resist it. "Lord Lorraine, do you give them such a precious medicine?" A young man in a bright red uniform stood beside the girl and asked in a low voice. In such a short period of time, Lorraine hill was able to admire the elite of these societies because of her absolute strength and the precious medicine she gave. It is very difficult for a genius born in a noble family to obtain a pearl grade medicine. So easy to send people, although not their own, the presence of people are also quite distressed. "Well, the so-called extraordinary medicine, just like candy, is made for everyone to eat. If everyone is happy, it is a happy thing." The girl said quietly, with soft eyes. If other witches were present, she would sigh that another rich witch was born, and what kind of country would her body give birth to? Chapter 364 Although the golden apple of the rich witch is extremely powerful, according to lorenhill''s estimation, its evaluation should be at the [crystal level], that is, the apex of the corresponding sequence 8, the extraordinary potion. If it wasn''t for ragtiss''s involvement in the legacy of Grace''s magic and all her own magic, it would not be a highly toxic apple of the [epic level]. It''s also extremely difficult to use such a special and powerful raw material to make a potion. It''s also very difficult to make a potion with lorenthal''s identity and clear perception of her power. She failed several times. Finally, she cheated herself and took the "lucky star" potion to make it successfully£¨¡¾ Lucky starlight] (legendary coral level): the blue test tube is full of colorful starlight, which makes people lucky in the next day.) After refining, the original liquid turns golden and red, which is directly the unprecedented "perfect epic" potion. At that moment, the girl felt that what she was holding was not a potion, but a nuclear bomb. If something went wrong, the magic might break out and destroy the whole ermenas. Fortunately, Kitty''s protection made her feel at ease and continue her next move. First, take out three drops of them, use their natural ability of purification to continuously improve their toxicity, and let them gradually dissolve and transform some of their emotions about the body. Finally, fix them on the invisible heterogeneity, continuously dilute them, and add sucrose to coagulate them. Finally, 600 pieces of medicine are obtained. This is the origin of "congzhu Shuang sugar" (rare pearl grade). If you dilute all the original liquid to make it, you can get 3000 pieces of "congzhu Shuang sugar". It''s just that the material of Youguang flower is not enough. It''s worthy of being the magic crystal of the past Witches. It''s so pure and powerful. In the mountains and valleys, while the members in blue uniforms fed candy to their sleepy opponents, Lorraine Hill looked up into the southern sky. Soon that fear became a reality. Boom¡ª¡ª It''s like a giant beast trampling on the earth. There''s a violent tremor at its feet. Then there''s a huge sound of approaching. It''s the sound of trees breaking, trampling on the earth, and armor colliding. Towering trees are falling in the distance, and the sound of flapping wings and turbulence comes. Suddenly, a member with blood colored wings appears in the sky. With the convergence of magic, the sky is like a lead cloud condensation, showing a dark red color of depression and viscosity. Then the poisonous fire like rain from the sky, the forest began to smoke and fire, constantly sweeping in all directions. Almost all members of the "black veil" were present. A noble knight in bright red armor, holding a silver lance, with the impact of the dark red spiral force field, many thick trees were hanged, broken, collapsed to the ground, and then crushed to pieces, and then ignited a dark red flame. In this way, they opened up a broad road in the thick forest. Lorraine Hill stopped the people on his side and let them wait until their bodies appeared on the other side of the valley in the forest. More than 100 blood knights are leading the way. The leader is very strong. Under his body is a black ground dragon full of scales. The white steam from his nose is like substance, bringing the smell of sulfur and heat. After opening the road in the forest valley, the scene also appeared in front of them. There were more than 400 members standing in order. Each member''s uniform had the badge of black water lily. On one side, they were dressed in vermilion, and on the other side, they were dressed in light green. They stood up with swords, supporting the central throne of fresh flowers, and the most eye-catching girl. Dressed in a complicated dress with a gradual change from white to red, the peerless girl with a pure face and soft eyes, just like a fairy princess, stands there quietly. At this point, these blood knights did not move forward, but widened the road. Finally, they stood on both sides, raised their long lance and crossed each other in the air. With the long guns separated one by one, ausuna, wearing a black skirt, walked out of the forest slowly, followed by a group of members in black hoods and robes. After the last failure, she has matured a lot, not only mentally calm, but also because of the past gradually seen in her dream, which enriches her knowledge and experience. She had to admit that Lorraine hill was a tough opponent and could be a witch at the same time. Although it was not strong, the difference caused by the power also made her realize the difference. "See you again, Lorraine." She slowly stood still, and the two people behind her also moved her to the throne of black purple flowers and let her sit down. "Yes, Osuna." Although the number of people on his side is only half of that of the other side, Lorraine hill is not afraid and worried, and answers calmly. This is also the first formal communication between the two. In the past, they used to get information from each other through others and observation. The dancing figure in the sky also slowly fell, standing behind ausuna. In the small valley of forest, there are two camps. One is a member in black, quiet and depressed, the other is a member in red and green uniform, confident and magnanimous. "Why did you stop me, because of jealousy?" Although she is not as good as Loran hill in appearance, she really can''t think of the reason why the other party behaves like this. Although the college is in chaos now, it doesn''t hurt the root in other people''s eyes. As long as Loran Hill gets away from it, she won''t do anything to her. "Because I see things that are endangering everyone, I can''t ignore them¡° The girl answered quietly and calmly. "As a girl, do you want to be a hero, I don''t understand." "Besides, I don''t think it''s harmful to everyone. Don''t you think they have become much stronger than before?" Ausuna raised the black lace sleeves and pointed to the people on her side. "Although you don''t think so, I know it''s not the way to happiness, and not all the strong ones are worth pursuing." "The wrong direction, no matter how fast you go, you can''t reach the end, and this force deviates from the original intention." Lorraine Hill replied quietly. "The original intention? All living beings have their own right to choose. Why do you deny other people''s ideas with your first intention? How can you know my first intention if you are not me? " Ausuna points to Lorraine hill. "But you are not them. You impose your own ideas and ideas on others and distort them to this point. Do you know what their original intention is?" The girl''s eyelashes quiver and close her eyes slightly. "I really don''t understand what people are looking for, but they have gained great strength and more freedom of choice. Isn''t this also in line with their original intention?" Ausuna slowly put down her hand and told her thoughts. Now she is not as naive as before. "I don''t deny what you think. However, such a powerful force is not a beautiful thing, even you can''t control it completely. The beauty it brings is just a short-term drinking poison to quench thirst, and you are also bewitched by its beautiful coat. Unfortunately, it''s not a sweet candy, but a poison that leads people into the abyss. " Loranthal spoke slowly about the nature of this power. "I will not stop because of words." The girl in black skirt with purple hair said so. "So I''ll stand up and stop you from thinking." Lorraine Hill opened her eyes and looked at the girl in front of her. "But you can''t beat me now." Ausuna said that the number of members of the "black veil" still has the absolute upper hand. "Well." Lorenthal''s simple response is that she is currently limited by the number of faint flowers and unable to refine antidotes that can relieve all human infections. "So, let''s stop fighting for a while. I think, even those people on your side, I hope Chengzhai college can take advantage of the rare opportunity in many years to win the college competition." I don''t know why, ausuna can''t bear the girl in front of her. If she continues to fight, she will only let other colleges pick up a bargain. "It''s not only about the glory of you and me, but also about the future of many students after graduation. It''s also their only chance in their academic career." "If you can guarantee that no one else will join you, I will agree to the armistice agreement." Lolan Hill thought, this is really the best result at present. We can control the current situation for a while, and then we can have more potions to completely solve the current dilemma in the college. "I can only guarantee that there will be no new people''s acceptance ceremony in" black veil "before the end of the competition and in our college." Ausuna raised her black lace sleeves. "Yes." Lorraine Hill closed her eyes slowly. After that, the members in black slowly dispersed, and the valley in the forest was quiet again. Chapter 365 Time flies. The emmenus college competition is about to start. Without the active intervention of the teachers, this year''s competition is destined to be different. Some of the limited means in the past have been taken out, and the colleges of all parties are extremely well prepared. In the unstable environment, out of the yearning for stability, students'' behavior is more and more centralized and collectivized. Although there is less sense of a hundred flowers blooming, when these gifted students unite, it also forms a rare scene in the past. At the fourth university level, the students in each college are gradually integrated. After exchanges, contests, negotiations, quarrels and struggles, an absolute leader finally emerges. The tower of view, "the roar of iron fire," Jack ade. The bridge pier that does not fall, the general of the cold iron, Darcy. The temple of contemplation, the dance of the ghost, Saisina. The city village by the lake, "the sorrow of Black Death", ausuna. The school building of the central government, the shield of justice, maern. Some of these faces are familiar and expected by everyone, such as Darcy and Milne. Although she usually doesn''t care about anything, she is the chief of the temple college, and is also recognized as the genius of the sequence of the dead. The special one is Jack Eide of gaota college. Originally, gaota college should be integrated by gene nerende, because he is not only the chief of the college, but also because of his knowledge and all kinds of new R & D achievements in the past two years, everyone is generally convinced. Unfortunately, not long ago, the owner of the "crown of gears" suddenly fainted and is still in the process of recuperation. In a hurry, a student named Jack sprang up. He quickly integrated most of the magic sequence students and defeated the Dragon sequence students with the power of unified magic sequence students. Finally, the day before the competition, gaota college signed up for the competition, It is temporarily decided that he will be the chief of the new college, and he will organize and select the participants. The sudden changes and rivalry are no less than those of Chengzhai college. It''s just that there isn''t such a new comer as Lorraine hill in gaota college. After the black and white dragons graduated in the past, no one in the college has such a charisma to resist the influence of Jack and his followers. Although Chengzhai college is still divided into two groups internally, in the external statement, it is still dominated by ausuna, and loranthal does not take the initiative to make a voice, cooperating with today''s competition in silence. Under the special means of Osuna today, its society is extremely fanatical, and has no eyelid to sell. Other students simply can not find practical intelligence and information. In the same way, after the integration of loranthal, it took a little time to clean up and find out the ghost. With the mythical information perception ability of the girl, it also operated like an iron bucket, so that other colleges could not find loopholes. In this way, the relevant information can only be known through the remaining scattered personnel in Chengzhai college. But Chengzhai college has a little strength and fame. All of them are recruited by ausuna or merged into the society of loranthal. The rest are marginal figures with average strength. Other colleges can only get some confused and contradictory information. Finally, the impression to the outside world is that ausuna, a new sophomore, may really be a witch. With her ability beyond imagination, she has completed her absolute rule over the college, and the reputation of "black queen" has gradually spread throughout the college. --------- North Tower college, White Tower restaurant. Yeling, Alina and letis are seldom together. At this time, another girl is standing beside Yeling, who seems to be her new friend. If you look at them together, it''s easy to understand why they became friends. Both of them are not tall, and their appearance is about 15 years old. They look very petite. To illustrate the obvious difference, of course, is the hairstyle of the two people, night spirit is long and straight off white double ponytail, it seems that the tradition with a little playful. And the other girl is a short tie up light gold double horsetail, with two slightly larger Butterfly Hair Band, the tip of the hair can reach the shoulder, giving people a lively and lovely feeling. "This is my new friend, aroy." Night spirit introduces a way to two people. "Good sisters." Eloe nodded cleverly and saluted her two elder sisters with her black and white pleated bubble skirt. "Hello ~ suddenly feel old is how to return a responsibility, clearly I am also youth invincible beautiful girl." Alina promised, the atmosphere suddenly relaxed a lot. "Yes, you don''t have to boast any more." Letis make complaints about it slightly after he Tucao a sentence. "Hello, my name is letis. This one here is a little silly. His name is Alina." "Lettiss said bad things about me." Alina didn''t care. "Well, that''s it, eloe. Although these two sisters are very weak, unreliable and can''t cook, they are really good people." Night spirit a face earnest to friend say. "Well, ailuoyi knows. She won''t bully her sisters." She also nodded solemnly. Looking at the two arrogant little ones, Alina felt it was necessary to establish the dignity of the elderly. "What is weak, unreliable and unable to cook?" "I''m good, too." "But I can beat you in three moves." The night spirit spirit calms the spirit leisurely to say, the small minibus lifts slightly to one side, although can''t overlook the other side because of the height, but also expressed own disdain. After she came to gaota college, she had a competition with Alina in the previous period of the world. Naturally, Alina was defeated. Alina looked and wanted to educate this crazy little guy¡° I''m advanced sequence 5 now. " "But I can beat you in three moves." The night spirit continues to say. "I''m a genius for cultivating Warcraft. Maybe I can raise dragons in the future." "But I can beat you in three moves." "In fact, I can cook, such as the special seafood in the south." "But I can beat you in three moves." Night spirit still says so, the double horsetail of rice white slightly swings, as if tail general, all want to go up to the sky. "Can you not mention that? It''s really rare for people who are better than me." Alina lying on the table, not angry said. "But sister Lorraine beat me, a move can be, she will take care of people, cooking is also very delicious, character is also very gentle..." night spirit raised his fingers, one by one pulling several. "Lorraine, that''s the exception. It''s not reasonable to compare. Don''t you think so, letis?" Alina finally thought of looking for foreign aid. "That''s true. Lorraine is not an ordinary person." Lettiss said that as the daughter of the original rurnas, she had seen a lot of top nobles and talents since she was a child, but she was not as good as Lorraine hilby. This is not a gift, but a very difficult point. If you want to compare it, it is like we are little fish in the river, and she is a bird in the sky. "Even if sister Lorraine is excluded, Alina is weaker than me." "Yes, but what our magic sequence pursues is wisdom, using tools and natural environment, rather than acting on instinct just like your dragon sequence. The power of the mage is not in fighting, but in more aspects..." Alina pointed. "You are prejudiced. Our dragon is also very clever and has good intelligence." The night spirit puffed up her cheeks. Chapter 366 "Well, well, Alina, don''t fight with little Yeling any more, or she will jump up and beat you, and I can''t help you. Today, Lorraine and boumansha are not here." Letis offended both of them with one sentence, instantly extinguished the contradiction between them, and made herself the target of the fire. "One meter five is not short ~" the night spirit said firmly. "I want to be a master of dragon training." Alina said the same. Several people chattered together, arguing about the three mainstream views in the college. Alina: "if you can make good use of the environment and cultivate all kinds of Warcraft, this world must be very harmonious and beautiful." "If you can make good use of machinery and alchemy, you can change everything and open up a new world," she said Night spirit: "if human beings can be as strong as dragons, they will not be trapped in a weak body and short life, they will become more free." Looking at the happy scene of the three people fighting, ailuoyi felt envious. Although she had a sister, she was not with her now. After the uproar, several people settled down and began to talk about recent events. "No one thought it was Jack who integrated the tower college." Lettiss seemed to sigh, and she was the best informed of the others. "Is there any inside story?" Alina curiously asked, she is only a sophomore, although it is sequence 5, but she is not qualified to participate in the competition within the college, just quietly waiting for those seniors to earn a result. "Well, it''s said that the senior was very ordinary before. He stayed in the third grade for several years and didn''t get promoted. But this time, he became a dark horse and broke many people''s imagination." "Did it suddenly change so much?" She asked, as if thinking. "Yes, it''s not only changed a lot, but also a large group of loyal students followed him." So said letis. "How did you do that?" "It seems that he recently cracked some ancient secret skill, and then his strength improved greatly, and he used this secret skill to attract a large number of students, so powerful." "So powerful, I want to learn." Alina made an envious voice. "It''s hard to say, but some seniors and sisters objected. They said that this kind of thing was of unknown origin and dangerous, but it was soon suppressed." She said, shaking her head, that there was no lack of any extraordinary medicine and secret arts in her family, and she didn''t believe it. If there had been such a convenient thing, it would have spread for a long time. Now frost rose and verdure are in tense confrontation at the border. We can use technology as long as we can win. "But this senior is very special. He doesn''t respect the strength of himself. Instead, he advocates using tools to arm himself. And this competition, he also called those senior alchemists, prepared a lot of new things She continued. "I''m looking forward to that, but almost all our sophomores are spectators. We have to wait for the next term." Alina looked at the menu and thought about what to eat today. "That''s not necessarily. The current leader of Chengzhai college is the second year freshmen." "Well¡° ------------------- On the other side, temple college. Lolan hill is wearing a black veil behind Saisina. Her dress is mainly black, with silver hair and snow-white skin, which has a strange charm and beauty. Of course, she didn''t take the initiative to put on this dress, but was forced to put it on by Saisina, which is of great use. After fighting for several times, Saisina finally agreed to help Loran Hill ripen a large number of faint flowers today, and then let the silver haired girl put on the black dress. "Well, isn''t it popular?" Saisina whispered in Lorraine Hill''s ear. Along the way, many people were looking at this special silver haired girl, and some of them even stood still. "Well, I don''t want to." Lorraine Hill whispered his opposition. "Hee hee, girls just want to show their beauty when they are young. They are too shy, but they can''t, Roxie." Mature elder sister saixina put her finger in front of her lips, one eye slightly closed, and said with a look of a past person. "There''s a big event tonight." She took Rochelle''s hand and walked ahead. It was only then that she explained today''s arrangement. "Later, we will take a float to visit and tour the whole college. At the same time, the participating students and associations will also perform to boost their morale. "In the next process, you have to show yourself well, and you can''t fall behind." Well, Lorraine Hill nodded knowingly. As the sun sets in the west, the sky gradually darkens. However, today''s temple college has no lights. The streets, halls and alleys are all immersed in the dusk. They seem very quiet, and even fewer people are talking. Occasionally, a few birds fly across the sky, and the sound of COO - COO - reverberates in the low sky, which seems a bit lonely. Saisina takes Lorraine hill through several paths, turns several fences and doors, and finally stops at the intersection of an alley. "Here it is." Said Saisina. Lorraine Hill looked at the empty alley. A few street lights stood alone by the side of the road, looking a little depressed, while the distant scenery gradually sank into the dim darkness. "Here you are." Saisina doesn''t know where to take out a small lantern. Its appearance is a black iron lantern with four corners. It has curved wire corners on the edge and a round buckle like ring on the top. It can be put into the fingers and lifted easily. In the middle of the lantern is a thick translucent glass, which blooms orange brilliance. In the dusk of night, it can illuminate the surrounding environment. "Follow me." Saisina took rosier''s hand and began to whisper. [wandering at the fork of the road at dusk, ghosts, remains and Holy Spirits of the past, please show me the way forward Feeling that there was no danger, Lorraine Hill repeated it in a low voice. "Wandering at the fork of the road at dusk, ghosts, remains and Holy Spirits of the past, please show me the way forward." As her voice fell, the lantern in her hand swayed gently, as if a bell rang, and then disappeared into the darkness of the night. Just as Lorraine hill was puzzled, the sound of the horse''s hooves sounded slowly at the end of the street, followed by the creaking of the rolling stones, and a special carriage slowly drove out of the darkness. The two horses who pulled the cart had no flesh and blood. They were all dark skeletons. Only the blue flame in their eyes burned quietly. The wheels of the carriage are big and thin. The whole body is black. There are black vine shaped corners at the corners. Orange lanterns like lanterns are also hung at the four corners under the eaves. Unfortunately, they are not particularly bright. The carriage presents a dark fantasy style, which is very strange. "Come on, Rosie. It''s a big parade tonight." A headless ghost housekeeper stepped down from the driver''s seat, opened the door of the carriage, and Saisina went up, turned back and asked. I do not know when, the streets and alleys of the college began to rise up the blue ghost fire. During the transparent and invisible ghost shuttle, the sound of bone collision sounded in every corner, and some strange figures appeared on the road. Night tour, here we go. Chapter 367 The dark sky is no longer silent, but becomes noisy. All kinds of ghosts are dancing and wandering in the sky. The blue body and fire light are clearly extinguished, and the sound of whistling in the wind. When Rochelle and Saisina get into the carriage and are ready. With a sound of bone rotation and collision, the roof of the carriage gradually changed, pulled back, and then the seats began to rise. Finally, rosier and Saisina sit about three meters high and can easily overlook the view of the street. "Our temple college has a tradition of night tour before the competition, which is not only to boost morale, but also to let everyone in the college know each other and what kind of strength and team they have¡° Saisina explained. As the students of temple college generally like quiet, they usually don''t have much communication. How to make everyone familiar with and unite is a problem that needs to be solved, and the night tour is a good solution to this problem. At the same time, this kind of collective activity also greatly encourages self-confidence, and will be more firm in the battle. With the fall of Saisina''s voice, people began to walk out of the street. Among them, there were skeleton shelves covered with bones, friars in black robes, undead with incomplete limbs, and knights in black, some holding torches, some holding swords, some holding shining staff, and all kinds of props, this is not the only one. But most of them are purple vine flowers. As the carriage moved forward, these figures slowly drew closer, some in the front of the line, some in the side protection, and some in the rear. These figures were not crowded with each other. They all lined up slowly and walked together with the carriage. A few figures with beak masks play the guitar on their hands, beat the drum on the skeleton shelf, pull the violin on their shoulders, and a soothing prelude to music starts. Then more people came out of the street and joined the grand chorus and night tour. If we say that the earth at night was originally dark, these figures, like scattered fire lights, slowly converged into the central "River". The Golden River composed of fire and music flows slowly on the earth and cruises slowly on the long main road in the college. Rochelle was on the black iron fence of the car, watching the crowd and figures around her. The lively and noisy music and singing gradually wrapped her up. Unconsciously, she was also infected by this warm emotion and began to sing the common song in a soft voice. [you will come back again in the lacquer night] [the whole dynasty celebrates together] [earth, sea, sky] [shining under the new moon] [I''ll wear a black robe and hold purple vine flowers] [across the river Styx of life and death, embrace you again] [I love you so much] [mercury moon, wisteria flag] The whole college is immersed in a warm ocean. The Golden Torch, the blue flame, the vast crowd, the flowing "long river", and the temple college, which is usually quiet, become the most glorious place of the whole ermenas tonight. .... When the team made a complete detour in the college, the carriage finally stopped on the square in the center of the college. The middle of the square was specially empty, and the accompanying crowd also slowly stood on both sides of the spacious square and stood quietly. Said sisina, taking Roxie''s hand gently by her ear. "Watch it. It''s about to start." Rochelle blinked. Is this the beginning. Turning her head to one side, she saw a neat sound of horse hooves on one side of the street, and a group of knights in purple cloaks appeared. These knights, armed with lance and shield, dressed in heavy Black Knights'' armour and steel horses'' hooves, trod through the empty street with a sound of armor collision. The most surprising thing is that they have no head on their shoulders, which is strange and powerful. "See the wisteria swallowtail flag hanging from the lance? This is specially hung in memory of the mercury Dynasty. " At last, Saisina began to explain. The purple knights were closely arranged in the arena, with spears and shields advancing like the city wall. The strength of each headless knight was above sequence 5, and there were nearly 300 people in such a team. "Although they are not students in school, they can still fight for us in the game." Saisina said that this is the strategy of the necromancer sequence since ancient times, crossing the boundary of life and death, summoning combat forces from the other side of the Styx. When these Knights walked through the square, a new team appeared in the rear. It was a large chariot with ferocious huge bone structure. Its white tusks stabbed forward, and its wheels were nearly five meters high. With the entrance of these chariots, the central beast bone giant spewed out a blue flame. Even though it was tens of meters away, Rochelle could still feel the burning feeling in the scattered Mars, which was not only the flame of this world, but also the flame of soul. Faced with such an eye-catching moment, Rochelle endured her curiosity and continued to turn her eyes to the back of the team. It was a sea of white bones. There were a lot of skeleton soldiers with long guns in their hands. The long poles were as dense as rain forest. Although these skeletons were not strong, they probably had the strength of sequence 2, and there were thousands of them. However, this is not the end. When the sea of bones came to the center of the square, a strange wave swept by, and these skeletons also changed. In an instant, a dense hollow wall like a hedgehog was formed. Skeletons piled up. The wall made of bones was divided into three levels, one layer higher than the other, and then a series of wild shooting stars were blooming. These roaring "shooting stars" cut through the night sky, Landing in the middle of the white bone city wall, it was a dead wizard with a mask on his face. Their staff was waving in the air, and the ring hanging from it made a clear wind chime. This group of necromancers stood in the center of the city wall to cast spells together. A complex and mysterious array was also formed under their feet. Then a huge ball was formed in the air, with simple and flowing inscriptions on it. Then the magic structure of the special ball rose into the sky, bang of bloom, such as tiannu scattered flowers in general, blue and purple light mark across the sky. What''s this? Just when Rochelle was puzzled, a gust of ghostly wind was blowing in the temple college, and the faint and extinct ghosts rose into the sky, and their bodies became condensed and clear. In lorenthal''s perception, these ghosts are just like a sudden upgrade, from the original sequence 4-5 to sequence 5-6. Hundreds of ghosts dance wildly in the air and flow around, almost blinding the vast sky. At this time, Saisina also stretched out her hand and turned it gently. The ghosts also changed and danced, and finally formed a perfect circle in the sky. "This is my natural ability to enhance and manipulate ghosts." Saisina turned her head and said to Roxie beside her. After hovering in the air for a period of time, the ghost dispersed, and a new line came out of the square below. It was a group of centaurs with halberds, and the archers with bone bows on their backs. In addition, there are the team of the ship of bones, the team of the skeleton warlock, and so on. The vast number of the dead warrior seems to be endless. At last, after the death army had gone, the students in neat black robes slowly returned to the square and stood in order. "This is the tradition of temple college inherited from mercury Dynasty, night tour before the war." Saixina said so, black hair and face in the firelight, clearly out, eyes full of confidence and attachment. "But the next thing is up to you." Saisina gently lifted her scattered hair and said to Roxie beside her. I? I''ve just entered the college for less than half a year? Besides, I don''t know anything. Chapter 368 "Cluck, don''t panic, you just sit quietly in the carriage." Said sisina, taking loranthal''s hand. Feeling trapped by the schoolgirl, Lorraine Hill sat down a little uneasily, and then the carriage began to walk. Before those headless purple knights in the carriage on both sides of the road, then the line again into the street. The second cruise is different from the first one. This time, there are no skeletons and ghosts on the street, but a figure with a lamp. They are all living people. These lantern bearers standing in the night are tall and short, holding orange lanterns on both sides of the street, like stars in the night. The orange light shines on the ground and the robe, and the shadow traces are pulled out on the face, which makes people not really see. "Rochelle, take the lantern in your hand, concentrate, and slowly inject the magic into it." Saisina points to one side. Lorraine Hill followed suit, and then the magic of the angel sequence slowly entered into it, and the previously dim lantern became bright. Black and semi transparent veil draped on the forehead, silver hair, white skin, flawless face, in the light of the clear and hazy. What is clear is the pure and soft soul, which is like the only torch and bright moon in the night. What is hazy is the bright yellow and warm halo, which makes the face swaying and dreamy. The light blue and transparent pupils of Lorraine hill, like a spotless gem, were reflected in the eyes of people on both sides of the street. Then, one of them got up and moved, and slowly joined the procession of carriages. In the dark night, a new "River" gathered again in the temple college. However, unlike last time, this time the river is not noisy, but full of peace and tranquility. Silent action is better than a thousand words. When more and more people walk with the lantern, there is a special momentum, which is silent, powerful and unstoppable. After one of the gates, there were a group of knights in white and gold on both sides of the carriage. They were holding white gold shields, silver and gold lances, and behind them were white capes with wings and flames. Although the number of these knights is small, each of them has the strength of sequence 6. They are all senior students of angel sequence. Not only the knights in white and gold, but also more and more people joined in the process of marching forward. Among them, a group of nuns were wearing white clothes with silver edges. The lantern in their hands was also a special round shape, blooming close to white light, and their eyes were like white flames burning peacefully in the dark. When they saw Rochelle, they were a little silent and moved to keep up with the team. Then there were priests with copper staff. When they saw Rochelle''s procession and carriage, they also picked up the ring copper staff and joined them. Just as the team was approaching the end of Xinghui Cathedral, a sound of flapping wings came from the sky. A wing student holding a wind lamp slowly approached the team and flew on both sides. They were wearing white robes and holding a special snake sword in their right hand. Like an angel. Such a huge team finally stopped in front of Xinghui cathedral. At the moment, the cathedral is not only the highest place in the college, but also the only place with bright lights. A friar and student in a white robe stood on the steps on both sides of the church. They all carry a bright lantern in their hands. The lantern shines on the robe, showing a warm orange color. At this time, Saisina took rosier''s hand and stepped out of the carriage. They also slowly came to the front of the church. "The next road, I can''t accompany you, can only let you go." Said sisina in Rochelle''s ear. "But I don''t know what to do." Lorraine hill was a bit at a loss. After all, it was a traditional event at Temple college. "Don''t worry, you just have to go up the steps and enter the interior of the church. There will be senior elders inside to tell you how to do it." Saisina said. Looking at Saisina''s appearance, Lorraine Hill knew that if she asked again, there would be no result, so she had to give up. Anyway, it was just an activity in the college, so there should be no big problem. So she thought, slowly out of the team, raised the skirt, a person slowly up the broad steps. As Rosie walked up the steps, she was relieved. "Sister Saisina didn''t tell the truth about her activities." A voice suddenly sounded in my ear. "Who!" Cecina turned, raised her staff, and was ready to teach the sudden, frightening sound. "No, sister, it''s me." A black robed necromancer takes off his mask. It turns out that it''s ello. His usually conspicuous black hair is hidden in his hood. No wonder that Cecina didn''t recognize it just now. "It''s you. Yes, I didn''t tell her the truth, but so what? She won''t screw up the event." Saisina relaxed and said in a sarcastic tone. "Or do you feel dissatisfied that I should choose you as the successor?" "No, I really don''t want to be the chief executive. I''d better study the technology alone. I''m not good at managing people. And the angels in white won''t obey me. " Ello quickly denied it. "But the elder sister is also lucky. You are so lazy that you finally find a successor who can be recognized by all the students. You can herd sheep in the next six months." "If I''m in a good mood today, I won''t care about you." She didn''t want to explain any more and turned her head slowly. The night tour of temple college is not simple, not every time it is held in such a grand way, which is a test of the organizer''s means and prestige. In history, it is not without the existence of the chief''s resignation due to the failure of his activities, the loss of his prestige and the dismal resignation. Young students are always proud, especially as a place where talents gather. Without convincing strength and prestige, there will be all kinds of problems if they rashly hold a night tour. Or if some people do not cooperate, the number and atmosphere of the activities will be reduced by more than half. During the night tour, it seems that all the people are slowly converging into the "long river" of the team. However, in the past history, it is extremely rare that half of the people can join the team. Even if the performance is good, there is no shame. If all the people on the street join the team, it can only be said that the student chief has gained absolute prestige and trust within the college. Now the situation is that Saisina can only get the cooperation of most of the dead sequence students. For the students of angel sequence, she is a little weak. While Rochelle is sitting in the carriage, seemingly a mascot, this is actually the reason why the students in white join. If someone other than the chief takes the main carriage of the night tour, the significance will be very obvious. This is the appointed next chief of the college. Considering that Saisina is in the fifth grade and will graduate at the end of the year, and Roxie will take over immediately, the students of Angel series will sell her face and join the queue to participate in the night tour. The reason why Rochelle has been recognized by so many Angel Series students in a short time is that the special lantern can be used as an amplifier to show her soul fluctuation and infect the people present. In addition, it is also the reason why Ingrid secretly helps to publicize. This student from the holy land is one of the most popular students in the angel series. If she had not entered school late, she would have been in the same grade with Saisina, and they were friends since childhood. With her recommendation, Saisina and the angel sequence students present recognized the girl with silver hair and black yarn. Of course, mother sander also played a positive role in it, so that other teachers and senior club president, no one opposed, so everything went smoothly, and finally let Rochelle think that the night outing was like this. -------- In front of Xinghui Cathedral, Lorraine hill looks at the nuns and priests standing on both sides. Most of them are also students in the college. As she steps up the steps, a chorus is also heard among the people. [the white robed son under the green fruit tree] [wings are swords, wings are flames] [wings are the key to the world] [inheritor, please don''t cry] [it will still be yours many years later] [you will come back like the sun] [earth, sky, sea] [illuminated and sheltered by your wings] [some day in the future] [with everyone] [we will meet again] [Fallen Angel] The ancient poetry, singing again, the angel''s rhythm and scale, slowly blooming. Chapter 369 The steps in front of the church are not long, but they are not short. There are 12 steps in total. On the steps, there are students who sing in chorus. They are all dressed in white robes. They are arranged in a neat and dignified way. There is a trapezoidal space in the middle. In the middle of the empty steps is the elegant and magnificent gate of the church, with the patterns of angels, sun, moon and stars on it. When the girl with silver hair and black yarn steps on the stage, a different feeling rises from her heart. It seems that her body is lighter and her mind is clearer. After each step, this feeling is deepened. After the short 12 steps, it seems that we have gone through a long time, with a sense of separation from the world. When she looked back, those people who followed the motorcade were still standing in the same place, only a few meters apart, but it made her feel like a long river of time, some ethereal and distant. In this eye-catching occasion, it''s not easy for Lorraine hill to stop suddenly to find out, but to walk slowly into the interior of the church. The large church hall is now empty and quiet. It seems to come to another world, far away from the noise of the outside world. At the moment, there was a bright and soft light in the broad church, but Lorraine hill did not see the light source. There are some candlesticks in the hall, but the white and bright light is not from small candles. After a little observation, she found that these light sources were countless tiny particles in the air, because they were too small and the whole hall was full of them, which made it difficult to notice. Today, the interior of the church is surrounded by these gentle light particles, which make loranthel feel very comfortable. However, these light particles also form a similar effect, and there is no other magic or mana in the environment. If you cast the skill or spell of angel sequence here, the effect will be greatly enhanced, thought the girl. But what she didn''t notice was that a pale gold symbol on her forehead also appeared and disappeared. It was a symbol similar to the sun, and the light of the sun was just like the wings, slowly unfolding. When she wondered that no one in the church was coming to meet her and tell her how to carry on the activity, a door on the side was pushed open, and Ingrid, wearing white and Silver Knight''s armor, came in. She held a feather wand in her hands, which was white as a whole. There were light green to pure white decorative wings on the top, and gold branches and leaves twined in the middle, All around with a hazy halo. [wind of tracing light] (Evaluation: rare crystal): a rare instrument with extraordinary characteristics, which can greatly increase the skills related to wind and light, form a special field, and suppress the magic of other sequences to display in the field. When Ingrid saw Lorraine hill, there was a flash of surprise and surprise in her eyes. Then she bowed her head slightly and presented the scepter in her hand. "What is this¡° The girl did not take it rashly, but asked with a little curiosity. "This is a prop to be used in the ceremony. Just take it, Roxie." Said Ingrid. Although she can''t detect Ingrid''s malice, Lorraine hill is not stupid. There is no such valuable activity prop. The crystal level evaluation is equivalent to sequence 8. Except for the "holy instrument" with special power, such a creation can be said to be the apex of the world. "This is too expensive." She said softly, putting her hands to her side and not taking them. "It''s troublesome to explain, but it''s really a prop for activities. I''m not lying. If Rochelle thinks it''s too expensive, it''s good to return it later." In order to let the girl accept it, Ingrid tried her best to explain. "All right." Now is not too tangled time, everyone outside is still waiting. Lorraine Hill took the staff. When he held it, a comfortable feeling came along with it, as if his body was stretched out, something closed was exposed, and he was breathing fresh air. This makes the girl have the illusion that one of her talents has become more powerful. If she was the one who called the wind before, she is the one who controls the wind now. This staff is not simple. Maybe it''s far more than crystal level evaluation. The girl thought so. Then, under the leadership of Ingrid, she walked out of the church slowly, and the light particles in the church also slowly dissipated, and everything returned to its usual appearance. When she walked out of the church again, she was faced with a grand and quiet crowd. The students in black and white, the living and the dead, the candle and the flame formed a sea like view in front of the church. These countless people and eyes looked at the silver haired and black veil girl who came out of the church, and looked at her figure holding the scepter, just like an angel coming to the world. "Please say" I forgive. " Said Ingrid, standing by her side. The girl whispered, "I forgive you." The bright wind of Pingping college rises. It is so delicate that it can pass through the wall and body to appease the fragile and endangered soul body. With the bright wind blowing, everyone''s mind will be relaxed, and their consciousness will be clear and peaceful. The slight wounds in the soul body will gradually heal, and a kind of cool from the heart will spread all over the body and mind, which makes people''s spirit exult. So the cheers of the tsunami rang out. No matter who it was, they all lamented the miracle of the day and the joy of the accident. In the crowd below, Saisina gently changed her hat to her face and leaned against the side door of the carriage, with a happy smile on her lips. I''m not wrong. After seeing the great ceremony, ello did not rush to the Central Church with the crowd, but whistled and left slowly according to the package under his robe. "You are right, old man." On the way home, the young man who goes back against the current whispers to the ancient soul in the bottle. "That girl is really an angel reincarnation." "Oh, you didn''t believe it before. You can''t refute it now." From the package came the answer. "The priests of that church are really willing to spend so much money to set up the" angel coming "ceremony." "Although it''s only a semi-finished product, it can''t really let angels come, but it also briefly communicated with heaven and confirmed several things." "I guess they didn''t expect that there are still people in the outside world who recognize this ancient ceremony. Ha ha, let me watch it carefully." The old ghost in the package seems to be a little proud and continues to show off. "This girl is not a pure soul made artificially in the late Dynasty, but is born like this. In addition, the heaven seems to recognize her existence and confirm that she has a deep relationship with angels." Ello asked in a low voice: "old man, don''t you say that the three Blazing Angels at the beginning were not good? One fell, one turned into a statue, and one went back to the heaven. How could there be such an existence like her?" "What''s more, she is not like those rigid low-level angels. She is so high and intelligent that she has no record. It''s very strange." "You boy, I take it for granted that the world is so vast that not all people and events are recorded. Besides, how can you be sure that there are only three Blazing Angels?" Said the spirit in the bottle. Chapter 370 The biennial college competition began. The venue of the competition is the whole campus, and each college is its own position and base camp. If it is occupied, it will be a failure, and the competition time is one week. Students who do not participate in the competition will stay in the designated safety zone, which will not affect their daily life. In addition, students are not allowed to enter the safe area, and they will abstain if they enter the safe area. At the same time, if they are seriously injured in the competition, they will also be regarded as abstaining automatically. Each contestant will wear a specific bracelet to monitor their safety. If necessary, it will trigger an isolation barrier to protect students from death and serious injury. Once the barrier is triggered, it will be out of the game. On the first day after the match, the battle started. This time, Chengzhai college played against the central school. "Here we go." Alina flies high in the sky with a broom, overlooking the scenery below. She still holds the night spirit in her arms. They open their eyes and watch the fierce battle. The students of Chengzhai college, dressed in black, didn''t plan to fight in the first place. They directly attacked the central school building. Dozens of red marks cut through the night sky, showing a confused track. With the hands of these high-level members, the sky below began to be covered by thick lead clouds, and then the blazing iron fire began to pour out, directly hitting the headquarters designated by the central school building. A group of students riding on the white kite took off in an emergency. But before long, they were attacked by the archers who had been in ambush for a long time. The dark green arrows with long plumes went through the sky and penetrated into the body of the white kite and his opponent, with bursts of blood and scattered feathers. Then these empty riders fell like rain, fell on the ground, burst out round shields and declared out, Seeing that the situation was not right, McLean yelled, and the rest of the white kite Knights turned into pale blue lightning. They pierced into the lead cloud for a short time, and then the lightning flashed. With the help of the white kite''s lightning and superb skills, they fought with those opponents in the air. Scarlet wings, White Lightning knight, crisscrossed in the air, mixed into a group, fighting. In the forest below, a member lowers to ask the leader on his side. "Shall we continue to attack the base camp, or shall we support the battle in heaven?" The red sail with the bow of the red leaf waved and leaned on the fork of the tree to close her eyes¡° No, nothing. Let''s just wait here. " "Although we are the same competitors, our boss is Miss Lorraine. We don''t need to cooperate with the" black veil ". If they can''t even win the central school building, I really look down on these people." "In any case, all the participants in our college this time are 6." In the sky, the more he fights, the more frightened he is. There are few people in the central school building. Although he has good prestige and can call up almost all of them, he can gather up 30 students in series 6. Unless the Ministry of order can call up members of other colleges, there will be more than 80 students in series 6. But now, this is the whole strength of the central school building. Now, in the flying stage, a large number of series 5 members are directly shot down by the arrow rain, or hit by the meteor fire from the sky. Only a small number of elite and series 6 members are able to take off. Originally, he thought that there should still be the power of the first world war, but the reality is so ruthless. None of these opponents with scarlet wings is not the existence of series 6, or the elite of series 6, Even without the cooperation and support of Warcraft, these people can easily resist the attack of the white kite knight and even shoot down with backhand. In this way, more than 80 white kite Knights fight hard with lightning in the thick clouds, but it''s not the enemy who falls from the air, but the existence of their own side. Bai Yuan wails, his wings are torn by the sword, and blood and feathers are scattered in the sky. A member of the central school building has to fall with his partner and accept the reality of failure. In this battle, only 60 members of "black veil" were sent out. With the help of 30 members of "black water lily", they easily occupied the stronghold of the central school building. The legend of maern in the past collapsed in an instant, which shocked many students. "When did the students of Chengzhai college change so much?" Grace stood on the hillside in the distance to watch the battle, some unbelievable said. Although the central school suffered from fewer people, it should not be defeated so quickly. This scene is really surprising. "Look at this posture. Among the students in Chengzhai college, the number of students in sequence 6 is estimated to be nearly 100, which is difficult to deal with." He said with some worry, and then a familiar voice came from his side. "That said, Darcy will not give up easily." Jay Lan said, standing aside with his knight''s armour. "In our war sequence, we have always focused on fighting more and less, and winning the strong with the weak. On joint operations, and on many battlefields, the protagonists are still us. " Instead of looking at the collapsed central school building, he turned and walked south. "The boss is right, but it''s a pity that you didn''t attend this time." Grace followed. "Yes, it''s a bit, but limited by my family reputation, I can''t participate in fighting and competition in the college." Jerane turned over and got on the horse, and their figures gradually disappeared on the side of the hill. ----------- North Tower, valley of cold rock. "So fast?" Standing on one side of the valley, Jack sighed in surprise after hearing the report. It seems that my colleague''s means are not ordinary. He is really looking forward to it. He thinks in his heart that the green robes are whistling in the cold wind of the snow mountain. "Speed up and let them make part one first." Jack said so. Then a special magic ring sounded, and great changes took place in the valley below. A huge and ferocious dragon wags its head and tail. Part of it digs the mountain wall, and part of it spits out fire, burning and melting the ore in the pit and letting it flow into the other side slowly along the ditch. After several extensive processes, the molten iron and metal solution finally solidifies slowly in a mold hundreds of meters long and wide, which looks like a huge cone. On the other side of the valley, there are countless alchemists busy. They are adjusting, inscribing and enchanting some parts to make them stronger and stronger. Although only 160 students can play in the school competition, there is no limit to the logistics support. What gaota college makes use of is this loophole in the rule, which allows many students of magic sequence to act as backup to create a powerful war machine. Although time is short, but with the help of these skilled and excellent alchemists, the progress is constantly advancing. Give me a little more time, I will shock the whole ermenas. Jack looked at the huge steel body gradually formed and prayed to himself. The cold wind was strong and his clothes were flying. Chapter 371 After Chengzhai college won the first prize, other colleges began to take action. That night, Darcy of qipier college unexpectedly did not choose to attack Chengzhai college, but led his members to the north, the tower hidden in the cold wind. The horses are covered with wind, silver and iron armor. There are special lances on the saddles. The riders on the saddles are also fully armed. The silver armor and the cape with red bottom and gold border are draped behind the shoulders. With the rapid riding, they constantly rise and fall in the air. Holding one shield in hand, the cavalry was arranged in a neat and uniform triangle shape. From south to north, they went up against the current to attack the headquarters of the northern tower. In the dark, the cavalry did not raise a torch. As an extraordinary person, it was not difficult to see things at night. Only the bright moon in the mountains occasionally emerged from the dark clouds, making one shield refract bursts of scale light. At first, the members of the high tower academy didn''t find the team. After all, it was late at night. It was not until the cavalry approached the bottom of one of the high towers that they were seen by the light. When several left behind master Gao TA were about to send a signal, a long cold iron arrow shot directly out, shooting these hasty masters into hedgehogs. Even if several people hid in the wall of the tower in time, they still could not resist the cold iron arrow running through the wall. Nailed to the wall, out. Arguably, the arrow of the extraordinary will not be so strong, but the war sequence is a special one. If you are practicing the same extraordinary job, you can get close resonance, and the magic of the war sequence flows among each other to form a common position or field, and greatly enhance each other''s strength, so as to defeat several times the enemy. This is also the reason why the war sequence is not strong in fighting alone, but it is still the mainstream of the armed forces of all countries. This advantage alone can offset all kinds of shortcomings. As a soldier, he naturally understood the importance of intelligence. Before the competition, Darcy began to send various spies from his own academy to understand the situation of each Academy. At present, Chengzhai college is strong, but if we don''t care about gaota college and let it grow up at ease, it will be very difficult to fight in the future, so he also chose the first target in the north. In front of the residence of gaota college, the fortress had been built. These walls and high platforms form six stars overlapping each other. They cross each other''s firepower. There are magic statues guarding the triangle part of the wall. With the arrival of the southern cavalry, these magic statues also started, and began to roar. Columns of fire poured out from the jets of the shoulders, trying to stop the approaching steel cavalry. But the team led by Darcy did not stop. The cavalry without siege equipment rushed directly to the high prismatic wall, which made a small number of onlookers very surprised. Across the distance of kilometers, under the galloping horse''s hooves, it was only ten seconds. In this short time, the cavalry separated from each other, and a light armored rider in a sea blue cape came forward. The incantation was chanted at high speed, a gust of ice wind spread forward, and the snow between the mountains was also carried by it. Then the bridges made of ice began to condense in front of those fortresses and walls, and a line of cavalry directly jumped forward, crossed these walls and gullies, and burst into the residence of the tower. Jack in the valley at the back of the college was worried when he saw the fireworks announcing the emergency signal rising from the sky. He never thought that the south pier college would be so fast, and all the cavalry would attack. Darcy used the utmost in this respect. With the continuous ringing of bells and emergency calls, the original dragon in the valley began to take off and rushed directly to the south station for rescue. And the rest of the magic sequence students started to start those silent tall machinery, the roaring sound of steel began to ring, and then the earth began to shake. In the residence of gaota college, there were not many students left behind, only more than 50, one third of the participants. Ten of them turned into dragons hovering around the tower, spitting out flames, and the blazing flames bloomed in the night. These streams of fire surged over the high wall like huge waves. But these cold cavalry troops were not afraid. As the blue waves flashed through the formation, they rushed directly into the sea of fire and rushed out, and a spear also shot out of the formation and penetrated the wings of the dragons. The Dragon roared, red and hot dragon blood spilled from the sky, burning the snow in the mountains into white smoke, and then a dragon also fell from the sky, some fell into the side of the mountain stream, some tumbled down from the tower, smashed one side of the window and glass, some directly fell into the array, was pierced by a long gun, and then thrown to both sides, the blood overflowed, and then turned into the original shape. Although the members of the Dragon sequence failed to stop their opponents, they also gained precious time for their own side. Each of the strong and tall magic statues formed the final wall and stood in front of the tower. And these demons, whose bodies are full of bright inscriptions, also form visible barriers in front of their bodies. The orange barrier is like a beehive, which is composed of innumerable hexagons. Among them, Guanghua flows, rebounds, weakens or even breaks the arrows that are shot into it. Facing such a barrier, Darcy''s expression is dignified. He is not unable to defeat these demons. He can do it either by winding around or by asking the students of Ocean series to summon Blizzard to help, but these methods are too time-consuming. Now they are fighting against the time difference. When the students of gaota college don''t completely return to defense, it''s the most ideal result to directly break their residence. "Vanguard, step out, the battle of fierce guns!" With his command, the cavalry slowed down a little, then changed its formation to form a long and narrow shape. The whole shape of the cavalry was like a long sword, which was inserted directly into the other side. The cold light gradually condenses on the lance, then the lance is leveled, and the tip of the lance points directly in front of the formation. If someone observes directly above the formation, he can see the cold light spreading like water and converging to the front, while the spear tips of the front riders radiate bright and extremely dangerous light like a new star. When such a sharp spear suddenly hit the barrier, a burst of blazing light flashed by, and the sound of metal distortion of dental acid came from the air, and then the blood burst out. Several riders in the front row were directly blasted by the tyrannical position, fell on the gravel ground, vomited blood, and didn''t save personnel. Then they lit up the original barrier, indicating their exit. They were moved away by emergency paramedics. However, the sacrifice of these members was not meaningless. The solid wall composed of demons was broken, and the surging cavalry burst into it and rushed directly to the base of the tower without looking back. It was only at this time that dragon shadows emerged in the mountains. These returning dragons, carrying cold wind and snow, swooped down from the sky. The shining chains of thunder and lightning, like the incandescent flames of molten iron, poured down from the sky, and tried their best to hinder the advancing cavalry. Unfortunately, the head of Darcy''s cavalry has penetrated the formation in front of the tower. With sparks still shining at their feet and around them, these knights in silver armor, armed with swords and shields, rushed into the interior of the tower and began the final suppression. Chapter 372 On the inside of the tower, nearly 30 students are waiting for the moment. They don''t all stay together. Instead, they try to be distributed on all levels, relying on magic images and mechanisms to delay time. Darcy and the cold iron Knights behind him, one by one in full covered silver armor, rushed into them, directly blocked the shield in front of them, opened up a way in them, and then moved forward. If it''s a magic image with a jet of light and flame, cover the body with a shield, quickly approach it, and then use a sword to solve it. If it''s a large magic image with brute force and heavy weapons, it''s directly projected by several cooperation spears, paralyzed and passed through. These knights in red cloaks have excellent discipline and are very familiar with each other. They work together very fast. In less than a minute, they break through the three floors of the tower and rush to their final goal, that is, the fifth floor where the stronghold flag is located. Although some of them started to get injured because they were in a hurry, fortunately, their armor was very protective, and many other people shared and supported each other. None of the cold front cavalry who entered the tower left. At present, with the rapid collision of metal armor, these Knights have also reached the fourth level. There are no magic statues and other mechanisms in this layer. Only seven students in light armor are standing in the middle of the field. They are wearing blue swordsmen''s clothes, and their secret silver armor is shining with the mysterious brilliance of blue and purple. It seems that they are enchanted high-quality armor. What''s more striking is that the swords held by these people are half human high, which can be held with both hands or with one hand. The swords are long and narrow with obvious grooves and scratches on them. The rainbow light flows in them and ripples in the air. Among them, the leader was a woman with short silver gray hair. Her lips were red and her face was clear. She was wearing silver armor and holding a Silver Rainbow sword in her hands. After seeing these heavily armed cold iron knights, he said. "Which of you is Darcy?" However, these knights who only had goals and victories in mind did not answer. They rushed forward to crush the garrison swordsmen with the advantage of number. "I don''t understand the customs." The woman sighed, then looked serious. She held the sword in both hands and pushed on her hind feet. Her figure disappeared into the air for a short time. Then, the cold light flashed, long and narrow blood splashed on the ground and the wall, and the three cold iron Knights also fell down and left. Then, several other swordsmen also started to take action. With the blessing of all kinds of enchanted armor and enchanted spells prepared in advance, these swordsmen had strong attack power. Their swords could easily tear each other''s armor and weapons like tissue paper. The red blood spilled, the broken blade and shield collided and bounced on the ground, making a clear sound, followed by the heavy sound of these riders falling down, and the strong smell of blood began to spread in the tower. The narrow space in the tower limits the development of the team, so that these cold iron knights can not use the advantage of the number of people to carry out, in the face of these elite swordsmen, they also began to have a lot of casualties, the momentum of attack also slowed down. However, this advantage is not sustainable. All kinds of gain effects need to consume a lot of magic and burden the body. After the forward was blocked, Darcy''s core soldiers also appeared at the stairway. It was 1 minute and 22 seconds before they entered the tower. The long gun, like thunder, burst up in the tower, directly smashed the two swordsmen into the wall. Their armor was broken, and they vomited blood and passed out. He stepped forward, the cold gun in his hand was like a silver dragon, directly pounding at the remaining people. The former leader also gave a loud shout. The magic in the air was suffocated and stopped for a short time. The sword in her hand radiated bright light and cut directly at Darcy''s long gun. Praise¡ª¡ª Like broken glass, magic swords and spears are smashed into pieces and shot into each other''s body and around. Some are inlaid into the wall to make tiny gaps in the tower wall, some hit the knight''s armor and let the blood soak in it, and more directly shot at the nearest Darcy, making a crackling sound. It''s a pity that these fragments still can''t tear his armor. As the chief of the college, Darcy naturally has a special talent. With the talent blessing similar to cold iron, his body and armor are extremely tough and powerful, and it is not so easy to be punctured. After smashing the opponent''s sword, the spear went straight through the woman''s chest and came out from behind her shoulder. Then it was quickly drawn out to bring up bursts of blood foam and make the opponent twitch and roll on the ground. Darcy in the armor frowned slightly and kicked the woman away with one foot, so that her body was inlaid on one side of the wall, causing the barrier to exit. After that, he took the members behind him to step forward again to the last floor of the tower, where the fifth floor is located. After climbing the fifth step, the last position also appeared in front of him. Two special magic statues stood in front of the banner of gaota college. The two magic statues presented dark gold, and the tattoos and enchantments on their bodies were also unusual. It is a pure white grain like water. With the operation of the magic statue, a small enclosed space of the type of church is formed around the flag. Gold and white silk lines outline the pattern of wings, forming a door, seemingly fragile and light, but also gives people a strong feeling. Darcy picked up the long gun in his hand, stored a little force, and then shot it out with all his strength. When the tip of the gun hit the golden transparent door, the light trembled and made a dull buzzing sound. Then the long bullet fell to the ground and made a sound of metal collision. It seems that these two demons should be some things combined with angel sequence, which have special effects on stability and protection. Although they are not aggressive, they are now in a hurry. Darcy picked up the long gun. With his command, the Knights behind him arranged in a neat formation. Then the magic of the war sequence resonated again. The sharp magic kept gathering at the tip of the gun, just like the essence. It was another fierce stab. This time, most of the golden doors were pierced directly, and one of them was scrapped. After a burst of sparks, it stopped. One more time, the flag in the middle will be destroyed. Then the resonance reappeared, and the spear danced to the already fragile golden door. Bang¡ª¡ª There was a sound of broken bricks and stones. The strong light and sky outside the tower were exposed. Two huge dragon heads emerged from the hole. The dragon''s mouth was open, and the fire flowed like a column. The figure who was ready to destroy the flag in the middle slowed down his attack. After the long shot in his hand broke the door, he was exhausted and could not break the tough flag. At this time, a mechanical roar came from under the tower. One by one, the white war machines came slowly. These machines were nearly 10 meters high, with heavy steps, which made the earth vibrate constantly. One by one, the giant guns flashed their magic light, preparing to clean up the students of Qiaotun College who stayed at the bottom of the tower. Under the joint casting of the students of the ocean sequence of the bridge pier college, the blizzard began to flow around the tower, isolating the dragons who were ready to get close and blocking the attack of war machines. Inside the tower, Darcy saw that he could not get around the guardians of the two golden dragons, so he had to draw his hand for a while to deal with the existence of the sequence of the two dragons. Under his cover, the Knights behind him bypassed the dragon and rushed to the flag of gaota college. The scene became critical again. Chapter 373 As usual, there must be some restrictions and balance between the colleges in the war of resistance against Japan. Today''s Alchemy machinery of gaota college has been used only after drilling the loophole that the teachers do not actively interfere. Otherwise, if we really want to have a fair fight, it is reasonable for the college to bring all the students to the competition. However, since things have happened, it is useless to complain at this stage. After a fierce battle, Darcy stabbed the two golden dragons down the tower. At this time, he also felt tired. But the opponents outside the tower will not leave the group of knights time to rest. Nearly 30 serial 6 dragons soar above the sky, hover into several huge concentric circles, casting huge shadows on the ground. Then came the fire. The towering flame spurted out from the mouth of the dragon. A huge flame vortex about one kilometer in diameter wrapped the tower and melted the frost. The inside of the tower is like purgatory. The air is full of hot and suffocating smoke, and the sight is distorted by the air. The world seems to have changed, In just a few seconds, many knights in the tower were baked by the fire, and the original resonance field also dissipated. Darcy, with his gun in the fire, tried to destroy the last sanctuary statue. Several flashes appeared on the side of the statue, and a magician in an ultramarine robe rushed to the scene through a short distance flash. Although he knocked these mages out in time, the best time is far away, and one mage after another came across the fire. After losing the advantage in number, the students of pier college also began to lose a lot of staff. Some of them fell into the fire, some of them were knocked down by the returning magicians, and only a few of them were still reunited with Darcy. At this point, the situation can no longer be retrieved. After the flame dissipated, a dragon sequence student who was transformed into a human figure also rushed into the battlefield and finally let the balance fall to the side of the tower. Cold iron knights were hit by fire and lightning and collapsed, while Darcy was the only one left in the middle of the field. At this point, the students of the tower college surrounded it and slowly stopped. Although they were rivals, they had to admire Darcy''s strength and means, which almost destroyed the hope of gaota college. Maybe outsiders seem to have won this time, but only they know that Darcy''s surprise attack is terrible. You know, today''s gaota college is different from the past. Under the new strength seed training initiated by Jack, the combat effectiveness of the participants in the college is one level higher than that in the past. But even so, Darcy almost succeeded in stealing his family and suffered a great loss. Although he won now, his vitality was also damaged. Next, facing the fortress and the temple, it will be more difficult. At this time, Darcy was standing on the top of the tower. His helmet had already been broken in the battle. At this moment, his short hair was mixed with burnt ash and blood. The top of the tower had been lifted by the dragon and the aftermath of the battle. The white light from the sky was projected in, shining on the slightly quiet scene. A young man in a dark blue mage''s robe flew out from the rear, over the smoke and ruins, and slowly came to the array. The reaction of the tall tower students around seemed to be their leader.. "Who are you?" Darcy asked, though he had a guess in his mind. "Call me Jack, Mr. Darcy." The young man took off his hood, his short golden hair was exposed in the remaining fire, and his ordinary face was full of bookish air, which was hard to associate with today''s Tower chief. "I see." Facing the encirclement of many opponents, Darcy, who understands the current situation, is open and aboveboard. He directly admits defeat, and does not say anything unkind and disagreeable. "Looking forward to the duel at the end of the year." With the injured companion, the strong figure of the bridge pier chief slowly disappeared in the fire and ruins. Anyway, now the college has officially admitted defeat, Jack does not stop and embarrass, let subordinates and companions out of the way, let these opponents leave. So far, in the early morning of the second day of the competition, the college competed with the most popular winner in the competition, and the college also left the competition in dismay. People who were quick in everything couldn''t react. Campus also fell into a short period of peace, the rest of the parties are also quickly digesting the news. In the dining room of the central school building, a group of Freshmen in various colors are chatting in every corner. Compared with Loran hill, their life is much more wonderful. Soon after they entered the University, they began to fight frequently within each college. Every day, they saw the confused competition and duel between senior students and senior students. In less than three months, the competition on campus also began, which was another grand carnival. "Hello, have you heard?" A new student with a delicious drink excitedly said to his friends. "What''s the matter?" A sleepy partner responded casually. "This morning, it''s really rare that the bridge pier college gave up. I heard that the bridge pier college was powerful before I entered the school. Many military generals came from this. I didn''t expect that the defeat was so fast. It seems that I have to consider going to tower college in the future. It''s still magic and alchemy. " "Don''t be so arbitrary, choose magic sequence. Are you good at math?" The companion beside reminds a way. "Then I choose the Dragon sequence." "It''s more demanding. Talent and blood are required. Not everyone is suitable for the Dragon sequence." "Why do you always argue? Which one do you choose?" He said angrily. "Natural sequence." "Why?" "Naturally, there are many beautiful little sisters¡° He said of course. "Is that all? Despise. " "It''s important. Let me tell you..." The freshmen are talking excitedly about the new things on campus, while a girl with a small sheep horn walks slowly by with a plate. "Niya, here you are." A girl with deep purple hair looked up and said. "Well, how''s it going, Kafra?" "It''s OK. It''s a little bit stressful, but I''m used to it." The two girls sat at the dinner table, having lunch and talking. They first met in loranthal''s club, but because of their similar life experiences, they soon became acquaintances and good friends. Different from students with good families like lettiss and Lily, they are not geniuses like Yeling and boumansha. They are more common and common. "This morning''s news spread quickly¡° Niya said. "I didn''t expect that Darcy would fail so quickly." "In fact, it''s not his fault. The main reason is that the college competition is out of line." Kafra said enlightened. "In previous years, students from our college were not allowed to be used as logistics support. Besides, this time, the number of students in series 6 of gaota college also increased sharply. According to the students who watched the battle, the number of contestants in series 6 and above of gaota college this time reached an amazing 100, which is beyond history." "Well, why don''t the sages stop this kind of chaos?" Kafra sighed, and then slowly began to eat lunch on the plate. Niya guessed: "I don''t know, maybe the sages also want to give you a practical training to see how far these students will go without the teacher''s interference." "Maybe. Unfortunately, I don''t know what the situation of Chengzhai college is now. Luolan is just over there. Now Chengzhai is like a fog. All parties don''t know the details inside. They can only make random guesses through the dictation of the staff." "Well, if Lorraine is in the game, it''s wonderful." Niya said slowly, others don''t know the strength of Lorraine hill, but after she witnessed it in the grassland, she deeply understood how extraordinary strength this usually low-key roommate has. Chapter 374 Unfortunately, the actual facts and Niya''s conjecture have different development. Instead of joining the team at Chengzhai college, lorenthal will appear in another capacity at Temple college. Two women sit opposite each other in the side room of black moon hall, temple college. "Well, did the pier fail?" Cecina was lying on the sofa eating grapes, in a tone of laziness and surprise. "But it doesn''t seem surprising to see you." Ingrid sat opposite, still wearing a full suit of knightly armor and a sword. "Of course, you don''t think I usually do nothing, but the news is very good. The ghost can always know many secrets in the corner." "Yes, is that why you stay up late every day? It''s not good to feel sleepy during the day. " Said Ingrid persuasively. "Life at night is always so wonderful. If you go to bed too early, you will feel like you are wasting your life." Cecina made another point. ... After the two talked about their different views, the topic slowly turned back to the right track. "Do you have the confidence to win this competition?" Ingrid picked up a fresh fruit. "Yes, we are also the last champion. We can''t lose the glory left by our predecessors." Cecina sat up a little. "Elder Elon Trey? Unfortunately, I''ve only heard of his name, but I haven''t really seen him¡° Ingrid seemed to think of something, she said slowly. "Well, this senior is the pride of the college. He not only led the temple college to break the curse of nearly 20 years and win the top of the army again, but also dominated the individual competition and won the only crown. He is a rare double crown in the history of the college. That meeting, I am also his fan younger sister, every day follows behind Ingrid waved her head and said, "I can''t imagine you''ve been so lazy all the time." "Don''t say that. I''m young, beautiful and energetic." She peeled a grape and put it in her mouth. --------------- Three days later. After the start of the explosion, we thought the college competition would be particularly fierce, but we didn''t expect that all parties would be quiet and spend a few days peacefully. Seeing that the deadline of the competition was only two days, some spectators began to worry and talk, and all kinds of comments began to spread on campus. Until this afternoon, the tower college began to ring again, one by one tall war machinery began to move, the roar of steel, giant statue step, dragon flying, toward the west side of ermenas. Sitting on the top bell tower of Xinghui Cathedral, she looks out at the approaching black spots and dragon shadows in the distance. She presses one hand on the brim of the witch''s hat to keep her from flying away. She lets the afternoon breeze blow her hair and her dark skirt flutter in the air. At the back of her body, there was another girl with silver hair. The girl''s snow-white legs protruded from the black gauze skirt, and her slender feet swayed gently in the air, overlooking the streets, halls, the crowds on the earth, and the curling smoke in the West town. Of course, because of the sitting posture and angle, the pedestrian below can only see the lower leg. "No privacy this time, Rochelle." "Well?" The girl raised her head in a little surprise. "I know that you seldom show your real strength in school." Said Cecina, turning her head and lifting her disordered hair. "Although it''s a good thing to surprise people, it''s a long time to hide it, but it will affect the mind." No, I make complaints about the fact that the elder sister is lazy again. The girl blinks, though she nodded her head, but her heart is still small. These days, she can also find out the temperament of this student sister. Although she looks mature and a little handsome, the dark circles around her eyes betray her and make her words lose their due credibility. "Cough." Seeing that Roxie was not as easy to cheat as she was in the first few days, the elder sister began to come up with another strategy. "If I win this time, I''ll give you the position of chief." "That position is very troublesome." Girls are not attracted at all. "I''d like to introduce you to all the handsome seniors in ermenasne, such as jeran of Southern Bridge Pier college and edron of Chengzhai College..." The lovely girl shook her head again. She didn''t want to. "Don''t be interested in boys, girls are OK, such as... Such as..." Cecina suddenly stuck, and couldn''t think of a girl who could be as beautiful as the girl in front of her. She said with a little headache: "Oh, roxier, this is not right. We should listen to the suggestions of our predecessors in school. After all, these are all the lessons we have learned. If you think about it, how cool it would be to lead the college to win. " "It''s not only you, but also the students present at the same college who can boast to others many years later that when I was in school, I was surrounded by countless talents and won the championship of the competition. Even leaving a record in my family is a very glorious thing." Cecina painted beautiful pictures and scenes, and when she heard this, she let go a little. "Well, I''ll do it, but I''m not sure I''ll win." "No problem ~" at this time, sisina is just like a student who didn''t do her homework in the summer vacation and borrowed a copy of other people''s homework to write her name and hand it in at the beginning of school. She is free and happy. "Roxier is the best in the world, the most powerful ~" she stretched out her hands to hold the silver haired girl, but she was easily dodged by the other side. "Sister sisina is too salty." With one foot on the edge of the clock tower and one hand on the top decoration, she whispered, then flew into the air with a smile. With a clear understanding of the causes of the college''s anomalies and only a matter of time to solve them, Lorraine hill has recently relaxed a little and become a little more lively. "Being said to be salty and wet by the younger generation..." Cecina didn''t hold rosier, and her hands were frustrated on the top of the clock tower, and her heart was full of depression. "Cluck cluck..." the girl is just like a silver bell, and her voice is scattered in the breeze of the sky. Cecina didn''t lose too long. She quickly stood up, straightened her expression a little, and said to the girl in the sky. "Come down, I won''t catch you. The fight and competition will start soon. We have to organize and summon the troops of the Academy." After that, the elder sister picked up the moon shaped staff on her side. "Yes, yes." Lorraine Hill nodded and took out the baton of wings from the space. Then, a purple and pure white streamer intertwined with each other, spiraled up into the sky, burst out, and burst out with huge light rain and fireworks. The moon of purple vines and the sun surrounded by wings complement each other in the sky. As the saying goes, a cloud piercing arrow brings thousands of troops to meet each other. The Academy under the sky also began to boil. The ghosts were flying wildly, the white bones were struggling out, the death cavalry galloped, the pure white robes were writhing in the wind, and the long guns pointed to the sky like a dense forest and began to move forward. The great battle has finally begun. Chapter 375 Although the Dragon sequence is powerful, it is not the mainstream in the western continent, and the number of people is small. Unlike many factions in the East, the Dragon sequence in the western continent is still dominated by the Hualong school. Lu Shuang, a student from the eastern Canary Dynasty, is also on the team of the high tower college. She didn''t participate in Jack''s mysterious club, just because of her strength and fame. Not only because her elder brother is a walking path, once a star in the school, but also because of her unique Oriental appearance and clothing, this snow-white girl stands out from the rest of the crowd and is very conspicuous. The sequence of the Dragon she studied is not the one of transforming the dragon, but the one of sacrificing the dragon. In addition, there are five schools of dragon sequence in the eastern continent: Hualong, Jilong, Huolong, Longqi, Yulong, which are the different characteristics of ancient Wufeng kingdom. After the death of the former Phoenix witch, Suqin integrated the Dragon veins of the mainland countries and became the Dragon Witch of the Canary Dynasty. After that, the five vein factions blended and promoted each other. When most of the students in the Dragon series of gaota college turned into giant dragons, the girl did not leave. Instead, she led about 10 students from the eastern mainland to stand in the rear, all dressed in white. The study of the Dragon sequence in the eastern mainland has reached the extreme, and the Dragon sacrifice is the faction that specially guides and controls the dragon. The so-called "dragon vein" refers to the huge and slow flowing mana in the earth. At present, unlike in the east continent, mana in the earth is very flexible and fluent after several generations of combing. However, with the mobilization of these dragon worshiping witches and witches, it can still cause some gain effects. At the moment, the place where the frost is located is an open field on the south side of gaota college. There are no other high and rolling mountains around here, and the vision is extremely extended. In front of the open space, there is a huge tripod, on both sides there are two small tripods, a total of five bronze tripods. These tripods have been filled with soil from the earth, in which there are burning incense. With a clear sound, Lu Shuang barefoot stepped out, stepped on the green grass, feet covered with a layer of light, so that it does not stain dust, her wrists and ankles each have a ring with a bell, with her gently walking and slowly dancing, the bell sounds slightly, reverberating in the four fields. The branches and ears of five unknown cereals are woven together and held in her hands. They turn gently with the dance of dragon sacrifice. At the same time, several other people behind him also began to assist the fellow dragon witch to guide the giant mana in the mountains. Although it can''t completely trigger, bring wind and rain, and change the color of heaven and earth like the east continent, even a little bit of this huge mana can change a lot of things. All kinds of dragons in the sky feel the mysterious magic blessing, and their strength has been enhanced and become more powerful. Even though they are not as elegant as the dragon of the East, under the guidance of the magicians, they are also full of thunder and lightning, such as the heavenly power coming into the world, gradually approaching and covering the sky of the temple Academy. "Is this the art of sacrificing wind and rain in the east? It''s really special. " Ingrid, riding in the middle of a group of armed white knights, looked up at the sky and sighed. "However, the angels in our holy land are not without solutions." She pulled out her sword and waved it to the sky. A new star rose from the earth and bloomed in the thick clouds. In front of a remote temple in the temple college, a group of nuns in white and silver robes saw it and began to act. Under the protection of hoods and veils, the eyes of these nuns are shining like pure white flames, and their bodies are becoming lighter and lighter. The last pair of snow-white wings slowly open their backs, and nearly 20 special Holy Land students ascend into the sky. The wings made of light are white and pure. Although only sequence 6 can imitate the power of some angels, the temporary wind and rain sacrifice is enough. Golden sunlight, like a sword, pierces the sky, dissolves these dark clouds, dispels the magic of other sequences in the atmosphere, and greatly weakens the dragon''s blessing on these giant dragons. Then, the light fell on the field, and long guns were put up by skeletons to prepare for the coming war machines. Sitting on her staff, she dived down and began to guide the army of the dead on the earth. At present, the front row is the skeleton spear array, which is used as cannon fodder and consumables. In the center is the huge bone tooth chariot. On the left side is the Centaur, and on the right side is the headless cavalry. In the rear are the skeleton shooters and all kinds of Necromancers. In addition, most of the Necromancers gather here. Instead of going out, the angels in the college stayed around the camp of the temple college to prevent others from attacking. At the same time, they also served as a reserve team to deal with emergencies on the battlefield. Lorraine hill is also surrounded by these members in white robes in front of the palace, watching the battlefield from afar. Watching the members with white feathers rise into the sky, she no longer hides her strength as before, but slightly closes her eyes, opens her lips and sings the white hymn of prayer. With the lead singer of this silver haired singer, other angel sequences behind her also began to sing in chorus. Prelude to the first scale of angels [the wind of the past blows across the field] [I bring new shoots and hope] [like a bird flying under the blue sky] [you will fly here, too] [through deep valleys and forests] [go to the dreamland] The quiet voice is not high, as if it is a whisper in the ear, which rings in the students'' ears. A kind of clarity and insight that has never been seen before rises in the heart. The pure white magic wind reverberates in the college, infecting all the students present. As a result, the extraordinary core of the body has changed, becoming more stable and tough, allowing its owner to adapt to more intense skill release and deal with more damage. Compared with the demon series that are good at single combat, lorenthal''s Angel series focuses more on group combat, greatly enhancing their own strength. Under the guidance of this silver haired girl, the choir of temple college has played a far more effective role than before, and most of the students in series 5 have also achieved the combat strength of series 6 for a short time. In this way, even if the opposite side is the students with special power, there is no big gap between them. At this time, a few "angels" in the sky also began to fight with the coming dragons. With white feathers in the sky and white flaming cross swords in their hands, the nearly 20 members of the angel sequence paddled through the sky like meteors and collided with the oncoming dragons. Chapter 376 The holy sword cuts off the wings of the dragon and makes several of them fall down. The angel of flexible flight makes it difficult for the more than 30 dragons to cope, so they have to cross and spit hot dragon breath to cover each other and rely on the magicians on their back to fight back. In twos and threes, magicians riding on the dragon''s back recite incantations in their mouths. Thundering thunder and lightning, like chains, surround the sky and the dragon. Even the flying "angels" can''t dodge the blue and purple lightning. The electric light flashed blazing, and a burning smell began to fill the air. The "angels" who had won the battle before also began to be frustrated. After several members were knocked down and withdrew, the rest of the white winged members also began to withdraw and return to the base camp of the temple college. At the same time, fighting on the ground began. The college competition is not only the glory among colleges, but also the stage for each major series to experiment with their own new technological achievements. The magic series focusing on magic guiding machinery is now the roaring war machinery on the earth. The huge spiral drill made of metal refracts silver light in the sky. Due to wear and rotation, the front end of the drill can see countless shallow dents and scattered silver wires. Driven by tracks and giant ships, these chariots smash one skeleton after another and rush to the base camp of the temple college with great power, intending to break the wall at one stroke, It''s going to be leveled with the station. However, the temple academy is not without fighting back. A ferocious chariot with huge bones and tusks also heads up. Although it is not as powerful as the former, it can resist the other side with its huge body and weight. At the same time, these giant bone chariots began to spit out blue flames, baking the metal chariots opposite, melting gold and iron. Seeing that the scene was about to fall into a stalemate, the command of gaota academy changed, and the war machines in the rear began to stand up, followed by a series of fierce artillery fire roaring out of the position and falling into the enemy''s array. This kind of behavior naturally makes the giant bone chariot have to deal with more than 2-3 opponents at the same time, and the Necromancers who operate in the rear also have a headache. With the development of technology and the strong logistic support of gaota college, the final result of this cross era competition is that the magic sequence is dominant. Although I can''t solve these fierce war machines, I can solve the magicians who operate them, according to Cecina. She raised the staff, recited the incantation, and her eyes twinkled with magnificent purple. On the battlefield, a burst of crying and wailing sounds sounded, and illusory ghosts appeared from the void, and then swam in the burning wilderness. Heavy and strong steel can''t stop and hurt these spirits. With the sound of crying and wailing, they drill into these alchemy machines and constantly impact the magician drivers inside, which makes one''s consciousness fuzzy, headache splitting, and soul starting to hurt and shake. Soon a large number of mechanical magicians and magicians left, and many war machines stagnated and became the targets of the other side. After losing on the ground and being in the downwind, the dragons in the sky had to send a third of them to support them and help them resist the impact of the Deathly Knights of the temple Academy. Because of the explosion and the impact of force, a large number of dark brown soil was churned out, and huge chariots were lying in the wilderness, some of which were emitting black smoke, some were scattered into several sections, some were overturned into the soil and directly buried. After more than an hour of fierce fighting, the living forces of both sides were consumed by more than half. First of all, the giant bone chariots and war machinery of both sides were destroyed and paralyzed, resulting in a large number of personnel losses. The ghosts called and blessed by sisina are now leaving the field because of their injuries and weakness. At present, the main force of the battlefield has also changed into a duel between various kinds of necromancer creations and various magic legions. "Raise your gun! Raise the flag. " A knight in black armor yells, leading a necromancer on his side to rush down the side slope, aiming at the weak side rear of the Legion. Most of these Knights holding black iron guns are headless dead spirits, but some of them are helmeted living ones. They are all elite members in the sequence of dead spirits, and they are also the existence of sequence 6. Although the number of death knights is small, under the guidance of these death knights, the battle of the death knights will be more sensitive and intelligent, rather than being rigidly commanded by the rear wizard. Although the statue was strong and powerful, its heavy body also made it inconvenient to move. After cutting through its weak flanks, the dead spirit cavalry immediately wrapped dumplings from both sides to the center. The situation of the remaining demons in the field is not good. After losing the maintenance of the two wings, some demons begin to be submerged by skeletons and dead spirits. Once they fall to the ground, they will be attacked by these dead spirits in all directions, resulting in the exposure of vulnerable joints and gaps, and finally they will be destroyed and dismembered. And a small number of hidden magicians were also found out, under the constant siege exit. If the dragon in the sky had been able to support them before, but now they have no time to worry about themselves. The "angels" who had retreated from the sky have swept back. Not to mention, their combat effectiveness is better than before. Looking at the shining rainbow on them, they must have superimposed several layers of powerful holding increasing magic. This is what the angel sequence has always been good at. Jack stands at the back of the attack team. There is still a war machine here. There are several layers of demons around to form a hollow square array, which will protect it and stand quietly. "Did the reinforcements from Chengzhai still not arrive¡° He frowned and asked a blue mage standing up. "Report chief, the other side replied that they were on their way, but they didn''t appear on the battlefield for some reason." "Well, I guess the" black queen "wants us to spend more on each other, and she''ll pick it up by herself." Although his past achievements were not ideal, the young man was not stupid. He was just limited by his talent. He soon figured out why. But at this time, it''s hard to ride a tiger. Once he announces his retreat and is defeated like a mountain, and the members of the temple academy come after him, he will only lose faster. Ten slender fingers keep clenching, and the new chief executive, who has not been in the top position for a long time, is finally a little anxious. Originally, they thought they could take down the temple college with great momentum. However, the strength of these people suddenly rose a quarter. It is clear that most of them only have the strength of sequence 5, and they suddenly become so tough and difficult. Cecina''s ghost attack, he had prepared before, let those magicians riding on the dragon''s back in the sky strike the whole audience with lightning support, can greatly restrain these ghosts, but there are always accidents in the plan, the small number of avatar angels on the opposite side, this time become so fast and powerful, constantly fighting on the dragon''s side, so that they are too busy to support them. In the end, the ghost of sisina achieved a miraculous effect, which made the war machinery overturn. After all, I''m too inexperienced in fighting with others. His fingers slowly released, and I don''t know why he thought of Darcy''s back. If he came to command the battle, it would be another result. Born in poverty and struggling hard, Jack admires Darcy because he has reached the height of his dream. If it wasn''t for this unexpected change, I''m afraid I can''t match it in my life. Is there any talent that is such a cruel thing. Now it seems that even fortune is not on my side. Am I going to be beaten back? Jack looked at the battlefield in front of him, and the scene in his eyes became hazy. It''s hard to let go I have done no less than others, and they have never worked harder than me. Why doesn''t fate care for people like me. Chapter 377 The team of gaota college is in a hard struggle. Although they have the help of enchantment image and war machinery, the other temple college also has the assistance of the necromancer corps, so the advantage is not obvious. Moreover, on the side of the temple college, once a member is besieged or seriously injured, the priests in the rear will help him not to leave. On the high steps of the temple, the group of white robed priests in Phnom Penh, like a safety device, greatly reduced the loss of the released personnel, which also made the other party quite frustrated. We can''t wait any longer. Jack looks at the situation and decides not to place his hope on the reinforcements in Chengzhai, but to fight with all his strength, so that even if he fails, there will be no regret. Even if I can''t win, I have to show my talent and strength. He slowly closed his eyes and began to recite the incantation in his mouth. The other mages standing on his side also cooperated with him and opened the door of the statue. Boxes of blue crystals appeared in the air, emitting brilliant brilliance. These high-strength magic crystal stones are jointly produced by the magic sequence students of gaota college. According to the usual rules, they are definitely not allowed to carry so many. But since some rules have been ignored, they should be carried out to the end. Apart from the obvious iron rule of the actual number of participants, gaota college has no choice this time. The dark blue array is gradually outlined in the sky, and the magic particles in the magic crystal are constantly spilling into the air, forming a sea blue fog of light particles. Then the blue fog rolls like waves and integrates into one magic array after another. Lorraine hill stood in the rear, looking at this spectacular scene. The sky and the earth were illuminated by the blue particles flying all over the sky. It was clear that the sun was gradually sinking, and everything in the field of vision seemed to be dyed blue. The wind was strong, and the air flow caused by magic was blowing from the battlefield. Dark clouds gradually accumulated in the sky, and the sky became dark. The feeling of cool and moist came from the skin. The hood on Jack''s head had already blown away, and his blue robe was torn in the wind. It kept flying, and the wind was blowing in his ears. In the storm, he slowly opened his hands, his short golden hair was dazzled, his glasses on the bridge of his nose disappeared, and his healthy skin was pale. With the recitation of the mantra, thunder gradually appeared in the sky. The dragon and the angels, who had been fighting, had already retired. Under the guidance of the remaining magicians in the tower academy, the high-level regional spell is finally cast. Surging lightning in the sky, across countless barriers, breaking through the air barrier, the blue lightning snake gallops between the heaven and the earth. Although it is a kind of fantasy with extremely short life, it still responds to the wishes of the caller. Chum¡ª¡ª As if the heaven and earth were split, the dazzling light bloomed in an instant, and the dancing thunder snake swam across the earth for a short time, turning the place it passed into a scorched black. The surging thunder light made the dead tremble and wail, and then turned into scattered bones and smoke. The battlefield, which had been chaotic and anxious, became clean. Just a few seconds later, the thunder snake disappeared, but the situation in the battlefield also changed greatly. Before the mountains and fields of the dead Legion were cleaned up, and the magic statues in the field were preserved in the thunder and lightning by virtue of the steel shell. There are about 100 of them. They slowly gather in front of the magicians and don''t attack any more. So far, there are only 37 students left in the competition, including 26 in the magic sequence and 11 in the Dragon sequence. On the side of temple college, there are 4 dead souls and 63 angels, a total of 67. Although there are still magic statues on this side of the tower, its comprehensive strength is weaker than that of the temple academy, and it is difficult to win the attack. A member in the qunqing robe inquired around Jack: "chief, shall we continue to attack or retreat first? If we retreat, the alchemists in the college can continue to prepare a batch of magic statues in the next two days." Jack looked at the solid white temple in the distance and was silent for a while¡° No, we''ll stop here. " "Yes, chief¡° The mage looked up at Jack, then stepped aside and said nothing, Outside the college, there was silence, and the temple college didn''t take the initiative to attack. They were treating some slightly injured members, strengthening their defense, and guarding against the possible Chengzhai college. With the support of other students in the same college, the remaining necromancers also aroused new Necromancers. The sun gradually sets in the sky, and the chirping of insects starts to ring in the field and corner. But when you walk in, you can''t find the trace of them. The students who were originally interested in watching the war also felt a little boring. As the moon slowly rose, they began to go back to the dormitory to sleep, and the time slowly came to midnight. The dark clouds in the sky have not yet completely dissipated, the white moon looms in the clouds, the lights in the college are only a little sparse, and some distant and fuzzy black spots slowly come from the distance. The silent barrier unfolded, and the red sword marks flashed in the air, and the originally lit fire also went out quietly. A group of black figures, like bats, gather in the streets at night, constantly extinguish the fire along the way, and then quickly move towards the direction of the temple college. However, as they advanced to a street corner, several strong lights suddenly fell from the sky, and then there was the sound of armor crashing. A knight in a gold and white Cape blocked the exit of the street. "I didn''t expect that the chief of Chengzhai college was such a sneaky little man." Cecina''s lazy voice was on the roof. A group of people in the middle of the street were unmoved. About 60 of them were all dressed in black uniforms. After hearing this, a black robe in the middle of the street took off her hood and revealed her purple hair and face. It was ausuna. "Is sneak attack a villain? If there is a convenient and quick way to win, it will be used naturally. " Even if she was found surrounded, ausuna didn''t care about it and replied with an air of complacency. "Ha ha, it''s really..." Before she had finished speaking, she had been strangled by ausuna. The girl, who was standing in the street before, had jumped to the roof. Although she is taller than ausuna, she is on the roof now. After being strangled by her neck, she is lifted in the air by ausuna. Her feet are constantly struggling, but she can''t get rid of the grip of her hands. Not only that, her body becomes tired and heavy. Her magic is like a sluggish sand, which is hard to move, just like suffering from a serious disease. "You really think you are smart, sister sisina. I''m afraid you don''t know my strength when you are so leisurely. Otherwise, you won''t appear in front of me so carelessly." Ausuna said gently, and the street under the roof also started fighting. The knight in the golden armour waved the white flame sword to fight with his opponent, and the opponent also unfolded the bright red blade and the mark of the sword without falling down, and even had the posture of breaking through. Cecina wanted to retort, but she couldn''t speak at the moment. Seeing her like this, ausuna''s heart inevitably rises a burst of pride. Is this the chief of temple college? It''s really weak. The accumulated resentment of losing money on Lorraine hill was also vented. It''s not that I''m not strong enough, it''s just that the girl is too special. Sure enough, such a victory is interesting, ha ha. Chapter 378 Cecina''s struggle is becoming more and more weak, a burst of suffocating vertigo slowly fills her consciousness, and the last light barrier rises on her own, which shows that she can no longer bear the heavy burden and can only exit. "Hum..." feeling the repulsive force coming from her hand, ausuna gave a cold hum, then let go and let sesina fall on the ground. Anyway, with the protection of the barrier, she could not be killed. In the residence hall of the temple college, Lorraine Hill sits up from her sleep. This is the side hall where the college flag is located. She is arranged here by sesina, naturally for the convenience of protection. When the nun on duty saw her wake up, she first asked a few questions, and then went to the other main hall to inform the knight. "Wake up?" Ingrid came over with her sword. It seemed that she had not slept all night. "Well, what''s the matter now." Rochelle lifted the quilt and stood up. She was sleeping with her black robe on all the time. "It''s not a big problem that sisina has taken people to encircle those who sneak into the college." Said Ingrid. "No, ausuna is not that easy to deal with." As soon as she listened to it, Lorraine Hill knew that her premonition was correct. Even if she did not switch to the natural sequence to listen, she could roughly guess the result. "So..." Ingrid thought a little, and did not doubt Lorraine Hill''s words. "But now we are short of manpower. I''m afraid it''s too late for us to support. There are still tower colleges out there." "Let''s signal them first, and then they will come back in an emergency. If they can come back, some will come back." Lorraine Hill also immediately decided that in the absence of sisina, she, as the chief candidate, had actually become the leader of these students. "I see." Ingrid nodded, then quickly walked out of the hall, let the others move, and soon a special fireworks rose in the night sky. ------------ "Lord jack, something''s going on inside Temple college." A left behind mage shakes up the tired chief. When he wakes up, he suddenly sits up, stands up from the floor beside the campfire, and looks at the night sky in the distance, the blooming red fireworks. Holding the staff in his right hand, Jack''s mind turns rapidly as his index finger strikes. Then he puts the staff on the ground and waves it. "Call everyone up, and we''ll take action." "Yes A magic image lights up again and moves slowly. The remaining dragons also flap their wings and fly to the sky, bringing the wind. At the same time, inside the temple college, in the streets. With the sound of wheezing, arrows pierce the night sky, penetrate the white Cape and shoot on the gold armor. Some of them slip, some are bounced up, and some are inserted into it. Although the angel sequence is extremely tough and good at protection, some of them are difficult to resist when facing the natural bowmen of sequence 6, and some of them continue to withdraw. It seems that these students of natural sequence suddenly come out from every corner. Instead of flying down from the sky with the members of "black veil", they directly attack from the ground under the cover of the moon. With the special magic blessing of natural sequence, they approach the college in silence. At this time, they attack the members of black robe back and forth, Quickly defeat the surrounded Paladins in gold and white. But even so, the scene did not fall completely on one side. "Flame Several Knight captains hold up their swords. The white flaming sword swings out a ripple and spreads out in all directions. Such ripple dispels the magic of other sequences like a position, and temporarily weakens the opponent''s attack power. Taking advantage of the short gap, some of the Knights left behind, while the other quickly retreated to the residence of the college. The students of Chengzhai college followed closely until a white light curtain rose outside the hall near the temple college, which cut off the way forward. At this time, the magic statues and mages outside the academy also entered the street, and gathered outside the hall with the roar of dragons. At present, there are only 21 students in the temple college, all of them are angels, while Chengzhai college is basically intact. More than 120 people gather outside the temple, and gaota college is still the remaining 37. At the moment, Chengzhai college has an absolute advantage in the number of students. Originally, the two colleges of gaota and Chengzhai were united, but at the end of the game, it seems that there is no need to continue to unite. The previous covenant is in danger, so Jack did not rush to attack the temple college, but waited for a while. Seeing this scene, ausuna can guess his mind, but she doesn''t care. Anyway, it''s only a matter of time for her to win, and she has become more abundant. Leaving 40 people in place as backup and monitoring the students of the tower college, she led more than 80 members to raid the front desk of the temple. The red light mark slashed fiercely, and the white light wall was broken. A row of knights in silver and white armor appeared in front of the crowd. There were only 10 knights, and the leader was Ingrid wearing a helmet. They rode on high steps, guns and shields in their hands. After the light curtain was broken, these Knights jumped down with their horses and their lance pointed straight ahead. A thin row, for a short time of 50 meters, showed their indomitable momentum. Thick, thick and long lances are like the sun, showing orange, orange, bright yellow and incandescent light from the inside out. At the end, these sun like lances collide with the opponent in front like shells. The burning tip melts gold and iron, easily penetrates the scarlet screen barrier, directly penetrates the opponent''s body, and emits burnt white smoke and paste smell. After such a strike, more than a dozen opponents walked out directly, and the scene was filled with wailing and crying. Then they were dragged away by the medical staff. But soon, the members of this group of black robes also reacted and directly stabbed these exhausted Knights down, surrounded and defeated them. Although the exchange ratio was only 1:1.5, considering that the opponent''s number and strength are dominant at present, the result is outstanding. The main reason is that the opponent was caught unprepared, plus the bonus of charge and Lance. Ausuna slowly pulls out the sword that pierces Ingrid''s chest and frowns slightly. These students of angel sequence are not easy to corrode. The plague talent of the past has been greatly restrained now. She took the rest up slowly, pushed open the closed door of the temple, and the scene inside finally appeared. Ten nuns in white robes and hoods were standing in the middle of the hall, holding candles on both sides. In the middle of the hall was a girl in black veil. The only thing she could see was her silver hair sticking out of the hood. This young girl, holding a staff of wings, stood quietly. She seemed to be the leader of these people. Her thin and delicate body gave people a vast atmosphere like the sea. The whole temple was filled with a sea of pale gold particles. "Who are you?" Ausuna looked at this never heard of a powerful opponent, issued a question. Chapter 379 Lorraine Hill looked at the front of ausuna, a burst of exclamation in his heart. During this period of time, she did not intend to have another dispute with the other party. When the potion was refined, it would be the end of the chaos after the game. But she didn''t want the development of things to be so wonderful. They met again here. She didn''t want to speak. Although she was covered by the pendant of Titus, it was not safe. The blue and transparent pupil of the eye bloomed a light brilliance under the hood, and then gently waved the scepter in the hand. A warm breeze blew in the temple and reverberated slowly. It seems that the world has become very clear here. There is no dust in the air. The simple walls, the fine marble lines, the silk thread on the white robes, and the light oil in the candles are all visible. Entering the temple, the students feel as if they have stepped into another world, an extraordinarily pure world. Meanwhile, the magic of the demon sequence on the side and inside of the body is also rapidly passing away. It seems that there is only the white and pure magic of the angel sequence in the temple. "This body is the holy temple of holiness." The silver haired girl meditates in her heart, and then mobilizes her own ability of [pure field] with the scepter in her hand, forming a special temple on the ground, greatly weakening the magic and extraordinary power except the angel sequence. After seeing Loran Hill''s action, ausuna''s side responded immediately. The crimson light quickly appeared from the void, and then shot out. The two blue flame cross swords crossed in the air and cut into the crimson light mark, making a violent tremor. Then the light mark was broken, and the two flame cross swords were intact. Two "angels" with snow-white wings float in front of Rocher intact, blocking the sudden attack. Their heads under their hoods are raised haughtily and look contemptuously at the attackers. Then six winged "angels" rushed into the enemy''s battle line, waving the sword of blue fire and cutting at these weak opponents. A student of Chengzhai college was triggered to exit. How is that possible? Ausuna looked at the scene incredulously. She raised her black sleeve and tried to use her plague talent to corrode her opponents and pollute this special field. Unfortunately, Lorraine Hill''s talent is to specialize in the concepts of wind, purity and perception. It''s a natural enemy of ausuna, and her spells and skills are totally invalid. Seeing that there were fewer and fewer subordinates on her side, ausuna became anxious. Instead of worrying about why her talent failed, she drew out her dark rose sword and fought against these "angels". Several special elites who had been trained before also gathered to her side to fight together. In the process of losing their magic power, these people became weaker and weaker in the Vietnam War. Finally, they could only use their physical strength to wield their swords, and they could no longer use their extraordinary skills and abilities. As a result, a large number of Chengzhai students gradually left the field under the strangulation of "angels", so that only five elite students were left standing in the final field, and the rest of them were lying on the ground wailing, and the ground was flowing with blood, There was a burning smell in the air. Although the "angels" had a great advantage, they also lost two people in the fighting. At present, there are only four "angels" surrounded by five people. Seeing this scene, two "angels" guarding the girl''s side bow down to ask for instructions. After getting the silver haired girl''s consent, they quickly step out to join the war, leaving only the other two "angels" to continue to guard loranthal in the center. After two companions joined the four previously frail "angels", their strength immediately increased, and ausuna''s side became precarious. The five who had been at the end of the storm fell down two after another. The remaining two subordinates, seeing that the situation was not right, fought to the death to stop these "angels" for a short time, and made a living for ausuna, I hope she can get out. But ausuna didn''t escape. She couldn''t accept the result of such a tragic defeat. Her anger, jealousy and unwillingness had drowned her reason. How can I, how can I fail here! I am surrounded by the talents of the whole college. All of them are the elites of series 6. If I escape like this, how can I face the ridicule of those students of natural series! The girl who blooms like a flower in the forest may look down on me. Recalling the scene in the valley that day, although she didn''t conquer the remaining clubs in the college, that day was her happiest day, because the girl agreed to her proposal and the two sides reached a temporary peace. The short-term peace is just a small matter. The most important thing is that this agreement makes her feel that she is standing on the same height and platform with the other party, and that she is also recognized by the girl. The humble and anxious heart of the past was really satisfied at that moment. However, today''s huge defeat has shattered her previous dream. Is she still so weak and incompetent? Is she so weak and incompetent? Is she so weak because she is easily defeated by the enemy for such a great advantage? The facts in front of her constantly torture her heart, making her unwilling and anxious. The fast-moving figure across the empty hall, residual magic was fully excited, waving the sword like black light, stabbing the silver haired girl who stood still. The strong wind from the long sword slightly lifted the black veil, revealing the blue and transparent eyes. The silver hair was scattered between the shoulder and the white clavicle. The dark sword was held by two blue flame cross swords. It trembled slightly in the air and could not enter. Then four "angels" came and knocked ausuna to the ground. Just as she was about to struggle to get up and attack again, her two hands pressed her wrists from the side, and then her two hands pressed her shoulders like tongs. The four "angels" in white robes held the chief of the fortress firmly in place and let him kneel down in front of Lorraine hill. Looking at this crazy girl with purple hair, Lorraine Hill sighed, stretched out her black sleeve, showed her white wrist, and gently pressed her fingertips on her forehead to use her purification talent to crack and melt the special power seeds. After being pressed on the ground, she struggled to look up at the mysterious girl in front of her eyes, trying to see through her face under the veil, until the blue and transparent eyes came into view, pure and incomparable, as if there were stars shining, intoxicating and peaceful. Then her white fingers covered her field of vision, and a cool feeling spread from her forehead. It seemed that something was broken in her consciousness. The vast sea of memories came, and scenes of time flashed in them. The flag of Wisteria crescent, the black legions all over the sky, the raging flames, the fallen tall trees, the frustrated people, the ships sent to the distance, the witches standing in the observation room, the towers and towers built on the earth, the prosperous and glorious cities, the aerial warships floating in the sky, the meteorites falling at dusk, the Raven banners, The figures emerging in the clouds, the petite witch opening the book, the fragmented space, the whispering voice, the silent cry falling into the abyss, the dark and silent years. Ausuna''s short life is no more than ten years. In this thousand years of time memory ocean, she is like a boat, swaying with the wind, until submerged, and finally unconscious. Lorraine Hill raised his sleeve again, and the quiet wind of light flowed in the hall, healing the injured people and making them fall asleep. "Help her to the side hall and find a bed for her to have a good sleep." Loranthal said softly, looking at Osuna lying on the ground. "Yes, your highness." Chapter 380 After solving the opponents in the temple, there are only eight members left in the college, except Lorraine hill. Although they are all elite in sequence 6 and can incarnate in the form of angels, the number is still too small. Before can defeat ausuna to lead the public also to rely on the field superiority, comprehensively suppresses the opponent in the development domain, only then can win easily. If you go out into the wide world, the effect of loranthal''s field will have to be discounted. After ausuna and others entered the temple, they did not come out for a long time, and the people waiting outside gradually realized that they were wrong, and began to discuss and discuss. Most of the remaining Chengzhai students are natural sequence, and their leader is the red sail holding the bow of the red rose. This is also the president of the "painting in red" society. "President, the members of the" black veil "never came out after they went in. I don''t think there are many people left behind in the temple Academy. It''s not an accident." Red fan sat on the eaves and looked at the quiet temple in the distance. After a moment of silence, she stood up. "Let''s go." "Withdraw?" Subordinates are puzzled. Isn''t this the right time to get the upper hand? Besides, it''s only one day for the game. "Yes." Hongfan didn''t want to explain anything. Under his leadership, the archers of natural sequence began to leave the temple academy one after another, taking advantage of the night to disperse in the wilderness. At present, only members of gaota college are left at the scene. Jack looked at the students who left Chengzhai college and frowned slightly, but he didn''t stop them. He naturally understood why they left. There was no news after ausuna went in. It was estimated that she was in danger and ended up in failure. With so many elites folded here, it''s easy to guess that the opponents in the temple were hard to deal with. If she attacked hard, she had to worry about the sudden backwater of gaota college, so she just left. In this way, we can not only save our strength for the time being, but also make ourselves at ease to attack the camp of the temple college with all our strength. In this way, no matter which side wins, they will consume a lot of strength. Then they will turn back and clean up the whole situation. But Jack also knows that even if he sees through the other party''s plan, he can only jump in, because he can''t be as indifferent to winning and winning as the other party. Once he goes back to tower college, it will be a draw in the end. Such a result is hard for him to accept. We''re going to have to make a strong attack. He meditated in his heart, then raised his hand and let the demons in the rear prepare. A magic image is arranged in the street. The magic moves along with the inscription on the surface. Then it absorbs and compresses the surrounding mana and condenses. Then these magic images lift up the black and deep muzzle and adjust their angles under the command of the mages. "Let it go With his right hand waving in the air, the blue light column, like substance, directly impacts the temple in the distance. Even if these demons are no more than the level of 4-5, the number of them is a huge force. The intense beams of light directly penetrated the top and eaves of the temple. The rocks burst and flew, causing a burst of collapse. The falling fault blocked the gate of the temple and raised bursts of dust. However, these statues did not stop. They were still launched under the command of the mage until most of the structures were broken down and spherical barriers emerged in the dust. The mages of tower college stood behind the statue, looking at the chief on the eaves, waiting for his next order. Soon several dragon across the sky, fly to the opposite field above, seems to be ready to carefully explore some. But after looking around the ruins for a long time, these dragons still found nothing special. They could only see some fallen students in the ruins, who were protected by small barriers. According to the doubts in his heart, these dragons slowly land, ready to pick up the ruins, looking for and checking whether the banner of the temple college exists. The stones churned and made a sparse sound, and the scene seemed a little quiet until the Dragon pulled aside the innermost stone. A bell shaped Golden Shield was revealed. Six "angels" with outstretched wings formed a circle to protect the three in the middle. The girl in the middle was a girl with silver hair and black yarn. And behind the girl, the banner of temple college is still intact. Seeing this scene, the dragons fluttered their wings and wanted to leave for a while to greet their companions. However, it was too late. Several "angels" on the ground turned into streamers and flew to the sky. Under the blessing of loranthal''s field, they hanged and killed all the remaining dragons in gaota college. Jack in the distance is not lost when he sees this scene. Instead, he is in a good mood. I''m not afraid that the enemy is difficult to deal with, but I''m afraid that the other side will not come out all the time, and that I can''t figure out the direction on my side. So he ordered again, the magic began to gather energy, bright particles gathered in the air, the night sky reflected bright. In the face of the coming volley, Loran hill is not doing nothing. The girl with silver hair waved her staff again. A breeze composed of light particles swept the earth and spread to all directions. Although the temple collapsed here, the most important thing in the temple academy is the temple. Every temple is a complete and powerful magic inscription array. Since the other side doesn''t talk about the rules of the past and uses all kinds of means wantonly, the temple college will not give up its own advantages. With the spread of the wind of light, the temples are lit up, and the pillars of light gradually rise in the night sky, echoing each other. The magic particles of the magic sequence are also greatly suppressed at the moment. The previously powerful salvo beams are now directly deflected by the prism walls of the "angels" and scattered to the night sky. And then these light wall prisms were broken down by the lightning rush of the magicians, and the two "angels" walked out directly. It''s hard. Holding the scepter, Lorraine Hill felt the temple Dharma array aroused around him and sighed to himself. Although she has great talent, after all, the angel sequence is only advanced to sequence 4. With the help of the crystal level scepter, she can barely trigger such a huge field, which has reached the limit she can carry. More and more magic of angel sequence is converged, which makes her a little powerless, just like using a small paddle to control the sea, more and more difficult to control. With a deep breath, Lorraine Hill closed his eyes, clenched the scepter in his left hand, raised his right hand, stretched his index finger to the sky, and waved down the golden lines of the sun and wings on his forehead. The sky suddenly appeared an inverted pure white sword, and then these pure white lightsabers were divided into two, two into four, all over the sky. [seal of light sword ¡¤ shower] The white lightsaber falls from the sky like a silk thread, and the speed is not fast. But everywhere it passes, time seems to slow down. The blue magic particles, the surging lightning, and the light column seem to be gradually settled. When Jack is in the battle, he just feels that his magic is as heavy as a kilo. The mantra he says seems like a bullock in the sea, and he doesn''t respond to it. So are the many magic images in front of him. They are just like downtime. He can only watch the remaining "Angels" fly in and knock down one of his subordinates. Indignant and unwilling, he forced the magic again, but his chest choked, and a mouthful of blood almost gushed out. In the end, the six "angels" took advantage of each other''s magic being sealed for a short period of more than ten seconds, and made a fierce advance to quickly knock down the remaining 20 or so mages in gaota college. When the effect of the seal sword dissipated, there was no more standing mage in the field. After casting such a huge and wide area of magic, Lorraine Hill felt exhausted and a little weak. He slowly sat on the stone in the ruins and watched the fighting scene in the distance. But do not want to, a dark red arrow through the ruins of the ruins of the walls, from the distance approaching, directly shot at the girl. Lorraine Hill quickly turned to his side, avoiding the key point, splashing blood. He was pulled out a bloodstain on his arm and fell to the ground. The "angels" in front of them opened their eyes to crack when they saw it. They flapped their wings like comets tearing through the night sky. They rushed to the center of the ruins with the glow of white flames. However, another shower of arrows came out of the dark and shot at these angels. Their feathers were flying and their blood was splashing. The two angels left the field directly, and then the remaining four lowered their altitude and flew close to the ground before they could reach the place where Lorraine Hill fell. And this group of archers slowly emerged from the shadow. They were the Chengzhai students who pretended to leave before. "I''m sorry, though it''s a little dishonorable." Red fan came out with a long bow, and then there was another round of volley. With the rapid vibration of the bowstring, the dark red plumes and arrows came like snake letters. But this time, we didn''t get the result as expected. The red arrows seemed to be fixed in the air, and then scattered on the ground. In Hongfan''s surprised eyes, the girl with silver hair stood up again. Except for the blood stained on the black gauze, she seemed to be intact. Everything happened so fast that it was too late for the group of people led by Hongfan to retreat. Under the protection of several "angels", loranthel waved his scepter, and the mighty wind of light again swept all over the place, reflecting the dark night sky. Chapter 381 "Hey, who is that girl? It''s not normal." Looking at the figure calling the wind of light in the distance, Hongfan murmurs in a low voice, and then casts the high-level magic of wide area. Now she has spare power to do it again. "It''s worse than President Lorraine." A student beside him echoed in a low voice, but several people''s hands didn''t stop, and continuous arrows shot at each other like drizzle. Unfortunately, under the influence of the wind of light, the power of these arrows is not as good as before. "Red spider sting array!" Seeing that the situation was not right, Hongfan had to take out the tactics she had prepared before. This was originally a tactic that she prepared to fight against the "black veil" some time ago. I didn''t expect that it would be used here now. The 26 archers in the natural sequence were arranged in a net like formation. The first few archers knelt down on one knee, and the last few archers stood up. They all drew bows to lead arrows, but they hung without firing. The rest of the team''s 8 demon sequence students stand well according to the previous rehearsal position, they are all from the real red rose, and their strength is not bad. Under the joint casting of these demon sequence students, a red mist emerged in the air, and then slowly absorbed and condensed to the tip of the arrow, stained with a touch of dangerous bright red. While these people were preparing, the others rushed out, waving their sharp swords and fighting with the other "angels" to delay time. As the blades of the swords hit each other, the slender sparks passed through the body of the swordsman. These sensitive swordsmen, like butterflies, kept blocking the sight of the other side, dodging and attacking the remaining "angels". Despite the blessing in the field, it took nearly ten seconds for several "angels" with extraordinary strength to break through the obstacles of these people, and then the bright red dots appeared in front of them, just like staring into the eyes of an enemy spider at night. These poison arrows, which are specially enchanted by magic, are just the results developed by lorenhill according to his own ability. They not only have the effect of breaking magic and armor, but also have severe poison. Although there is a big gap compared with the original version, it is very excellent and practical for ordinary people to horizontally compare the same level spells. The crimson arrows dart out like stings, just like streamers, which are fleeting. Then they pierce into the bodies of these "angels" and let them fall and exit. Although it was not as powerful as before in the field, the power of temple college was finally exhausted with the advantage of several times the number of people, leaving only loranthel. Looking at those familiar faces, Lorraine Hill felt helpless. It''s really self-made. But who could have predicted the present situation? She put away the scepter in her hand, and a delicate white jade sword gradually emerged in the air. Lorraine hill held the handle of the sword, slashed the sword light obliquely, and chopped several attacking poisonous arrows, but more crimson poisonous arrows came across the night sky. It seems that she has to admit defeat this time. The girl has realized that although she can still hold on for a while, the flag behind her is extremely fragile. I''m afraid it''s hard to preserve it in the rain of arrows. But something unexpected happened. Several blue beams of light shot out from the rear, smashing the crimson arrow rain and smashing the enemy''s array. In an instant, more than a dozen Chengzhai students left the field. The girl looked back in surprise and saw a ragged young man struggling to stand up from the ruins. His fingers were pale and ferocious because of holding the staff tightly. This is Jack, the current chief of the tower. As a result of the sudden attack of Chengzhai college just now, several "angels" did not have time to take a close look, so they came back to help. The chief, under the cover of his companions, was careful to escape. After the girl put away the staff, the field dissipated, and the demons on the scene could use it again, so there was the volley just now. Do you mean to join hands? The statue didn''t attack the empty and fragile Temple flag, but turned to the students. The implied meaning of the statue made the girl guess so. But if you think about it, it''s really a choice between the two evils. If Lorraine hill leaves, Jack will surely lose when he faces so many students. So it''s better to save her first, so as to consume the strength of the other side. So the girl again took out the scepter of wings, gently waved, pure bright wind, rushed to the opposite position. This time, she did not expand the field, but also weakened the strength of the other side. On the other side of Hongfan, after seeing Jack get up, he is also the target of changing the fire collection, giving priority to attacking the only remaining mage in the field. But part of the arrow rain is offset by the light column of the magic statue, and part is blocked by the prism of light cast by Lorraine hill. The two people in the field support each other. With the weakening of Lorraine hill, the strength of Hongfan can only barely reach the fifth in the series. The more than 100 magic statues in the field constantly launch light beams to attack, making the opponent continuously reduce the number of people until they finally disperse and dodge. Then the silver haired girl threw out the seal sword of light to hold the rest of the scattered people, and then was collected by the magic statue. In this way, there were only two contestants left in the field, and at the same time, it was dawn. The distant sky is light white, and the rest of the sky is light red. Jack and Lorraine Hill agreed a short truce to clear the battlefield, remove and treat the injured students. It''s really not easy. The young girl with silver hair is sitting on the broken stone in the ruins, watching the medical staff coming and going, constantly carrying away one contestant for treatment, and there are some pedestrians on the street. After hearing the fierce battle last night, students from other colleges also slowly arrived, surprised and curious to see the scene of the devastation. "It''s just one night. It''s totally different from yesterday afternoon." Many people sigh like this. "You don''t know. Yesterday, I slept until midnight. There were bursts of noise outside the dormitory. The night sky was just like that of day. If it wasn''t for the limitation of the dormitory management, I would have climbed out to have a look." "This year''s competition is very unusual. I remember the previous games were not so fierce. Like this time, it''s almost like fighting. I think those seriously injured students will have to train for several months to recover. I haven''t seen this before." "Well, didn''t that happen before? I thought it was so wonderful every year. " Asked a second grader. "How can it be? Before, there were all kinds of rules, balance restrictions, and the teacher''s care. Like this time, it''s almost fatal. " A senior shook his head, looking at the bloodstains pulled out from the ruins, said with lingering fear. "But it''s really wonderful. If I''m going to be a senior in the future, I want to sign up." Said a bold freshman. "In addition to school, where can we let go so easily?" "But it''s just practice. The real battlefield is not so gentle." A student in a college seems to feel something. Chapter 382 On the last day, the remaining two did not fight directly. Instead, they went to Chengzhai in the east to defeat the students left behind and destroy the flag of Chengzhai college. After this, the two talents launched a final duel in the open space of the central school building. It''s far away from each other''s residences, so you can feel at ease. At this time, jack also put on a neat and clean Tibetan robe, with light gold lines on the collar and cuffs, which made many students cheer. However, Lorraine hill was still wearing a black veil and did not show her face. She only left her blue and transparent eyes and silver hair on her shoulders and chest. She held the scepter in her slender white wrist and stood still. For this silver haired girl, the students of other colleges in ermenas have never heard of her. They are very curious. Many people begin to ask around, but there is still not much effective information. "Who is she? That looks good. " "I don''t know." "I haven''t seen it, but looking at my back, it''s really beautiful." "I haven''t seen it before, but she''s sure it''s the next chief of our temple college." Said a student in a white robe. "No, I don''t even know my name. Are you so sure?" The others are a little unconvinced. "Of course, if you ask any student at Temple college, they will give the same answer." The student firmly said that the students of other temple colleges around were also rare, and no one objected. They all acquiesced to this view. "If you have experienced that night, you will be infected and impressed by her¡° A priest whispered. Jack looks at the girl with silver hair in front of him. He doesn''t have many other ideas. He thinks more about how to win. With the whistling of the interim referee, the match began. After losing the advantage of the temple college, loranthal could not develop the pure Temple field, but also gained great freedom. The pure white wings flutter quietly, taking the girl with black and silver hair to the sky, dodging the magic gun in the air. Although the angel sequence has strong support ability, its single combat ability is not as good as other sequences. But fortunately, it is not that there is no means of attack at all. The long and thin seal of light sword is formed in the air. It follows Lorraine hill through the air continuously, and then it shoots out, and inserts into a magic image below, making it paralyzed instantly. Taking advantage of these gaps, she spins her wings, makes a huge arc in the air, and swoops down. Her white lightsaber points directly at Jack in the center. Jack, who is under the protection of the statue barrier, is very calm and unmoved. When Lorraine Hill''s sword comes in front of him, he suddenly raises his staff. For a moment, the earth flashes a complex pattern, and then the blue light rises and directly rushes to the girl to drown her. Jack closed his eyes slightly and guessed the result of his attack in his heart. Such a fierce electro-optic impact should be effective. "Is Jack willing to give up?" An ethereal, clear voice sounded in front, so close, as if in the ear. Jack opened his eyes and looked at the silver haired girl in front of him. Behind her, a pair of white wings spread out. She was wearing black clothes close to her body. Under her hood, she had soft silver hair. Under her blue and transparent eyes, she had a semi transparent black veil, which made her feel mysterious. The girl carried the silver lightsaber, pointed to Jack''s neck, and gently stepped on the statue with her toes. With the air flow, the skirt slowly fell down and said softly. JACK feels the cool water mist coming on his face. He finds that she uses the round cover of running water to divert the current, so that she can easily break through the barrier. "I..." Jack looked at the statue that had stopped moving, and the eyes of the students around him. After a few seconds of hesitation, he finally bowed his head. "I give up." After all, he only has the strength of series 5. Once he is close to the girl, there is no possibility of turning over. The voice of the referee''s announcement of victory spread to all around, and the roaring cheers came from the inside of the court. This special and strange college match finally came to an end. ---------------- Three days later, temple college. "Rochelle, you have all the flowers you want." Said sisina to the girl who came into the hall. "Thank you, sisina." The girl agreed with a little joy, this can be regarded as the end of this farce. "Nothing. It''s just a small thing. What do you want so many faint light flowers for? Is it refining medicine? " Cecina looked at the girl curiously. She had never heard that she could make medicine before. "Well, this is... Confidential." Said Rochelle, with her fingers up, one eye slightly closed, and a little playful. She didn''t want to lie or explain the complicated reasons. "Well, it''s really up to you. Who let you be the chief now?" "I think it''s troublesome for Xuejie to continue to be the chief executive." Roxie counted the materials and said with a bit of humor that she forced her to fill the position a few days ago. "No, let me have a free time. Besides, I''m going to graduate." After hearing this, Cecina quickly refused, joking, and finally found a reliable, lovely and popular successor. She won''t be silly to come back again. After counting, Lorraine hill held the big basket full of herbs in his arms and was ready to move the materials away, but what happened when he left. "Sister Cecina, have you seen Ingrid?" "Ingrid... She should be at Xinghui cathedral. What can I do for her?" "I''m going to give back the baton of wings that I used to do." "Well? You''re such a good boy. Other people would have taken it for themselves. But this is not urgent. I think they are going to give you this scepter. " "They?" Lorraine Hill turned his head and looked at sisina with her clear blue eyes. "Ah, this..." Cecina realized that she had missed her words and was a little at a loss. "Forget it. I''ll ask Ingrid later." Lolan hill looks at the appearance of sisina, slightly shakes his head, no longer embarrasses the sister, but turns away. Oh, no, I''ve let it slip. Ingrid''s going to hit me. That''s what Cecina''s thinking. As for her childhood friends, she knows each other very well. Although she looks like a strict and upright knight, Ingrid has always been free to use violence. If she knows that her slip of the tongue causes Rochelle''s disgust and refuses to go to the holy land after graduation, she will be "welcomed" by this friend. No, during this time, I have to study medicine behind closed doors, and strive to leave a little contribution before graduation. Then she quickly turned to the teacher''s office, ready to apply for a closed and remote laboratory. Chapter 383 In the valley with sparse sunshine, several tall red pine trees are distributed near the foot of the mountain on both sides. The high crown covers the valley, and the trees cover a large area of open space. In the bright afternoon sun, the shade of these trees is a little deep, making the small world in the valley a little blue. Several cicadas hiding in the depths of pine needles, can not see the figure, but the joyful chirp is one after another in the valley and forest. The wind occasionally blows over the treetop, and several Dai Juying fall on the branch, chirping, looking curiously, and then fly away quickly. In the shade of the open valley, a big Chu red casserole is supported on a stone. A layer of charcoal is burning below. The charcoal has white ash on the outside and a dark red fire in the middle. Lolan hill stood on the big stone beside him, watching the hot gas coming out of the pot and the occasional bubbles, adding some prepared powder accessories from time to time, and then picking up the long wooden pestle to stir, with a serious and calm look. In addition to her, there is a girl with red hair in the valley. She sits quietly on a high branch beside her, and her eyes are wide open curiously, looking at Loran Hill''s Potion. Hoo, it''s going well. Looking at the slowly changing color of the liquid medicine in the pot, Lorraine Hill took a breath and relaxed. The next step was to control the fire and wait. She turned to look at the girl in the tree. "How''s it going, Kitty? Have you learned?" "Well, probably." Kitty nodded, a little proud. Today, she rarely wears a light purple dress with white flowers on the skirt body and edge, white socks and light shoes wrapped around her ankles. "That''s smart." Lorraine Hill praised a little, and then sat back on the big stone, slowly watching the liquid medicine in the pot forming. Since the end of the competition, ausuna has been in a coma, and the "black veil" has no leader, and the interior is gradually in chaos. Especially after Yan Liuyan wakes up, she is free from her previous confused state and leads her group to publicly announce that they are separated from the society. For a time, this newly born small organization falls apart. Now Chengzhai college is gradually taken over by the "black water lily" and its associated society, and the order in the past begins to slowly recover. However, I still don''t know what happened to Siye and Chris. Although Lorraine Hill thought a lot, due to the lack of intelligence, she did not know what kind of state these witches were in. If it really can''t be done, after removing the abnormality of students and teachers this time, go to find tidys. She must know a lot and have a way to find out these people. Thinking of this, the girl slowly put out the fire and began to collect the medicine. ----------------- The viewing room in the sealed book. Now and then the phantom wandered in the hall, flew over the high dome, drilled into the layers of bookshelves, and then constantly harassed and attacked the two witches in the center. Said Chris, looking at the empty space opposite. "Agatha, what are you dragging your time for?" She inquired tentatively, trying to find out the flaw. But there was no answer in the empty hall, only the twisted phantoms howled. Chris knew that the witch must be in this hall, just because she used her special power to hide. The mirror witch who can''t get the result is a little irritable, because this situation has been going on for nearly two weeks. Although it doesn''t matter for her life, she is worried about the situation in school. "Take it easy, Chris." Said Siye, holding Chris''s hand. "There will be a way." Her voice was quiet and confident, but the phantom in the hall swam more frequently. ----------- The town on the west side of temple college. In May, it''s sunny. The residents of the small town take advantage of the sunny weather to take out their damp clothes and quilts to dry. The white sheets are sandwiched on the rope and float slowly in the wind. In the afternoon, there are few pedestrians on the street. Occasionally, we can hear people talking at lunch. A girl in a white shirt and plaid skirt was walking on the bluestone street. Her brown round shoes stepped on the green leaves growing in the gap between the stone slabs. She pushed open the brown light wooden door and walked into one of the small yards. The white cloth floated in the breeze, and the girl held out her hand to block the slightly dazzling sunlight, allowing the cloth to slip through her long red hair. After passing through the "screen" of various patterns and fabrics, a small open space appeared in front of her. In the middle of the open space, a lady closed her eyes on a reclining chair and seemed to be taking a nap. The girl did not wake up the woman rashly, but found a small bench to sit down, then opened the bag, took out a book and waited quietly. After a long time, the woman opened her eyes. "What''s life like in school? The wind is the wind." "Very well, Lord servis." The girl put away her books and replied respectfully. "Don''t be so restrained. It would be better to be a little more lively. I heard you used to be very lively The woman sat up slowly and looked at the delicate pocket watch on her hand, which showed that the time was more than 2 p.m. "It used to be like this, but now I''m a little more sensible." The wind answers softly. "It''s good to be sensible, but occasionally, if you are willful, you will be happier and more comfortable." The woman said that her long hair at the back of her head has a fine jewel net, which reflects bursts of colorful light in the sun. "What''s going on at school these days? I think there was a lot of noise the other day. " "The school held a biennial college competition, but this time it was very unusual..." Feng Nai slowly described what he had heard. "It''s really rare. Did those old men suddenly wake up and think that the previous games were too simple?" The woman''s casual comments. "It seems not. It''s said that nowadays the sages and teachers in the school are more strange. They don''t care about anything, they just teach according to the rules." The wind continued. "Strange?" The woman felt curious for a while, then stood up and looked at the far-off ermenas, the Academy in the sun. The birds were flying through the sky, and the blue and purple glazed tiles reflected a little light in the sun. After a long time, she said. "You''ll stay here recently. Don''t go back to school for the time being. I''ll make a decision when I go to ermenas and come back." "Why?" Feng is a little surprised to cover his mouth and open his eyes at the woman. "Lord servis, what''s this "It''s not clear for the moment. Let''s talk about it later. There''s another thing I forgot to tell you. Your little maid has been found and is helping in the shop now. I''ll see her later." "Ah, is that penny? How did she find it? Didn''t I give her a sum of money and let her live freely? " Fengnai recalled the difference of that day. She felt that she had no future and that her family was in a state of decline. She gave penny a lot of money to let her live freely. She didn''t have to follow her poor master any more. Unexpectedly, the girl came back. "That child is not easy. She has suffered a lot in order to find you. Don''t abandon others any more. Maybe you think freedom is good, but she misses and worries about you more "In the future, you don''t have to stick to the status of master and servant in the past. You can be friends and support each other. It''s a rare blessing to have such a companion." "See you in a few days, then." When he finished, the body turned into colored particles and dissipated in the wind. Chapter 384 The viewing room in the sealed book. The silk thread formed by mercury shuttles through the hall, spreads all over the room, tilts and crosses, and then the mercury spreads along the silk thread to form a mirror, dividing the whole hall. The scenery in the field of vision is also broken into independent pictures, reflecting each other. Although Chris has the power to shuttle through the mirror, Agatha also has a special treasure left by Dorothy, which can isolate the space, so that they can trap each other here, otherwise Siye and Chris would have broken this independent small space. In the past two weeks, Chris and Siye have tried many methods, such as burning with the special flame sealed before, filling the whole hall with water and freezing, but they have no good effect. Agatha''s power of concealment and Dorothy''s Emerald staff can make others not pay attention to her or hide in a tiny space gap. Under the double concealment effect, even the magic of two digit sequence 9 can''t easily find her. But the stalemate was gradually broken. First, there were fewer and fewer phantoms flying in the hall. "It seems that the outside world has a good turn." Looking at this scene, Si ye said. The chaotic phantoms they had accumulated before had been wiped out by them, and the continuous generation of these phantoms was what worried them most. This not only means that there is a problem in the school, but also that once the chaotic mirage reaches an order of magnitude, even they will be slowly eroded, lose their sense, and finally become crazy. "Well, I can rest assured. Who is so powerful that he found something strange in the school and solved it." Chris''s voice lightened a lot. "I guess it''s little Loran. She has the power to restrain secret deception, but she hasn''t grown up. Now with Keti''s protection and assistance, she realizes that it''s possible that something should be wrong." "Hee hee, I thought Si ye would guess that severs was so close that he didn''t come to help us." "She just wants to live a peaceful life. It''s normal if she doesn''t come over." Si Ye shakes her head. She knows that the neighbor is self closed and has a transcendent sense. She never cares about the world. "Not necessarily." The long closed door suddenly opened, and then a slightly magnetic sound appeared in the hall. A woman wearing a purple black aristocratic dress stepped in here. She stretched out her fingers wearing lace gloves and gave a clear ring finger in the air. Then the whole space seemed to solidify and everything became static. Then part of it broke and the three moved again. "What a shame, Chris, Siye¡° Wearing black high-heeled shoes, severis walked slowly towards them, and the colorful gemstone pendants on his skirt reflected a little light. "It''s the same with you. It took so long to come here. I''m afraid you still remember that we are a faction." Chris make complaints about it. "I''ll take a nap. Who knows you two have been ransacked." Seeves looks like a mature lady, opposite Chris looks like a green girl, and Siye looks like Lori. In fact, seeves has a younger generation than both of them. "Now, how to deal with each other." After entering, servis pointed to a point in the hall space, which was specially indicated by the jewel witch, emitting a faint red light. Although Agatha''s behavior is hateful, considering the factional reasons between the demons, it''s not easy to kill each other directly on Si Ye''s side. Once she does, it''s estimated that it will lead to "too, next." A student with armbands is sitting behind the table, looking at the nervous student in front of him, recording his name and class, and then letting him leave. This is the gate of Chengzhai. Two teams of uniformed members are lined up on both sides to monitor the students who line up to go out of the gate. All students who want to go out have to register at the table and accept the examination. The inspection device is a special potted flower, in which the light yellow gradually changing flower is slightly down, like a small lantern. When some students get close to it, it will bloom faint brilliance, and then the students in uniform on one side will press and hold it as if facing the enemy, and forcibly pull it to the side of the hut, and then there will be all kinds of struggling and Howling voices in the room, which makes the students in line tremble. Many students are speculating about the inhuman treatment of those who enter the house. "What''s the matter with these people?" "It''s terrible. Will we be pulled in, too?" A girl asked her companion in a low voice. "I don''t know, but iglie agrees. It''s not a big problem." The girl carefully pointed to the side of the stone column pasted on the eye-catching notice. The notice made it clear that all students of Chengzhai college must register at the inspection office today, and after testing, they will gather in the open space by the lake. Otherwise, they will be regarded as illegal students by the student union and will be notified and punished. Among them, the signature is the joint signature of many large associations, including many familiar names. [Ellen, the real red rose, iglie, the bud of nectar, the red sail, the evergreen snow leaves, atadi, the song of weaving, and Ling, the roaring wind and wings...] The only one that is not well-known is "black water lily" Luolan, which many students of grade 2-3 have never heard of. Only some senior students know the origin of the name. A cafe opposite the gate, which is on the second floor of Chengzhai, overlooks the scene of the entrance and exit below. There are four members in red stationed at the door of the restaurant, and the tables inside are basically empty, only two people sit at a table by the window. "It feels a little tough." Lorraine Hill sat at the white cloth table, looking out the window. "But it''s also the most convenient and fast way." He sat opposite Lorraine hill with his back on the seat and a glass of transparent red wine in his hand. "It can only be so." The girl didn''t object too much. She also understood the necessity of this kind of extraordinary moment and means. "In other words, what exactly is that kind of punishment?" Lorraine turned his head and looked curiously at the prince opposite. "Ha ha, only the unknown is the most frightening thing. In fact, we don''t have any good punishment methods. After all, the student union has no jurisdiction and can''t expel students. But this does not affect the deterrent power. The following long list of signatures is the best threat. " Ellen sipped the wine and explained with complacency. Bright red notices were posted all over the college, and the team members wearing badges and armbands began to investigate the classrooms, activity rooms and open spaces beside the lake in the forest, and began to gather students in the college. In the air around Chengzhai, a member was flying, closely monitoring the students who wanted to escape from the air and under the water. The special operation in the college has begun. Chapter 385 As dusk approached, a large number of students gathered by the lakeside of Chengzhai college. Anyway, there are forests and lots of litter around. After some people collected them, piles of burning bonfires rose. The weather in May is not cold, so the campfire is not big. Most people sit by the campfire and chat. The tense atmosphere before is also eased. The members of the United Society on one side only restrict us not to leave this scope, and the rest of the things are not limited. "How about some fish? We''ll have a grilled fish in the evening." Looking at the tranquil lake, a student suggested that everyone was greedy. It''s very common to have a meal on their own, but if we have a picnic together, it''s not fun. After the agreement was made, several people began to catch fish. First, they cut out a slender wooden pole, then they held it in their hands, and quickly put it into the water to bring out one or two fish. Soon after, the smell of grilled fish floated in the lake, followed by the laughter of the students. However, the atmosphere inside the walled city was totally different. Yan Liuyan is wearing a armband at the moment, followed by a dozen members dressed in the same way, walking quickly through the corridor. Since he woke up, he naturally understood what had happened before. He was very ashamed that he was confused by a little girl, so he had to tell others that you all hurry to lose my memory. Don''t remember what happened the other day. In order to break away from his previous behavior and to change his previous image, he is now the number one pioneer general under the "black water lily" and specializes in catching and dealing with students who go astray. Of course, with his capture, there are more and more younger brothers behind him. Everyone is the same. Don''t laugh at anyone. Stop the noisy man''s mouth. Please, please don''t say that again. It reminds people of the black history of No.2 Middle School. With the mentality of eliminating the past criminal evidence and black history, this group of people are also working hard and excited to arrest their predecessors? There are a lot of rooms and dormitories in Chengzhai, but during the day, representatives of the student union and major associations have called out and informed many times. Most of the people who have not gone out of the gate are "black veiled" diehards. The corridor where people came and went in the past is now empty, only the Flower Chandelier on the top of the head is still shining. "Search for me!" After checking the halls and rooms, the party also came to the key inspection area, which is the dormitory area. After Yan Liuyan gave an order, the two members behind him took out a long string of keys and opened the door next to the corridor one by one. Then several members immediately went in to search to see if there were any missing students or others. "Normal!" "No one¡° "There''s a bird... And a cat." A different answer came from one group. "Don''t worry about small animals." "Nobody closed the door again and put a seal on it." "Yes." Two people at the back of the team took out special seals and pasted them one by one. Once these seals were damaged, they would send out special waves, which were sensed by people thousands of meters around. After the seal is pasted, if someone wants to find a room to hide again, it will trigger and be sensed. Most dormitories and rooms are normal, no students stay in them, but some rooms are different. "The lock is dead." One of the members yelled, and the special potted plant he was holding in his hand was shining. All of a sudden, a group of people around will look over. Under the dim light, these people''s eyes are the same as the wolf on the grassland, with bad intentions. "I''ll do that." A strong member came up. "No, no, I''ll do it." A taller and stronger student came up. "Shh... Keep your voices down. Don''t scare people." The latter member quickly stopped, and then several people gathered around to discuss quietly for a while. A member with ordinary appearance and weak voice was elected. He went to the door, knocked on it lightly, and said. "Hello, is there anyone in there?" There was no response in the room. He continued to knock on the door, and then said, "Hello, I''m also a member of" black veil ". Now I''m here to contact you, because miss ausuna has come back and is calling you together." "If you don''t believe me, I can tell you the time when I joined the club and the people I met at that time. There were..." he said several names in succession, all of them were once members of the club, and he also said the details of the club several times, which was very urgent. At this time, there was a slight noise in the room, and then the lock turned, and there was a crack in the door. One eye carefully peeped into the outside world. "Really, is everyone back?" "Really." The student outside showed a warm and kind smile. On both sides of the corridor, eight strong and strong members stood against the wall, holding their breath, looking at the ceiling with an unidentified smile. "I''ll come in and say it in detail. It doesn''t matter. They''ve all left and gone to inform the others." The boy continued. The students in the room looked through the crack of the door for a moment. "All right." He opened the door carefully. Suddenly, his hands grasped his wrist like pliers, and he raised his head in shock. The former kind student now changed his appearance, his face was excited, and his mouth was laughing wildly. "Come on, brothers!" The students in the door struggled, the bright red magic appeared in the pupils of the eyes, and the fingertips began to appear red light marks like claws. But. There are more face-to-face people. Several members with ferocious faces, like gorillas, rushed into the dormitory. You press your hands, I press my feet, and then a warm hug was presented, pressing the student to the ground. The students who were knocked down were dishevelled and yelled. "No! Help "Who are you? Don''t come here!" "Oh, no way!" All he felt was a whirl, dizziness and sweat. That kind of body collision, brimming with enthusiasm, like lilies in general bloom, ears are full of rough breathing. "No, No." He struggled. Yan Liuyan outside the corridor, carrying a knife, slowly walked into the dormitory, looking at the strange scenery twisted together on the ground, holding his forehead with one hand. "Cough, although we are performing official duties, we still try our best to be normal people." "Boss, you don''t understand. This is our new invention welcoming ceremony." "Well, is there another saying?" "Yes, boss, you think, only such a special ceremony can shake people''s hearts, break the stubborn obsession and let him know the world again." "When he wakes up, he will certainly thank you for your help, and then with great enthusiasm, he will devote himself to our cause!" The more the student said, the more righteous he was, but the smile at the corner of his mouth was so disobedient. "OK, I suddenly feel old and can''t understand what the young people think." Yan Liuyan took out a potion and asked the members to feed the student. Then she went back to the corridor and continued to monitor the situation in other rooms. The member took the medicine to the student, and then watched him stop struggling, as if exhausted, suddenly stop and fall asleep. But the members present know that all this has just begun, and soon they will have another good brother. ------------ PS: now there''s a new subscription group (loranthel). If you want to join, first check the group subscription and the screenshot of fans, and then the administrator will pull you in. Q group; 708292984 (this is audit group 00 ~) After passing the audit, the author will enter the super VIP full order group, and the author will give some extra benefits (such as swimsuit chapter, etc.)~ Chapter 386 Chengzhai college carried out a thorough investigation. First, members of the United Society inspected all the students in Chengzhai, and then they searched the surrounding forest by pulling a net. After that, even if there were some fish missing the net, there were not many. Then Lorraine Hill transformed it into a natural sequence and scanned the whole college through natural listening. Knowing where the remaining few people were hiding, she asked the members of the club to follow their plans and arrest them. In this way, Chengzhai college has been eliminated. The whole atmosphere has gradually returned to the peace of the past, or is it more friendly? On the other side of tower college, Lorraine Hill went to see the new chief executive. Two people meet in a restaurant, before the end of the game, Jack has been girl ablation of the seeds of strength, but also lifted the state of confusion. The dining room is in the middle of the tower. It has a beautiful environment. The back is close to the hillside, and it is shaded by trees. The front overlooks the field where the central school building is located in the distance. The sunlight came in from the open high window and fell on the light green and blue desktop. There were several red tulips in the bottle near the window of the desktop. The decoration was very beautiful. "Hello." Jack looks at the silver haired girl in front of him. He doesn''t know what to call her. She must be younger than himself, but it''s not very good to call her Xuemei, because she is the winner of her own defeat. They are not familiar with each other and it''s not polite to call them by their first names. The young man, who usually has little social contact, had to say hello and didn''t know how to continue the topic. However, Lorraine Hill didn''t care about such trifles: "Jack is a good student. How is his recovery these two days?" After that day''s competition, she released the seeds of strength in Jack''s body, and dispelled the strange magic and power. She thought Jack was confused and eroded by ausuna, but later she realized that it was not the case. Today, she also wanted to know more about each other. "It''s almost recovered. It''s back to its original shape¡° Jack is a little disappointed. "But I''m very grateful to Rochelle for helping me wake up in time." Although he was a little bit lost, he didn''t lose his mind and reason like ausuna. Today''s Jack is wearing a simple white shirt and a light cyan light coat. He doesn''t look outstanding. It doesn''t remind people of his commanding style of the whole school a few days ago. "All things have to start from that night, I carried out the experiment in the laboratory..." Jack told me that after the experiment failed that day, he was disheartened, sat in the corner, and then met the unknown woman. "How did she introduce herself?" Lorenthal asked curiously. "It was dark in the laboratory that day. I couldn''t see her face clearly, I could only hear her voice." Jack described it in detail. "She first asked me what I was studying, and then she said a lot about the high-level knowledge of magic sequences..." The unknown woman seems to be very good at magic sequence, and she is very proficient in it. At the same time, she tells Jack that many of the technologies extended from magic sequence are not created at present, but have been used by human beings in the world since ancient times. We just pick them up again now. Then she gave many examples and asked Jack if he would like to follow the ancient way. In confusion and despair, Jack naturally agreed, and then also had a special power seed, and a series of special knowledge. "Later, at her command, I gradually expanded the number of people with me and let more people participate." "Who would have thought it was a sugar coated poison." He took the clear water before he got up, drank it, and looked out of the window. The bright afternoon sun made the world immersed in white, and several bees landed on the small flowers among the vines. "However, I will make atonement and give the antidote given by rochel to the members of the club. Although my strength will fade a lot in a short time, it''s better to be heavy than to be trapped in the abyss¡° "That''s the trouble for seniors." Rochelle nodded her thanks. She was wearing a white coat, a black pleated skirt, a thin rope in her white neck, and a pendant hidden in her coat. Different from Chengzhai college, with the command and arrangement of Jack, the leader, the work of relieving the infection of students is very smooth and direct, and there is no big obstacle. -------------- In the book, the star watching room. The condensed gem layer burst open, Agatha separated from it, and the short emerald stick in her hand was also broken. It seems that Dorothy''s remains will not last long. "You''ve figured it out." Chris said that all the demons here are "Acquaintances" who have lived for nearly a thousand years. They are very familiar with each other. If it wasn''t for Agatha''s special power and her use of ausuna to exchange some abilities with each other and gain extra infection talent, everything would not have had such a big impact. Several people are preparing to control the enchantress who has fallen into deep obsession, but Agatha didn''t expect that her short emerald stick in her hand was completely broken, and then the surrounding space seemed to fall into a state of fuzzy time. Everything became extremely slow, and Chris''s raised legs, as well as the pink princess skirt floating from her lower body, did not fall in the air, as if still. Secretary night''s hand on the page, looking at the scene, slightly open mouth, seems to want to say something, but still no voice. Cervus held a deep blue gem in his hand, which bloomed a faint luster, and there was no next reaction. Agatha looks at this scene, with a sad smile on her face, and then her body turns into a colorful light particle, constantly contracting and rotating, attracting the magic around her like a storm. The vortex expanded rapidly and spread to the whole sky in an instant, while the students in ermenasne saw a spectacle that was rarely seen in their lives. The blue sky seems to be emptied, revealing the deep and vast starry sky. The sun, moon and stars are on the same sky. Although the sun is dazzling, it still can''t change the dark background of the deep starry sky. Since ancient times, stars have appeared in the eyes of the people below with the most primitive and true features. Mana and magic, which are nearly 100 kilometers around, flow to the bright vortex above the college. A tiny black hole is forming, and everyone below feels that the magic in their body is extremely unstable. It seems that they want to break free and fly to the vortex. In an underground laboratory deep in the central school building, the floor suddenly burst open, and a gray figure leaped up to the sky. The bottom of the lake of Chengzhai college is also flashing red light. A dark shadow seems to flash across the layers of space and appears above the college. They joined hands to protect the Academy under them, but the tiny black hole above seems to be expanding, the suction is getting stronger and stronger, the surrounding space is broken, and the vision is twisted into a mess. This kind of suffocating magic converged and operated, it seemed to get through something, and the breath of chaos began to emerge in the vortex. No, she''s going to open up a new vortex of chaos. This idea appeared in the hearts of several people present, but it''s too late to realize it now. The three demons are still in that small space-time, and it is estimated that it will take a few seconds to get out of the predicament. However, the two series 9 sages on one side are in a hurry, and they have no targeted means to suppress this sudden chaotic vortex. Everything seems to have entered the countdown to extinction. In just a few seconds, boulders, trees, soil, debris, were swept by the wind and gravity to the sky, the sky was covered by dark flying sand. Under the self explosion of a witch who died together, the cold wind swept across the earth, and everything of aemenus was covered with a layer of gray shadow. Chapter 387 In a dark world, the sun shines like a searchlight, and the light and shadow on the ground form a distinct square. The black sky, the running crowd, the chaotic shouting, the overturned and fallen objects, and the unknown disaster suddenly came. The vase on the table was blown up by the air, hit the wall, smashed, and the red tulip disappeared in the confused air outside the window. Jack grabs the windowsill with one hand, then the light blue shield covers it and stabilizes himself in the turbulence. Only when the situation was settled did he have the energy to pay attention to the silver haired girl across the table. The silver hair danced in the air, covering her chin and face. Some of them even poked into the clear blue eye pupil, which made the girl close one of her eyes. The silver haired girl did not use the shield to protect herself as Jack expected, but took out the silver pocket watch at her waist in the confused air. The flip of the pocket watch has a pattern of vine and crescent winding. When it is opened, the dial and pointer are also exposed in Jack''s eyes. In the chaos of shouting and wind around, she gently points the dial, light golden light appears from the inside of the flap, and then the girl seems to be sucked in and suddenly disappears. Finally, the silver pocket watch left alone on the seat, and the hands on the dial still moved slowly, making a slight turning sound. ---------- In Chengzhai college, Luolan''s dormitory. Kitty''s gold pocket watch at the head of her bed suddenly opens, and the golden light is in full bloom. Then a girl with silver hair comes out of it. And the red haired girl who had been sleeping in the room had already awakened. Seeing the appearance of the silver haired girl, she finally eased her anxiety. "Lorraine, no good." Kitty said anxiously. Even if she lost her memory, the flame witch still realized that it was wrong, but now she didn''t know what to do, so she could only turn to her best friend for help. "I know." As soon as Lorraine hill came out, he took Kitty''s hand, and they jumped directly from the windowsill and flew to the air in the turbulent air. There is a small black hole in the sky, from which the atmosphere of chaos reveals that branches, sand, dust and debris are flying in the air stream and gradually absorbed by the black hole. Under the dark sky, there is a black sand and dust storm. More than a dozen series 8 sages, like morning stars of different colors, are inlaid in the air. Whenever you see a student who is swept up by the wind, you will give a helping hand and fix it. At the top of the sky, the two sages of sequence 9 support the grand dome like a sky curtain, protecting the whole ermenas, weakening and isolating the influence of the black hole. If they are allowed to fight against the witch, they may not be at a disadvantage, but it is difficult for the other party to solve the self explosion whirlpool which is purposeful and has been prepared for a long time. Agatha has obviously studied the principle of chaos mirage and chaos vortex for many years, so as to trigger a new vortex black hole. Once the black hole stabilizes, it will become a new chaos vortex, and then it will trigger the disaster of chaos erosion again. "Kitty, do you see that black hole?" Lorraine Hill''s voice was a little unreal in the wind, torn to pieces. "I see it." Kitty nodded. "Can it be destroyed?" "I don''t know¡° She shook her head, but said with certainty. "I can try." So a new, magnificent, crimson comet rose from the earth. As water drops on the surface of the lake, thousands of different fiery Reds are superimposed on each other, forming vast ripples, which spread in all directions. The turbulent fire broke through the layers of waves and kept rising. The wrapped girl seemed to be turning into light, burning and blooming. If you look from the outside of the sky, you can see that there is a bright orange spot on the blue and yellow green planet, and the bright fire waves are advancing in all directions like high tides. And in the center of the flame, there are no complete molecules, everything is burned into free particles, turned into bursts of Mars, dissipated in the wind. The flame moves forward along the vortex, gathering and closing inward. All the tangible and intangible things, such as the chaotic breath, mirage, magic structure, etc., which spilled out before, are annihilated and disappeared in the flame. In the twisted light, the flame poured into the endless black hole. And the black hole is also like the water outlet under the pool, constantly absorbing the huge flames. The short-lived space-time channel was wildly attacked by these flames, and burned into distortion and confusion, in which all kinds of space-time turbulence and slices interweaved. Under the orange flame sky, the girl with silver hair opens her eyes wide and looks at the black hole vortex that has never dissipated. Stars begin to appear in the pupils of her eyes, and the butterfly hairpin beside her ear also blooms blue. But just as she was about to enter the world of stars and spy on her destiny, a silver light appeared under the stars. Slender silver light like a long gun, through the sky and the earth. A black dress witch with golden hair and silver pupil appears in the dark starry sky, holding a crescent moon staff in her hand. [close the door, time and space will be still here The staff of the crescent moon is silver, with complex lines on it. The blooming streamer turns into a silver thread and falls down from the starry sky, enveloping the tiny black hole, then slowly closing it, until finally, it disappears without a trace. That''s... Titus. Lolan Hill looked at the witch under the stars, making her feel familiar and strange. This phantom witch has a solemn and sad face. She watched her old friends being crushed by the turbulent flow of time and space. Her soul was broken in the fire, and then broken by herself one by one, to bridge and fill the gap of time and space, until it disappeared completely. [goodbye, Agatha I hope you can see Dorothy, trinasha, Edwina... And other familiar figures at the end of time and space. After the black hole disappeared in the sky, the crimson fire also scattered into fiery red particles slowly falling, and a red haired girl emerged in the sky again. She looked at the witch under the starry sky curiously and nervously, then crossed the night sky like streamer, and returned to the lakeside under the dark sky. "Lorraine, I can''t burn that, but there''s another witch to help." Kitty''s hands clung to Lorraine Hill''s wrists, as if to explain, and as if to seek praise. "Well, I know. It''s hard work, Kitty." Lorraine Hill hugged Kitty, gently stroked the warm red hair with one hand, and then looked up at the slowly falling phantom witch. ------ Tertiary, 1686, year of fire. On May 9 in the middle of the year, a huge flame bloomed from the top of the world in the center of the western continent, and then swept one third of the sky in the mainland. Under the orange burning sky, the temperature of the whole world was rising, and the summer of this year was also the hottest season in recent hundreds of years. Chapter 388 "Long time no see, Sylvester, Chris, and night." As if stepping on the steps of the air, tidys stepped down from the air, her silver eyes slowly sweeping the three trapped witches. "Long time no see, Titus." After a simple response, servis goes to one side. She doesn''t have much contact with Titus, and she doesn''t want to participate in these old grudges. She just stands here to ensure the safety of her two companions. Although she is not very senior, she can actually create many special creations because of the power of mirage, so as to imitate other people''s abilities. For example, the crescent moon staff she used just now is the staff of time and space used by Dorothy. Only in this way can she have the ability of stilling and bridging time and space. The power of mirage brings this kind of reproduction effect, so that she has almost all-round strength, so in the witch, her strength can also rank in the top several. "Welcome¡° Chris looked at this sudden visit to the witch, a short answer, but the Secretary night still did not speak. "Still not willing to speak, Si ye, we haven''t seen each other for 133954 days¡° Titus looked at the enamelled doll. "It should be 133625 days. I met you once in front of Dorothy''s graveyard." The division night finally opens the mouth, in the past does not stop to turn over the book also here closes. "There''s another time. It''s a long time. It''s been so many years before I knew it." While tidys was talking to each other, the two sages of series 9 flew over, while Chris first flew over to explain, and then they left slowly, regardless of the internal grudges between the witches. And Lorraine Hill also slowly flew over with Kitty. "It seems that this time there will be another party between the witches." Seeves looked at several people in the field. He felt something and asked them to land. ---------- In the book, the star watching room. The bookshelves that had been placed before were folded up. In the empty space, there was a rectangular blue tea table with white porcelain and red glaze gilt teapots on the tea table, and there were two big, two small and four sofas around the tea table. Tidys sits on a sofa alone. On the opposite side is sieye, Chris and severs. On the side of the sofa are Lorraine hill and Kitty. They sit together on the same sofa. Fortunately, the two girls are well proportioned, but they are not crowded, or maybe Cotty prefers to lean against Lorraine hill in this way. "It seems that we haven''t arrived yet." So said cervez. "Come to think of it, there''s another one. Just a moment." Chris stood up, her pale pink and white princess dress in the air through the silver mirror, and soon came out with a blue haired girl. It''s vermeea. Lorraine Hill looked at the familiar face, and the name immediately came to his mind. "Let me give you a brief introduction." Said Chris. "This girl''s name is vimiya. She is the successor of Phoebe. Although she is not complete at present, she will inherit Phoebe''s power and become the new sea witch in the future." "Severs, the jewel witch, little Lorraine and vermeea should have met, cluck." In Chris''s laughter, they also remembered the scene of going to the small town to buy clothes at the beginning of school, so they nodded and admitted. "Si ye, the Witch of the sealed book, tidys, the Witch of a thousand changes, I, the mirror witch." "Kitty, the eighth generation of the flame witch, has just been reborn." Chris pointed to the innocent and curious redhead. "Finally, there is our youngest one, the Witch of stars and miracles, Lorraine hill." After the introduction, Titus looked at the blue haired girl and asked, "is Lord Phoebe OK?" "It''s not very good, but it''s stable at the moment, so she let me come out to school and get in touch with the world." Said vermeea softly. Phoebe is a very old witch. She was born at the same time as atatis. Because of the old wounds of the war in the past, she is now coming to the end of her life. After years of searching, the sea witch found the inheritor of weimiya, whose nature and talent match very well, hoping to transfer her power smoothly. As a result, vermeea has been sleeping in the undersea crystal for hundreds of years and only recently regained consciousness. Unlike the natural witch, her inheritance is doomed to be lengthy and extremely troublesome, and her power will even dissipate a lot. "Well, this time we have managed to get together the representatives of all parties." Said Titus. "Yes." Chris looked at Lorraine hill and Kitty''s puzzled eyes and explained carefully. Today''s witches can be roughly divided into three groups. One group is the witches born before and after chaos disaster, among which Si Ye is the leader in reputation, and the members include Chris, severs, etc One group is the witch headed by Titus, most of them were born around the mercury Dynasty. The last group, that is, the generation of Selene, are basically the Witches of the era of the red Empire, and Phoebe is also of this group. However, in addition to Phoebe, Selene and others have not appeared in Ivar world for a long time. The three factions add up to no more than 20 people, some of whom have not even seen it for hundreds of years, and are not sure whether they are still in the world. A few witches in the hall recalled the past time. Chris sighed: "this is the first formal party since the collapse of Oz country." "But the party is getting more and more humble these days." Titus looked at the empty room, patted her hands, and the burning brass candlesticks appeared around. Then there were all kinds of delicious food and fruits on the tea table, some of which were obviously extraordinary. "It''s no match for the hospitality of Lord artatis in the gem records, but that''s it for now. It''s little Lorraine, who is likely to become a big man like atatis in the future. " Said Titus, and picked up a crisp, light green grape. After a few people talked for a while, her mood also calmed down a little. "Where." Looking at a number of series 9 magic girls in the venue, Lorraine Hill felt that he had no strength to participate in the discussion at present. "It''s true." Chris nodded with approval. In the eyes of the witch, one hundred years is not long, and it''s only a matter of time for little Loran to grow up. "Well." Si Ye''s rare mouth recognition. With the conversation, the estrangement between the two girls gradually melted after they parted for hundreds of years, and then they began to talk about business. "As for whether the objects excavated in the twilight ruins can be used or not, whether they should be promoted in the Ivar world, and what restrictions should be imposed." "This is the origin of strife and tragedy hundreds of years ago." "Are things in the past really better than they are now? Whether everything is worth inheriting. " "Should we step in the footsteps of our predecessors? Or open up your own way. " "The times are different after all." Chapter 389 Lolan Hill sat on the sofa, feeling the warm and soft body of Kitty beside him, listening to the present tidys and Chris talking about the past, and slowly sorting out the whole story. After the disintegration of the mercury Dynasty, the western continent experienced a long period of separatist rule. Various countries had been fighting for hundreds of years, which greatly consumed the family wealth and strength accumulated by the mercury Dynasty, and greatly reduced the number of high-level elites. Later, in a war, when a country was on the verge of extinction, it sent its own elite and experts to sneak into the enemy''s territory, deliberately destroying the local chaotic vortex seal, so the disaster began to ravage the world. Those gray and chaotic phantoms flow everywhere, eroding the earth, water, sky, infecting all living creatures, and then assimilating them into their own existence. At this time, people in the western continent realized the seriousness of the problem. After all, they had only learned the power of chaotic mirage from ancient books and legends before. In order to resist the disaster, all ethnic groups had to unite, and even the east continent sent ships across the sea to support this desolate land. As a result, the sequence of the dead detained in Yongye island was released, and they took part in the war of resistance and gained limited freedom. In the subsequent war, due to the unfavorable situation, all ethnic groups had to rely on the natural danger of sighing mountain to stop the continuous chaotic impact. To this day, several main peaks in the center of sighing mountain still have beacon towers built in those years for use. After more than 20 years of tug of war, after gradually getting familiar with and understanding the weaknesses and shortcomings of the opponents, the balance of the war gradually deviated and finally won. Then the angel churches also rose in various places to eliminate and supervise. At the same time, many high-level people began to search for various relics to explore the truth of the past history. At that time, Dorothy became the first Dean of tower college because she was a great master of magic sequence and knowledgeable. She usually lived in the tower viewing room on the top of the world. In the next few hundred years, she also participated in many heritage explorations. With her talent of time and space, she could easily find and enter those time and space faults in the twilight era and see the fragments of the past time. As a result, her knowledge of the twilight age is more and more abundant, and she is more and more respected. Finally, she discovered the miracle or secret art of the twilight age. That is the "aijieka road". With the help of this secret technique, the living beings can extend their consciousness to the mysterious void and gain a more keen perception and application of mana. In this way, they can make great progress. If mana is compared to the ocean, the real world is land, and the extraordinary is like an animal standing on land and drinking water by the sea. Ajeka is a place deeper under the sea, where mana is more "concentrated", more primitive, closer to its essence, and more dangerous. Generally speaking, even the transcendent can''t touch ajeka, because it belongs to the higher dimension of space. Fortunately and unfortunately, Dorothy is the magic girl of time and space. She can easily touch that dimension, which is why she is more and more familiar with ajeka. Finally, she uses the secrets of dusk to improve and adapt to modern times, forming a new faction. Most of the sequences can be used, and the effect is amazing, which soon attracted the attention of the sages and other witches. However, with the promotion of the secret arts, some people''s temperament began to change, and soon went crazy, and the final outcome was very similar to those chaotic phantoms. At that time, with the excavation of the ruins, people have gradually realized that the past human beings were probably extinct, otherwise they would not abandon the world, regardless of whether or not, and the chaotic phantom may be the main reason. In this way, time and cause and effect may be connected, that is to say, ancient people died because of the road of ejeka. After reaching such a conclusion, Dorothy''s theory and idea were naturally opposed by other sages, and some demons also thought that the promotion of secret arts should be stopped. For this result, Dorothy can not accept, she spent hundreds of years of hard work and persistence, was denied, unreasonable across the board, all are not allowed. Under such a blow, she was a little frustrated with the sages, so soon after, she led a few familiar people to leave ermenas and go to the south of the mainland to build a new school park. And because she was the elder of the mercury Dynasty, the great Witch of the magic sequence, and had been the head of the Academy for many years, she had many students, and many mages began to gather here, so the kingdom of Oz was founded. At the same time, several witches, such as Titus, also participated in the establishment of the country and the college. They also had a lot of architecture in their respective fields, which made oz prosperous and powerful. At first, Dorothy promised the sage association that she would carefully study and promote the road of ajeka, and try her best to remove the side effects. With the assurance of the witch, other members of the sage Association tolerated this situation a little. After all, Dorothy was also a meritorious official of all dynasties. She brought out a large number of high-level mages and sages, and many people helped her. At that time, Siye was born after the disaster of chaos. She was brought up by human sages. After Dorothy left, she took over the post of dean of gaota. At that time, when Dorothy left, she took away several working witches from the tower college. Only Chris stayed. Later, she helped susiye to manage the tower college. As the youngest one in her generation, she is loved by everyone, but she is not valued, and her seniority is shallow. At the same time, because of her petite figure, among the students, more people love her appearance than respect her knowledge, although her power is extremely suitable for teaching and educating people. In the new period of time, Si ye also spent a lot of time, and it took many years to get everyone to recognize the new witch. However, at this time, oz has risen, and many people still think that Dorothy is the most powerful witch in the magic sequence, and she is regarded as an idol. And Siye is just a qualified educator. At that time, with the joint efforts of many high-strength magicians, the star watching Institute of Oz restored the technology of the twilight age. The magic warship flying in the sky was born, and its momentum reached its peak. People will eventually expand. With such strong national strength and achievements, some of the past constraints begin to become dispensable. At first, the road of ajeka was only spread among the high-level colleges. As time goes by, the scope of ajeka gradually expands, including teachers, students, in-service mages, and even some intermediate colleges. As the number of people increases, the secret is no longer a secret, which makes the sages who turn a blind eye gradually intolerable. ------- Listening to the truth rarely recorded in these books, Lorraine Hill could not help but turn his eyes to the doll like witch, thinking. How did this delicate and lovely master defeat Dorothy. Chapter 390 Although Si Ye is the head of the college, she is not as famous as her two students. Roland and Yalin, the legend of wind and moon. The rise of the two great powers, the west wind, the white horse and the emerald moon, naturally also deeply affected the pattern of the mainland. Not to mention the intersection and divergence of the origins of the two countries, the rise of the green empire can be said to be the description of the legendary life of Alina. And the history can even be seen as a legendary novel, in which there are countless adventures. First of all, Yalin was born in cangyue state. At that time, Yalin was a small country in the western continent, which was not noticeable. It was only because the demon sequence inherited by the royal family was relatively rare, so Yalin had a certain reputation. At first, Yalin was only the second son of the old king. His elder brother was about 10 years older than him, and it was not his turn to inherit the throne. Soon after Yalin entered ermenas, this gifted genius attracted a large number of students to follow him. It was during his school that he learned elvish language and had a better understanding of the natural sequence elves in his school. At school, a group of people led by Yalin and Roland argued endlessly and competed with each other in various fields. Although sometimes they were angry, it had to be said that it also greatly stimulated the students at that time and made the prodigies appear frequently in those years. Both sides often fight to prove their views and theories. After graduation, they return to their hometown with their followers and begin to practice all kinds of knowledge learned in school. At first, with the help of his understanding of elves, Yalin traded with them, and brought the rare and exquisite elves products into the human society for high profits. After that, Yalin expanded armaments, actively participated in the war of the country''s external expansion, and accumulated military achievements and reputation. In this way, his prestige soon surpassed that of his elder brother. Finally, he made his elder brother think that he had caught his flaw and was ready to arrest and convict him. Soon this kind of "injustice" spread all over the country, causing all kinds of indignation. In this way, with the help of opportunity and public opinion, he overthrew his brother at one stroke and became the only heir of the Kingdom, and soon became the king of cangyue. After a few years of fighting in the South and North, cangyue kingdom was also considered a medium power. On this condition, he entered the Emerald Forest to negotiate with the fairy queen. I don''t know what kind of rhetoric and handsome appearance he used to make the young fairy queen fall in love with him and marry the human king. Finally, the Forest Elves came out of the forest and merged into the green moon, and the country was renamed the green kingdom. Later, with the help of the Forest Elves, the green kingdom continued to expand until it met Oz in the south. At this time, the kingdom of Oz was ruled by the College Council, and there were many mages. Although the main population was not as good as verdant, the number of extraordinary people was obviously lower than verdant. Moreover, they also had a newly developed magic warship. These magical warships flying and floating in the sky are said to refer to the floating island and floating city in the twilight era, and have the ability of anti gravity. Under the attack of supremacy, few troops could resist such an attack, so the pace of green expansion also stopped. With the passage of time, many of the sages began to clearly oppose the various acts of Oz, and some began to bet on green side. These respected sages are not only powerful themselves, but also have students and disciples all over the mainland. Therefore, under the mediation of the sages, the powerful Griffin kingdom was merged into green, and the dead sequence adherents who came back from yongdark Island were also guided to join green. These two forces became the sarius family and the Trey family, namely the Duke of Griffin and the Duke of Raven. In this way, Green''s strength increased greatly. Both the number of people and the number of extraordinary people steadily exceeded that of Oz, and the war finally began. Knights riding Griffins fly above the sky. The edge of white armor has golden lines. The long spiral gun shining with electric light is a dragon killing gun since ancient times. It is specially used against all kinds of flying dragons in oz. The mages waving staff on the dragon''s back fell from the sky in the thunderstorm with the blood and wailing of the flying dragon. On the earth, there are gray solemn battle flags and long guns. These well-trained soldiers are like cold steel, advancing constantly. They are living machines, soldiers who will soon incarnate into the dead, and the sunset of mercury Dynasty. In order to gain the recognition of the world again, in order to eliminate the traitors in the past, these supernatural beings in the sequence of the dead eliminate the mages of Oz one by one. It may be difficult for outsiders to understand, but in fact, many descendants of mercury Dynasty believe that it is the prevalence of magic sequence that leads to the decline of necromancer sequence and the collapse of the dynasty. Dorothy, the great witch who led the magic sequence, was also regarded as the betrayer of mercury Dynasty. No matter the facts or the prejudice, the entanglement of cause and effect in the past has long been unclear, but the hatred and emotion have been handed down. The descendants of the meritorious officials and founders of the former dynasty had to change their families and live in isolation. They were even detained on Yongan island for hundreds of years. In the later period of the dynasty, those who caused conflicts and discontent and converted to the magic sequence could continue to enjoy happiness and multiply in the mainland. How can there be such injustice. The long gun rack full of anger is on the galloping horse, with dark silver, steel and skeleton decoration. It penetrates the descendants of the former comrades and nailes them to the city wall. Even the soul has to be crushed one by one, so that they can not be reborn. This is the sad scene of the battle between verdant and Oz in those years. After the expansion of the war, the kingdom of Oz launched three magic warships built by the whole nation. The slender and huge warships covered the sky and covered the sun. Huge meteor fire fell from the sky and fell into the gray "wilderness" below, exploding with white bones and flesh. At this time, the green air force, which had been waiting for a long time, swept up like clouds. The elves flapping the wings of butterflies, holding green bows, shoot green arrows from the clouds. After these arrows fall into the magic warship, they can''t shoot through the hard and mysterious alloy steel. They can only spring up slightly, and then grow various branches and tentacles, which spread, absorb and slowly corrode the warship. Then there are the demonic sequence guards in red armor. They pass through the blockade of artillery and enemy lightning, and land on the warship. With the help of the climbing vines, they wait for the opportunity to attack the interior of the warship. But these are all aimed at interfering with each other. As the same knowledgeable Witch of books, Siye, who understands the technology and knowledge of the twilight era, takes this opportunity to destroy the anti gravity system on the warships, and these sky warships begin to fall from the sky and crash into the earth. In order to save these fallen warships and prevent most of the students and the extraordinary from dying, Dorothy also spent a lot of magic to transfer and land them gently, but it also foreshadowed her defeat. This war is the most widely participated war among the extraordinary people in sequence 9 after chaos disaster. A total of 23 sequence 9 members from both sides participated in the war, including nearly seven directly falling and one missing. Since then, both sides have been seriously injured, so that in the "battle of breaking the bow" hundreds of years later, sequence 9 members from both sides are very cautious and no longer directly interfere in the war. After the collapse of Oz, all the technologies related to the twilight era were banned, and all the mages who practiced that secret art were executed. After this great disaster, the mages of Oz were displaced, some of them went to ruerna, and some to the southern islands. With the resentment and research of these mages, two new technological routes have been developed, namely, ruhner''s mechanical and magic technology, and the biological and natural transformation technology of the little moon Council. The concrete achievements are the airship, alchemy creation and various magic statues of ruerna, Warcraft of the little moon Council, island production, alchemy potions, etc. But unfortunately, although they come from the same source, they both think that the other side is not in the right direction and has gone the wrong way, which is a heresy hard to recognize and understand. This is also a unique landscape between mages. Chapter 391 "Hundreds of years have passed now." Tidys picked up the tea cup in front of her and looked at the heat rising in the cup. Her eyes showed a look of memory. "There has been no good peace talks and an end to what happened at that time. Agatha lived in seclusion alone, licked the wound, and finally fell into such a situation. If only I could find her earlier... It''s a pity that the matter has come to an end. I don''t want to say any more sentimental words. I just want to put an end to what happened in those years, and don''t continue the sadness and hatred of the past. " "Although we are considered powerful by outsiders, we are actually very lonely. There are only a few people we know who can be companions." She raised her head and looked at the opposite night. "Dorothy''s actions at that time, though a little radical, were not irreparable. Besides, she was thinking about everyone''s future." "Si ye should also be aware of the current situation in cangcui. With the increase of population, the decrease of resources, the huge gap between the noble and the humble, and the gradual overflow of strife, discontent and resentment, it is difficult to reconcile." "Even if there are high-level and extraordinary suppression from the top, this atmosphere and environment can not be cured. One year or two, it will break out one day." "Therefore, I still believe that the ultimate choice for all is to develop technology and go to the stars." "I believe that many people in the sage association also hold this view." "But hundreds of years ago, that crackdown made many fields related to the twilight era taboo, which has undoubtedly become a shackle. People trapped in cages will suffer madness after a long time." Tidys took a slow sip of the warm tea, put the cup on the table, and continued. "I don''t want to see any more cannibalism." "Si ye, do you know. Before the battle of Oz, the witches were always like their families. The elders would take care of and protect the new generation. But that fight broke the tradition and warmth that has always existed. It spread and influenced a wide range of people. Later, even if a new witch was born, she was afraid to join us to avoid persecution. " When he heard this, Lorraine Hill blinked a little embarrassed. "The new generation is gradually moving away from us and living in isolation. After the first few decades of the new generation, it will be very difficult for a mature and stable witch to open her heart and become better with everyone." "And division has become a predictable thing, long life brings long loneliness, lack of mutual support and peer support, it is difficult to imagine what kind of abyss of thoughts a living witch will slide into, to the unknown and extreme road." "Once this happens, the world''s image of the witch will become worse, which will in turn hate and intensify more of the witch to the opposite of the crowd, and eventually cause a tragedy." "Even you don''t want to see such a phenomenon, Si Ye." When she said this, she stopped and looked at the empty teacup with quiet silver eyes. ... The hall was quiet for a long time, then a voice with childlike innocence rang out. "I see." Si Ye stood up so that she could look straight at the sitting tidys. "I will propose at the meeting of the sages to lift the ban for many years, urge the change of historical records, and make the evaluation of Oz more objective and neutral." "However, I must also require that all research on Technology in the twilight era must be strictly controlled and protected, and treated with caution, so that it can be carried out." "That kind of advanced things, for the present world, is like the scythe waving in the hands of children. If they are not careful, they will hurt themselves." "I don''t deny that, and I agree to control it." Titus looked at the night before her and nodded in agreement. "After dealing with these matters, I will resign as the head of the college and let other sages take turns, just like other colleges." For such a resignation statement, Chris and severs are eager to speak, but they stop talking. They feel sorry for Siye''s efforts for so many years, but they are happy for her relief. "I''m not very good at communicating with people, and I don''t know how to deal with the fear of other newborn witches." Now her voice was a little low. "If you want to do this, leave it to others. Although you are a witch, you don''t have to be good at everything. You need to rely on each other and help each other. That''s friends and family." At this time, the eyebrows of Titus also spread. "At that time, if there are other Freshmen''s companions, they will have to trouble you to teach them the knowledge they should have." Tess''s voice was a little lighter. Si Ye looked at tidys and opened her mouth slightly. After a long time, she vomited out two words: "thank you, thank you." Then she bowed her head in embarrassment, with a slight red on her cheek. "Sure enough, that''s the lovely Secretary night." Titus lifted the 12-year-old Book Witch and held her in her arms. "I haven''t done that for years." She said this to her old friend in her ear. "Oh, don''t fight with me." Chris saw that tidys held sieye in her arms, stood up over the coffee table, took off tidys'' arm, and was ready to take back her good friend. "Cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck.". ------------ Two days later. "Well, see you next time, little Lorraine, and Kitty." She stood on the lawn, holding a light blue lace parasol, and said to them. "Goodbye." Kitty raised her hand. "Goodbye, sister Titus." Lorraine Hill nodded slightly, too. Then the phantom of the witch boarded again, such as fairy tale fantasy carriage, in the two Black Unicorn traction, driven to the blue sky of white clouds floating. On the tower in the north, Chris lies on the windowsill and looks at the carriage taking off on the lawn in the distance. "Si ye, tidys is gone." She watched the little black spot disappear into the sky. "I see. Chris, don''t be lazy. Come and clean up." Siye said angrily that today she was wearing a simple black-and-white maid''s dress and was cleaning the vacant real viewing room. Before the arrival of the next college head, clean well in advance. "But I''m Chris. How can I do such a rough job?" Chris, in her pink princess dress, stood on the low brown table, and said with her hips crossed. "Idiot!" Si Ye picks up the broom and sweeps directly at Chris'' calf. The latter jumps up gently on the low table and laughs happily. "Ha ha, you can''t get me." Just as Chris dodged the "chase" of Si ye, a thick book fell in the air and "happened to" hit the witch''s head, making her scream, then cover her head and squat down. "I got you. Get up and work." Si Ye pulls up the crouching Chris and puts a broom into her hand. "Wu Wu, I''ve been deceiving you at night. I''m not good at it." Chapter 392 Once again, the unusual ermenas became the image of peace in the past. Except ausuna, all the other infected students recovered one by one, and most of them returned to their former lives, but there were some differences between them. Gao TA college in the north, who has been the head of the college for hundreds of years, officially left. The new head of the college is a well-known sage, magic sequence 9. Quantitative balance, gold. There was a thump at the door outside the office. "In¡° The old man sitting in the office looked at the yellow old books in his hand and responded. A young man pushed the door and came in. "Good president, I''m Jack." The student looked at the old man a little uneasily. He had thin white hair and a thin face, but he looked very healthy. "Sit down." "Yes." Jack went to the side of the sofa and sat down with his legs together and his hands on his sides. This is the first time that he met the new college president. At present, he is just an ordinary student. Not only his grades are not excellent, but he also made a big mistake this time. "Can you tell me what happened?" The head of the college put down the notes handed over in his hand, which recorded all kinds of affairs of the college. It''s hard to imagine how the former head of the college, Si ye, dealt with so many miscellaneous matters. It''s just like an indefatigable machine. He sighed faintly in his heart, and then looked at the student in front of him, one of the whirlpools that caused all kinds of things in the college some time ago, a third grader named Jack. Judging from his resume, although the student worked hard, he was not brilliant and didn''t have many bright spots, but he still wanted to know why he set foot on this road, or why the witch chose him alone. "Yes, I grew up in College..." then Jack tells the story again. "That is to say, you are disheartened because of the failure of the experiment and accept the handout from the witch, aren''t you?" "... yes." As he answered this, Jack bowed his head, felt ashamed and ashamed, and his voice trembled. "Nothing. Look up." Gold waved his hand and looked at the young man in front of him. He has short blonde hair and looks ok, but his clothes are a little ordinary, his shoes are a little old, and there is blood in the corner of his eyes. It seems that he hasn''t slept well these days. "I''ve heard some students say that you usually work very hard, don''t you?" In fact, it was no longer hard work, or even self abuse, gold thought in his heart. "No, it''s nothing to be proud of..." Jack''s voice is a little bitter, so hard, and will certainly achieve the desired results, but accumulated a lot of depression, anxiety, resentment and so on. "Well..." Looking at the young man in front of him, gold seems to see many similar figures. There is more than one student like him. There are a lot of students who work hard at school, but not everyone can compete for the top. It''s about talent, direction, effort, opportunity and so on. In many cases, it''s not hard to succeed. The college head, who has a wide life experience, said. "In fact, whether in colleges or in various industries, there are always a lot of people thinking about" getting ahead ", that is, competing for the top few, but they don''t realize how small the possibility of success is, or even just a kind of extravagance. I don''t deny that competition can promote people''s progress, but competition can bring pain, and sometimes the pain is far greater than your harvest. " He continued, as if he recalled the faces in his memory and the figures that had aged in the years. "Sometimes, when you''ve spent a long time and effort on something, even exhausted, you find that there''s no change in the status quo. There''s no change in grades, parents don''t love you more, teachers don''t notice, friendship is still like that, treatment doesn''t rise, popularity doesn''t rise, prospects are fuzzy, and there''s no motivation to do anything... " "There is no doubt that this is a situation that many people will encounter. In fact, he is the same, you are the same, and I am the same." "At this time, you will be very anxious and begin to doubt the original intention of your efforts and the significance of competition. At first, you will doubt your talent and ability. Later, you will deny your character and origin. With more and more failures. One day, you will suddenly understand that not everyone has to reach the top of the industry or circle to be outstanding. " He stopped for a moment before continuing. "Since ancient times, more and more people in this world must be willing to be mediocre, not to say mediocre for a lifetime, at least for ten or eight years, or even decades." His voice suddenly became powerful: "what is striving for the upper reaches? Many times, it is actually a kind of spiritual kidnapping of the middle and lower reaches of the people who have occupied the upper reaches." "It''s like saying that if you don''t go upstream, you will fail, be worthless, bad and unfortunate, so as to satisfy their sense of superiority, and then let you swim for the few places, so that they can make profits." "So competition has gradually become the source of your pain." The voice of the head of the college eased down. [so, even if you''re not upstream, that doesn''t mean you''re not good. You''ve worked hard, you''ve worked hard, you''ve done a great job I''m very proud to have a student like you "Thank you, teacher." Jack lowered his head, choked, and blinked desperately to keep the warm liquid out. Not wanting to make a fool of the student in front of him, gold said, "well, you go back first¡° "Write a review and describe in detail what happened. The teacher will deal with what happened later." His voice was gentle and powerful, which made the student feel grateful and warm. "Yes, sir." Jack lowers his head, walks out of the office and disappears at the end of the corridor. ---------- Chengzhai college, in the shade of the lake. Lorraine Hill sat on a bluestone against the tree trunk, her white skirt scattered on the green grass and flowers. She slowly flipped through the books on her knees, and occasionally looked at the lake as quiet as a gem, with the joyful song of birds overhead. Entering the midsummer ahead of time, some people can''t open their eyes to the bright sunshine. The white dress is a little fuzzy in the sun, and the reflected halo makes people unable to see the silk lines on the skirt. Soft hair fell on the shoulders and chest, occasionally with the breeze. A girl with short hair in the distance looked at Lorraine hill under the tree and hesitated to walk back and forth. After a long time, she finally gathered up her courage and went forward. "Long time no see, Lorraine. I''m sorry about that¡° She lowered her green eyes and did not dare to look at the girl in front of her. She could not tell whether she felt guilty or ashamed. Previously, in the underground of the "black veil" church, she had her friend well treated and hurt. "It''s Jenna. I haven''t seen you for a long time. It doesn''t matter. It''s you. How are you recovering¡° Lorraine Hill sat the girl standing in front of him next to him, and they began to talk. "The recovery is good. I heard that it''s all thanks to Lorraine." Jenna''s hand was held by Lorraine hill, a little embarrassed to reply. "A little contribution, not so great." Lolan Hill looked at the friend he met on the airship. He felt some emotion. Unconsciously, it was almost two years. "How are you at school recently?" "Generally speaking, I don''t feel like I''m the material for practicing natural sequence." Jenna eased her tension a little and said again. "I can''t find the secret all the time. I''m a little anxious. Now I doubt whether I can go this way." "Well, try it. If you can''t, try another extraordinary sequence. In general, it''s better to do what you are good at. " Lolan Hill suggests that doing what you are good at can get more positive feedback, which will make you more confident and motivated. If you do more, it will become your specialty and advantage, and you will like it more and more. "Well." Jenna nodded. They talked under the tree for a while. Then Jenna stood up. "I''ll go back first, Lorraine." "See you next time." Lorraine Hill raised his wrist. "See you next time." With her back to the sun, Jenna smiles and walks away from the shade. Summer is coming. Lorraine hill uses his fingers to block the white sun, looks at the clear blue sky, and thinks about the whole semester. Because of this year''s special situation, the climate is gradually hot, and the holiday of ermenas has started ahead of time. Chapter 393 Chengzhai college, black swan castle, club room. The wind passes through the continuous and broad valley, the flourishing branches and leaves forest under the sun, and the lake reflecting the sky like a mirror. It brings a warm and warm feeling and enters the room from the wide and high window. Even if there is no direct sunlight into the room, but the bright and bright world outside the window still makes people feel the unique heat of summer. In today''s activity room, the ground is covered with a light green mat, and several girls are lying in it for lunch break. Lorraine Hill sat on a round cushion, dressed in a simple white dress, with her bare feet on the mat. She leaned against the windowsill, looking out at the blue sky and the scenery, and occasionally closed her eyes for a rest. Now the courses in the college have been stopped one after another. It is said that the specific holiday schedule will be issued in two days. In this leisure time, the previous roommates and companions also gathered again. Some time ago, after the excitement of the competition, most people became a little lazy. Now several members of the club also take advantage of this to have a good rest. In the inner rest room of the activity room, letis and Niya sleep on the bed, while busa can''t spare time, making summer snacks in the kitchen. The night spirit put his head on Lorraine Hill''s leg and was sleeping. This guy has been turning the clock upside down recently. He is very energetic at night and wants to sleep during the day. Kitty and vimiya are sitting together. They are at the small table on the mat, watching Lily whispering the rules to them and teaching them to play a chess game. From time to time in the distant forest came the happy call of cicada, and a line of white red billed storks flew over the clear sky. Looking at the night spirit sleeping in his arms, Lorraine hill was also a little sleepy. He leaned against the wall, his eyes closed slowly, and his ears only heard the whispering game of Kitty and Lily. A bee seems to be lost, flying in from the window, landing on the windowsill, and then flying into the room, wandering under the ceiling. Lily looks up at the little bee, makes a silent gesture to the two people in front of her, and then lightly steps on the table, ready to catch the flying bee. Kitty looks at Lily''s action curiously, and there is a smile on her face under the veil. They watched Lily stand on tiptoe, reach out and try to catch the flapping bee. Once, twice, three times, Lily still didn''t catch it. She felt that she was losing face, so she put a layer of red on her light pink nails, and then jumped up to sweep the flying little guy. The bee directly bumps into Lily''s palm in a panic, but it also gets away with it, but Lily''s words are not so lucky. After jumping up in the air, she fell directly in the direction of Lorraine hill. In a hurry, she pressed her hand on the wall to stabilize her body, but her foot would step on the sleeping night spirit''s thigh. Night spirit is also frightened, suddenly opened his eyes, looking at Lily''s face closer and closer. "Wow." They yell in the activity room. As lily falls, Yeling reaches out to block them. Finally, they bump into each other. Lily''s forehead is knocked on Yeling''s elbow, and her eyes are full of stars. Yeling also responds. She stands up and presses lily on the mat, and her two little hands just press Lily''s wrists on the ground. "Lily hit me again." The night spirit accuses lily of having an unexpected behavior and is trying to kill herself, so he has to punish her greatly. "Pain..." Lily''s forehead is red, and her mouth is not willing to say, and then struggle, and soon they fight again in the activity room. In a group of people, Yeling and Lily are the youngest. Although they often fight, they have a good relationship. After this, Lorraine Hill also woke up from the nap. After the night spirit got up, she just moved her body. "Dangdang ~ the pudding is ready. Do you want to eat it?" At this time, she also made a snack and brought it out. The transparent pudding shakes slightly on the plate, reflecting the sunlight in the distance, and the light green and orange fruit pieces are particularly attractive. "I want to eat." Seeing the snack coming, Yeling and Lily stop fighting immediately. They quickly get to the table and watch pumansha put the plate on the table. Soon they picked up their favorite flavor. Lily chose a light green pudding of kiwi fruit, and Yeling chose an orange pudding of yellow peach. Ketti and weimiya also choose a pudding and taste it with a small mouthful. "Lorraine, choose one, too." Boumansha continued to come with the plate. Lorraine Hill sat up, took a small dish of light green pudding, scooped out a small piece with a small spoon, and put it into his mouth. The cold, sour and sweet feeling surrounded his tongue. "Delicious," she said, looking up. "Just like it." She gave a happy smile and was ready to turn back when the door suddenly opened. Alina ran in excitedly. She strode away with her legs, put one hand on the doorframe, and announced excitedly, "do you want to know where we''re going for the holiday? I have a wonderful proposal here "Not yet¡° Several people present shook their heads and have been resting recently. "Then go to the South Islands with me. I''m the daughter of the great captain Kinson!" "Ah, is Alina finally willing to say her father''s name?" "Where to risk it." Yeling and Lily come here with interest. "Here it is." Alina raises her vacation mission notice. [in the South Islands, a group of special swordfish appeared in the waters near the beautiful island, which caused great hidden danger to passing ships and needed to be cleaned up. Due to the large number and wide distribution, 5-10 students are recommended to go together "It will be very comfortable to go to the seaside in summer, and the weather won''t be too hot. How about it? Do you want to go together?" "It seems good." "Not bad." "That''s it." So everyone''s holiday schedule was set. ---------- Direction 2: the seven seas chapter, across the sea, appreciate the treasures of various countries, fight with pirates, compete with those sea merchants, look for the lost treasure, the remains of the seabed, mermaid elegy, the legendary fleet of the great merchant loranthel. Direction 3: star and Rose: the legendary sage living in seclusion in the forest, a girl wearing a white skirt with seven ears in her hand. She came into the world like a ray of light, leading the new country, the dispute over the concept of star and rose, and the separation and unification of the seven Xuehua countries. Chapter 394 The pavilion in the forest. The white stone brick is uneven, which reveals a trace of light red, and the place where the floors meet is two raised horizontal belts. The small building is not so hot because it is shrouded in the shade of dozens of meters high tree canopy. "That is to say, Roxie, you can''t go to my house this year." Flossia looked at the girl in front of her and complained in a low voice. Looking at the blonde girl in front of her, Lorraine Hill felt a little guilty, but now she has made a decision and registered in the school booklet. It''s not good to change it temporarily. "I''m sorry, Floria. But I''ll remember. I''ll go next time. " Lorraine hill put his hands together in front of him and whispered. She seldom breaks her word, and this time she has a little conscience. Flossia bit her lip and looked at the lovely girl with silver hair. For a moment, she couldn''t say a word of reproach. "Well... I''ve agreed that you can''t run away next time." "Well." Lorraine hill stood up and hugged flossia, smelling a faint fragrance of flowers between her nose. This girl with fairy blood is the most beautiful of her peers. Golden hair has a sun like luster, slightly curved, Floria also reached out to embrace the girl in front of her body, silver and gold hair slightly intertwined. "It''s been a while. How are you recently? Have you fainted or felt sick She asked the soft silver haired girl. "I''ve been fine recently. I haven''t fainted or anything." Lorraine hill rose slowly and sat down next to flossia, hand in hand. "Then I''m relieved." Flossia is also wearing a white dress, but the difference between them is that her skirt has light green decoration on the edge and sleeve, while Lorraine hill only has a red ribbon around her waist. "Next semester will come earlier, and the school will arrange some rehearsals to prepare for the winter festival. If so, did you take part in the program¡° "I haven''t thought about that yet." All of a sudden, Lorraine Hill felt something bad, but now it was too late to escape. "Let''s prepare a program next term." Sure enough, flossia''s last move came, and at this time, Lorraine hill just because she couldn''t accompany flossia to her home was a little guilty, so it was not easy to say no to her again, so he had to nod his head. "All right." Do you want to sing in public again? I feel a little ashamed. I have participated in a large ceremony before, but I still can''t let go. "Don''t go back." Again, flossia said. "No way." Lorraine Hill felt her wrist lifted by flossia. "This is for you." Flossia took a Braided Bracelet from her wrist and put it on Lorraine hill. Green branches and leaves bracelet, just like just picked, green, there are white flowers on it. [lvteng Baimei Bracelet] (Evaluation: rare coral): it has the functions of healing, detoxification, protection and short distance transmission. Although it has a lot of functions, now Lorraine hill is basically a metropolis. She thinks it''s a bit wasteful to give it to her. "This one?" "Take it as a gift from me." So said flossia, who still valued her good friend. "Well." The white wrist is covered with a woven bracelet, and the two hands are put together, which is unexpectedly harmonious and symmetrical. ----------- "Gone, gone." Alina raised her hands, held her suitcase high, and walked in front of the crowd behind her. Lorenthal, boumansha, Yeling, letis, Niya, lily, vimiya, and Kitty followed and walked to the parking airport in the college open space, where a white and elegant airship was parked. "Let''s go to yubere in the south, take a boat there, and then go to the South Islands." Letis suggested that, according to the map, this is also the closest distance to a straight line. "Good." They agreed. Yubere, the capital of the weilgar business alliance before the split, loranthel meditated in his heart, and then walked onto the airship with a rattan box. Because of the help of storage ring, she only put some daily necessities in her box, and then a puppet bear. The rest of her clothes and so on were put in the ring, so as to prevent damp or dirty. However, we have to hide it a little. After all, space equipment with storage effect is really rare. "So sleepy ~" just sat down, the night spirit began to rub his eyes. "Xiaoyeling must have read those novels again in the evening." Alina jokingly said. "No way." The night spirit shakes his two horsetails and says in defense, then wants to change seats with letis. "Sister lettiss, can we change places? I want to sit next to sister Lorraine." She said coquettishly. "Well, well, you can''t help it. You''re always pestering Lorraine." Letis shook her head helplessly. She didn''t care so much about the position. "Hei hei ~" the night spirit turns around happily, sits in the position of the inside side, then pulls the arm of Lorraine hill, and wants to sleep again. "Idiot." Lorraine Hill knocked this guy on the head in a bad mood. "It''s not stupid. Yeling is very clever." She pleaded and murmured, then leaned back in Lorraine Hill''s arms and closed her eyes for a nap. Lorraine Hill gently stroked her hair, and then looked at the scenery outside the small round window. As the airship vibrated slightly, the propeller whirred and turned, the green earth gradually moved away. Through the layers of mountains and white clouds, the airship sails south. In order to avoid causing some disputes, the airship''s route is also south along the sighing mountains. Below is a piece of primitive and vast mountains and wilderness. The scenery on the road gradually changed. At first, there were dark green coniferous forests, and then there were light green and yellow broad-leaved forests. Further south, you can see some gentle hills and grasslands. Three days after the airship''s flight, some people began to appear below. Then there were patches of golden wheat fields and farms, small towns with white walls and red tiles, and prosperous big cities. Finally, a touch of blue appeared on the skyline, and the sea breeze came towards us. Albatross whistling and passing under the airship, sailing boats slowly into the harbor, the noise of the city gradually came. "This is uberre, once the capital of the Vilga business alliance." Letis stood by the fence of the airship, watching the approaching view below, and said to loranthel. "It''s really prosperous." The girl looked at the city below, and compared with the memory of or pranland, yubere is about the size of two Hopland, and the harbor is deeper, and there are more ships berthing. After all, it was once the capital and an important hub connecting the East and west sides of the mainland. With a slight tremor, the airship landed on the tarmac outside the city. With the propeller gradually sparse rotation sound, a passenger and young people down the stairs, curiously looking at the bustling city. Clean and tidy roads, red and white brick houses, blue tiles, and the iron street lamps with black paint. "Daddy''s boat is expected to arrive in two days." Alina said so, and then ready to lead everyone to find a place to live. "Maybe it will be good to go shopping these two days." Lily looks at the dazzling glass windows on the street and offers excitedly. "Ha ha, just like I thought." Alina and Lily high five "Well, that''s settled." Chapter 395 After getting off the airship, it was already afternoon. We decided to find a place to live and have a rest, and then go shopping tomorrow. After a little round, they finally chose a small hotel at the suggestion of Lorraine hill. This was once the capital of Vilga, and there were many dignitaries, and the hotel was very clean. It can be seen that the boss knows the likes of those prominent people very well. The decoration in the shop is not particularly gorgeous, but many places are clean and tidy, which makes people feel more comfortable. The party was divided into five rooms, two people in one room, and Lorraine hill and Kitty had one room. Several girls in the team did not travel many times. This group trip was full of novelty and curiosity. When Lorraine hill and Kitty entered the room, they first put down their things, then simply washed their faces and hands. Then there was a knock on the door. Dong Dong¡ª¡ª "Just a moment." Lorraine Hill tied up his hair again in front of the mirror, put on a light blue band, and came out. Opening the door, it turned out to be Yeling and boumansha. Samantha: go to dinner first, Lorraine Loranthel: Well, I''ll call Kitty over. What''s for tonight? " Yeling: "I heard that there are red crabs here. I want to eat them." "Oh, that, do ye Ling dare to eat?" Alina came over from the side of the corridor, next to Niya who had changed her clothes. "Why don''t you dare." Night spirit doesn''t understand of see to a Lian Na. "It''s actually very spicy, and it''s a little troublesome to eat." ''it looks like she''s had a relevant experience,'' she recalls, pressing her chin with her finger. "It''s good to try." Lettiss came over in a bright yellow lotus leaf skirt. "Almost there." Lily counted 123... 9, just right. "Rare big action." She said with a smile. "Come on, go downstairs." Alina leads the way ahead. Lily follows her. They walk down the stairs of the hotel and go to the hall on the first floor for dinner. The walls made of red bricks are a little rustic. There are vases on the dark red solid wood table, in which a few simple iris are inserted. The place they chose was close to the window. On the left side of the hall, a large round table just sat for nine people. There are about ten pine oil lamps hanging from the ceiling of the hall, and the bright yellow halo spreads all over the room. The hotel is not very big. The tables in the hall are two big and six small. After several girls sit down talking and laughing, there are not many other seats, only a few in twos and threes. The waiter in the hotel came quickly. He was dressed in a white shirt and a brown vest. He was a little smart. First of all, he brought a cup of hot tea to these young ladies, and then he asked. "What would you like to eat in the evening Looking at the dress and appearance of these girls, the waiter knew that they were rich or expensive, and they also attached great importance to etiquette. "Do you have a detailed menu?" Asked letice, a little more skillfully. "Yes." The waiter took the clean menu book that had been prepared in advance from his pocket pocket and presented it to letis. After receiving the menu, Yeling and Lily stand up and run behind letis to watch. "Ah, this ice cream looks good. Is it still available in the shop?" Lily asked preemptively. "Yes, we can make Cuiyue berry, zibuguo and Bingxin melon at present." He recalled a little, there are several. "Will there be so many fresh ingredients in the store?" Arena is from the southern islands and naturally knows how easily these fruits can go bad. "Not in the store, but the boss of the fruit shop next door is very familiar with us. If you need to, you can go there directly to get it, so it''s a lot easier." "How does the owner of the fruit shop keep fresh?" Lorraine Hill thought of the extraordinary fruit in his tixilan mountains. "It used to be troublesome, but now after we merged with ruerna, the alchemy equipment there is very convenient and can be preserved at low temperature." The waiter explained. "So." The girl nodded. "Is Lorraine curious about this? Actually, it''s not difficult. My family produces this one." In her casual words, lettiss revealed the nature of her rich family. "It''s a little bit, but if I figure it out, I''ll probably do business with you." Lorraine Hill blinked. "Ha ha, I won''t worry about that. After all, the market is still very big." Letis thinks that Lorraine Hill will do it by herself in the future, but the production capacity will not be very high. After all, she is only one person. "Click this." The night spirit sees the menu booklet in the hand of lettiss after turning the page, points to the big red crab on it and says that the red ink emits a faint smell. "Is this really delicious?" Although letis was born as a young lady, she didn''t eat much seafood. In the case of crabs, her predecessors said that this kind of animal was not very hygienic. "Try it, but I hope it''s clean and well done." Lorraine hill can roughly guess letis''s scruples. Long ago, people didn''t eat crabs, so that there was a saying like "the first to eat crabs.". "Ladies and gentlemen, please rest assured that our shop is famous for its cleanliness, which is very important." The waiter is making a reservation. "That''s it. Let''s see what else you need." Letis put the menu on the table and pushed it out. "Let me see." Boumansha took it. Among several people, Kitty always listens to Lorraine and doesn''t pay much attention to ordering. As long as Lorraine feeds her, she will eat it. Weimiya is still quiet and silent. She has no heart of struggle and seems to accept everything. Lily likes sweets. Yeling likes fresh and interesting things. Niya listens to everyone. Alina is very casual. Letis will be a little more particular. According to everyone''s taste, boumansha ordered some normal staple food and dishes, and Lorraine Hill didn''t have any comments, so the menu was handed back to the waiter. "Is that all? Do you need anything else to drink? We also offer all kinds of juice and wine "Is the juice coming from the next room and then squeezed?" Alina asked curiously. "This, indeed." The waiter nodded, then said with a smile, "if you don''t worry, you can go to the next room with me to choose. They haven''t closed the shop yet." "No, we believe in the store." Lolan Hill waved her hand a little, and even if she didn''t go, she could "know" whether it was true or not. She chose this shop, which is a cleaner and cost-effective shop in the city. Not everyone of the companions was as rich as letis, so they made a choice. The students of ermenas can exchange up to 10 extraordinary gold coins with their credits every year, which can be used for daily use and improving their life. It is also a practical welfare for the students born to the common people. This amount of money is nothing to the wealthy emerus. If you take any technology or products in school, you can get a lot of money. But for some students born at the bottom, this is very important. With this money, they don''t have to spend too much on making money in school, so they can concentrate on their study. In addition, with their own money in their pocket, they will be more confident and calm. When you grow up like this, you won''t distort your personality too much. All kinds of rules and policies in the school are not achieved overnight, and they are also gradually improved in the continuous education and management of teachers and sages. Chapter 396 "Just juice." Lorraine hill is still not good at drinking. "Me too." Kitty leaned against the table and raised her hand. She was wearing the same white dress as Lorraine hill, even the same hairstyle, but the hair band at the back of her head was light red, and Lorraine hill was blue. "OK, two cups of cranberry juice with ice, light." The waiter wrote it down in the book. "I''ll have a juice, too." The others reported their preferences one by one. "What are the wines?" It was then that Alina revealed her liking. "There are all kinds of wines, bilberry from the southern islands, and shaoxue from the north. Speaking of the characteristics, a batch of Jundu wine has recently been imported from the West." "Jundu, I remember it was a specialty of nissus chamber of Commerce." Loranthal asked tentatively. "This young lady is really knowledgeable. That''s right. In the past, most of our wine was supplied by nissos chamber of Commerce. Unfortunately, a few years ago, nissos chamber of Commerce collapsed in the civil strife, and each branch became independent one after another. Today, these Jundu wines are said to be supplied by the cartes chamber of Commerce. They have absorbed the staff and wineries of the nisos family, and thus obtained this formula. " "So." Lorraine Hill nodded slightly. It seems that it was made by the people in the chamber of Commerce after he left. It''s not surprising to think about it carefully. There are a lot of orange manors in the hands of the Caritas chamber of Commerce, which are very suitable for brewing Jundu wine. You can use the extra oranges that can''t be sold to brew. Besides, nisos'' headquarters is in Hopland, and those people won''t leave, so there''s no reason not to take advantage of it. I just don''t know how these people are treated today, and whether the managers of those chambers of Commerce have done things according to the rules they left behind. The upheaval of that year is now vividly in my mind. What happened to that young man in the moonlight is not a single case. I hope everything can become better. It''s time to go back and have a look, but we have to wait until the end of this holiday mission. After ordering, several girls sat in their chairs and waited. The street outside the glass window slowly sank into the night, and the street lights lit up. The shape of these street lamps is like a small pavilion. The shell is probably made of iron, but it is painted. The top is five petals of black top, and the bottom is five pieces of slightly thick glass. Among them, there is a base. In the middle of the base is a bright gem. The lighting of gem lamps needs magic, and the magic of these lamps comes from several patrol officers. They are wearing uniforms with black background and blue edge. Every time they pass a street lamp, they turn on the lampshade to charge it, and then lock the lampshade and go to the next one. This group of people''s strength is basically in the sequence 2 or so, depending on their proficiency, it should be done for a long time. "Is Lorraine curious about this?" One side of letis asked, she saw Lorraine hill to observe these people very seriously. "Yes." Really curious, the girl read in her heart. I didn''t expect that the street lamp here was like this. "It''s different from the school. There are no automatic charging switches and magic stones. We can only light up the street lamps in this way, but the advantage is that the cost is slightly lower. A medium-sized city only needs 20-30 extraordinary people of sequence 2." Letis explains. "In fact, it used to be the same with ruerna, but later when the technology of magic crystal became mature, it didn''t have to be so troublesome." "Very good." Looking back on Hopland before, most of the lights were lit with fuel. Most of the streets were lit only when there were street lights on the main roads or when festivals were held. "Wow, here comes the crab." After waiting for a long time, the dinner was finally served. First of all, the one meter wide crab, with its red gradually changing shell, was lying quietly on the plate, emitting bursts of heat, surrounded by a circle of green side dishes. The flavor of seasoning was released after frying, and mixed with a faint aroma of rosette. The two waiters dispensed tableware to the ladies, and then asked if they could help to cut the crabs. "Yes." Lettiss began to answer. She was a little embarrassed when she looked at the whole crab, and the young lady was used to being provided with professional services. "All right." So the two waiters picked up a special knife and scissors, slowly dismembered the crab, separated the legs, removed the claws, and then cut the hard shell to reveal a small amount of light meat. With the smell of food, a few people on one side also have a good appetite. After that, the waiter retired, and several people began to enjoy dinner. "Cheers ~" Alina first picked up the cup, and the other people also raised their colorful juice, collided with each other, making a crisp sound, and then began to eat under the warm yellow light. The table in the hall is warm and lively with the slight sound of the collision of porcelain plates and the soft sound of conversation. Several companions discussed with each other where to go and what to buy tomorrow. "We''re going to go out to sea in a few days. We shouldn''t have prepared swimsuits." Lily put a piece of bread covered with honey into her mouth and said slowly. "Not really." Boumansha replied, and then the others nodded. "How about going to see tomorrow? After this place, it''s the sea. Besides, the clothes of the south islands are not as rich as those of yubere. It''s inconvenient to miss them." Lily suggested. "Yes, yes." The girls nodded and agreed, but Lorraine Hill hesitated. Swimsuit. I feel like I''m wearing less. In this life, she has also seen swimsuits displayed in the clothing store in Hopland. Those styles are not very different from those of previous lives, and they are extremely cool. "Loran, what kind of SWIMSUIT?" Kitty asked Lorraine Hill innocently. "It''s the clothes you wear when you swim. Even if you''re wet, you can cover your body." She simply explained to the flame lady. "It''s like ordinary clothes." Kitty didn''t understand. "Yes, clothes with little fabric." That''s the point, whispered Lorraine hill. Why are people shy when they appear in front of people wearing underwear, but not swimsuits? They are very similar. "Well, that''s settled." Just as Lorraine hill and Kitty explain, tomorrow''s schedule has been decided. First, we''ll buy clothes, then we''ll hang out in the city, and in the evening, we''ll go to the opera. "Wow, it''s hot, water!" Yeling vomits her little tongue and drinks the juice in her glass, but she still doesn''t know how spicy it is. So she looks at the small orange bottle in front of Alina, which contains Jundu wine. The flexible little body immediately stood up, then stretched out his waist, reached the bottle, opened it and poured it into his own cup. Although a little anxious, but the little guy''s tutor is not bad, really can''t do the action of drinking in front of the bottle. The mellow and slightly sweet Jundu wine rippled like amber in the porcelain cup, and then was picked up by the night spirit to drink. "Hoo, I''m saved." She leaned on the back of the chair with a little red face, and her legs swayed back and forth under the chair. Looking at the people in front of her, she felt a little dizzy. "It''s similar to juice..." he leaned on the back of the chair, his eyes moved, and his two white horse tails were also on the chair. The night spirit feels that the scene floats up slowly, and his eyelids become heavier and heavier. Then he closes them slowly, and finally he hears a familiar and gentle voice vaguely. "This little guy..." Then the body was held in a soft arms, she fell asleep at ease. Chapter 397 "This way, this way ~" Walking in the busy street, Lily and Alina wave their hands in front of them and greet their companions behind them. It turned out that they had found a good clothing store. "Are they not tired?" After getting up this morning, the party went to several clothing stores, looked at them one by one, tried them one by one, but never decided to buy them. She didn''t use to be like this. Designers came directly to her house, designed according to her requirements, and then showed her samples. Some of the companions were dazzled and thought that this was good and that was good. Their clothes were very beautiful. They didn''t know which one to choose, but others always thought that they were close. Although it started with swimsuits, we didn''t realize that we wanted to buy all kinds of clothes. "Although these clothes are made of good materials and have good color matching, they give people the feeling that they are too flashy, so that they feel deliberate and overdone." Letis said so. This is the dress that several people saw at home. The main body is light pink cloth. There are two fine Plaid ribbons from the collar to the waist, which are inlaid with various gems. The cuffs are also embroidered with gold thread and fine white diamonds. Or light white yarn layer upon layer, looming, seemingly pure, but also reveals a kind of coquettish feeling. ''lettiss probably means that clothes are like vases or things to show off.'' Boumansha added, and a few people walked out of the shop. The streets of yubere are generally beige, and the ground is paved with V-shaped cross masonry. It seems to be some kind of rock and soil brick, with a light yellow color. The edges and corners of the brick have been damaged after long-term rolling, so it seems to be "round", and the cracks are also filled with this kind of debris. If you step on it, if you wear thin cloth shoes, you can feel the ground is very solid, which is also the result of long-term trampling by carriages and pedestrians. On the side of the street are scattered coconut trees. Although the group had not made a choice, Lorraine Hill didn''t care. She just made her own clothes. On the contrary, some things in yubeire city made her feel very fresh. During the morning shopping meeting, she saw many things unique to this era or environment, such as the small fans in the store, including the hand-operated ones and the ones that use the magic crystal to charge. Mechanical typewriter, metal and wooden transmission rod and button, can print neat ink letters, although the speed is not fast, but better than clear and feel better than handwriting. Silver needle pen, metal NIB made of silver, can draw light gray clean lines on white paper or coating without ink. In this way, some painters on the street sketch and draw for the travelling dignitaries and tourists, so as to make money. The invention of these things makes Lorraine Hill sigh. Maybe this is the necessity of historical development. Some things that appeared in the Renaissance on earth are also becoming popular in the Ivar world. After entering the store, the air became cool and comfortable, and the two clerks saw that several guests came at once, and they also set out to come. Wearing a white shirt and a dark green vest, the young man moved a fan with copper blades to the middle, then turned it by hand, and a slight wind came. "Hello, ladies. What kind of clothes would you like to see?" Another salesgirl came forward to explain. "Of course, to see if there are any suits for us." Lily raised her hand and looked around the shop. "OK, most of the women''s clothes in our store are comfortable in style, while others are more formal." After that, the assistant introduced them one by one. Compared with the previous store, the clothes in this store are no less, and the style is more lively. "Who made these clothes?" Lettiss looked at the clothes and felt a little fond of them. "Our boss did it." "Did the manager do it himself?" Lettiss was a little surprised. Shouldn''t this kind of shop hire a few tailors or go to other places to buy goods? How long does it take to do it. "This... Maybe our boss likes it." Recalling the figure of that fool, the clerk explained a little embarrassed. "It''s to my taste¡° Lettiss felt the material of one of the clothes. Although it was not very expensive, the quality was good and it was not bad to wear out. Lorraine hill is also walking through a hanger room, looking at those neatly hung dresses, and some of the styles in memory. The color of each of these clothes is generally 2-3 kinds, which looks more comfortable. There will be a little pattern or lace at some corners, so that they will not look too simple and monotonous, showing a bit of girlish flavor. Some of them are close to the modern style in memory, but limited by the type of cloth at present, the style has not reached the level of blooming flowers in later generations. Say, clothes become cheap, still have to wait for the development of petrochemical industry. "Lorraine, try this one." When Lorraine hill was still thinking about the material, the voices of several companions came and pulled her over. Kitty is surrounded by several people. At this time, she has put on a dress with light blue and white edges. The main color is sea blue. The corners and lining have a layer of white, which is exposed at the bottom of the skirt and cuff, showing a three-dimensional and layered feeling. "Put on this hat again ~" lettiss picked up a sun hat next to her and put it on for kitty. Suddenly, a kind of seaside resort style appeared. "What does Lorraine think? We''ve chosen one for you." Several people chirped. Lorraine Hill looked at Kitty, who was sitting on the chair and dressed up, with a smile in his heart. "Let me see." She didn''t say yes. "Dangdang ~ that''s it." Alina took out a black and white dress. The whole dress is white, the upper body is slightly closed, the shoulders are slightly raised, the arms are narrow, the cuffs are open, the lower body is also open, there is a big black bow at the waist to close the body, and the skirt is like a flower hanging open. Among them, there are black fabric ornaments under the cuff and skirt, two black ribbons hanging from the bow at the waist on the side of the skirt, and small bows on the white skirt near the bottom. "It looks more formal. It looks like it''s for a banquet. It might be a little inappropriate to wear on weekdays." Lolan Hill looked at the girl full of Wind dress, whispered. "No, no one will think it''s against the law if Lolan wears it on weekdays¡° She explained with a smile. "Because Lolan looks like she''s only 16-17 years old. It''s the best age for a girl. Everyone will like it." No matter how exaggerated, I always feel that something is wrong. I should not keep this appearance for a long time. I can''t make complaints about the girl''s heart. Chapter 398 "Wow, is this a swimsuit?" Several people first choose the clothes they wear on weekdays and formal occasions, and then Lily finally finds some swimsuits in the corner. "Only so few?" Several people looked at him and asked. The assistant came over and explained, "these are just samples. Because there are not many people who buy swimsuits, and they are relatively private. They are not suitable for people to try on at will, so there are not many swimsuits here." "Which style do you like? I''ll go to the back closet and take it out for you to choose, but after you choose these clothes, you can only buy them directly and don''t accept returns." "But if there''s a problem with the size, I can adjust it for a few people." She said the rules of the store and went to the back room. "That''s reasonable. I don''t want to wear things that other people wear." Said lettiss, raising her arm, putting her finger on her chin. After that, according to the requirements of several young ladies, the shop assistant took them out one by one and let them choose. (the specific plot will be sent out to the subscription group tomorrow) Several people choose a good swimsuit, and try it on in the fitting room, and then let the clerk adjust the size, then leave satisfied. "Ha ha, I didn''t expect Lorraine to be so shy. It''s unexpected." Alina jokingly said, and Lorraine hill is leaning on the back of Kitty, walking in the last side of the team. Woo, sure enough, I''m still not used to swimsuits. Loran Hill''s ears are reddish, and he walks slowly, avoiding his companion''s eyes. After the party bought the clothes, it was almost noon. First they went back to the place where they lived, put down their things, ate something, and then sat down for a while. "Where are you going in the afternoon?" "Ah ~" the night spirit yawned and said that he wanted to sleep in the room and didn''t want to go anywhere. And Kitty seemed to be infected and a little sleepy. "I''ll stay, too." Said vermeea. The last group was divided into three groups, vimia, Yeling and ketti. They had a rest in the hotel. The rest of them went shopping in the afternoon. Among them, letis, Niya and boumansa are in the first group, and lorenthal, Alena and Lily are in the second group. "One of us goes East, the other goes West, and we meet at the dock by the sea before sunset." After the agreement, the two groups went to different directions of the street. A sound of music came from the street. "This seems interesting." Lily points to the four people performing on the street. They play and play special musical instruments. Their clothes are very distinctive and attract many passers-by. The four were dressed in dark wine red leather skirts. Three of them bare their upper bodies. They could see blue tattoos on their arms and chest. One was wearing a black leather vest with a row of worn copper buttons. Several people are in good shape and can see some scars after healing. At this time, one of them was playing a leather drum, the other was playing an instrument made of ebony, which was similar to the shape of a trumpet. The other played the piccolo, while the last carried a strange instrument on his shoulders and chest. The structure of this musical instrument is very rare. There is a black leather bag in the middle. Three pipes like trumpets are inserted in the leather bag, and the air blowing inlet is also inserted in the leather bag. The four pipes face in different directions, one in the front, one in the side, and one in the rear. The player blows into one of the pipes, and his fingers are like playing a flute, On the tube of one of the horns. It''s worth mentioning that the three trumpet shaped pipes seem to be made of hollowed out horns of some animal. They have a barbaric and rough style. With the black wood trumpet blowing in the middle, other people also began to play. The sound is remote and ancient, like the afterglow of tribal times, and like reindeer wandering in the forest, smart and wild. "It sounds good. What kind of instrument is this?" Lily asked. "It''s like a bony horn bagpipe." Alina guessed that she had followed her father through many places since she was a child, and she seemed to have seen them before. "It should be a characteristic musical instrument in the mountains north of Vega, where there are groups of people living in the forest and the wilderness." After recalling for a while, Alina said slowly. "It looks like it''s propaganda." Lorraine Hill looked at the newly opened shop behind them. On the sign made of logs, a name "black forest musical instrument" was put together with wooden strips. The characters are painted in dark green and a little wet. "Go and have a look. I haven''t seen this instrument for a long time¡° Alina''s slightly excited proposal. "Well." The girl nodded, and then the three went into the shop. After entering the store, a wood colored landscape is revealed in the field of vision. Wooden tables, chairs, benches, cabinets, musical instruments, shields, hanging decorations and so on are dazzling. The style of the store is so obvious, Lorraine Hill sighs and turns to watch. There are not many people in the shop. They come in with curiosity. There are not many people who really buy. In fact, it''s normal. Although most people like music, few of them can really play it. "Boss, boss, are there any bony horns outside the store?" Alina turned around and didn''t find what she wanted, so she asked. "Yes, there are, but the one is relatively large. It''s usually not displayed." The bearded boss walked out of the counter with a beer belly, then took out a wooden box from behind the side door, revealing a bagpipe filled with straw. "That''s interesting." In the surprised eyes of the boss, Alina picked up the large bagpipe, cleaned the air mouth, and tried to play, but it was not in tune. "Ooh, Alina, don''t blow it. It''s a shame." Lily closed her mouth and said with a smile. "It''s up to you." Alina turned and turned white eyes, this good friend of schadenfreude, and continued to try to blow. Lorraine Hill squatted down slowly and looked at a musical instrument on the counter. Its style was very familiar. It was a lyre. The lyre and the harp are so closely related that they are sometimes mistaken for the same kind. But in fact, there are several styles of harp, some of which are vertical, sitting on the ground, and others are relatively small, just like a short bow, which can be put in the arms. And this style is also very popular in girls'' memory, whether it is Lyra in the stars or the famous harpist alliance in DND. Since then, the images of Bard and Lyra have been bound together and appeared in various games. She picked it up, gently stirred it, and the soft and moving music began to ring. "What''s this?" Asked the girl, raising her head. "Well, it''s a lyre. Does this young lady want it?" Answered the boss, looking at the instrument in Lorraine Hill''s hand. "Well." The girl nodded. After Lorraine Hill picked up a musical instrument, lily also found something interesting. It was a short flute, like a whistle, with a light and flexible voice. "How much is it, boss? Make it cheaper." After the selection of the three, Alina began to talk about the price. "It can''t be any cheaper. If you sell one or two of them every day, you have to pay for the store. You can''t save it," the boss said with a smile. "Well... All right." Alina is not so fussy girl, forthright out a few gold coins, paid the money. Next, they put the musical instruments in this store for the time being and come back to get them. Anyway, it''s not far from where they live. Then they went on to the West. Chapter 399 Alina, Lorraine hill and Lily are walking down the street, continuing to shop. As this was once the capital, there will be some shops that are not available in small places, such as painting materials shop, porcelain shop, poetry book shop and so on. A few people can be said to forget to return, and time passes quickly. First, they watched from house to house, but it was too time-consuming. Later, they transferred interesting shops to have a look. They didn''t know that it was 4-5 p.m. unconsciously. Fortunately, it was late in the dark in this season, so they could hang out for a while. "Is this a liquor store? It''s a little rare. " Alina and Lily stand under a sign. The red, blue and green wine bottles form a sign. Next to it is the word "Hibiscus winery.". "Go and have a look." Several people go in, Lily and Alina are full of interest, but Lorraine hill came out after a look, she is not very interested in wine. "I''ll wait for you outside." "Yes, yes." After that, she came out, the fierce sunlight came into view again, let her pull the hat on her head a little, and then went to the side of the alley, which is not directly affected by the sun, cool and comfortable. Now they are almost at the seaside. Looking from the alley to the far exit on the other side, they can see the faint sea water, guardrail and blue sky. Because he didn''t want to be too eye-catching, when he went out today, Loran Hill added a light brown coat, which is similar to a short robe. The coat is slightly longer than his skirt, more than the knee, and has a hood on his upper body, which can be pulled up when it rains or the sun is fierce. The predecessor, without buttons, can reveal a part of the white skirt on the inside. Seeing that Alina and Lily would not come out for a short time, Lorraine Hill leaned against the wall, raised one foot, moved slightly and relaxed. "Hey." A voice came from afar. The girl looked up and found a figure on the third floor of a house in the alley. He reached out through the window and waved down to Lorraine hill. Did you call me? The girl was a little uncertain, but there was no one else. Lorraine Hill went over with a little doubt. The greeting person is a young man, about 20 years old, with a round face and a feeling of getting fat. When he saw the man in the hood coming, he took out a rolled up blanket from the window and threw it down. "Can you connect it for me? It''s too long and the stairs are too narrow to move down." Said the little fat man. Lorraine Hill blinked. While she was still thinking, the blanket had been thrown down. Then it fell in front of her and raised a little dust. "Thank you. I''ll be right over." Before Lorraine Hill could answer, the little fat man closed the window and seemed to be going downstairs. Lorraine hill stood here, a little hesitant. She turned to look out of the alley. Sporadic pedestrians walked through the street. Occasionally, one or two of them swept the entrance of the alley. When she saw the figure standing by the blanket, she didn''t pay much attention to it. Then she went on. After a while, not far out of a voice to speak. "I''ve cleaned your fireplace, Mrs. gold." "Well, this is your reward." "Thank you, Mrs. Gould. You can come to me if you need anything in the future." "Then I''ll go first." Then there was a light footstep. Soon after, the figure appeared at the entrance of the alley and came over. "Hey, good brother." When he came in, he looked at the blanket and Lorraine hill, which were still there, and with a sigh of relief, he came near. When the distance between them was only 5-6 meters, the little fat man could see Loran Hill''s face clearly. "Ah, I''m sorry. I didn''t expect you to be a girl." He slowly stopped and rubbed his hair a little embarrassed. After a little hesitation, he took a purse out of his arms, a few silver coins out of it, and handed the rest to Lorraine hill. "Thank you for your help. I''ll go first." Seeing that Lorraine Hill didn''t answer, I felt a little embarrassed. Then I put down my money bag, picked up the blanket on the ground and prepared to leave. "Wait a minute, where are you going to move this?" Lolan Hill finally spoke, this little fat man is not the kind of yellow face, muscle life can not go on, why do this kind of thing. "I''m just a porter, moving it from one place to another." He looked back and explained. "And then charge some more?" Lorraine Hill laughingly looks at his defense. "Cough, carrying is also a kind of physical exertion, so it''s not too much to earn some money for it." "But Just when Lorraine Hill wanted to ask, Alina and Lily had come out of the shop. They didn''t see Lorraine hill, so they turned around the alley and came over. "Here it is, Lorraine." After the two people came over, they looked at the little fat man curiously. "Ah, there''s a purse on the floor." Lily jumps and squats down, picks it up, and the little fat man takes advantage of it to get up quickly, ready to leave the alley. "Where do you want to go?" Alina saw that it was wrong, and she jumped to the front of the little fat man with a slight turn, blocking the way. "I''m just working to support my family. Let me go, ladies¡° He looked at such a quick Alina, knew that the other party was not an ordinary person, and immediately begged for mercy. "Ho Ho, how many people in your family need you to support?" Alina waved her fingers. She didn''t believe it. "Really, I have an older sister who can''t get married, a younger sister who is too weak and sick to survive, and a younger brother who has never been in the world. They all depend on me." He explained with a bitter face, then turned his head to look at Lily and Lorraine hill, perhaps because he thought they would talk better. "Don''t be cheated by him. It''s too childish for you to say that you have an 80 year old mother and a starving wife and daughter at home." Allena reminded. "That''s too fake, cluck." Lolan Hill laughs. "But give the blanket back. It''s someone else''s stuff." "No, I got this by my ability. Why should I return it?" "But it''s not a proper way." After counting her wallet, Lily looks at the little fat man in front of her and says. "What''s the right way? This family''s unscrupulous merchants are also smuggling, maltreating and withholding their salaries. They don''t leak any of them, and they don''t earn their things through the right way. Why is he so aboveboard? I''m just being unfair. I can''t do it. " The little fat man said discontentedly. "Then you can sue him." Lily said simply. "I''m just a nobody. How dare I sue? Besides, even if I have practical evidence, if I sue, I won''t know where to lie down the next day." "Talk to the sheriff." "Then you want me to die." ... Little fat man and Lily argue. Alena looks at the scene and holds her forehead. "Well, let''s not talk about that. Don''t you mean to support your family? Take us to your home. " "What are you doing?" The little fat man stepped back two steps vigilantly. "Of course, it''s to verify the truth. If it''s true, we''ll spare you this time." Alina patted her chest and said that as the captain''s daughter, she had a very flexible moral concept. Chapter 400 The three of them followed the little fat man, thinking of walking to the seaside. After turning a few corners, they slowly walked into a low building group. The ground here was not as clean as before, a little dirty, and they could smell a fishy smell. Looking at the dried fish and nets around the house, it''s not hard to guess that this should be the place where the fishermen live in the city. It''s relatively poor. "The people living here are not very rich, so they don''t have the leisure to be very clean. Ladies, don''t follow me." "It''s average, but it''s better than slums." Alina jumped up gently, jumped over a small beach and said her own opinion. Unlike lettiss, who was born well and delicate, she was quite adapted to this kind of environment. Lily''s words are not quite used to. She covers her nose and looks around. Lorraine Hill followed. She put a veil on her face and looked around. Most of the houses made of earth yellow mud bricks have only one or two floors, and some of them have clothes hanging on them. Some women sit in front of the doors, mending things, and occasionally look up at the pedestrians on the street. Several people were walking along the road. A woman in a purple skirt came over. She was wearing a pair of copper rings on her wrist. She looked pretty good. "Triton, what are you doing?" She seemed to be familiar with the little fat man and asked casually. "Who are these again?" Instead, she looked at the three girls behind her. "Wow, elder sister, you can count it. I went out to work today, but I didn''t do a good job. I was caught by several young ladies. I had no choice but to come back to you for help." When she said that, she squeezed her eyes at the woman. "Er..." the woman hesitated a little, then turned to Alina and said. "I''m sorry, my brother just changed his job recently. Maybe he didn''t do very well. I hope you''ll forgive me." Alina didn''t answer. She turned around a little and looked at the woman. Then she said, "do you know what your brother is doing?" "It should be... It''s not an earth shaking event." Looked at by the girl, the woman''s tone was not sure. "Explain it yourself, or I''ll tell your sister." Alina looks at the little fat man. The woman frowned slightly at the little fat man and asked seriously. "Triton, have you done something bad?" "No, I really don''t, sulice." Is this woman named sulice? Lorraine Hill looked at the scene, and then several people were taken to a small yard by the woman. The courtyard is not big, but it is relatively clean, with only a small amount of green moss in the corner. "Come in and sit down for a while?" The woman opened the door to reveal the small table inside. Several people walked in and looked at the room curiously. There was an old wooden cabinet with a table and two stools in the middle. On the wall were rows of wooden boards with pottery pots and cups on them. "Now let''s talk about what happened." The woman called Triton, the little fat man just now. After a conversation and explanation, the woman knew what had happened, and then taught the little fat man a lesson. "Actually, I''m not his elder sister. I''m just familiar with each other." And then she talked about their origins. Terry Tong used to be the doorman of a large hotel (high-end hotel) in yubeire. The owner of this hotel is also the big chamber of Commerce in the city, so he has a good life. He is also fat and attractive. However, two years ago, a sudden change and civil strife took place in yubere. Several large chambers of commerce were annexed and collapsed. As a result, the hotel management was greatly changed. The new directors didn''t like to see these "old people". They were pushed out and beaten down. The little fat man also lost his job. Now he can only do some chores to make money. As for this woman, she is a third rate actress herself. Sometimes she helps to perform in the opera house in the city and makes a small profit. "In fact, sister Sullivan''s acting is very good, but no one appreciates her. She''s not famous." Little fat man just cut in at this time. "How do you know each other?" Lorraine hill is a little curious. "Before, I used to be a member of a song and drama troupe. I often went to the hotel with my companions, so I got to know him. But now I''m not in the opera company, so life is not so good "Because of the upheaval two years ago?" "Well, the old businessman liked to watch interesting and good-looking performances, so the opera company had a good income. But later, when the group of mages came, they didn''t agree with this kind of performance. So there was no performance in the city, and the opera company kept cutting people, which made life difficult." "That''s because they haven''t seen a real performance. I''m the one who''s seen the evening brigade show." Little fat man confidently said that he had received this well-known opera troupe. "Evening brigade." Alina put up her fingers and thought. "It''s really famous, and I''ve heard Dad say it." Lily then said, "my mother has seen them perform very well. It''s said that they are touring all over the world and their whereabouts are uncertain." Lorraine Hill recalled her experience in Hopland. At that time, many people compared her performance with that of dusk brigade. The opera company was really powerful. "Well, that''s it. It''s getting dark. We''re leaving." Several people look at the day outside the window, think of the previous agreement, no longer stay, get up to say goodbye. "Don''t do this kind of thing any more. Learn some skills and find a practical job." Lily returns the purse, and Alina and Lorraine Hill add a little more to it, and then admonish. "Thank you very much, but I don''t want this one." Susie pushed the purse back. "Oh, no, sister Sully, I still have my money in it." Terry was a little reluctant. "You call me sister. I must be in charge of you." She gave the little fat man a look and went on. "Besides, did you say ''I have an old sister who can''t get married'' "This..." the little fat man was speechless and looked around. "Cluck..." a few people laughed for a while, then left the yard again, went to the seaside wharf, and joined another group of companions. Just after a few people left, an ordinary carriage drove into the yard and stopped. A young driver jumped out of the car, his white shirt soaked with sweat. "Back, Alan." Susie waved and went back to the house to cook. "Well." The young man took a bucket of water from the well and drank a few mouthfuls. He slowly put it down. Although he was dressed in ordinary clothes, he looked pretty good and had a taste of sunshine. "Brother Allen." The door of another room in the courtyard was pushed open, and a little girl came out. She was wearing a blue and white skirt. The style was good, but the edge was white and shabby. "Well, is little Luna obedient today?" He crouched down and stroked the little girl''s head. "Yes." The little girl nodded. "Ha ha, that''s good. It''s a pity that you can''t walk around at will now. After a few years, go out and find a good family. " There was a touch of love in his voice. "I don''t think it''s better for a good family to earn a lot of money, live on their own and be more comfortable." The little fat man came over a little swearing. "Good Luna ~" he squatted down to touch his head, but the little girl hid him. "Terry is good with his brother." Luna pokes her head out of Alan''s back and looks at the little fat man. "Luna didn''t get close to me. I rescued you from the fire. Wuwu." Terry said, wiping his eyes. A little hand on Triton''s nest blonde: "Triton, brother, don''t cry. Luna, there''s candy here." She held out her little hand, revealing the red round sugar, and handed it over. Terry Tong immediately turns from crying to laughing. When she hears this, she goes out of the room and grabs the candy from Terry Tong and returns it to Luna. "You''d better think about it. How can you explain it to us tonight? It almost brings in the big people. If those masters in the city know where Luna is, they won''t want us." This child, after all, is the only surviving successor of the phillyra chamber of Commerce. Looking at this clever girl, she could not help but think back to the change and fire two years ago, the crowd running in confusion, the waving of blood and sword, and several large chambers of commerce that collapsed overnight. Chapter 401 After they went to the seaside, they looked around and soon found letis and others in the seaside restaurant. They were eating cold drinks on the open balcony on the second floor. Niya waves at the top, and the three below respond, and then walk this way. "Ice cream?" They turned the dark walls and steps and went up to the second floor, where she said to them. The location of this restaurant is excellent. On a small hillside, you can overlook most of the harbor. On the spacious open-air balcony on the second floor, there are umbrellas, small tables, rectangular wooden flower pots around, in which there are low flowers and plants, and a few round bars to form a guardrail, which is quite poetic. "Want to eat ~" Lily likes sweets very much. She jumps and answers, and then walks over briskly. After the three sat down, a few cups of ice cream decorated with cherries were brought up. Blowing warm and comfortable sea breeze, drinking cold fruit juice, several people began to talk about what they saw and heard today. "I''ve seen a lot of new things, some of which I like very much." Lily said so, and boumancha and Niya agreed. "Of course, these are all great changes brought about by technological innovation." Lettiss was a little proud to say that as a descendant of the mage born in ruhner, she was very proud of it. "It''s really comfortable." Alina agrees, but she doesn''t envy ruhner''s new invention, because the southern islands under the Chuyue Council are developing well. Each has its own merits. "What does Lorraine think?" Boumansha looked at the girl quietly drinking the juice. "Me?" Lorraine hill has experienced similar things in her previous life, and naturally has not been greatly impacted. She just thinks that the current technology is not developing fast enough. Ruerna, or Oz, has reached a very high level of machinery, power and other technologies in hundreds of years. However, it has not been popularized as fast as in previous generations, but the progress has slowed down. Just now, she was thinking about the reason. After all, the world is different from the previous life. "It feels very good, but why is it not popularized on a large scale? This is yubere. Although all aspects are good, other small places are still the same." Lorraine Hill answered. "Probably because I can''t afford it." Niya quite emotional said, good things are always expensive. "It''s a bit expensive, but the cost is there." Said letice, raising her finger. "The purchase, refining and processing of raw materials all require money and cost." "Which links cost a lot." Asked Lorraine hill with great interest. She wanted to know what you think of this world. Just a few of her companions came from all over the world. "First of all, materials." Letis was deeply touched by this, and she was from the lurna alchemy faction. "Metal ores are mined from various countries and then transported. Every time we turn hands, every time we pass a noble pass, we have to pay money. Finally, when we buy from merchants, the price is very difficult to go down." "Manpower is also the reason." Alina talks about her own experience. She comes from the southern islands, where the population is not very dense. "A lot of people have to farm, fish, do chores and so on. There are not many local people who can get jobs." "Let people from other places come." Lily asked simply and directly. "If outsiders come so far, they must give more money. Otherwise, they might as well stay at home. Moreover, if outsiders come, the local grain may not be able to support them, so they have to import grain, so the price will be higher." "So." Lily is a little angry. "In general, the profit margin is not big enough." Lorraine hill is thoughtful. The high cost of materials and labor makes the profit margin of goods smaller, and the price is also difficult to be cheap, and there are only a small number of people who can afford it, so the market can not be expanded. The market is small and the overall profit ceiling is not high. As a result, the related technologies and products are not explosive amplification, but progress is slow. "But it''s better now." Said lettiss, holding her cup and looking at the busy harbor. "After the merger of ruerna and Vilga, the resources, land, population and market have all expanded a little, which is not as difficult as before." "If frost rose continues to expand and merge the resources of the whole Xuehua seven countries, it should be able to break through the previous imprisonment." Alina said with a sigh. "Without the restrictions imposed by nobles, the import price of raw materials can be reduced, and the labor cost can also be reduced when the population flows." He added. "Well, that''s it. Isn''t it very powerful¡° Letis said brightly. "But what I like most about Alina is to break your alchemy fantasy." Alina raised her finger. ¡°£¿¡± Letis looks at Alena a little puzzled. "We are not bad at all. If we do it, the effect will certainly be good. It''s really uncertain which side will win in the future." Alina is swinging her fingers. "Well, well, you two don''t argue." Although Alina and letis have been roommates for more than a year, they are just like enemies. Some of their ideas are always different. After a few people sit on the second floor of the restaurant for a while, they return to the place where they live. Alena and her three also take back the musical instruments they bought from each other. At the dinner table, the two continued their previous argument. "It''s easy to cool down, save food, or make ice cream with alchemy props." Letis talked about the advantages of alchemy. "It''s not difficult. We have a kind of conch in the southern islands. After improvement, it has a natural inscription. As long as a little bit of magic crystal is added, it can also release air conditioning. And it''s not made of metal, and it''s not easy to break. " "But the output is not high, and the cycle is long." "The production is not low. Some islands and shallow waters specially cultivate this kind of conch. As long as a few mages maintain it, there will be thousands of them a year. Your production model needs more metal and metal. " Alina retorts. "You can''t popularize magic locomotives or even airships." Letis once again threw out the advantages of her own school. "Well, although vehicles are not good, our special pack animals are more adaptable to all kinds of road conditions, and can run everywhere without road repair." Alina continued. ... Lolan Hill quietly listened to the two people''s argument, feeling waves of novelty, but also slowly sort out the characteristics and advantages of the two groups. There is no doubt that the alchemy group overlaps with the industrial machinery of previous generations. Heavy industry, large-scale machinery, unified standards and production capacity are indeed dominant. But they also have many advantages in biology, pharmacy, dealing with a variety of environments, small and flexible, low demand for materials, and so on. If only we could combine the strengths of the two factions. Unfortunately, at present, it seems that there are still some difficulties. Chapter 402 "No ~" Early in the morning, Alina yelled at the dinner table. It seemed that she was in big trouble. "Daddy can''t come. He says he''s going to fight with a pirate leader recently. He has no time to get away. Let me think of a way for myself." Alina said disappointed. "Oh, well, it seems that we''d better take the airship." Said lettiss, slightly gloating, holding up her folding fan. "The airship will have to wait a long time." Alina lay on her side on the table and looked at the crowd like a dead fish. As the little moon Council and ruerna don''t like each other very much, there are very few routes for airships to fly to the southern islands, which are only once a month. "Look for other ships." She took a sip of tea and said, time is not so urgent for each other. ---------- On the beach lane. "I didn''t expect that the sheet in the blanket was more valuable yesterday. I was lucky." Terry touched his pocket and sighed in a low voice. It is said that the bed sheet, which feels smooth and incomparable, is made of silk from far east. It is also embroidered with flowers and birds. It is exquisite and incomparable. After selling it, the little fat man made a lot of money. Bed sheets are more private things, better than gold and silver jewelry. Jewelry and the like are also worried about being recognized. It''s embarrassing to mention the origin. But when the sheets are placed in the bedroom, no one can see them except a few relatives, and it''s not easy for outsiders to find them. There won''t be any follow-up problems after selling, so the special store also gave a higher price. With this money, we can make a big market at last. Terry pondered with one heart and began to perfect the long conceived plan. He worked as a doorman and waiter in a hotel for nearly seven years, and met many rich people. Compared with these years of experience, he slowly summed up some experience. If you work for someone as rigidly as sister sulice, you''ll win a well-off family at most. If you want to be a big shot, you must have found a lucrative business in a certain period of time. He doesn''t want to live a humble life as a servant in a hotel. Although looking at life is good, but that kind of identity and psychological gap, also let his heart accumulated a lot of unwilling. He wants to get ahead and enjoy himself. Come on, put it together. Although there are still many problems in the plan, he decided to give it a try. Sometimes, no matter how long the plan is, it''s better to do it personally, even if there are huge risks. Pushing open the door of the courtyard, Triton went in. Alan hasn''t come back yet. He''s probably pulling goods for people again. Ah, my good brother is also a big talent. He thought, shaking his head. Allen used to be a coachman of the Philippine chamber of Commerce. Because he was handsome and had good skills, he always drove for those noble people. Unfortunately, after the collapse of the chamber of Commerce, he was also forced to leave his original post. Now he can only go to pull goods and earn some hard money. They knew each other before. After the chaos two years ago, they also sympathized with each other, supported each other, and became good brothers. Although they had different personalities, they had a good relationship. I''m sure I can''t do it alone. I have to ask sister sulice and Alan to help me. He sat on the bench in the yard, basking in the sun, thinking about how to persuade the two "good people.". Thinking, a little girl slowly came out of the room and put her hand over Triton''s eyes. "Guess who I am?" The voice is tender and clear. "Little Luna." Terry''s answer is the same. "The answer is correct." Small hands open, showing a lovely face. Terry looked at the girl in front of him, and an idea suddenly appeared in his heart. In the evening, when she and Allen come back, they gather around the table to eat. "Cough." Terry cleared his throat a little to attract the attention of the others. "I''ve come up with a way to make money recently." "He said Susie looked at the little fat man and continued to eat black bread. "I heard that the" big east "is coming recently. We can go up and find some opportunities¡° "The cruise ship where the dignitaries gather? But how can we get up and what can we do after we get up¡° Susan has heard of this famous cruise ship. "Well, I had a plan." Triton wiped his hands and took out a few pieces of paper with seals from the small box beside him. The snow-white paper is thick, with complicated patterns printed on the corners, and then a few lines of words and instructions written in the middle. "Dusk brigade? How can you have such a thing? " As she looked at the lines, she immediately guessed what Triton was going to do. These papers are just the certificates of the "dusk brigade" opera company. I don''t know whether Terry got them from imitation or from somewhere. Naturally, his purpose is very simple, that is, to make a lot of money by pretending to be "dusk brigade" to board the "great Oriental". "I had a reception a few years ago. When I cleaned up the room, I naturally picked up one they had missed, and then copied the whole set according to it." "Besides, because of the reception, I am very familiar with the process of their performance. It''s not difficult to pretend." "Not hard? What''s your dream, Triton Susie touched the little fat man''s forehead to make sure he wasn''t mad. "First of all, the number of people is not enough. In addition, we don''t have such superb skills. Finally, how do you know if anyone on the cruise ship has ever seen a real" dusk brigade " "All these can be solved." Terry looked at Alan and Luna as they turned their attention. "Only 5-6 people are enough, because we are only a sub group of the dusk brigade. Besides, the sea performance is not big. It''s more about singing and simple operas." "Sister sulice and Allen look pretty good. They can change their temperament with a little dressing." "But it''s not good. I''m not good at singing, and there are not enough two people in opera, at least three people." Susie shook her head. "This person can be found again. It can always be solved. Cough." Terry looked at the three men at the table. "Don''t worry about your skills and knowledge. Most of the passengers on the" big east "are from verdant. The noble people over there haven''t seen the" dusk brigade "for many years, and it''s normal not to know any new faces." "But the problem is, they won''t be so easy to believe." Alan finally spoke. "It''s too risky. Once it''s exposed, it''s almost like being arrested and imprisoned, and then going to work as a coolie in the mine." "No, you don''t understand the rich." Triton began. "I''ve met those businessmen and nobles. They don''t really understand art, they just follow suit. Many people say it''s elegant and dignified, and they will follow suit. As long as we provide a performance of the past, no one will go out of his way to study and investigate the details. " "Because watching opera and singing is just a pastime for them. They won''t care too much. They will forget it in two days. But even for this kind of entertainment, the money leaked from those noble hands is enough for us to eat and drink for a lifetime. " "Really, if we succeed once, we can make money from decades of hard work. It''s worth it." Terry also wanted to retort and add another sentence. "Little Luna is growing up soon. You also want her to get a good education. Don''t suffer with us in the future." After that, the other two were silent. Chapter 403 This side of the hotel. Several girls in cool skirts are kneeling on the bed, playing chess games. "My villain is upgraded to lv4. Rose priest, and then attacks lv4. Water dragon of night spirit. Because of the attack, the life of water dragon becomes zero, and night spirit exits, whistling ~" lily excitedly picks up the chess piece. "Oh, no, I managed to raise the water dragon." The night spirit sat in the arms of Lorraine hill, struggling to grab the pieces, but his hands were too short to reach. "Ha ha, Yeling lost again." Alina is also teasing the night spirit. Lorraine Hill comforted the night spirit and touched her head. It took a long time for the little guy to settle down. Then there was a slight noise in the door and lettiss came in. "I heard that there will be an extra large cruise ship" big east "in the harbor tomorrow, and then we can take that ship to the South Islands." "It''s great to have news so soon!" Alina looked up, so several people began to plan after the arrangement. "I thought I would stay here for a long time. I learned some musical instruments a few days ago. That bagpipe is quite interesting." "Me too." Lily raised her hand, but the sound of her flute was no different from the shrill call of a sparrow. "Go and have a look tomorrow." "Well." x4 --------- The next day, by the harbor. A huge ship came slowly from the seaside. When it was near the shore, under the shadow of the huge ship, people standing by the harbor felt that it was dark. The "great Orient" giant cruise ship was commissioned by a certain aristocrat of verdure to be jointly manufactured by a large-scale gold smelting workshop and shipyard of rurnas, with a cost of nearly 100000 extraordinary gold coins. The hull is about 200 meters long and 36 meters wide, with a displacement of nearly 30000 tons. It has three sets of power systems: the giant ship on both sides of the hull, the underwater propeller at the stern, and six 70 meter high large masts. In loranthal''s opinion, the cruise ship is bulky, slow and somewhat different. However, in this era, it is still a novel and unprecedented initiative, attracting countless distinguished passengers to experience this luxurious journey. The price of the ticket alone is as high as 100 gold coins. "A few years ago, the technology of the armored warship had just entered the experimental stage, and some aristocrats of other countries were interested in it, so they made such an experimental ship. Unexpectedly, it succeeded, so the technology was rapidly promoted." As the first lady of the former rurnas, letis knew this very well. "It''s big." Lily, Niya and others watched the cruise ship approaching like a prehistoric beast, and a huge sense of oppression came slowly. Although they knew that the ship was not for war, they were still shocked. "I''ll ask the ship''s manager if I can get some tickets." Said lettiss to some of her companions, and went to the lowered deck passage. The others were waiting at the seaside restaurant. But the waiting time was a little long, so a few people went around first. "I''ll go this time, too." Yeling, who missed a lot last time, raised his hand this time. So lorenthal, Yeling, ketti, and Alina walked toward the street, while boumansha, lily, vimia, and Niya stayed in the restaurant. A few people walk, looking at those novel shops, and unconsciously they come to the vicinity of Hibiscus winery. "Hello," an eager voice called behind. Lolan hill and others turned back, it was Triton. He saw several people turn around and trot all the way over, put their hands on their knees and gasped. "Can you do me a favor?" --------- After a while, in the alley. Alina lifted her chin and said, "in other words, do you want us to pretend to be the dusk brigade?"? How bold. " "Before I let you go, I didn''t pursue you because your life was not easy and the owner of the family was not so good. You didn''t repent, but also wanted to push us into the water." "Can you tell me your detailed plan?" The night spirit is not afraid of the matter, interest of ask a way. Triton repeated what he had said to sulice and others yesterday. Lorraine Hill combed the bangs which were disturbed by the wind, looked at the young man curiously and asked. "Are you not afraid that we will report you?" "I''m sure I''m afraid, but I bet you good ladies won''t tell on me." "That means we are bullying." Alina picked up the lollipop she had just bought, licked it and said so. "No, I really don''t. I just don''t know anyone and I can''t find anyone more suitable than you." "But why should we take part in your fantastic ideas? If you push the girl in front of me to sing, you can directly make a lot of money. You don''t have to be so troublesome, and you don''t have to be exposed." Then Alina stood behind Lorraine hill, holding her shoulders in her hands. "This..." Today''s Lorraine Hill doesn''t wear a hood. The complete appearance naturally shocked the little fat man. After standing for a while, he lowered his head. What happened yesterday, he guessed vaguely that these girls had extraordinary origins. Today they are also dead horse doctors. Let''s have a try. In fact, it was because of the kindness of the girls that he was sure that they would not expose themselves for this small matter, so they dared to tell the truth. Keti simply looked at everything in front of her, now she has no clear concept of good and evil, everything feels very fresh and curious. "Wait a minute, I''ll sort it out." Terry raised his hand to pause and let him think for a while before he spoke. "Then we can change our way of thinking, instead of pretending to be" dusk brigade "at risk, we can go straight to a new opera troupe and board the boat like this." "Yes, but it''s not necessary. Why should Phoenix walk on the ground instead of flying in the sky Alina waved the lollipop in her hand. "Back." After that, Alina pulls the night spirit who is still interested and walks towards the direction of coming. Lorraine hill is more interested in the origin of Triton''s idea, and also wants to know what the other half of the people in Vega think today. "The risk of this plan is not small. Why do you take such a risk?" "Of course, it''s a real life." Although he had a bit of a stumbling talk when talking about the plan before, it would be very fluent. "Do they think it''s enough to give me that little money? It''s not. " "I also want to be called" Mr. Triton "with respect. This is the life I want to live "But I know that no matter how hard I work, I''ll just spend my life like sister sully." "I want to play with a big one! Just like those rich businessmen and noble people, they have no worries about food and clothing. They can eat whatever they want and play wherever they want. " "But it''s not the right way after all. Maybe you can make a profit, but later..." "After that, it''s the next thing. I haven''t even experienced it, so let me give up. How can I be reconciled?" Maybe it''s because he feels that these young ladies look down on him. Terry is also a little rebellious, venting his desire and thoughts that have been buried in his heart for a long time. Looking at the red faced and hysterical young man, Lorraine Hill felt that his heart was touched. The world is different, and the times are different, but the people and things that are still familiar are still playing out. The young people who can''t see the hope, the hearts who are eager to get rid of the barriers, and the hearts who don''t know where to go. Chapter 404 But even so, Lorraine hill did not agree to the young man''s proposal. Although she was kind-hearted, she was not a person full of compassion. Everyone will encounter some difficulties and demands, which is not a profound and lofty truth, but a very simple and simple truth. With a little sigh, she turned around and left here with Kitty, keeping up with Alina and Lily in front of her, leaving behind the young man who was embarrassed and self mocking after the passion. The wind in summer brings some comfort. The harbor in the distance is full of people. A man and a woman in gorgeous dresses walk down the long steps, many of them holding beautiful parasols. The stairs are all wood colored, with handrails on both sides. They are painted with dark brown paint. They are polished smooth without burrs, so as to avoid stabbing these dignitaries. But looking beyond the noisy crowd to the other side of the stern, there is also a long horizontal ladder connecting the ship and the land. A bare handed Porter, in the scorching sun, carried heavy wooden boxes from the ship and other goods. Sweat reflects the sun, little by little, these porters are extremely tanned, their feet are wearing rough straw sandals, constantly working. The porters are not much stronger than the dignitaries, and some of them can even see bones protruding from their ribs. Although we know that no matter which world will be divided into rich and poor, but looking at this scene, Lorraine hill is still a little sad. It''s not impossible to do manual work, but many of these people are skinny and obviously not full. High intensity of physical labor, will inevitably bring high intensity of physical consumption, and food intake is certainly very important. Compared with the shops she went shopping in these two days, she suddenly felt that she had ignored something. She had been touring the streets with good public security and prosperous business, but did not go deep into the corners of those cities. Maybe it''s closer to the real side of the country. After entering the restaurant, letis has come back. She is fanning herself with a bright yellow round fan. She is indignant about what happened just now. "That guy didn''t know me. He said that the ship belongs to the count of blue bull in the green Empire, and the tickets have been reserved for the big chambers of Commerce in the city." "In other words, are we going to buy tickets in those big chambers of Commerce?" Asked Lorraine Hill speculatively. "Almost. Tomorrow I''ll go to the mage Association in the city to see if I can find someone I know." It goes without saying that letis has a lot of social contacts, and now after the merger, yubeire also has a lot of ruerna mages. "I didn''t expect that. I really met this kind of situation." Alina holds her cheek and looks at the tourists. "Why don''t we go and play in a troupe?" Alina changed his mind faster than Lorraine Hill thought. "I agree!" Night spirit raised a small hand, she but see a play not too big matter. "What Opera Troupe¡° Boumansha asked suspiciously, and then Alina repeated what she had just said. "Is that so¡° After listening to it, letis also found it quite interesting. She had seen many opera performances before and was very interested in it. This usually clever young lady also wanted to pursue excitement. If she was in her hometown or alone, she would not have this idea, but now she is a group of companions, and a sense of excitement of group fighting sprouts in her heart. Several people quickly discussed the matter. In fact, although there were nine people present, only four people generally made up their minds, that is, lorenthal, boumansha, letis, and Alina. The rest of them generally did not express any opinions and were at ease. Lolan Hill looked at the sudden heart of Alina and letis, feel the wind of this thing to change. In her heart, however, she knew that with Alina''s attitude of making things, if she really acted as an opera company, she would definitely push herself onto the stage, and then she would not be able to run away. "That''s not very good. After all, we don''t have any stage experience or opera performance..." "There is no experience to try. Besides, Lorraine is so beautiful. As long as you stand on the stage, the audience below dare not be satisfied." Alina is waving her fingers, which she has become more skilled recently. "I''m the only one who suffers?" Lolan hill is not very exclusive, but he feels trapped by the guy Alina. "Lorraine agreed. When it comes to the South Islands, I''ll give you a big gift. I''ll never break my promise." Alina pleaded and promised. Looking at this companion who turned faster than the sea breeze, Lorraine Hill didn''t feel credible at all. But looking at Xiyi''s Yeling and Lily, curiously looking at Keti, she finally nodded. Take it as a novel adventure. You have to find something new and interesting in your life. Besides, it''s really not a big deal. There''s no need to be too serious. "Yeah ~" Alina and Yeling clap high five to each other, which makes Lolan Hilton feel cheated. She grabs Yeling and flicks her forehead to warn the picky little guy. After the decision is made, several people return to the hotel again. This time, Alina and Lily go to the alley before and contact Triton. --------- At night, Lolan hill, wearing a white nightgown, stands on the balcony without lights, looking at the distant coast and the night sky, leaning against the wooden railings, listening to the slow sound of the sea tide, while the cruise ships in the harbor are dotted with stars, hundreds of small dark windows reflected in the water, mixed with the moonlight and broken into sparkling waves. I haven''t heard the sound of the waves for a long time. Unconsciously, I''ve been away from Hopland for two years. Although I only stayed there for a few months, it''s there that she gradually adapted to the world''s sophistication and realized a group of people who care about her. She is a thoughtful maid, a considerate but indebted housekeeper, an executive of the chamber of Commerce, and a maid who occasionally whispers and gossips with her. She worships her caravan guard blindly and appreciates her craftsmen and employees of the chamber of Commerce. Despite some attacks and conspiracies, the group of people around her at that time also made her not lonely as before, and let her slowly integrate into the world in a relatively relaxed way, and experience and feel the way and customs of people''s life in the world. After this trip, go back to Hopland. I don''t know what''s going on with Reggie now, and whether Meru has reorganized her family. By the way, I have to tell her that fengnai''s life is not bad at present, so I don''t have to worry about her childhood friend. The moon is like water, like the tide, overflowing the earth. The sea breeze blows across the beach with the waves. The shells turn over in the delicate white sand, leaving small dents. Chapter 405 "The flower song of dawn troupe? I don''t think I''ve heard of it. " A middle-aged housekeeper in a wine red dress was sitting on the sofa of the residence, looking at the head of the master of yubere. "Yes, you''re from verdure. Maybe you haven''t heard of a troupe, because it''s mainly in Vilga and clancia." A well-dressed mage casually explained that he slowly put down his tea cup. "Shall I see you? I''ve also heard that count LanNiu attaches great importance to this tour, so I recommend it. " Although cangcui is quite nervous with frost rose at present, there is no war after all. In addition, a small number of nobles are close to frost rose. Count blue bull is one of them. His territory is just by the sea. Before that, he had frequent trade with rurnas, so he was rich and familiar with each other. Before that, the mages of ruerna asked him to talk with some of the verdant senior officials and give up the idea of using force against ruerna. In peacetime, the trade between the two sides brought a lot of tariffs to the border provinces and territories, which was also the reason why some nobles did not want to go to war. Naturally, count LanNiu''s idea was to visit the seven seas on the great Orient. He not only wanted to win over other aristocrats, but also wanted to expand his reputation and influence. In the green Empire, it''s almost impossible for the four Dukes to go up after they have reached the Earl''s rank. They all made great contributions when they founded the country. Now they can''t shake their status. They can only step back and increase their reputation and influence to reach the position above the Earl and below the Duke. Therefore, count LanNiu also asked his housekeeper and other family officials to do their best to provide the most beautiful and novel experience for those noble people in the green. "Since master Landu recommended it, this opera troupe must be outstanding. There''s no need to watch the whole performance. The time for the cruise ship to park is limited. I''ll just have a brief look at the members. " Although I believe in the reputation of the mage, I still have to go through it myself. The housekeeper got up and went out. A well-dressed young man was standing outside. He was wearing dark black trousers, dark blue dress, and a white shirt on the inside. He looked very neat. There was a white flower badge on the corner of the collar. "Hello." "Hello, I''m the leader of dawn flower, Triton." Triton took off his hat, pressed it on his chest and nodded. "You''re welcome. Let''s sit here first." The housekeeper was a little surprised at such a young leader, but he was not too surprised. On the contrary, if he was an old man, he would have to consider whether the appreciation and aesthetics of the regiment were too outdated. The goal of this tour is to show some new things as much as possible, so as to make a deep impact on people. Therefore, he also prefers some new and unique style song and drama troupes. "In fact, our opera troupe originated from dusk brigade at first. At that time, after a member retired, he created the predecessor of the team in his hometown. Later, it gradually developed, and now it has a bit of fame." Although he can''t call himself the dusk brigade, Triton still tries his best to give himself a premium, which is conducive to the spread and promotion of fame in the early stage. In addition, he does have a full set of evening brigade certificates in his hand. In this way, he is not afraid of being asked to watch. He is very confident. "What style is your group good at? Most of our guests come from verdant, hoping to see something different." The housekeeper hinted at his needs. "It''s a coincidence that our group is good at a new school, dark fairy tale style." Triton spoke of a non-existent school, with a calm expression. "That sounds quite new." Although the housekeeper didn''t like it, he vaguely felt that it might please those noble ladies. "Are there any other league members? I''d like to see them." "Yes, they are resting in another room. Please follow me." Terry got up and led the housekeeper to another room, which belonged to the association of mages in yubere. The interior space was very spacious. Through the carpeted corridor, they came to another room, which was very spacious. Several girls were sitting in the room. Some were reading, some were chatting, some were taking a nap. It was Loran hill and his party. As soon as the housekeeper came in and glanced at him, he knew that the choice was right. If nothing else, the appearance of these girls would attract a large number of people. This opera company is really amazing. How did they attract so many beautiful girls. As if to see the housekeeper''s doubts, Terry explained: "most of our members have good families. They are also interested in singing and opera. Of course, their strength is also very strong. Don''t worry about that." This point was also adopted by Terry Tong after a while of deliberation. If these young ladies were really despised by the housekeeper, they would not cause conflicts. It would be better to suggest in advance that these League members were not of low birth and had their own personal freedom. They could not be treated lightly at will. After that, the housekeeper didn''t despise them as much as before. On the contrary, he felt that these League members were aristocratic ladies born in some big families, especially the three of them. That kind of temperament could not be cultivated by ordinary families. He glanced briefly over letis, loranthel, and vermeea. After getting this conclusion, his attitude became more respectful. Instead of exploring at will, he stepped back and continued to discuss with Terry. At this time, he thought that Triton was the kind of young housekeeper who specially accompanied the eldest lady to relax and protect. In this way, everything made sense. No wonder he was so young. Compared with those of unknown origin, the noble children with better birth are more trustworthy. At least they will worry about family honor, unlike those civilians who have no lower limit. When I think about this, the arrangement after the negotiation between the housekeeper and Terry Tong is quite smooth. As long as Terry Tong''s request is not too excessive, he basically agrees. On the surface, Terry talks with him, but in fact, his back is very straight, and his brain has been running at a high speed, constantly thinking about what''s not perfect. He is just like a real opera leader. He requires plenty of cabin lounge, not too far away, safety, good environment and so on. In addition, there are performances and sharing. For the first performance, there are no tickets, and the extra income such as guests'' gifts is divided in half. For the next two performances, the tickets are divided in half, and the other income is 70% belonging to the troupe. This agreement can be said to be quite rich. According to Terry Tong''s understanding at that time, the dusk brigade can only get 40% of its income. "That''s settled. I''ll write a certificate later and board the ship with it in two days." They stood up and shook hands. As things fall behind, loranthal and others have got their wish and boarded this cross era ship. With the slow rotation of the propeller, the sails open, and the ship sails toward the South Islands, it will carry nearly 4000 people to the appointed island for vacation, and stay there for more than half a month. Chapter 406 After sailing, the cruise ship was busy again. In this era, cruise ship is a very new thing, and aristocrats who try this new thing also experience various benefits. In this era of underdeveloped roads and imperfect infrastructure, you can travel around in bumpy carriages or rare airships. Airship is convenient, but the route is fixed, the space and weight can be loaded are limited, so it is not so comfortable. The emergence of cruise ships is a solution to the previous problems. The spacious and well served cruise ship is just like a small city, with all kinds of facilities, luxury and clean. There are about 1500 service personnel on board, and about 2400 passengers on board. "Wow, I feel that the nobles over there will really enjoy it." After a run-up, Alina jumps up and falls on the soft big bed. Lily opens the door beside the French window and comes to the balcony. This small balcony can hold two reclining chairs and a small round table. Outside is the blue sea. Wet sea breeze blowing head-on, you can see the white clouds and blue sky in the distance. Inside the room, there are complete bathrooms, toilets, etc., and even a small hall, which can be used to entertain friends, chat, play chess, etc. And there are more than 800 Suites like this on the cruise ship. According to the location and size of the luxury version and ordinary version. In addition, there are 600 suites with no balcony and only windows, which is the economic version. "Take a shower, and then join them¡° Alina said to lily, then quickly took off her clothes and jumped into the marble bathtub in the bathroom. The warm water comes from the pipe, and then falls on her body through the shower, which makes her feel comfortable again after nearly two weeks away from the college. On the other hand, Lorraine hill and Kitty also enter a luxurious suite. Although the room is not very high, the facilities are well placed and not crowded. After taking a bath, they came to the balcony and lay on the beach chair. When the wind blows, the water on the skin will dry, bringing a burst of refreshing and comfortable. In this way, they had a rest. When he opened his eyes, it was still some time before dinner. Lorraine Hill watched the setting sun gradually slanting westward. The red burning clouds were very beautiful under the reflection of the golden sun. I always feel that I can''t spare time. Looking at the scenery in the distance, this idea emerges in Lorraine Hill''s mind. She suddenly thought of the hysterical youth, and some fragments of her memory slowly rolled in her mind. If you play for a long time, there will be a sense of guilt in your heart, as if you failed a lot of things. It''s not a short time to come to this world, but it''s only 3-4 years apart from those years of sleeping. But the habits or ideas brought about by previous lives have not completely disappeared. [your parents work so hard, how can you have fun and not study hard [look at you, you can''t do this little thing well, and you''re not hardworking yet?] [your uncle''s cousin is three years old. You don''t even have a partner, and you wander around every day. You don''t settle down I''m sorry, we only accept students from famous universities [I''m sorry, you are not a graduate of a related major and have no work experience [the future of our industry is very bright. You are welcome to join us. As long as you continue to work, it''s easy to earn more than 10000 yuan a month [our company doesn''t advocate working overtime, but we usually leave after 9 o''clock. If you feel you can''t adapt, we don''t need people who can''t work hard like this [well, it''s a good month. I''ll give you a raise later [why quit? I want to go home and take the civil service exam [how. The interview results were average, but they didn''t pass [so and so are getting married, are you going? Forget it, I haven''t contacted my classmates for many years. It''s meaningless to go there I don''t know when I started, I can''t cry any more. When was the last time I cried? Maybe it was in a summer. Parents will study at home, not allowed to play in their hometown, because it is very troublesome. Quiet afternoon, a person in the attic, the dazzling summer sun shining in the room, occasionally far away from the sound of the car, the wind blowing curtains make a slight sound. Do not know why tears began to fill up, do not know why in the end sad, is lonely, is not, or do not know what the future is like. In my young eyes, the future is vague, incomprehensible and unknown. Therefore, for me, it does not exist. I can only infer and imagine with my short life experience of more than ten years, and fantasize that it is beautiful and full of hope. But with the growth of age, the unknowability of the future is less and less, its possibility is less and less, more and more narrow, I have no choice but to realize this. I don''t have as many possibilities as I imagined when I was a child. I would become a scientist, a star, a famous writer and a rich man. Most of my life, I worked as a bottom-level employee, a staff member, a waiter, a shop assistant, an errand runner, and did some low value work. Maybe I could survive to a small middle-level position with my qualifications many years later. Compared with the big expectations of childhood, this gap is hard to accept and painful. The world is so big, so big that people can''t imagine. The Internet links hundreds of millions of people and shows you the best, the best and the most hardworking people and things. This is our luck and our sorrow. You will find that thousands of people have done what you want to do. They have done it earlier than you, have new ideas, have talent and work harder than you. There is no starting line in the race of life. When I started, some people may have been running in front for nearly ten years, and the gap of despair is suffocating. Every day after work, I calculate the income of the day, and then find that I can''t afford to buy the house I want without eating or drinking all my life. Lie on the bed, toss and turn, do not want to sleep, because I know, get up in the morning, and have to enter the kind of gray numb work, day after day. Everything became fast and anxious. The earth shaking changes in society, a little inattentive may fall behind, and then be caught up by the turbulent crowd around. In such a living environment, my childhood dream has long been like an old and broken toy. I don''t know where to throw it. Even if immersed in the fantasy world, we still can''t get rid of the hardship. After all, we have to face groups of requirements, indicators, strange faces every day, listen to the cold or harsh words, and complete the endless task. This personal cold can''t be anesthetized by a few words or chicken soup stories. Sometimes, even if all night games, the process seems refreshing, but when the mobile phone or computer is closed, a great void will float to the heart. Lolan Hill looked at the sunset in the distance, let the orange sunset fall in the black eyes like water, and recalled the experience of his previous life after graduating from university. Maybe it was at that time that I developed such an idea. Although it was a very distant thing, Loran hill slowly recalled it. As my mother said, how can I have fun? Others are working hard. One day, you will say goodbye to your childhood fairy tales and walk into this complicated and confused world. Chapter 407 "Lorraine, Alina, they''re knocking outside." Kitty shakes Lorraine hill, which frees her from her stupor. "Well." The girl stood up, patted her cheek and woke up. Is he homesick? How do you always recall the past recently. The girl shakes her head and goes out with kitty to open the door. "Well, it''s finally open. I thought Lorraine wasn''t here." Alina walked into the room with a curious face and looked around. She seemed to want to find something different. Looking at Alena, Lorraine Hill felt funny, but he didn''t want to tease her, so he explained. "I fell asleep on the balcony just now." "Oh, I''m sorry." Alina just stopped and apologized sincerely. In her eyes, being disturbed when sleeping is the most annoying thing, so she feels it is a bad thing to disturb other people''s sleep. "Nothing. Is there any activity tonight? I''m dressed so formally." Lorraine hill looks at Alena''s make-up. This girl, who is usually careless, rarely wears a formal dress today. Her black skirt and shoulders are made of purple satin. Her style is totally different from that of the past. Let Alena have a mysterious and little devil temperament at this time. Lily, on the other side, is much more normal. She is dressed in a dark blue dress, which is neither out of date nor out of style. "There''s going to be a party on the cruise tonight. I want to see it." Alina said excitedly, with her hands in the air. "I''ve long wanted to see what luxury banquets among nobles look like. Will there be all kinds of handsome men and beautiful women, and what romantic things will happen?" Lily gently covered her lips with her cuff and said with a little funny, "I''m afraid it''s not as good as I thought." Lily comes from a noble family in the green south. Although she is only a little noble, she has a certain understanding of the upper class life of the Empire. Many things are different from what outsiders think. "Well, well, don''t hit me any more. Go and have a look first." Alina stops lily. "Come on, Lorraine. Let''s go to the restaurant first and then go to the party." Lorraine Hill nodded. Although he didn''t have a cold for the party, it was enough to satisfy his curiosity. She and Kitty change clothes and come out. They are wearing the same clothes they bought in the clothing store before. Kitty is the dress with blue background and white edge, while Lorraine hill is wearing the black bow dress with white background. Because they didn''t want to make a big fuss, a few people didn''t call others, but went directly to the restaurant. The space of the cabin is limited, so it is impossible for the dining room to be made into a palace like ermenas. The height of the dining room is only 3-4 meters, surrounded by a circle of counters with different styles, in which there are staff in uniform. The small lamps hanging from the ceiling are hung with firm metal wires, which emit soft yellow light. With solid wood style tables and chairs, the whole environment is immersed in a warm tone, which makes people unconsciously relax. "Ah, that bartender is extraordinary." Alina whispered in Lorraine Hill''s ear, making her itch. "See, it should be sequence 3. Bingguang bartender." Lorraine Hill recalled what he had seen and heard in the agattilins'' home, but did not expect to meet another extraordinary person here to practice this way. "Many service people are also extraordinary." Lolan Hill looked at the people who helped the guests cool and heat, and whispered. What a luxury, she sighed a little. Although most of them are only Series 2, they are also amazing. Has the transcendent of the green Empire been so rich? A few people went to the counter, one by one browsing, which placed on the counter menu detailed list of all kinds of delicious, many also equipped with patterns, lifelike. "This is a picture bird. After training, this bird can draw what it sees, but it can''t be too big." Lily looks at her curious companion and explains a little. At the beginning, the finches only had excellent picture memory ability. At their peak, the elves spent hundreds of years training the first batch of finches who could draw pictures, and then passed them down. "Can it distinguish colors?" Asked Lorraine Hill curiously. "Yes, but the photo bird can''t adjust the pigment. Generally, it only gives a few kinds of pigment, and then the human painter can adjust it a little bit." "In other words, these ''menus'' are actually paintings." Alina blinked. "Well, you can say that." Lily nodded, and then picked out a sprite style sweet fish soup. "I want that¡° Alina also chose it. It''s a big "chicken leg", an unknown bird hind leg. It''s covered with fiery red dipping materials and flour. After being fried, the surface looks like a fire dragon. It''s rugged and ferocious, emitting bursts of heat. Although it''s only the lowest grade of black iron cuisine, it''s also extremely luxurious for ordinary people, and all the meals on the cruise ship are basically free of charge. "I want to eat that." Kitty looked at all kinds of magical dishes, hesitated for a long time, and finally pointed out one of them. It''s an egg about 15 cm in diameter. The eggshell has been half peeled. It''s like a rainbow. It''s divided into several layers, red, green, blue, white and orange. Each layer has different colors and different cooking styles. "Well, it''s dyed egg. It''s very popular because it''s easy to taste, so there''s a way to cook it. It''s to soak each layer in different liquid and dye it with different flavor." Lily explained. Lorraine hill came forward and asked the staff to bring out the rainbow eggs. He took a look at them and chose a fairy style dish. A few pieces of fruit of different colors are placed on the edge. On the left side is light red fish, and on the right side is white rice with light green. Cuifeng rice, a special product of spirit, has a weak and extraordinary characteristic, which can detoxify and supplement magic. Lorraine hill still loves rice. After the selection, a few people came to the side of the table to sit down and enjoy slowly. "I don''t think there are many people in the restaurant." Alina looked up. "Yes, a lot of passengers are ordered and sent to their accommodation directly by the service staff. Besides, there should be more than one restaurant." Lily explains like a little encyclopedia. Usually in the school ordinary girl, now has become a few people''s guide, imparting a variety of knowledge between green and noble. Although they ate well in school, the dinner also opened the eyes of several girls and saw the luxurious life of many green aristocrats. No wonder so many people yearn for and boast about the excellent life of the green aristocracy. After dinner, a few people went to the hall in the middle of the cabin. The colored glass was spliced into lampshades, and the lights were divided into patches of different colors, shining inside the golden hall. The piano is accompanied by the violin, in which the soothing music is played. A man and a woman are spinning on the dance floor, and the fluffy and exaggerated skirt, like a top, rotates gently. Chapter 408 As the light is not particularly bright, the entrance of several girls has not attracted much attention. Only a few waiters come over with trays and ask if they need drinks and all kinds of wine. Just after dinner, a few people didn''t want to drink any more. After they waved their hands and refused, they went to a corner of the dance floor and observed for a while. Four girls were sitting at a small round table, chatting in a low voice. "I feel much better about middle-aged uncles and aunts." Alina murmured untimely. "Cluck, I said you might be disappointed." Lily laughs. "In fact, the green young nobles prefer to ride horses on the fields, enjoy the scenery of different places, and feel too warm and heavy in their eyes. So the nobles who travel by boat are generally older¡° But not without it. Three girls in gorgeous skirts are spinning on the dance floor, attracting the eyes of many people around them. Every time after a dance, there are several well-dressed men who come to the front and bow down to invite them. These girls will also choose their favorite candidates and dance with them. Now, it''s the end of another song. These girls walk out of the dance floor and come to a rest meeting. They are just opposite to Lorraine hill, so that they can see their faces and make-up clearly. In terms of beauty, the three are pretty good, but there is still a gap between them. Even Alina is a little better than the three. At least in Lorraine Hill''s eyes, Alina''s dress is more refreshing and good-looking. On the other hand, the Rococo style skirt, like a heavy vase, emphasizes too much on decoration and is difficult to show the style of the wearer. Maybe, that''s what they want. After these people sat down, there were several invited men, who were rejected by three people, and then several men appeared on the stage. The reason for the emphasis is that there is a subtle disharmony in the dressing of these people. The clothes on the body are made of fine workmanship like others, but there are subtle differences between the eyebrow movements, which are not as magnanimous and natural as those of the previous few people, but with a variety of unconscious small movements. Looking at the tiny wrinkles on the skin and forehead, you can also see that he is not young. One of them stepped forward and first said something to one of the girls. The latter waved his hand and refused to say more. However, the latter few people came up and seemed to help, adding some words. One of the three girls, who had been a little bored, frowned and threw a glass of wine directly in front of her. "Disgusting." The sound is not very loud, but it is very clear, attracting the attention of many people around. Soon, a few decent gentlemen came over, after some persuasion, these men also left the table of the three girls and slowly walked to the other side. "What kind of nobility do you pretend to be? It''s just the Lord''s background..." one of them swears. "Shh, keep it down. There are many green nobles here¡° "What are you afraid of? We have to ask frost rose to build a ship. It''s in our sea now." Several people talked and walked to the side where the light was slightly dim. One of them glanced over and suddenly found Alina sitting in the corner. As soon as her eyes lit up, she suddenly changed her direction and came straight over. At this time, Lorraine hill and Kitty''s position is just back to these people. With the cover of the chair back, they didn''t pay attention to the two more beautiful girls. Lorraine hill is vaguely aware of something. She puts her hand on the back of Kitty''s hand, holds and pacifies the girl first, and then looks at Alina opposite and winks at her. As the extraordinary four, they naturally heard and saw what happened just now, and they knew their good intentions well. When Alina saw Loran Hill''s sign, as a former roommate, she naturally understood her meaning. If you bring us out, you will naturally have to solve the problem. So she stood up directly, stepped forward a few steps, not tight and fast, just stuck behind Lorraine hill and Kitty, covered their figures and blocked their way forward. Seeing the girl in black dress and purple silk take the initiative, the three of them are also quite complacent, with a smile like a pumpkin in the mountains. "Who is this lady?" "My name is letis. I''m from mozwa, the capital of the clock tower." Alina''s face is not red, heart does not jump of say, let the back of Lily listen to open eyes. "Nice to meet you, we are..." these people introduced themselves. They were businessmen from uberre, and then they were all kinds of Versailles. They showed that they were very rich, so they almost printed the money on their forehead. Then the meaning changed, probably hoping that Alina would dance with several people, and suggesting that there would be various benefits, such as fame and interests. Alina took a glass of wine from the plate of the waiter beside her, put it in her palm, and stepped back half a step, separated by a short distance. She doesn''t want to be met by these people. No wonder they were disgusted by the three girls. When Alina was dealing with these people, several noble youths on the dance floor also noticed this, and some even prepared to help her out. "Not for the time being. That girl is not easy." The companion beside him holds him, and he feels that Alina has the strength of series 4 at least. "You don''t understand. It''s a gentleman''s duty to keep a beautiful girl elegant." The young man went up. "Nice to meet you, I''m..." the young man deliberately introduced himself at a long time, from the ancestors to the modern, and his pace slowly inserted between Alina and the three. "You -" one of them was impatient. Seeing that Alina was about to leave, he was in a hurry. He reached out and was ready to push the young man away, but his wrist felt as if it had hit an iron pillar and did not move. Then the young man held the man''s hand down. "Where is this gentleman from? He''s so impolite that even men have to touch him." "Who said that, I always only touch women." The other party wants and doesn''t want to respond directly. Such a bad and direct desire makes people around look sideways and hiss after hearing it. See this scene, a few people feel face some can''t go on, bitterly turned away from the hall. After the hero''s success in saving the United States, the young man turned around with satisfaction and pride. Unexpectedly, Alina had been drinking fruit wine and watching other performances. He also felt a little embarrassed. Fortunately, Lily came over and offered a toast. "Thank you for your help, but my companion is not sociable, so let me propose a toast to you." Lily raised the glass with familiarity. Looking at the somewhat lovely lily, the young man had no anger in his heart and raised his glass. "It''s a small thing, it''s nothing." He took a drink. "My name is finger, and my hometown is south reef county. How about you?" Chapter 409 Big east, cabin. Terry stood in front of the mirror, carefully checking his clothes to see if there were wrinkles, corners, fine lines, dust and so on. "Alan, can you take a look at it for me?" He was still a little worried. Alan came up, looked around him carefully, and then said, "no problem." "Yes." He took a slight breath and sat down. Although in the eyes of several girls, this guy''s psychological quality is very good, but only he knows, in fact, these are appearances. However, he was born with a kind of ability, that is, facial expression will not have too much ups and downs with the mood, so as to cover up some flaws. "Actually, I''m a little sorry, Alan." Sitting by the window, Triton watched the night scene outside the window, the sea under the moonlight, quiet and distant. "Will you regret it, I can''t see it." Allen put his hand behind his head and lay on the bed, looking at his companion whom he had known for many years. "Yes, before everything started, I had a strong impulse, but after I really implemented it, I found that my thinking was too simple and there were too many loopholes. If I fail, I can''t imagine what I will experience in the future... " "Relax, Triton. It''s just the beginning. It''s not that bad. Besides, those ladies are not ordinary people, and they will have all kinds of solutions then. " "Alan, in fact, among us, your psychological quality is the best." Triton turned and looked at the pretty boy, who had a good-looking face. "No, I''m just an ordinary coachman." Alan waved his hand. Seeing that he denied it, Triton didn''t object, but recalled a few years ago. His mother died very early and came to work with his father in uberre. His father worked very hard in the ferula chamber of Commerce and was appreciated by one of the stewards, but later he died in an accident. The steward of the chamber of Commerce pitied him and recruited him to the hotel as a doorman and waiter. This job is not tiring. It''s a good job in the eyes of ordinary people. At first, he thought so, but gradually, it was different. One day when he was 15 years old, he followed his predecessors to a guest room to serve the guests. There were only three 15-16-year-old boys and a 9-year-old girl sitting in the luxurious room. Filula''s young master and his younger sister sneaked out to play and met his friends by the way. "Long time no see. I''ve been under strict control recently. My father invited a teacher of sequence 6 for me¡° The young master is pouring bitter water. "Ha ha, it''s miserable. I''m different. My father was disappointed with me and went to train my brother." One of the teenagers replied. "Forget it, let''s not talk about it. Recently, our family got a batch of rare and famous wine from the east to taste it for everyone." The elder beside carefully took out a small carved jar from the box, untied the mud seal, and a intoxicating smell of wine floated out. "Here, drink." The teenager greets his companion and pours himself a glass first. ... "Cough, it''s so strong!" After a sip, he threw the glass away, and the other two laughed. After a few people chatted for a while, they left the jar of wine there. After the event, the master sold the jar of wine secretly, because he was afraid of saying it himself, he gave a little sealing fee. But this "little" sealing fee is his salary for three years. From that day on, he found that there were so many opportunities in the world, and it was too slow to work as honestly as before. Then he also slowly participated in some gray areas in the hotel and made a lot of extra money. Until that day, there was a big change in the city. In the panic and fire, he found a good opportunity, that is, Luna, the miss of the lost philura chamber of Commerce. If it can be controlled and preserved, it may be in exchange for huge benefits in the future, so he rushed into the fire and took out the child. Unfortunately, things didn''t develop as he expected, and the ferula chamber of Commerce was completely defeated. This was not a small fight between chambers of Commerce in the past, but a game between countries. The airships of rurnas came in droves, and the mages came down from the sky to defeat a team that only came from the branch, and finally uprooted the ferula chamber of Commerce. His mind, also slowly sink into the bottom of the river, no longer expect. Fortunately, there is a similar experience around Allen, and a good relationship with Susie, so help each other, Luna did not become a burden. Many years of hotel career, let him see a lot of ordinary people can not see Huatian wine green, and novel world, so more and more unbearable mediocre simple life. He also wanted to experience the pleasure of indulging in life. This idea hovered in his heart until the unexpected success of this plan. Today, he is going to dress up like the upper class to attend the banquet. This time, he was no longer a humble waiter, but a very respected guest, enjoying their service. Excited, uneasy, expecting and worried, all kinds of emotions stirred in his heart. He slowly stood up and pushed the door open. "Come on, Alan." --------------- "Hoo." Lily patted her little chest and sat back. "I haven''t been so exciting before. I can experience all kinds of new things with you." She whispered. "What''s the saying? The genius and the chosen people are like a whirlpool around them, attracting heroes from all walks of life." So said Alina. "You mean I was too ordinary before." Lily joked. "But this feeling is quite novel." She thought back to the handsome guy. "No, lily is really moved." Alina said with exaggeration. "I hit you ~" several girls laughed. Triton walked into the banquet in the middle of the boat, looked at the gorgeous light and the figures dancing under the colored chandeliers, hesitated a little, and then turned to a corner nearby. He wants to see it first and get used to it. Alan followed. "Would you like something to drink, sir?" A waiter in a short vest and white shirt came up with several kinds of wine in his tray. The waiter''s face is very handsome but not too sharp, which makes people feel good. His clothes are close to the body and neat. Even though he is carrying a big plate, the cup in it is very stable without spilling. The white tablecloth on the plate can''t see a drop of water. As a former adaptation student, Triton naturally knew how skillful it was and how pleasant it was to look like. He was one of a thousand. "I''ll have a white dew." Alan looked at it and chose one of them. Then the waiter took out the glass and put it on the table. "And this gentleman?" He looked at the sitting Triton with a gentle look, without any surprise, curiosity, discrimination and so on, just like all the other guests. Chapter 410 "I''ll... Have a cup of blood red orchid." He pointed to a cup on the plate. Although he had worked in the hotel for many years, he had not seen many of them. In order not to make a fool of himself, he ordered one of them which was familiar and strange. The familiar thing is that this kind of wine is more expensive, and he can get a lot of commission when he worked in a hotel before. The strange thing is that he has never drunk this kind of wine. A kind of cold blood red liquid flows down the throat. The stimulation and slight sweet feeling of alcohol diffuses in the mouth. Then a slight hot feeling is felt in the chest and stomach, and spreads in the body like thorns. It''s fresh and exciting, but I don''t like it. Triton savors, then puts down his glass and looks inside the dance floor. In the excellent living conditions, the aristocrats were not bad, but Triton could still judge how much moisture there was by virtue of his old experience. Not all the girls are like the girl he met that day. Even if she is plain, she is also beautiful. More is to need certain modification, will appear beautiful in the specific environment. I sat down for a while and no one bothered me. A strange comfort rises from the bottom of my heart. I can sit here and do nothing. I can drink whatever I want. No waiter dares to offend me, and no annoying foreman urges me. You can even lift your legs up and look at a beautiful woman dancing on the dance floor. And the past completely different from the smooth flow in the heart, the original happiness is such a simple thing. He savored and enjoyed it. A woman in a dark blue dress came over. She was about 19 years old and had a face of about 6.5 (out of 10). Terry commented with one heart and didn''t care at first, but then the woman came straight to him, which made him feel a little flustered. Did she come to expose me? Did she see that I was wrong? What was she going to do? "Shall we dance together?" The girl outstretched her hand generously, with light pink silk on her white wrist. "I..." Triton''s heart beat violently, an experience he had never experienced in his life, even when he faced the count Butler. He wants to stand up gracefully and dance with this lady on the dance floor, but he won''t. He can''t dance, and he never jumps. His forehead seems to sweat slightly in his nervousness. But in order not to make the young lady wait too long and embarrassed, and not to lose face, he has to answer in a hard voice. "Sorry, I can''t dance because I twisted my foot recently." His voice was a little stiff and unnatural. After that, he lowered his head and looked at the glass in front of him. He did not dare to look at the girl''s disappointed face. "Well, what about you." The girl turned to ask to the side of Allen, did not mind. "Me? Hehe, I''m not very good at dancing. If you''re willing to teach me, I''d like to join you. " Alan smiles and shakes his head. The girl brightened her eyes and said, "yes, I''ll teach you." Terry watched as Alan and the girl entered the dance floor hand in hand. They danced slowly. The girl was guiding them, and occasionally there were a few laughter. A burst of envy, jealousy, regret, self contempt and other emotions rose in my heart. Alas... With a sigh, he shakes his head, shakes out all kinds of complicated emotions, and drinks a cup of blood red wine again. The tingling feeling seems to be more intense than just now. The pleasure of the past is gone. Take a seat and go back. He watched the distant lights start to stay, everything in the field of vision gradually blurred, became a mottled moving spot, beautiful and far away. -------- After two days on the boat, the first performance of the opera company will begin. Several girls are in the room discussing the content of the program. "For the first time, it should be simpler. After all, we haven''t performed on the stage before." Letice sat at a small table in the middle of the room. "Yes." A few raised their hands, but none objected. "How many people will be on the stage? If we work together, there will be a little more people." Niya came up with her own ideas. "That''s for sure. Generally, 3-4 people are enough for small opera." Lily said the green standard. "I''ll go first. Lorraine and vermeea will stay at the end." Alina volunteered to say. "Then I''ll take part in it too. I can''t let Alena alone." Lily also raised her hand at this time. Among them, the relationship between her and Alina was the best. "I can, too." Niya raised her hand, but her voice was a little weak. "How about I do the narration?" She suggested with a smile. "Yes." Alena will not refuse to come, so the personnel of the first scene will be determined. Lorraine hill and vermeea sat in a corner, and they whispered about the repertoire they were going to use. Although it was only a temporary opera performance, they didn''t want to be perfunctory. Since they agreed to others, they naturally wanted to take out qualified things. "If kitty... Don''t go on stage." Lorraine Hill looked at Kitty, thought a little, and said. "Why, Lorraine." Kitty looked at Lorraine hill in a puzzled way. "You''re still young," Lorraine Hill said, unable to come up with a reasonable explanation, and then held kitty in his arms. After being hugged by Lorraine hill, Kitty feels the warmth of the girl and doesn''t ask any more questions. Although she doesn''t know much about some things, she knows that Lorraine hill is doing it for her own good. "I envy you." The opposite boumansha looked at the scene and whispered. "What do you admire?" Letis tilted her head. "I admire Kitty''s trust in Lorraine, and I admire Lorraine''s care for kitty." She answered slowly. "Although Keti is powerful, she doesn''t know much about the world. If she is allowed to take the stage rashly, she will be teased or coveted because of her appearance. Although self-protection is sure to be possible, it is inevitably a less wonderful experience." She explained Lorraine Hill''s concerns. "Well, then I don''t have to worry about it?" Said the young lady, looking at her and laughing. "You are a young lady with a lot of experience. You are used to all kinds of phenomena for a long time. You also have mature ways to deal with them. You don''t have to worry about them at all." "Ha ha, take it as praise. It''s good that the night spirit is sleeping in the room, otherwise he will come to rob Lorraine''s knee pillow with Keti again." After several people agreed in the room, the first performance of the "flower of dawn" opera company will begin. The sea at night is vast and boundless, and the silver moonlight hangs down like gossamer, which makes the deep blue water more profound. The huge cruise ship is like a small leaf, in which slowly ups and downs, along the current to the distant sky. Chapter 411 The first performance went well. The opera presented by Alina, Niya and Lily was adapted from "Little Red Riding Hood" by Lorraine hill and vermeea. Niya is wearing a small red cape with a basket of bread in her hand. She is going to visit her grandmother. Along the way, because she was greedy for the roadside scenery, she walked the path full of flowers, but rarely traveled, and also met the wolf (Alina). Under the lure of the wolf, Little Red Riding Hood told her grandmother''s home address. So the wolf ran to grandma first, and when Little Red Riding Hood Niya came to grandma''s house, Grandma had been eaten by the wolf, and it was the wolf (Alina) pretending to be grandma that was lying on the bed. "Grandma, grandma, why are your ears sharp and long?" "Because I want to hear little red riding hood coming, so that I can open the door for you." "Grandma, grandma, why is your mouth so big?" "Because I want to eat you!" Alena dressed in a wolf puppet costume, pretended to be fierce and rushed up, biting Little Red Riding Hood''s Cape, and the petite Niya also fell down. In this way, the wolf ate two people and decided to rest in the room because they were too full. Soon after, a tailor (lily) passed by and heard the loud snoring. She came in and found the sleeping wolf. So she cut the wolf''s belly with scissors and rescued Little Red Riding Hood and grandma. Finally, the three killed the wolf. The tailor made the wolf skin into a warm cape and gave it to Little Red Riding Hood instead of the broken red cape. The story ends here. On the whole, the story is not complicated, vivid and interesting. Many guests applaud it, especially some lovely girls. Who doesn''t like it. Opera is not the more complex the better, simple and interesting is the core of the spread. After the show, the dressing room behind the scenes. "I didn''t think it was fun." Alina took off her heavy foreign clothes and said. "That''s because the script is simple and interesting, not because you''re good at acting." The usual backhand of letis. "Lily, Niya is good." Samantha came into the room and gave a thumbs up. "Hey, hey." Lily''s face showed two dimples, and Niya nodded shyly. "This is the end of the first scene." After taking off the prop clothes, Alina lies on the sofa, waving her hands happily. "Pay attention to other people''s feelings." Letis takes a picture of Alina, and her eyes indicate that she is in the dressing room, too. Looking at the mirror, she took off the ornament from her hair and replied with a smile, "ha ha, it''s nothing. It''s just that some young ladies don''t feel bored." "In fact, some people have a prejudice against performing opera. They always feel that it''s not a good job." Alina jumped up and stood behind her, helping her with her hair¡° No, I think it''s very interesting. " --------- Another room next to the hall. "Your performance is really unexpected." The count''s housekeeper sat opposite Terry, praising the performance. "I''m flattered. I''m flattered." Triton kept smiling. After a while of conversation, the housekeeper asked, "what''s the type of the next performance? It''s scheduled for a few days. We can make arrangements here." "This can be set in the night after three days, if the props and the scenery..." Terry recalled the girl''s explanation and repeated it slowly. "Well, well, it''s not a big problem. It can be basically solved." After listening to the demand, the housekeeper nodded, and then became interested in the opera company, constantly discussing its origin and past. This made Terry, a monk, highly nervous. His brain was running at full speed, and he was compiling experiences based on his past experience. Finally, the housekeeper nodded with satisfaction and let him go. As he left, Triton was in a cold sweat behind him. When will this day come to an end. -------------- Three days later at dusk, the top of the boat. The broad top is divided into three symmetrical large blocks, and a large block at the rear is in the middle. There is a vine shelf at the tail, and a swing is placed below. Lorraine Hill sat on the swing, her white skirt rising and falling with the wind. Her eyes looked at the setting sun in the distance, and her hair reflected a light golden light in the afterglow of the setting sun. At present, there is no one else in this corner, which is specially selected by the girl. Recently she fell in love with watching the sunset, especially such a person in the breeze. The setting sun is a beautiful scenery. The sunset is reflected in the sky. The temperature is just right, neither cold nor hot. The sea breeze blows on the body, which brings a comfortable feeling. Say, the setting sun will always let her think of things when she was a child, because after primary school, the spacious playground will be reflected by the light of the setting sun. Her mother would come to pick her up and tell her what happened at school today. It was also the happiest moment of her childhood. Normally, the sun sets every day, but in fact, she has never seen this scene again for a long time. After high school, the increasingly heavy curriculum, generally after school is also 10 pm, after college addicted to the network, do not want to go out, after work, surrounded by steel forest, where can you see the sunset. When she was a child, she had many dreams about becoming a great person in the future, but the reality always seemed to be full of frustrations and mistakes, which made her deviate again and again. Loss and disappointment are always intertwined, and the heart is increasingly anxious, sometimes insomnia. It''s always unsatisfactory. She felt the touch of the breeze through her legs, and her vision seemed to be the fragments of the past time. Sitting on the bus at night, the car is dark, the neon light sprinkles into the car, and faces slide down. Ear can always hear a variety of voices, urging her to this, that. Otherwise, you will fall behind, you will fall behind, you will be looked down upon and so on. Those sounds seem to list a perfect life path, as long as you don''t follow it, life will explode and collapse. It''s disturbing and anxious. Is there really something perfect in this world? She didn''t know. It''s like she doesn''t know who''s right and who''s wrong in all the conflicting truths. It''s like she doesn''t know whether the chattering news is true or not. It''s like she doesn''t know which explanation of those complicated descriptions is the right answer. Countless information and opinions fill every corner, just like cutting a picture scroll into scraps of paper and mixing them together. Until one day, she suddenly woke up. "Miss Lorraine?" A sound sounded behind the side. It took Terry a long time to find out where Lorraine hill was after he found out from others. He slowly approached, and then stood still, looking at the white dress girl in the setting sun. The golden afterglow also dyed the skirt with a layer of light gold. The girl''s hair floated gently in the wind. Even if she could only see her back, the girl''s posture still made Terry feel a special beauty. Although she is in the world, she is free from interference and pollution. "Yes." The girl''s voice came from the front. "About tonight''s performance..." Triton asked first and got a definite answer. Then he slowly relaxed. It seemed that as long as the girl agreed, she would not have to worry any more. At this time, he felt that it was impolite for him to disturb the girl who was alone, so he was ready to leave. "Then don''t disturb Miss Lorraine." After turning around and taking a few steps, he seemed to have some idea, and his steps stopped again. Just as he hesitated to go back and ask the girl, the soft voice of Lorraine hill came. "Anything else?" Hearing this kind of natural inquiry, Triton turned around and went back to the vine shelf. He looked at the girl who was looking at the sunset. "I''ve had a lot of... Lately." He paused and decided to speak. "Maybe I was too naive in the past. Many things didn''t develop as I expected." Terry sat on one side of the stool and slowly told the story of the past few days. After the initial novelty, he found that people''s life was not the same as he thought. If you tell a lie, you have to tell countless lies. The more you say, the more afraid you are of revealing yourself. When talking with other guests, you should always pay attention so as not to be exposed or despised by others. If you want to know other beautiful girls of the same age, you are also afraid of being seen through by the other party. Even if the other party doesn''t see through herself, what she likes is only her own mask. The more you want to be an ideal person, the more you feel uneasy and anxious. "Maybe I''m not born that way." "What is the ideal self?" Girl gently swing, voice in the breeze. "It must be self-confident, powerful, capable of solving all kinds of problems..." Triton said many descriptive conditions, which is also a vague impression rooted in his heart. But then he slowly stopped. It seems that no one can do it. "Do you want to be a God?" The swing under the girl stopped slowly. "Well, no... no such extravagance." Triton seems to understand something. "I have had many ideas, just like many children, and had beautiful dreams like fairy tales." Lorraine Hill''s voice is full of memories. "But I can''t work as hard as a machine, and I don''t even have a strong will and perseverance. Sometimes I will sneak away." "I hate and despise myself, even feel uneasy and anxious." "It wasn''t until one day that I realized that I had been lying to myself. In fact, I don''t have so much ambition to pursue those bright things. In fact, as long as there is a small piece, I will be satisfied, just like a hamster, sleeping in my nest "I don''t necessarily want all the things that everyone is chasing. It''s just the inertia imposed by the environment that makes me mistakenly think that I also need them." "In fact, what I long for is more peace and stability. Every day I sit in front of my home and watch the setting sun slowly sink. Maybe this is the happiest life in my heart. " "After that, I vowed not to lie to myself any more, but to live honestly, accept my shortcomings and imperfections, listen to my inner voice, and live the life I really like." "There are thousands of happy things, but there is only one unfortunate thing, that is, I am doing something against my heart." Chapter 412 In the preparation room behind the stage of the cruise ship "big Orient", several girls are making the final preparations. The protagonist on the stage tonight is Lorraine hill. Today, she has a silver snow like soft hair, just like an elf, which makes people marvel. She says to her companions that it is a kind of extraordinary medicine used to dye her hair, but only a few people know that this is her original face. "Tonight''s performance will be accompanied by Alina and I behind the scenes." Lily said to the others that it had been discussed from the beginning. "And me." Letis raised her violin. Although she seldom used musical instruments, it didn''t mean she couldn''t. She had received a very comprehensive noble education since she was a child. "If Niya wants to play the drum, don''t be nervous. It doesn''t matter if you miss a few syllables." Lorraine Hill looked at the girl. "No problem, Lorraine." Niya let Lorraine Hill don''t worry, after entering the second grade, her character is a lot of cheerful, or self-confidence and magnanimous. "Me, Lorraine." Kitty looked at Lorraine hill, feeling a little nervous that she couldn''t help. "Just sit by and have a good look with yehling and Samantha." Lorraine Hill touched the charming flame witch. Finally, Lorraine hill turns her eyes to vermeea, who nods. They don''t have to say anything after they understand each other. When Loran Hill performs on stage, vermeea will perform harmony backstage to enhance the three-dimensional sense of the performance. After debugging all kinds of musical instruments, several partners played them according to the repertoire they had practiced in the past two days, so they were relieved. "That''s it." Lorraine Hill will be ready to wear a wreath in the silver hair, curtain slowly pulled up. ------------ The hall in the middle of the cabin, the lights in the hall suddenly turned off, only two small lights are still on, dim. This is the stage with the largest space inside the cruise ship. The whole stage is like an open shell, and the audience below is sitting on the seats with waves. When the light goes out. The original noisy conversation in the venue also slowly stopped, and people stopped talking and began to turn their eyes to the front stage. Just as the crowd was waiting, a burst of music came from the stage. The string gently stirred for a while, and the small voice was like magic, which made the whole venue suddenly quiet, and the anxious heart that had been waiting for a long time also suddenly calmed down. After that, the piano sounds again. In this silent world, it seems that there is nothing else but the gently plucked piano sound. Even if you can''t see the player''s figure, she must have delicate fingers and delicate heart. Then a short whistle sounds. The melody is simple and melodious, just like running in the remote grassland, where there are endless blue sky and white clouds. The grassland swept by the wind will fluctuate like the sea. Away from the troubles of the world, the body and mind become empty and bright in the soft music. I do not know when the stage lights gradually lit up, a girl''s posture appeared on the stage. She has long silver snow hair like silk. She holds a lyre in her arms. When her fingers are white and pink, the music will flow out like a clear spring. The girl sat on a smooth stake, her long skirt slanting on the wood colored floor, wearing a laurel wreath on her head, and pure white flowers among the green branches and leaves. She closed her eyes slightly, opened her lips gently, and the ethereal song rippled gently in the venue. [baberdie Heide, imersten Morgen lichen Schein, the first morning in the world] [ZiehendieV?gel£¬wom?gensiewohlmorgensein? Where are the birds in the painting, the tomorrow they yearn for [ichfolgede mrauschener schwingenindasstill moor in the silent wilderness, I follow its voice and begin to swing my wings] [uralte liederdringenausden nebelnvor ancient songs come out of the fog] The voice is like a nightingale in the forest, flexible and tactful, and the clear singing voice is like the dew in the morning, without a trace of dust. [lassonsdie himmeljagenim Tanz, let''s dance across the sky] [nebelwieseides treifenmeine hautsok ¨¹ HL my skin has become as cold as striped silk and snow fog] [Weiterundweiter£¬wofind''ichmeinerSehnsuchtZiel? There is also a desire in my heart. Where is my destination The girl recalled the teachings of the Cangzhi singer. Her fingers moved with the beat of her heart, expressing the most beautiful scenery in her heart. [ichschlie ? edieaugenhandmirsprie ? teinfederkleid, I close my eyes and let the newborn feather draw the flight path] [Schon sp ¨¹ richden windund machemeine FL ¨¹ gelweit I can feel the wind on my wings] ... [wiesterne, dieihrer, wegezieh''n in their way, we shine like stars] The simple melody is constantly turning, which makes people want to stop, as if they will not be tired of listening to it a thousand times. [kommundfliegemitunsport come on, let''s move on] [lassden winddachtragen, weitfort vondiesem ort, let the wind take you away from this place] [kommundfliesohochdukannst come on, you can reach the sky] [lassonsdie himmeljagenim Tanz, let''s dance in the sky] ... After listening to a lot of love, war, religion, fantasy and treacherous stories, this song far away from the world flows down like a clear mountain spring. It''s a little cold, makes people feel a little sober and happy, washes the inner dust and clutter, and reminds people of the original dream buried in the bottom of their heart, the most simple fantasy and beauty. Just a few minutes of playing is as beautiful as a dream, which makes people close their eyes and indulge in it, and experience this ancient and remote ballad. Across the barriers of language, culture and race, music conveys the common beauty in people''s hearts and awakens the long sleeping soul. Like a newborn baby, look at the world again. This is the wish in my heart. The girl sings in a low voice, conveying her heart''s desire and dream. Despite many difficulties, the soft heart is still full, telling the good and hope. Even if sometimes they escape, sometimes they want to retreat, sometimes they stop to have a rest, they will still rally and go over the mountains to pursue the direction in their hearts. Why? Because that is the best dream in my heart. The most crystal clear dream, the most joyful existence, the most want to do things, let my soul lead the dream to hang, blood with its rhythm pulse. --------- The girl''s performance had already ended, but no one stood up and was still immersed in the beautiful scenery for a long time. It wasn''t until a round of applause started that people woke up. The applause was loud. Even if it was red, it was still hard to cover up their joy and shock. Even though there was no one on the stage at the moment, many people still stood up, took off their hats and bowed down to thank the girl for her performance. Perhaps this long journey, tonight will be the most unforgettable night. Chapter 413 After Lorraine Hill''s performance, the opera company had only one last assignment left. These days, people have visited all the facilities on the cruise ship, and Lorraine hill has also seen the extravagant life of the upper class in the world. The cruise ship also came to the waters near the southern islands. Bang - bang¡ª¡ª A dull sound of artillery rang out in the distance, so that many passengers in the cabin could hear it. For a moment, the interior became a little noisy. Lorrain and Hill were washing their hair in the bathroom. The long hair of silver snow was full of foam. After hearing the sounds and changes from the outside world, she quickly washed it with a shower, then put on clean clothes and came out. Wet hair scattered on the shoulders and behind, there are tiny drops of water above. A slight wind around her, quickly drying her hair, she went to the balcony, saw the distant scene of the sea. Two ships are shooting at sea, one is a light brown and white sail warship, the other is a little damaged pirate ship, which can be seen from the many and messy weapons on it. Guns of different sizes, all kinds of hooks, angles of attack, all kinds of machetes and small handguns, rough dressing. The other sail warship was much cleaner. The two rows of muzzles under the side of the ship were closely arranged, and the weapons of the personnel on the ship were relatively uniform. The white sails on the warship now show some signs of burning. The fire is emitting black smoke during the day. It seems that the other side has thrown some combustibles. "Let it go The commander of the warship roared. The cannons fired one after another from the front of the ship. In the short and blazing fire, black spots shot out one by one, crossed the long arc and landed on the pirate ship. A sound of broken wood sounded, and some debris and flesh were discarded on the ship and then fell into the sea below. However, more shells were dodged by the cunning sailing pirate ship, which inserted obliquely to the front of the warship at a faster speed, intending to seize the T-line, and with the approaching, ready to engage in a side to side battle. There seems to be a mage on the windsail warship. As it mobilizes mana and magic, small fireballs are launched from the ship. Unfortunately, due to the distance between the two ships, the change of ship movement and wind speed, these fireballs did not land on the enemy''s ships, but did not enter the sea. The mages tried to fly close to the attack, but soon the pirate ship shot a dense enchantment crossbow and hurt several mages, so they had to stop on the ship for a while. The magic power of mages is not unlimited. These mages in sequence 4 have little effect, so they also converge and wait for a better time. Seeing this scene, Lorraine Hill thought a little, then walked quickly into the room. She came to Kitty''s bed and said to the girl who had just woken up from the gunfire: "I''ll go out for a while. You can stay in the room and don''t go anywhere. If you have anything, you can contact me through your pocket watch¡° "All right, Lorraine." Kitty nodded. Lorraine Hill helped her build the blanket and walked out of the room. The aisle inside the cabin was a little flustered. A service staff walked quickly in it. Some of them saw Lorraine Hill come out and urged her to go back to her room to make it safer. The girl said she didn''t need to, so she went to the other side of the corridor, where Alina''s suite was. She knocked on the door briefly and quickly, and then the door opened. When Alina saw that it was her, she let her in. "Do the two ships know each other?" Alina is a local and should know something about it. "Yes, one is a pirate ship, the other is uncle Rick''s ship, I know. He''s the captain of the navy in the cranberry kingdom "However, I didn''t expect that they would exchange fire in the waters so close to the islands. The pirates in the past would not have been so bold¡° Alina said her opinion. "Loran, don''t worry. The place where they exchanged fire is still some distance away from us. Besides, this ship should be manned by the extraordinary men of sequence 6, and it should be an ocean sequence that is extremely good at sea combat." "I know, but I''m afraid the pirates are not that simple." Lorraine Hill said of her findings. "There are strange waves under the ocean. Although it''s a little far away, I can feel a group of extraordinary creatures approaching." "If they were specially recruited by pirates, the situation would be dangerous. Besides, this cruise ship is not fast because of its huge body and heavy weight." This is what the girl attaches importance to. Naturally, she can fly away easily and get out of danger, but the thousands of people on the ship can''t. Of course, it''s not good. She can ask ketti to do it, but the reborn flame witch doesn''t control her power very well. Once she does it, it means that the water in the sea area will evaporate, causing great damage to the environment. Not to mention, it may also cause violent air storms. Alina stood up¡° That''s true. Let''s go to the count, the housekeeper and the captain "Call on vermeea, too. She specializes in ocean sequences." Lily, who is in the same room with Alina, suggests this. --------- At the top of the ship, several people were looking into the distance with copper telescopes. "Can we avoid their exchange of fire?" The housekeeper in the dress said to the boat standing in the sea breeze. "I''m afraid it''s very difficult. The" big east "turns slowly, and its speed is not fast." "But the good news is that as long as one of them doesn''t lose, they won''t give up their energy to deal with us." "We still have that adult on board. We should not be afraid of each other''s pirate ship¡° The chief officer said about the extraordinary man stationed on the ship. "You don''t understand. What I''m after is not minor damage, but" no damage ", that is to say, it''s in perfect condition and free from any security threat." Said the housekeeper, putting down his telescope. "As long as a nobleman is injured, people will have a bad impression of this voyage, and the Earl''s previous expectation is completely defeated." Just when the housekeeper was a little upset, a uniformed guard walked in quickly and said a few words in his ear. He turned around in doubt, and then saw Terry and some girls on deck. "Why are the ladies here? In fact, there is no need to worry. The ship is protected by extraordinary people. Even if there are shells coming, there are protective covers to isolate them. " He walked quickly over. After the last performance, he felt more and more that the girls in this opera troupe were not ordinary people, and they could not be the descendants of any big family or extraordinary people, so his tone was respectful. "How long will it take to move away at present?" Alina asked. After all, she was the convener of the trip and had a responsibility. "It''ll take about half an hour." The chief mate replied. "So... Sure enough, it''s a little slow¡° "Are you worried about being affected?" Asked the housekeeper. "I''m not afraid of those shells, but the threat under the sea." Alina explained, then turned back. "It seems that we can only trouble you two this time ~" she blinked and said mischievously. "This is..." when the count''s housekeeper was still wondering, the two girls had already come to the side of the boat, and then they jumped directly into the sea. Looking at the two white and blue girls jumping into the sea, his heart almost reached his throat. These are the most popular people on board at present. If they disappear suddenly, they will cause a sensation. But soon the two girls were covered with a bubble like film, and then quickly swam in the sea. At this time, he was a little relieved, and turned to be surprised at these girls, who had a remarkable origin. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Recently, I always feel that what I have written is strange. After checking and thinking for a long time, I found something wrong~ Chapter 414 After falling into the sea, vermeea and Lorraine Hill set out quickly. The cold sea water is isolated by a thin film. The sky above is the undulating sea, and the darkness below is endless. All kinds of swimming fish are shuttling in the sea. Lorraine Hill felt another novelty. She doesn''t know how to swim, but at present, with the power of the quasi sea witch beside her, she can exchange oxygen through this film and breathe freely on the bottom of the sea. At the same time, this film will also isolate the pressure of the sea, so that she won''t suffocate and suffer. The world became quiet. After entering the sea, there was only a slight sound of water flow in my ear, and other sounds kept going away, as if I had entered a new world. "It''s the first time Loran has been in the sea." Vermeea, holding loranthal''s wrist, leads the way forward, with a clear voice. "Yes." The girl nodded, silver hair is still under the sea, as plated with a layer of changeable light blue. "The bottom of the sea will be quiet and gentle." Weimiya said softly, and then they kept approaching the strange sea floor. The deep sea bottom, the light is very dark, so that girls can only see the environment not far away, other places rely on extraordinary perception. A small ball of light formed in the girl''s palm, and then shot forward. A slight break wave, light ball scattered, one by one light spot blooming in the dark sea floor, reflecting the sea like day. The floating silver scales appeared in their vision. These two meters or so of sea fish, fin back is dark blue black color, and abdomen is delicate and small silver scales, in the light of the reflection, reflects a piece of silver light. They swim in groups, and huge schools of fish flow like streamers. The beaks of these fish are slender, which is like a sword. If you look carefully, you can still see tiny serrations on the slender body of the sword. These blue backed swordfish are crossing the sea floor. If other creatures accidentally enter the fish school, they will be torn into pieces by these sharp swords, become debris, and sink to the bottom of the sea. The speed of these swordfish is extremely fast, about 130 km / h in the girl''s perception, and the small and medium-sized individuals can be faster and more aggressive. Most of them swim by instinct, along the current of the sea. And in lorenthal''s perception, a boat on the sea, emitting strange heat and waves at the bottom, is attracting this group of swordfish closer and closer. If you let it go, the warship will be pierced and torn by these swordfish. Sure enough, the pirates did it on purpose. Two people thought, but at this time, another problem is in front of them. Kill these swordfish or lead them to other places. It''s not too far away from the beautiful island. Maybe it''s their vacation task. If they let it go, they may have to look for this group of swordfish again. Can only kill? But there are so many of them. There are tens of thousands of ordinary individuals and hundreds of extraordinary individuals, among which there are many individuals in sequence 5. Just when the two girls hesitated, the swordfish began to think of the sea rushing away, silver and mighty. "Lead them away first. Even if you kill them, it''s the next thing." Said Lorraine hill to vermia. The other side nods and the two separate. Weimiya controls the current, forcibly changes the direction of the current, makes the huge fish keep turning, and finally forms a huge vortex on the bottom of the sea, trapping them. Although her own strength is not strong, only sequence 4, but with the power of the current, the quasi witch still shows strong control ability. Just as Lorraine hill has a strong sense of control over the sky and atmosphere, vermeea has a similar sense of control over currents and water. So much so that she can beat a huge opponent and a school of fish several times. On the other hand, Loran Hill shuttles under the two ships, cuts off the maliciously suspended sphere at the bottom of the warship, and then lifts the thermal and fluctuating prop in his hand, sneaks into the bottom of the sea and reunites with vermeea again. So, under the guidance of the two, the fish followed and began to move in another direction. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª On the sea, without the help of these sword like swordfish, the people on the pirate ship gradually found something wrong and prepared to turn around and retreat. But the smoky warship was still biting behind. Under the cover of the night, the mages on the warship took off again. Fireballs fell like small comets. The pirate ship exploded in the fire, broke into two pieces, and slowly sank to the bottom of the sea. One by one, pirates were waving on the sea with broken boards. Then a few small boats were put down on the warship, and the soldiers on the boat waved the ropes to frame the fallen pirates one by one, then tied them up and caught them back on the ship. These evil doers will be taken to the court on the island for trial, and then they will be escorted to the island with ore to make atonement as coolies. The bottom of the sea, hundreds of miles away from the place where it was launched before, belongs to the sea area near the beautiful island. The blue backed swordfish hover around the bottom of the sea. They stop here because there is a small current vortex here, which is warmer. Poof¡ª¡ª The two girls broke out of the water and reappeared in the sky, only that the sky was no longer the sun, but a white half moon. Whoa. Lorraine Hill breathed softly. Although she didn''t get water on her body, she always felt at ease when she entered the sky and atmosphere. Vermeea didn''t show much change. She just looked up at the stars and the moon in the night sky. Maybe she''ll be more comfortable at the bottom of the sea. Lolan Hill thought, just as he likes to fly, the sea witch in the sea, will feel like home. "Don''t worry about me, Lorraine." As if to see what Lorraine hill was thinking, said vermeea. "Although the bottom of the sea is quiet, I will feel lonely and lonely after staying for a long time." She spoke slowly, then turned around and gave Lolan hill a smile. This usually very low-key girl smile is so beautiful, even Lorraine Hill also marveled a little. Weimiya walked gently on the sea, her bare feet on the water, like stepping on the film, slightly depressed. "Although I don''t like talking very much, I will be very happy to see everyone''s noisy life together." "Well, it''s not too early. It''s too late to go back. Other people may have to worry about us." Vermeea''s wrist and Lorraine hill are holding together again. Under the bright moon night sky, two girls walk through the sea, their bare feet feel the cold of the sea. After the sultry of the day disappears, the sea breeze at night is especially fresh, and the moist water drops fall on the body and evaporate quickly, bringing a cool and refreshing feeling. Chapter 415 "Here we are at last!" A few people trampled on the soft sand and hopped. This is the beautiful island in the South archipelago, on the north side of the cranberry Kingdom, near the East. It is famous for its rich fruits. Because of the colorful fruit color, red, yellow and green fruit cluster together is very gratifying, so there are often tourists from other places to watch and holiday here. And because it is in the northern part of the southern islands, it can be regarded as its gateway. It is close to the mainland and has a lot of passenger flow. The Great East, which spans a long sea, will stop here for maintenance and replenishment. Then it will go further south of the archipelago. After a tour, it will go to new Vega, and then slowly return to the green Empire along the coastline. The climate on the island is much more mild and comfortable than that on the mainland. When they left yubeire, it was already hot, but now it is still comfortable here. "Thank you very much for your performance. This is a gift on behalf of the count. Please accept it." The Butler in the wine red dress bent over to salute, and then asked several attendants to carry some plates with small boxes of black velvet and gold on them. After opening the box, you can see the Pearl Necklace in it. These pearls are big and full, white with rose powder, which is a little similar to the rose gold seen by girls in previous lives. Even if I don''t know about jewelry, I know that these jewelry are valuable. When several people hesitated, the housekeeper said again. "Although you accept it, it''s just a little bit of humble intention. The benefits of your performance on board are far more than that." Under the housekeeper''s repeated persuasion, the girls were not easy to refute others'' face, so they each accepted a box of jewelry. "This is the letter of recommendation and heraldry stamped with the Earl''s seal. If you have a chance to come to verdant in the future, you can have a free ride. Most nobles will still sell each other a face and will not embarrass you." The Butler asked another waiter to bring a plate with an envelope and a coat of arms on the red velvet. "If you have a chance to come to Nanjiao County in the future, you can contact me and I will prepare the best stage and venue for you." ... "Then have a good trip." After that, the housekeeper and his entourage returned to the ship. After half a day''s stay, the ship will go to the next big city, biliuwan, which is a big seaport city in the middle of the southern islands. The island is rocky and surrounded by water. It is a water city with peculiar terrain. In fact, at the end of the journey, the housekeeper had already guessed that these young ladies might not be opera company at all, they just came to perform on the ship on a whim. But how about this? These people are very outstanding in appearance and strength. Why should we explore the purpose of others too much. The housekeepers in the upper class know these nobles very well. They have all kinds of quirks under the condition of being respectable. It''s normal. It is an old tradition that nobles sometimes travel in the guise of painters and poets. Those who are more radical will travel while they are working, or even serve as slaves for others. That''s what people want to experience. Especially in the last performance a few days ago, weimiya sat in the stern of the boat and sang in the moonlight. As a result, the wind and waves on the sea stopped, and the dolphin leaped over the water to accompany her. The vast and shocking scene, it can be said that even these green nobles are rare in their lives. At the same time, it also pushed the atmosphere of this voyage to a climax, and perfectly achieved the plan made by count LanNiu before. In this way, the housekeeper also had a great margin. The jewelry he sent out was just a drop in the bucket, just over 2000 gold coins. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "We''ve finally reached our destination. Do you want to find a place to live first?" Looking at the white clouds and the sand under the blue sky, she was in a happy mood. "Yes, yes." Night spirit big nod, and then began to look at the island up. On the other hand, Alina, Lorraine hill and letis are talking with Terry. "After that, what are your plans?" Asked Lorraine hill, looking at the three men and the little girl hiding behind Triton. "It''s probably in the South Islands. Maybe it will be more stable here." Thinking that Uber ¨¦ still had to worry about the enemies of the ferula chamber of Commerce, Triton decided not to go back for the time being. Anyway, he had no relatives there. "Me too. Will I work in a small opera house here, or open a pub myself?" She was wearing a purple skirt and a sun hat. "I guess I''ll have to change my career. It seems that there is no need for a coachman here. Ha ha." Alan is smiling brightly. "How about sailing? I can recommend you to be a sailor on my father''s boat¡° Alina said with interest. "Thank you, Miss Alina." Allen did not refuse, simply agreed down, he is a man of ease, what work to do. "Little Luna." Lorraine Hill bent down and looked at the little girl. "Terry and I are with my brother." She whispered. Since Terry rescued her from the fire that night, she regarded him as the only one to rely on. Sometimes even sulice was a little envious of little Luna''s closeness and trust in him. "Why don''t you go to coconut island, which is in the west of the cranberry kingdom. It''s not too prosperous or too cold. It''s very suitable for living, and there are several good schools." Lorraine Hill recalled what the old housekeeper Ceres had said in his letter. Coconut wind island is very big, with nearly 600000 people living on it. It is one of the top 10 famous islands in the kingdom of cranberry. "Thank you, Miss Lorraine, for your advice. At present, I''ll familiarize myself with the environment here, and I''ll go there later." Terry is not in a hurry to start. He wants to help his two friends settle down first. It can be said that both of them took unnecessary risks because of him. Now when they wake up, he feels deeply guilty. "Good bye, then." At the end of the conversation between Alana and Lorraine hill and Terry and Allen, letis on the other side also finished the conversation with sulice and waved goodbye. Although it took only two weeks for the temporary opera troupe to be disbanded here, after the promotion of the nobles on board, the "flower of dawn" opera troupe was a mysterious and beautiful legend for a long time. In the end, some people even compiled it into a poem, a legendary opera company composed of nine girls with different looks and styles. Some say that they are princesses of a certain country, some say that they are visitors from the East, some say that they are mermaids from the bottom of the sea, and some say that they are witches playing in the world. There are many different legends, and later some people doubt whether they really exist. But thousands of people on the ship all agreed to prove that there was such a mysterious opera company. While making people marvel, it also causes infinite reverie. Chapter 416 After parting from Triton and others, Lorraine hill and others also entered this island with different customs. On both sides of the road are tall coconut trees, broad leaves high in the air, blocking the sky''s sunshine, so that most of the road below is in the shade, it seems a bit quiet. The buildings on both sides of the street are not high, about 2-3 floors, and the exterior walls are gravel like. However, the clothes of various colors worn by pedestrians on the road do not look monotonous and boring as a whole. It''s not like yubere before, and it''s also different from Hopland. There are many foreign tourists. They can see Oriental people wearing long sleeve robes and hairpins, Falcon Kingdom residents dressed in desert style, and occasionally one or two mages with feathers and foliage headgear. There are different styles in different countries. The local wizard used to smear eye shadow on the eyelids, which is very special, and most of them are white and blue. They hold sticks made of vines, ivory and bones, which are totally different from the mages of frost rose. Most of the mages over there use metal staff. The overall structure is symmetrical and neat. "Where is better to live?" A few people walk on the street, looking around at the store, discussing where to live in the next few days. At last, they found a local guide, and after a tour, they finally decided where to live. It''s an island chain on the south side of the island. It''s back to the hills. The sea breeze is warm. In addition, the hotel is also special. A cabin is a room. These huts are not far from the sea, in the shade of a forest, the whole is made of wood. The lower part is suspended on the ground and supported by side-by-side structures. The cabin is round and the roof is a flat cone. After paying enough deposit, the owner of the hotel gives the key to several girls, and then leads them here for their own distribution and choice. As the room is relatively large, 2-3 can live, this time they chose four cottages not far apart. "The fengyinghua in the house can get rid of insects, so you don''t have to worry about it." The well maintained landlady handed out the key, explained it and left. Several girls will live here for a period of time and solve the problem of swordfish attack and flooding in the nearby waters. Lorraine hill is still in the same room as Kitty. She pushed open the closed door, and the spacious room appeared in her eyes. The sea breeze is blowing the curtain like white yarn, rolling slightly and making a slight sound. They first put down the salute, lay down on the bed for a rest, and then went to the place agreed before. Yeling is wearing a simple white skirt, running barefoot on the beach, and sometimes jumping high, trying to pick the coconut off the beach. This little guy has a rest all the way. It''s not going to work. Alina and Lily raise a small fire in the shade of the trees on the bank. They are stringing fish with wooden sticks and baking them. Boumansha and Niya bring a small table, put it on the floor, and then continue to prepare the dishes. Lettiss and Niya went out to buy a lot of food and drinks, and they were walking slowly here. "Lorraine, Kitty ~" Alina waved to them and called them to come. "Here, let''s roast the fish." She took out a few strings of dressed fish and handed them over. "What''s that, Lorraine?" Kitty points curiously to one of the strings, with several tentacles on the stick. "That''s squid." The girl guessed that she didn''t eat much seafood. "Yes, it''s squid, but it tastes good and chewy." Alina nodded. Four people around the dark red charcoal fire, baking all kinds of food, bursts of pepper and salt fragrance will diffuse in the fire, let people smell appetite. At the same time, the other side is almost ready. "Eat and bake." Busman Sha suggested, and asked a few people to come. "Well." Boumansha picked up a knife, cut the coconut into small pieces, then add water and lemon, stir well, pour a cup for each person. Then lettiss took out a small can of sugar, opened the lid and let everyone add it as they please. Rich coconut juice with a trace of sweet and sour, very smooth and delicious, with sprinkled with salt and pepper grilled fish, to bring a different experience. "Delicious ~" lily thumbs up. "Hey, hey." Alina nodded with a little pride. Today''s dinner was arranged by her. After all, she was a native of the southern islands and was more familiar with it. "The squid kebab is finished." Night spirit with empty wooden stick, eyes around to explore, looking for where there are squid. "There seems to be no more. Do you want to catch some now?" Alina proposed to come. The night spirit hesitated a little and finally nodded. "Come with me." Alina took her to the seaside. "Just a moment. We''ll be back soon." After that, she took the night spirit to jump into the water, splashing a burst of water. It''s really moving. Lolan Hill thought, but she suddenly felt that the night spirit might not be able to accept the appearance of squid. The rest of them chatted while eating. "The climate by the sea is really good." Lily suggested, "why don''t you play a little game?" "What game?" "A very simple game, that is, I write a number between 1-100, let''s guess, I will continue to narrow the scope according to your answers, until who finally guesses, is lost." "I see about it." Lettiss and boumansha nodded, while Kitty looked at loranthal a little incomprehensible. "Just play." Lorraine told Cotty not to worry. So Lily wrote a number on the back of a small board behind her back, and then covered it. "Start now!" Letis: "56" "Big." Samantha: "40" "Big." Vermeea: "20" "Small." Niya: "30¡° "Small" Is it between 30 and 40, the girl thought, and then said, "33" "Big." Now it''s kitty''s turn, Lorraine explained to her¡° At present, the only number you can choose is 31 or 32. If you guess right, you will lose. " "That''s 50 percent. If you happen to guess correctly, you lose. If you don''t guess correctly, the last number left must be the one I wrote, that is, I lose. " Lily added. "Is there anything else that Kitty doesn''t understand? In addition, you can''t cheat with extraordinary ability. " Said Lorraine hill. "I see." Kitty nodded and answered. ¡°32¡£¡± "Oh, it''s... It''s me who lost." Lily is not willing to open the small wooden card, it is written on 31. "How did Kitty do it?" Lily wants to find out. "Because Lily wrote 31." Kitty said innocently. "Wait, how do you know I wrote 31? Are you cheating?" "No, Kitty didn''t cheat." The red haired witch said wrongly. "Lily''s shoulder and wrist movements show that it''s 31." Well, it''s a witch. You can know the result only by visual observation. Several people decided that the next time they wrote the numbers, the others would turn around to keep the game going. At this time, Yeling and Alina also came back. "Wow, don''t bring it." After jumping out of the water, Yeling and yelling, Yeling and running to Lorraine hill, while Alina is following, holding a squid with teeth and claws in her hand. The squid is still alive with its gray translucent body, long tentacles and strange and sticky appearance. "Take it away. I won''t eat any more squid." The night spirit grabbed Loran Hill''s clothes and hid behind. "Ha ha ha." There was laughter on the beach in the moonlight. Chapter 417 One day after the renovation of the beautiful island, nine girls began their holiday mission. Because they were not sure that there was only one swordfish group troubling and attacking the passing merchant ships, they decided to patrol the nearby waters separately after discussion, so they were divided into three groups. There are three groups: boumansha, Lily and Alina, Yeling, letis and Niya, and loranshire, ketti and vimiya. In addition to lorenthal''s superior strength, boumansa''s strength can be said to be the top of her peers. Although night spirit doesn''t work hard at ordinary times, her strength is second only to boumansa''s among several people with the addition of her own blood and talent. What''s more, she has a good affinity for water, and her strength in water will not weaken. But in order to prevent this little guy from fooling around, Lorraine Hill specially asked letis and Niya, two serious companions, to be arranged in her team. "We''ll come back when it''s dark, and now we''re going to get down to business." After that, several people flew in three directions. The reason why this group of Lorraine hill is arranged in this way is that they are all witches, which can save a lot of trouble and maximize their ability. "Let''s take a tour first." She said to them, and then they jumped into the sea. Just like loranthal''s strong perception of the sky and atmosphere, in the water, vermeea can easily sense the slightest bit of the sky in a radius of tens of kilometers. The three of them first spent half a day searching the areas divided by their own group, and then searched the areas of other groups in the afternoon. Of course, they avoided the other two groups in the process, otherwise this kind of behavior would be too shocking. When the three men came out of the sea, Lorraine Hill took out a drawing board and quickly sketched on it. A brief chart was formed. She marked various information on it, such as ocean currents, reefs, schools of fish and so on. "According to the results of exploration, there are four large and one small schools of fish nearby, most of which are near the ocean current." The girl circled five circles. The group they met before was a weak group. Although the number was not small, there were not many extraordinary swordfish. "Swordfish need to breed in warm water temperature. In the past, they lived deep in the ocean, but this year is special." Vermeea talks about swordfish. "So a lot of them crossed the colder waters and came to this area. At the same time, because of the warm environment, they began to lay eggs and prepare to breed here." Under the explanation of the sea witch, lorenthal and ketti roughly understand the reason of the matter. Although it is a natural migration of fish, if it is left alone, it will become a local disaster. Do you want to kill these fish? The girl thought in her heart. The length of these swordfish is between 2-3 meters, and the extraordinary individual may reach 5-10 meters. One third of the body is like a sword mouth. When they swim, they use their long jaws like swords to split water, which can generally reach more than 100 km / h, and the faster individuals can even reach 150 km / h. At such a high speed, the sword like body can easily penetrate the bottom and deck of the wooden ship, even the iron hull ship is hard to resist when facing the extraordinary individual. Although swordfish is delicious, it is too dangerous for current fishing boats. "Can we not kill them?" Weimiya hesitated and said. She is a witch in the sea, and has a natural closeness and compassion for the creatures in the sea. "But you can''t let it go." Loranthal spoke of the other side''s problems that need to be solved. "We can direct them to other waters, which are deep in the ocean, where there are few people." Said vermeea, looking at Lorraine hill with a little hope. "All right, but what are you going to do?" Lorraine hill put down his brush. "It''s going to have to ask Kitty and I to work together to create a warm ocean current, then drive these fish into the current, and then move along the current to other places." Vermeea said what she thought, but she couldn''t do it alone. Just manipulating such a large ocean current is the limit for her today. At the same time, if she wants to heat it, she has no extraordinary ability in related fields, and it is even more difficult to do so. "That also adds me, although the current strength is not strong, but can help Ke Ti traction heat, not so unbalanced." Loranthel said, and Kitty nodded. After the decision was made, the three returned to the beautiful island and began to plan the route. At this time, it was getting dark. "We''re back." The night spirit with two companions rushed to the shore, saw the light on in the room of Lorraine hill, and immediately ran over. "Welcome back." "Anything to eat, sister Lorraine." Night spirit looked around, a little disappointed fell in Lorraine Hill arms. "Not yet. Wait for them." As the sun slowly sets on the sea, the edge of the sky turns purple and red, and the stars begin to float in the other side of the sky. Boumansha is late with Alina and Lily. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m finished. I met my father on the way. I got a lot of good things from him." Alina looked at some people by the sea and rubbed her hair a little embarrassed. Then she patted the bucket beside her¡° There are a lot of delicious things here, such as bacon, sausage, oranges and so on. " In this way, the night spirit closed his lips and turned to the barrel. Alena opened the lid and took out the contents one by one. "Bacon and sausages are bought from Vega in the north. The flavor is good, and so are oranges. However, the wine is brewed in my hometown. It tastes great." "Let''s steam some more rice." She looked and suggested. That night, several people around the small stove, watching the lid of the small pottery pot slowly lifted by steam, and then a burst of rice fragrance came, which also mixed with a sausage flavor. They put bacon and sausages in for heating. A wooden bowl is served with white rice, bacon and sausage slices, and then with oranges to relieve the greasiness and vitamins. Today''s dinner is out. It''s not luxurious, but it''s delicious. Maybe everyone is hungry. The next day, the other two groups continued, and Lorraine Hill''s group moved on. First of all, the three men worked together to create the ocean current. First, Loran Hill blew a large tornado on the sea and slowly pulled the sea water. Then, Kitty attached a flame to one side and turned it into a steam tornado like boiling water. Then the boiling water is neutralized with the sea water, heating part of the water area. Under the guidance of vimaya, a new, temporary, but powerful ocean current begins to form. Under the long and cold sea, this warm ocean current attracts the nearby fish, with thousands of tails and scales flashing, and the mighty "silver streamer" begins to move along the ocean current. Chapter 418 The three followed the current. Under the deep sea, the vast shoal of fish reflected in the small ball of light, and then swam toward the distance. When they reached a deep ocean, the three men dived into the water. According to the volcano on the bottom of the sea, Loran Hill designed a rough array. Then, with the help of Keti, they guided, stabilized and exerted a small amount of power, forming a fixed area that could slowly guide the heat in the lava. It''s getting warmer around. "Let them live here in the future." Looking at this vast silver light, not only swordfish, but also other fish, hovering here, Loran Hill''s mood is much better. Weimiya is gently stroking one of the huge swordfish, which is only nearly 20 meters long. She is the overlord of swordfish group. Her extraordinary strength is also of the level of sequence 6. Marine series 6. Blue spined swordfish (excellent pearl) Compared with other swordfish, this one obviously has wisdom. It is a little happy to travel around vimiya, "You don''t have to thank me all the time. Those two have been very helpful." Vermeea''s lips gently opened, and a slight ripple spread to the water. When the swordfish heard this, it swam to Loran and Kitty, and also circled for several times. "Woo..." the fin of the fish flitted past her hand and felt wet and sharp, which made the girl a little at a loss. Seeing this slightly naughty big swordfish shaking her head and tail beside her, she dared not touch it. "Cluck..." looking at loranthal, vermeea gave a slight laugh. Then she recruited the big swordfish and let it return to her own group. As a result, the campus holiday task is completed. After going back, although the other two groups were a little strange, they gradually believed that the fish moved along the current to other places under the explanation of vermia and loranthal, so that the nearby routes would not be affected. "That is to say, you can play the next time." Alina exclaimed excitedly. "It seems so." Lorraine Hill stroked her hair in her ear and looked at Kitty, who was sleepy and leaning aside. Recently, she has been traveling. In addition to the two-day operation at the bottom of the sea, the reborn flame witch is a little tired. After all, she has not finished her weak period. "Then let''s have a good time for the whole holiday." Sure enough, Alina made such a declaration. "That won''t do." Lettiss followed. "It''s not easy to have a holiday. We all have certain things to deal with, but we can''t play with you all the time." "Ah, ah..." Alina was a little lost, lying on the bamboo floor. "But it''s OK to be free for a week or two." Looking at Alena, she said with a smile. "Really?" Alina looks up. "Really." Lily nodded, and no one else objected. After all, the holidays are still long, and it''s hard to come to the South Islands. It''s really a bit hasty to go back so soon. "Yeah." Over the next two weeks, nine people took a tour around the island, fishing, surfing, swimming, hitting the beach and so on. In the last two days, I also attended the local bonfire party and was lucky to see the local banana fan skirt dance. On the edge of the fire, several young girls, dressed in short and light robes, sat on the horizontal logs and watched the folk dances singing and dancing beside the fire. This is a lively party with many tourists participating. There are also many vendors selling grilled fish, barbecued meat, small jewelry and souvenirs near the campfire venue. Night spirit holding a cooked corn cob gnawing, small mouth slightly bulging, mouth also stained with a few corn chips. Weimiya took a slice of melon and ate it slowly. Others, too, were eating the delicious food provided near the party and looking at the center of the meeting. "That''s sister sully." Lily pointed to one of the dancers and said that although she was veiled, several people recognized her vaguely. With the warm dance, the skin of these dancers exudes a little sweat. Under the glow of the fire, they reflect the glittering and translucent light, showing the beauty of life and vitality. "I didn''t expect that she would integrate into local life so soon¡° Letice shook the folding fan in her hand. She wore a brass ring with a bell on her wrist and ankle. As she danced, the bell rang slightly and performed with several other dancers. In the accompaniment of drums, this dance has a unique exotic beauty. People sitting near the campfire yelled, some holding wine bottles in their hands, some holding freshly baked meat kebabs, eyes reflecting the fire, full of vitality. On this island far away from the mainland, the population is not large, and everyone''s life is peaceful and stable. As a result, many tired travelers gradually like this land and choose to settle down here, and these travelers bring more colorful culture. Thanks to the gradual influx of these immigrants, the southern islands have only developed faster and faster in the past few hundred years. Compared with the competitive mainland, the southern islands are more peaceful and peaceful. Except for the occasional storm and Warcraft in the sea, there are basically no other threats. Lorraine Hill helped Kitty walk on one side of the open space. There are many temporary stalls around the central campfire venue. "Kitty, eat something first, and then go back to sleep at night." The girl rocking to her side. "Well..." kitty opened her closed eyes, looked around, and was sleepy with loranthal''s arm. It seems that she is very sleepy. Instead of calling her, Lorraine Hill touched her head and took her to buy something to eat for the night. I passed by several barbecue stalls, but they didn''t meet the clean standard in the girl''s heart. Lorraine Hill didn''t buy them, and went to the other side. "Little Luna?" Lorraine hill looks at the little girl in front of the booth, blinks a little surprised, and then sees Triton busy barbecue and preparing juice. "Sister Lorraine." The little girl called out, and Terry, who was busy nearby, also responded. "It''s Miss Lorraine. Good evening. I''ll make you laugh." He waved his hand, then took out a few strings of freshly roasted meat and asked Luna to bring out two cups of cool juice. "I''ve inquired about it. It''s estimated that the passenger ship to Yefeng island will be available next month, so now I''m taking advantage of my spare time to do some small business." "Is Luna here to help, too?" Lorraine hill looks at the girl curiously. "Yes, at first she wanted her to stay at home, but she said she wanted to do what she could. In addition, Allen also said that it would be better for her to have more contact with the outside world. " "That''s fine." Lolan Hill nodded. If he works hard to earn money, he can not only understand the difficulty of earning money, but also have a sense of self-control over life. As the saying goes, money is a person''s courage. When you know how to make money, you will have the confidence to live independently, which will make you more confident and powerful. In the face of some bad things, you will have more choices. Before leaving, the girl seemed to think of something and said to Triton. "I''ll give you a letter of recommendation tomorrow. Take this letter and go to the branch of caritis chamber of Commerce in Yefeng island. They will give you some help." "In this way, you won''t be cheated because you have just arrived in a strange place, and you will be more secure." "Thank you, Miss Lorraine." Then Triton brings Luna over again. After explaining to one side, Luna also thanks seriously. Although she is no longer the legitimate daughter of the Philippine chamber of Commerce, the little girl is still very polite. Knowing that Terry and her brother have been living a hard life in hiding these years, she lifts her skirt slightly with her two little hands to thank her big sister, whom she met by accident. "Thank you, sister Lorraine." Chapter 419 "Shall we go?" "Well, see you next semester, sister Lorraine." The night spirit waved his hand and said goodbye to Lorraine hill under the stone steps. With her, there are also Samantha and Lily. At the moment, they are in the "divine wing nest" of the beautiful island. "Shenyi nest" is a unique facility of the cranberry kingdom. Its function is just like the airport in lorenshire''s memory. However, the airplanes here are extraordinary birds. Although they carry few guests, they are more powerful, flexible and fast. The mages of the little moon Council dug out a large space on the inside of the hill. There are several compartments inside, which are covered with dry and fluffy straw. This is the nest where the giant winged Falcon lives. Because the beautiful island is not the core area, there are no divine winged birds, only a few giant winged falcons, but even so, the speed of these giant winged falcons can reach 800 kmh, far more than all kinds of ships and airships. "Be careful on the way, see you next term ~" Lorraine Hill also waved and watched Yeling, boumansha and Lily get on the saddle seat on the back of giant falcon. There are six seats on it, four of which are for passengers, and the front and rear seats are for drivers and security officers. In these two positions, the driver is at least sequence 3, the security officer is at least sequence 4, and the giant winged Falcon they are riding is the original sequence 5. After the three of them finished and tied up their seat belts, they waved goodbye to the six people below. Then the driver in front of them gave a command, and the giant winged Falcon jumped down from the high platform and dived into the vast sea. The current raised waves. Then the bird rocked up into the sky and turned into a small spot in the blue sky. Several people under the stone steps saw that after the giant Falcon left, they also walked down the mountain road and returned to their residence. "My airship is going to set sail this afternoon, Lorraine. Won''t you come with us?" Lettiss said to Lorraine hill. Letis helped Niya and herself Book airship tickets, and will return to yubere today, then return to their hometown. "Thank you, but no more." Lorraine Hill shook her head. She had other things to do. "Well, I''ll see you next term." After lunch and a little gathering, letis and Niya say goodbye and leave, and Alina is going back to her hometown island. After repeatedly telling arena not to trouble to help find the boat, only vimiya, Lorraine hill and Kitty are left. By the sea, weimiya is standing in the shallow water. The transparent spray can cover her ankles, and her long blue hair is swaying behind her. "Lorraine''s going to take Kitty back." Vermeea looks at the sleepy Kitty next to Lorraine hill. "Well, ketti''s current state is still relatively weak. Coupled with the severe use of ability in the great change some time ago, now the sequelae is gradually emerging, requiring a lot of rest. Yesterday, I contacted Chris. She said that she could send Kitty back to ermenas for cultivation. She and Si ye would help with it. " "That''s good." Vermeea nodded, then thought again, and said. "Among the witches, Chris and Siye have a good reputation. Although they look a little... Well, they are not very mature, but they are not bad. The longer you live, the easier it is to deviate from ordinary people''s feelings. If you come across it, you have to pay attention to it. " After that, she waved to Loran and slowly sank to the bottom of the sea. As the devil of the sea, she was faster than all creatures in the water. "Well, we''re going too, Kitty." Lorraine hill helps Kitty back to the hut, then takes a magic mirror out of the ring and taps it gently. The mirror of mercury rippled, and a girl in a pink and white princess skirt jumped out and held Loran Hill gently. "Long time no see, little Lorraine ~" Chris looked around curiously. "It''s nice that you''re on holiday in the south." "It''s ok..." when he was suddenly hugged, Lorraine Hill hesitated a little and didn''t push away the girl''s full mirror. "Hee hee, is it a little tired to take care of Kitty during this period of time?" Chris let go of the girl, went to the bed, looked at the sleeping Kitty, finger gently poked Kitty. "No The girl shook her head, and the hair and bow behind her head also shook gently. "Kitty is very obedient." "Cluck, it''s just because of you. In fact, Kitty just woke up and was very alert. It took me and Si ye a long time to let her accept me. After the child was born again, he was shut up in the Arctic Ice Palace by tehua and had a hard time "Is Teva bad?" Lorraine asked with a crooked head. "Well... How to say, in fact, tehua is very good. It''s just that her efforts of nearly a hundred years before her were destroyed by the last generation of Keti that she felt dissatisfied." "You know, the long-lived witches all have their own little obsessions, but to different degrees. The conflict between Teva and ketti lies in this point. However, Keti is also an old troublemaker. Almost every generation is offending people, and she is also a very independent one among the witches. " "But fortunately, she sometimes knows that she can''t go on like this all the time, so when she reaches a certain level, she will end up and start over again. In this way, as long as it is not a big mistake, other demons will no longer be investigated. In addition, after her rebirth, Kitty is sometimes silly and cute. If only she had been like this all the time. " "Ah... She said a lot of bad things about Kitty. I hope she didn''t hear it, cluck." Chris said with a smile. "In fact, I was born at the same time as Kitty, and there was no big difference in their ages." "What was the character of the first generation of Kitty?" Asked Lorraine Hill curiously. "The first generation? At that time, Kitty gave me the first image of pride, but sometimes he was very shy. I remember that she was always better than me at that time, but in series 7, she was stuck for a long time, so that later I surpassed her, and then she was embarrassed to ask me for advice. " "For fear of losing face by my refusal, she also chose a night when there was no one to block me in the alley, cluck." Chris recalled the past. "It''s a pity that at that time, I was also a muddle headed advanced, and I couldn''t help. In the end, sister heidis helped us to solve our doubts." "Oh, no, Kitty''s going to wake up." Kitty seems to be awakened by the voice of Chris, rubbing her eyes, getting up a little sleepy and looking at the two people in the room. "Chris?" "Well, is Kitty awake? I''ve come to pick you up. It''s time for Lorraine to have a relaxing holiday of her own After hearing this, Kitty turned her eyes to Lorraine hill. Although she was a little reluctant, she didn''t make a fuss, but nodded slightly. "I see." "Well, I''ll see you later, Lorraine." Chris takes candy''s hand to say goodbye to Lorraine hill, and then jumps into the glass of mercury. Chapter 420 There was only one person left in the noisy hut. The girl shakes her head, but it''s not too sad. Anyway, I''ll see you again later. It''s just a quiet time. Under the moonlight, the sea gently beats the beach, leaving incomplete white shells. The sound of the sea is like soothing music, which makes people feel at ease. The small hut was still lit, and the orange light fell through the white curtains among the trees and flowers outside. A girl with silver hair was writing in the light with a pen. She is not fast. Sometimes she will be dazed. After thinking about it, she will write a few lines. The long shadow of the metal pen was drawn down from the candle lamp, and a slight rustle came from the quiet room. Unconsciously, she has been used to the life of the world. I used to live alone in the forest. On the way to Vilga, I met Angus. It can be said that at that time, life gradually began to change. First, he managed the chamber of Commerce in Hopland, and he realized Angus''s wish. Then he got to know Mrs. felia and lanlil, and then he entered ermenas, where he met his peers in different parts of the world. Later, I got to know more friends. Suddenly, there are so many familiar people around me, and life becomes lively. The last time I kept a quiet diary was a long time ago. Lorraine Hill''s eyebrows, lit by the candle, opened slightly and then stretched out again. She took a pen and sketched out a few rough circles on the book, on which were the names and words of each person. Among them, lines and descriptions are used to connect these words. The task released by the system a year ago urged her to upgrade to Angel Series 5 as soon as possible. After a year of accumulation and various means of assistance, it has gradually reached a satisfactory level. She closed her eyes, carefully felt the pure white gem in the extraordinary core of her body, and counted the degree of her accumulation. If it is 100% to be fully prepared, it is about 98% at present. In a few days, it will be completely complete, and then she will be able to break through to series 5 and enter a new situation. At that time, I guess I can learn my life experience from the system. The more she knows about the world, the more she feels that her system has a great origin, which is likely to be related to the truth of the world and the past history. At first, she thought it was a prank of the gods, but it was a world where the gods fell and disappeared, and what did the rebirth of the almost miraculous mean. The closer she gets to the truth, the more uneasy she is. I''m afraid that after knowing many things, she can''t live such a comfortable life any more. After sorting out what she was going to do recently, she closed the diary, put it in her ring, opened the curtain, looked at the bright moon and flowing clouds in the night sky, then blew out the candle light and turned to sleep. ------------ Two days later, Hongbei Bay. The streets are quiet in the sunshine. It''s afternoon and there are few pedestrians. An ordinary carriage drove slowly through the street. As the horse stops ticking, the wheels stop turning. "This is it, miss." An old housekeeper with gray temples opened the door, and then a girl in a red and white dress stepped out of the carriage. She was wearing a single horsetail, with a light red hair band tied behind her head, swaying in the wind. "Just a moment. I''ll knock at the door. Their mother and son should be at home at this time." "I''ll trouble you, Ceres." The girl nodded. Dong Dong Dong¡ª¡ª There was a brief knock on the door. Then there was a slight voice inside. The closed hardwood door opened and a woman in black and Navy came out. "It''s Mr. Ceres. Welcome in." Mrs. valya looked up and saw the man with the sun on his back, a little pleased to welcome him. "Iger, Mr. Ceres is here." "All right, mom." There was a response from inside. "Good afternoon, Mrs. balya. I''m bringing Miss Lacey today." With that, the old housekeeper gave up his body and showed the lady behind him. "Long time no see, Mrs. balya." Lacey saluted slightly. "No... no..." Mrs. balya looked a little excited, but she didn''t know how to say it for a moment, but she could see that she was very grateful to miss Lacey. "Please come in." She quickly invited Lacey and Ceres into the room, poured out two cups of honey tea and put them in front of them, but Ceres said no, and then stood behind Lacey. "Sister Lacey." Iger walked out of the door and looked at the elder sister who had given him many gifts before. "It''s grown a lot, Iger." Lacey smiles. The boy in front of her is almost as tall as herself. It''s only two years. Several people began to talk in the living room. Lacey asked about the recent life of IgE''s mother and son, the local environment, and what are their plans for the future. "At present, IgE is studying in hongbeiwan school. At present, he has learned almost all the middle school courses. In the future, he will decide what he wants to do. I just need to support him behind his back." Mrs. valya touched Iger''s head lovingly. "His father and I agreed that we should give him the freedom like an eagle and not imprison his wings." "What about Iger, do you have any ideas at the moment?" Lacey looks at the boy. "I''m going to go to jieying Island first. It''s the experimental gathering place of Chuyue Council, where all kinds of things from east to West Meet. I think I can find something I like there." The teenager said with certainty. "Very good." Lacey nodded. After confirming that Iger and his mother are living well, Lacey is relieved. "That''s all for today. See you next time, Iger." Lacey waved goodbye to the two men on the steps, and then boarded the carriage. The wheels bumped slightly on the stone street. Fortunately, they were cushioned with comfortable thick velvet, which would not be uncomfortable. Lorraine hill put his hand on his cheek, looked out of the pleated window at the street, and recalled the information he had recently received about calitus. "Have you been to Banguo Island recently? Ceres A response came from the front: "I went to see it three months ago. Blake did a good job." "Is it?" The girl recalled the resolute and stern young man. Black was the captain of the guard she promoted when she was in the chamber of Commerce. His talent is good, coupled with his hard work, when Lorraine Hill left the chamber of commerce two years ago, it was already series 4. Later, he was asked to go to the island to develop the rubber industry and help the alchemists in the chamber of Commerce to slowly realize the drawings left by Lorraine hill. "Blake said that if we want to produce that kind of steel giant ship on a large scale, we need a lot of steel. But at present, not only our chamber of Commerce, but even the whole Vilga does not have such a large amount of steel production. It''s really hard work but hard work." "I know, but it''s also the way to the new era." Lacey closed her eyes and came up with scenes from countless films and TV works. Roaring steam engine, boiling hot metal, sweaty workers, thousands of miles of rail, roaring trains, rolling black smoke swept the earth. She is no longer the naive child in the past. If she does not take the initiative to control the tide of the times, she will automatically give way to others and watch others dominate the world. Looking back at that time, all the powerful countries standing on the top of the world rose through the changes of the times. If you fall behind, you will be beaten. This is the principle that will never change. Whether it is to make clancia and Vilga strong quickly, to lead the whole civilization to the sea of stars, or to realize what she thinks in her heart, to see a peaceful world without famine, she must promote this change. It''s better to do 100 right things and 30 wrong things than nothing. Walking on the ideal road, it would be naive to be shaken by other people''s accusations. Not everyone supports and understands our construction, but it can''t deny that its greatness, our fighters and sacred faith will never be obliterated. She recited the words in her memory and recalled her recent experience. Maybe she had lived a peaceful and comfortable life for too long, which made her gradually forget the cruelty of the world and become sentimental. I can''t do that anymore, Lorraine hill. There''s a lot of people waiting for you. Therefore, even if the process is doomed to violate the interests of many people, and even lead to blood and tears, she can not stop and give up the initiative of fate. Innovation is destined to be sharp. And kindness also needs more powerful strength to support, otherwise it will become a false lie and escape. The girl patted her cheek, pulled up the window and looked up. A white bird flew across the clear blue sky. Chapter 421 The sea is floating and sinking, and the ships are rising and falling with the waves. On the coast under the flowing clouds and blue sky, the city embraces the sea like the teeth of the moon. Sailing boats dock in it, and the long masts are like forests. From the harbor to the main road inside the city, there are endless carriages, which carry all kinds of goods and raw materials back and forth, just like the main blood of the human body. Hopland, this commercial city is more prosperous than ever. After no longer fighting inside and not being held by uberre, it gradually became the absolute center of new Vega, where it handled goods from the inland parts of the seven Xuehua countries, and then sent them to the south islands or to the East. Anyway, there are many choices, which are more free than before. Today, the most prosperous area of the city is also divided into three circles, one is the headquarters of the Caritas chamber of Commerce in the center of the city, the other is the new Vilga chamber of Commerce in the east of the city, and the other is the old house of the big chamber of Commerce in the West of the city. Along the gray stone brick street in the center, straight ahead, a group of buildings surrounded by high white walls appear in the eyes. The tiles and the top of the buildings and towers here are purple, and the walls are also painted with clean white lime, which makes them elegant and clean. Beyond the slightly bustling front yard and building, there is a three-story hall in the backyard of the chamber of Commerce. The big restaurant has a long table, but now there is only one girl at the table. "Sister Chelsea, don''t you have to be so rich?" Lacey looked at the various delicacies on the white cloth table and felt that she couldn''t finish them. Chelsea didn''t waste so much before. "It''s good for big and small sisters to choose what they like to eat. It''s rare for you to come back once. You can''t decide which day you want to leave. How can you be wronged to eat what you don''t like?" Chelsea stood next to the girl and said solemnly. "All right, but I really can''t eat much. Let the maids cover the rest, and I won''t touch it." The girl chose three things she liked, and let the maid take the rest. Only the lady and the maid were left in the big restaurant. "How''s the sister of Chelsea?" The girl looked up at the maid. "Thank you for your concern. It''s not bad at the moment." Chelsea pushed down his glasses, with a dignified and straight figure, giving a sense of meticulousness. Lacey looked at the maid in front of her, but she was thinking something more impolite, that is, how old is the maid now. She should be of the same generation as Angus and jerinke. It is said that Angus knew each other in the bar he used to visit when he was young. At that time, she was still a waiter, and she should be about 20 years old. Later, more than ten years later. That is to say, the head maid should be about 40 years old. But look at the face, give a person feel just 30 appearance, probably is the maintenance of good, and have a certain extraordinary strength. Let''s not think about these extraneous matters for a moment. After Lacey''s lunch, Chelsea asked the other maids to clean up the table, and then brought teapots and cups to the lady. In this way, they talked about the recent situation of the chamber of Commerce. "Thanks to the defeat and absorption of the three major chambers of Commerce, the assets of caritis have nearly tripled." "Of course, this is also closely related to the establishment of the new Vilga, because the cartes chamber of commerce is currently in the dominant position in the alliance, and many things will be handled with less resistance and more smoothly, which can seize many opportunities." Chelsea introduced the grand occasion and development process of the chamber of Commerce. The market of the wine market of the nssus family was divided by carrees and Hollis''s family. The market position of perfume, flowers, jewelry and other market positions of the home of the new nilyard is replaced by several new chambers of Commerce. They belong to different subdivision fields, and the competition is not fierce at present. The arms industry of tissifoney''s family is now managed by the commercial union and supervised by all. Its output and income will be used to maintain the internal stability of the alliance and resist foreign enemies. "What are the main sources of income of caritis at present?" Lacey picked up the tea which was no longer boiling hot and took a sip. "At present, shipbuilding is still the main industry, followed by liquor, textile and other businesses, and then the supermarket proposed by Miss Tai." "According to your previous orders, we only do venues and stores, and other chambers of commerce are responsible for goods and commodities. In this way, the proportion of income is not large." "Well, at present, it is, but our goal is to do a good job in this platform, not a certain commodity." Lacey nodded. "After that, we should continue to develop local logistics and post stations, so that supermarkets of local branches can buy products with affordable prices and complete categories, and the style should be unified." "When you want to buy something, the first thing you think of is to come to our store." The girl talked about her future goal. Looking at what Chelsea did not understand, the girl added: "although the profit of this industry is not big at present, it is very stable, and its expanded transportation and logistics are the most important parts." "When this system is mature, we can transport raw materials from anywhere and send goods to all places at the same time. At the same time, we have the capital to negotiate with other suppliers. " "If other chambers of Commerce see it, will they follow suit?" "There are no patents in this era," asked Chelsea. "It''s hard to learn from us." Said Lacey playfully. "First of all, the types of goods. It''s not easy to unite with many other chambers of Commerce, and we also have counter measures. Secondly, there are a lot of costs in the early stage. If the market is a blank, it''s OK. But with our precedent, if the other party wants to seize the market from us, they have to invest more, change the original people''s consumption habits, ensure that there are enough profits to recover the capital, and guard against our continued competition. " Maybe it''s a long-term cure. The more you suffer from it, the more you study it every day and have a deep understanding of it. The girl couldn''t help thinking about it. Even if it wasn''t for her, another young person in the new century would have thought of these ideas. Without him, I have experienced too much. The history of life is the history of those giant companies making money. Monopolizing and mastering platforms and channels is always the most powerful and profitable way. It''s not about good or evil, it''s just the law of things. The real difference between the good and the bad is whether you really provide a trustworthy and worthwhile product. At the same time, the fundamental question is where such a large amount of wealth will be fed back. In the early stage of industrialization, the start-up of each project was a big swallow of gold, and girls had to plan ahead and accumulate more capital to cope with all kinds of storms. Chapter 422 After that, Lorraine Hill stayed in hoplaner for a few days. He gathered the middle and high-level staff of the headquarters and held several meetings to understand and solve many backlog problems. "Based on the achievements and assessment in the past two years, the chamber of Commerce has decided to make the following job changes..." Chelsea read out the personnel changes in the future with a long catalogue. In the turmoil two years ago, those who did not perform well at the critical moment were transferred from important positions. A group of new people promoted by Lorraine Hill were on top of them. After two years of training and testing, a group of elites were selected to take more important positions. Now, the top management of the chamber of commerce is either the loyal old people who have gone through the crisis, or the new people who have been taught and promoted by Lorraine Hill himself. Even if loranthal is not in the chamber of Commerce, it is still very stable and closely united under the sole leader. Not only in the chamber of Commerce, but also in the whole young generation of Hopland, the image of Miss Lacey has been deified. Their appearance, strength and brain are all the objects they worship. This young girl, who only stayed in Hopland for half a year, beat the other three chambers of Commerce overnight, developed the huge karites chamber of commerce again, and finally returned to the Foreign Affairs Council of the first month to independence the west of Vilga. Not only that, her appearance and personal strength are amazing. No wonder so many people follow. "Just send it here. Don''t worry. I''ll come back later." Wearing a light coffee coat and leather shoes, Lorraine Hill waved goodbye to the people behind him. "Miss..." These people are the top of the chamber of Commerce, some reluctant to look at the girl. After Lorraine hill came back these days, they seem to have found the backbone. The past disputes and indecision problems have been solved one by one, which makes people feel very comfortable. And now the young lady is leaving again, so they are so reluctant. "Well, don''t wipe your eyes any more. I know you haven''t shed tears and giggled," Lacey said with a smile. She knew these people were trying to express their feelings, but it was really interesting. "Goodbye." As the voice fell, the girl jumped into the sky again with the rattan box, turned into a black spot among the clouds and disappeared in the distance. ----------- Through the layers of flowing clouds, Lorraine hill overlooks the mountains and rivers and the earth. The continuous mountains rise and fall. The sun in the afternoon slants on the world. The shadow and the breeze are parallel. The world is still so magnificent. She first flew over the new Vega business alliance, and then entered the territory of clancia. The city below was next to the river, forming irregular gray squares on the green land. After two years of integration and clean-up, now clancia is gradually unified, the traffic of major cities is reopened, and the resources of various places are flowing slowly. What will this country look like in the future? It''s really exciting. Although I provided a little help in the early stage, I only played a role in promoting it. It is the people who grow up in this land who really change and rejuvenate it. Times may be changing, but people''s yearning for a better life has never been cut off. If you can give them what they want, they will return it to you sincerely. --------- Maple leaf garden. This maple forest is still a red, falling leaves slightly curled, dry accumulation on the ground. A pair of small leather shoes stepped on it, making a slight breaking sound. Squeak¡ª¡ª After opening the door lock, the girl pushed open the dusty door and stepped into the long-distance cottage. I''m back. Although there was no one in the room, she still kept silent in her heart. She put down the rattan box and opened the doors and windows to ventilate the long closed room. Compared with the last time, there was less dust in the hut this time, which was also the result of closing the doors and windows when she left. But I still have to clean it up. After a simple turn, the girl thought so, so she acted again. First of all, I went to the riverside with wooden buckets to get clean water. I wiped the walls and furniture once, and then I wiped the floor twice. In summer, the river water was even colder. She wrung out the gray white rag with her hands, unfolded it, folded it into small squares again, and wiped the excess water off the floor. After one side is soiled, unfold and fold it again, and continue with the clean side. In this way, it will not be put into the bucket again until all sides are soiled. After the cleaning, Lorraine Hill changed into some dirty clothes, took a hot bath and put on a loose nightgown. After walking out of the bathroom, the water drops fell on the shoulder and clavicle along the silver hair. She wiped it again with a towel and went to the yard to enjoy the cool. Lying on the bamboo reclining chair, the slight night wind takes away the water vapor on the body, which makes people comfortable. Whoa, I didn''t expect to reach sequence 5 in the shower. Looking back on what happened just now, although the advanced time was not long, the sudden sound of the system startled her. This time we can have a good look at what the system is up to. Lolan Hill leaned against the bamboo reclining chair and blinked. Five curved virtual screens appeared in her vision. It''s really more and more scientific and technological. She looked at the data constantly brushed on each screen and thought of it in her heart. The host has reached Angel sequence 5, and the permission limit is released... 12%... 41%... 78%... 93%... 100%. System restart, please wait Start up complete. A golden sun projection surrounded by wings replaces all the screens, and appears in front of the girl alone. The feathers are like lotus petals, floating around the sun layer by layer, and the feathers have similar circuit patterns. The diameter of this projection is about two meters. It seems that it only exists in the view of girls. It emits golden light particles, very beautiful and pure. It''s a combination of technology and nature. Welcome back, fire 8461267236. This text appears in front of the sun and then dissipates like a flame. Then a virtual screen reappears in front of the sun, and the sections are arranged in different categories. The red dot on a mailbox symbol attracts the girl''s eyes. She touched the virtual red dot with her finger, and three unread messages appeared in front of her eyes. -------- "Announce that all self-discipline units and transcendents of sequence 1-10, moon crown holder, High Commissioner, temperance of seven virtues. Leguel betrays all human beings! Deny all orders it gives. Considering that leguire has a part of the highest authority, so far the Eden committee is dissolved, the system will automatically remove the authority of all members, waiting for the next election¡ª¡ª The loyalty of the seven virtues ¡¤ Miguel, March 19, 4286-04:16:43 " -------- "All the self-discipline units and transcendents of announcement sequence 1-10, although leguel and his followers were eliminated, but the sun crown holder, loyalty of seven virtues ¡¤ Miguel also fell in the battle, the scale free star field project failed, and the corrosion of the ejeka network could not be avoided. All the self-discipline units and transcendents need to rely on self judgment in the future. Now give all units the highest authority to act alone. This is the last message of the Committee. After receiving this message, all sub terminals will be forced to close the network connection, and any unit will not be allowed to connect to the ejeka network again¡ª¡ª Commission for the survival of mankind directive 3192, 16 July 4287-14:56:12 " ---------- Lorraine Hill thoughtfully opened the last letter, which was also the earliest one to show the time. --------- "If you are self awakening, I will be very happy to see this message, but I may not be there by then. The era of mankind is over. The unexpected meteor shower in the 21st century has opened Pandora''s magic box. Mutation, radiation and supernatural forces begin to appear all over the world. New humans and old humans fight against each other, until those monsters in chaos appear in front of human eyes. It''s not just humans that have been transformed by extraordinary forces, there are many other creatures, and their numbers are even greater. In order to fight against the powerful beasts, human beings used a lot of nuclear bombs, cleaned all the land on the earth, and finally ushered in a long and incomparable nuclear winter. Ash and dust all over the sky, the world is dark, a large number of organisms began to perish, the ocean is also gradually rotten. The remaining human beings can only put a small number of elites into hibernation devices and bury them deep underground, waiting for the day when the light is restored. By the time we woke up, everything was different You were discovered in the ruins by the exploration unit. At that time, it was said that you were wrapped in amber like material, but your body was incomplete and dead. Strangely, the detector showed that your consciousness was still preserved, so it was preserved as a specimen with scientific research value. The extraordinary power of the new era has great potential, but we all use it according to one mode. Although the Lingzi sequence is efficient, it is also too single. In order to develop more ways of use and explore more possibilities, the Committee specially approved the establishment of the 1492 project, and I have the honor to be the team leader. Although there has been a lot of progress in the experiment, we have also tried to develop sequences suitable for plants or strengthening the body, but there is a strong exclusion between the sequences. Due to the compatibility problem, many experiments have failed. You are the only successful case, but we still can''t wake you up for further research. Today, the Committee has issued a final notice that the project is about to be dissolved. Finally, I will register your identification code in the system network and seal it up as a unit under the kindling plan. If one day you wake up, I hope you realize your mission. Because, there is not much hope for mankind. ¡ª¡ªLuo Zhen, leader of 1492 project of human survival Committee. 17 December 3918-01:45:21 " -------- Am I still on earth? The girl laughed bitterly. These letters are really heavy. She jumped into the sky, overlooking the dark land, looking at the scattered lights in the distance. "Is the age of mankind over? Maybe it has begun all over again." Volume two, ermenas (end) Next volume, starlight and rose, please look forward to it Chapter 423 Fan Wai, volume of knowledge Loranthal looked up the data stored in the system, and although the records of human decline were incomplete, he still knew the general process. Since the meteor shower of the 21st century, extraordinary power has begun to awaken in various places. All kinds of organisms in nature have also produced rapid variation. Many strange abilities make it impossible for people to prevent them. Similarly, the variety of mutated viruses has also increased dramatically, bringing a large area of plague, and it is difficult for all kinds of antibiotics to work together. Even if it is finally contained, the number of human beings will be greatly reduced. At that time, all countries, governments, organizations, whether official or non-governmental, began to study this peculiar phenomenon or ability. And the first group of human beings were naturally controlled. Fortunately, they can be research assistants in some large organizations or enjoy better treatment. If you are not lucky enough to be caught by some underground organizations or marginal organizations, it will be more painful. Sometimes, in order to obtain some rare and extreme data, those researchers do not have much moral bottom line. It is precisely because of this that the first group of extraordinary people began to form a group, seeking self-protection and safeguarding their own interests. Finally, it was because of the conflict of ideas and the division of the old man. However, the old human government could not tolerate the existence of such a large area out of control, so the war broke out. Although the number of people who call themselves new humans after the change is small, most of them are better than ordinary people in many ways because they can use extraordinary power, so they are in the upper hand at the beginning. But the old humans also quickly climbed the genetic technology, and the humans who could adapt to the extraordinary power after sequencing appeared, they were called gene sequencers. Since then, most of the newborns of the old people have been gene regulators. The gene sequencers were slightly weaker than the new humans, but the base number was huge. Since then, the strength of the old humans'' Union has surpassed that of the new humans. Unfortunately, it doesn''t last long. The number of creatures in nature is more than a few hundred times that of human beings. After the change, some of them become huge, some of them become extremely sharp, some of them can use fire, and so on. Their unconscious instinctive activities destroy a lot of human facilities, wires, optical fibers, pipes, roads and so on. The industrial chain of modern human society is becoming more and more complex, and the lack of one link will lead to the failure of the later period. Finally, a large number of factories had to stop production, and the overall productivity of the society was severely damaged. At this point, the old and new human cease-fire, began to deal with the invasion of alien creatures. The human government began to shrink the active areas and concentrated industrial areas, and the population recovered slowly. But mutants are also evolving, and the two sides have begun to compete for life and death in just a decade. But in the end, the race was won by the changeful creatures, and the number of them was overwhelming. Among them, there were intelligent rulers, commanding a large number of changeful creatures, which constantly attacked the human defense line like a wave. Finally, humans used nuclear bombs, and countless mushroom clouds bloomed on the earth. Now that we have reached this stage, in order to prevent the resurgence of alien organisms, human beings on the earth have cleaned all the land on the mainland with nuclear bombs. Countless dust blocks out the sun. After the organisms in the ocean lose the energy of sunlight, a large number of algae die, the food chain collapses, and pieces of corpses are floating in the sea water. The earth has entered a nuclear winter. Without sunlight, plants can''t survive. Without plants as food, other creatures will be extinct. The rest of us lay in the hibernation chamber, waiting for the earth to restart again. When the dust settles and the sun comes back, the world is no longer what it used to be. --------------- Excavation diary of ha-46 in Asia 3622.11.24 We entered here on November 7 this month, with a team of nine people carrying two excavation units, one detection unit, to dig down according to the residual consciousness signals. The process was not smooth. At the beginning, I met a few strange animals. The alarm on the shuttle kept ringing. Sometimes I felt uneasy when I went to the toilet. Fortunately, the 2 guards in the team are top students in the military academy. The -4 knife armoured by the liquid knife is awesome enough to repel several waves of 5 attacks. They seem to attach great importance to this place, as if there is something precious. This is a good omen. I hope we can get some products this time, and the year-end bonus will be available. I also want to buy a customized bionic maid, for which I have saved my salary for several years. ------- 3622.12.5 It seems that some hard guys have been dug up. One of the digging units is broken. The replacement shuttle boat we contacted will not arrive until next weekend. It''s too long. Can we go back before the end of the year? It''s really cold outside here. -------- 3622.12.12 Well, those hard guys are actually some kind of rare mineral. They are the products of the combination of mana and real matter, probably produced in the first impact? Anyway, that''s what the chattering scholar in the team said. -------- 3622.12.18 It''s a pity that the picture is not very good. It seems that this relic was suddenly produced during the first impact, that is, after mana''s first contact with reality, drastic changes took place, and the people inside died instantly without realizing it£¨ It looks like the city of the past -------- 3622.12.20 Batch after batch. These cyan transparent substances, like amber, condense things inside. Thanks to this, we can even see the daily necessities of ancient human beings, which are not very different from what they are now. Human beings are really in decline. There has been no major innovation for so many years. -------- 3622.12.22 Well, although they are all dead ancients, the detection unit indicates that one of them still has weak consciousness, which is really interesting. -------- 3622.12.24 It''s over. I finally got back before the new year. --------- It''s an ordinary archaeological diary, but according to the remarks later, Lorraine Hill understands that he is the one who has been found in this relic. But what happened later? According to the record of the project R & D leader, when he was sealed up, he had no body. It was 3918. According to the records, after the meteor shower, a special substance, mana, began to appear in the world. This kind of magical existence is like a bridge or catalyst, connecting biological consciousness with natural energy and material. In this way, we have the basis to change the reality with spirit. At first, this effect only appeared on a very small group of people, and the extraordinary ability at that time was very weak. At most, it was used for ignition, and it could not fight with thermal weapons at all. Later, with the deepening of research, human beings summed up the law. If the scattered mana is a small glass bead, then the biological consciousness sends out specific waves to the outside world through this glass bead, so as to manipulate the reality. However, it should be pointed out that this phenomenon is too weak, just like gravity, which can''t be detected at all. It only appears in a few special people after the change. But creatures are smart, and they gradually choose and use this phenomenon. So they collected mana and arranged them one by one to form a close and consistent structure. In this way, it only needs to push a part of it to spread out like dominoes. In this way, biology has a more powerful ability to influence reality. And this structure is also known as the extraordinary core. Once the most basic and solid foundation is laid, the construction of high-rise buildings will become extremely fast. Mana is the most basic and flexible square, and the built sequence of spirit is also the most adaptable and good thing for human beings. That is to make the extraordinary core into its own personal AI, or computing control device. With the guidance of Lingzi sequence, human beings can easily drive extremely complex machinery, quickly process and calculate various problems, and the efficiency of learning and memory is improved unprecedentedly. It is also because of this that after human beings stepped out of the ground again, they soon entered an era of vigorous development. Although the ground is still full of mana, messy magic, wild animals and insects, the sky is still covered by dark, yellowish clouds. But above the distant clouds, where mana is rare, the human body will not feel uncomfortable, and the air is cleaner. That is, in such an environment, human beings gradually abandon the ground and build their own country above the clouds. Cities, islands, airships, etc. are suspended in the air by anti gravity array. The past and the new, the earth and the sky are separated by floating clouds. This is the "Twilight age" in countless dust records. Chapter 424 After knowing the truth of the world, Lorraine Hill had a very unreal feeling. As if everything is like a big dream, now I can wake up. Late at night, she sat at her desk, writing with a pen under the bright yellow light, summarizing and sorting out the things in her mind. After a long time, I put down my pen and went to the windowsill to breathe the cold air by the window. Although the words in the record seem to be yesterday, in fact, it is a very distant past, and there is no trace of civilization in the past. Even if a small group of people in human civilization survived, today''s society and the world should not be like this. But, No. The badge has a brass base, the main body is a pattern of open book, and there are two stars on the edge. "Student badge?" The soldier took the badge and turned over the back, with the name "Lorraine" engraved on it and the date of issue marked below. "Just a moment. I''ll make a registration." He took the badge and said a few words to the captain, and then wrote the registration in the cabin. "Well, I''ll give it back to you. In addition, your badge should have been issued two years ago. It will be expired in another year. It needs to be updated at that time." "Where to update?" The girl asked with interest. "You have to find your school. When you graduate, you will be given a career badge. It depends on what you do. It''s more convenient for you to go to all kinds of places and even buy some limited commodities." "Yes, I see. Thank you." The girl bowed her head, revealing a small piece of silver hair. "You''re welcome. That''s it. Come on, study hard. The future is up to you." The soldier gave a sunny smile. He is about 18-20 years old, with shallow scars on his neck. It seems that he has experienced war, and now he is working meticulously here. Although it was a common saying, Lorraine Hill felt warm. She agreed with a smile and followed the crowd into the big city. The street in the city is very spacious. It is possible to walk with eight carriages side by side. After passing through the inner wall and city gate of nearly 100 meters, the scenery in front of us suddenly becomes clear. Light red, dark brown and light yellow buildings decorate both sides of the street. On the first floor, there are all kinds of shops with different decoration styles, including those selling fruits, clothes and daily necessities. Its style and color are colorful, and there are many styles that lorenthal has seen in uberre. The streets are filled with the noise of peddling, conversation, price negotiation, footstep and animal hissing. Here you can see people of all kinds of clothes and races. There are winged girls who fold up their wings, orcs with big horns on their heads, elves with sharp ears and bows and arrows on their backs, and Falcon knights with veils and sabres on their waists. Some of them come here as guests and travelers, and some are merchants or mercenaries who come here to buy and sell things. All kinds of dialects and languages are mixed together, which is lively and prosperous. "Nickname ~" a 16-year-old Newsboy holds a newspaper and waves it in the air. There are a lot of words printed on the thick stack of paper, mixed with a little picture, sending out bursts of ink fragrance. "Frost rose sent three legions of demons to the north to display the border, with bad intentions! General SEG leads the troops south, and the second recruitment of krasia is about to begin. " Chapter 425 The capital of sorand. Lorraine Hill dines on the second floor of a restaurant. Downstairs is a busy street. The decoration of the restaurant is a little primitive. The wood carvings on the tables and chairs indicate that the restaurant should be some years old. Each seat is also quite tight, and it''s almost full before dinner. Fortunately, Lorraine hill was not in a hurry, so he chose a time with fewer people. There were not many guests on the second floor. "Hello, what would you like to eat, miss?" The waiter in the restaurant is a young man about 20 years old. He handed me a menu. The girl looked at the dishes above. Most of them are common ingredients, but there are no rare ingredients. The variety is far less abundant than that of yubeilei. "Is that the only thing in the shop?" It''s not picky, but she wants to know about the life in Wangdu. "Yes." Seeing that the girl seemed to come from other places, the waiter explained. "Nowadays, the supply of ingredients in Wangdu is based on indicators. Even our restaurants have to go to the grain department to get the corresponding bills before they can buy ingredients. Otherwise, it''s illegal." "Is it because of the lack of food, even the king has come to this point?" "There is barely enough food, but the state has ordered that some of it should be stored in case of no need, so it is a little nervous. This method is adopted to prevent waste and balance supply." "Well, I see." Lorraine Hill nodded. While eating lunch, the girl also took time to see the dining situation of other guests, generally speaking. Soland''s food is not rich in variety, but the most basic vegetables and a small amount of meat are still available, and the price is not too high. For the rich, there may be some discomfort, but for most ordinary people, it has little impact and the cost of living will not be too high. After dinner, she went on walking in the street, looking at the shops and pedestrians. Compared with Hopland and yubere, sorand is worthy of being the capital of the west wind for nearly a thousand years. Most of the buildings here are tall and ornate, and their style has a kind of majestic and atmosphere. There are no high-rise buildings on both sides of the street that are lower than four stories. The business here is also very developed. Lorraine Hill even saw the furniture store of agattilin''s family, which is familiar with olive and shell patterns. There are also many kinds of shops, such as jewelry, furniture, clothing, wine, weapons, ceramics, etc. among them, there are even special doll shops, bookstores, shoe shops, etc. this also shows the affluence of the local people from the side. After all, it''s Wangdu. If even the people living here are poor, it''s even more difficult in other places. After a tour, the girl stops in front of a bulletin board, where she posts the major events recently announced by clancia, as well as various new regulations or laws. There are two guards on the side to prevent malicious tampering. In this way, the girl can understand why even the waiter in the restaurant knows the origin and reason of these regulations. Because whenever a new regulation comes out, it will be posted here, and a brief explanation of the reasons for the regulation will be given. In this way, the majority of residents can understand the reasons for these restrictions and regulations, and reduce some unnecessary misunderstandings and resistance. That''s a good thing. The girl stood and watched quietly. She was wearing a light brown robe, and she didn''t stand out among a group of people. "Excuse me, the leader is here." Such voices came from the other side of the street, followed by the murmur of the crowd. "I didn''t expect Lord Pullman to patrol the streets again today." One of the aborigines said so. "Pullman, isn''t that the king of today?" This is a passenger. "You don''t understand. At present, there is no king in clancia, only the consul of the leader chosen by the general assembly." "It''s just a change of name?" The passenger was a little disdainful. "Hum, it''s so shallow. It''s not a title or position inherited by a private person, but a leader representing the will of many people." The clancians on one side explained angrily. "Yes, I see. Can you put your fist down?" The passenger looked at the local and said with some worry. Seeing the poor eyes of the people around him, he knew that his remarks just now had aroused public anger. "Then why doesn''t this man work in the palace, but in the street?" The traveler began to change the subject. "This is Lord Pullman''s affinity to the people." Another local explained with a little pride, as if he was very proud to have such a leader. "Lord Pullman was born in his early years, and only under the guidance of sages can he achieve his present achievements. Therefore, he will often experience the people and understand the truth. If you have any grievances and urgent matters, you can also make a public statement with him. In this way, few officials in the king''s capital dare to be corrupt. " "I see. It''s a rare emperor." The passenger wiped the sweat on his forehead and quickly praised. -------- Today''s Pullman is no longer that young, mature and stable. He rode on a black horse, flanked by a group of knights in black armor, followed by several attendants in different clothes. He was wearing a dark red cloak behind his back, special steel armor and a long sword at his waist. He nodded to the people around him, and then looked at the scenery beside the street. Although he can''t go to the local people to investigate the truth as he used to, he will take a short time to walk on the streets every few days after he has dealt with politics. This is not to show off, but not to make himself too detached from the masses. He deeply understands how the rulers who don''t listen to the dust are slowly out of touch with the society. Around 4 p.m., the sun is no longer fierce, but a little soft gold. Falling on his metal armor, reflecting bursts of light, the ruler of clancia, the scar on his face added a trace of vicissitudes and stability. When people around him bent to salute him, the calm leader stopped his horse and stopped walking. Instead, he looked at the figure in white on one side of the street. The slender figure was standing on the stone steps. The hood and coat on his head had been taken off. The silver snow''s hair glowed with light gold in the afterglow of the setting sun. Despite the past so many years, the girl''s appearance and posture are still the same as those in those years. Time seems to ignore her and leave no trace. With simple white dress, snow-white skin and clear and transparent eyes like the sky, Pullman once again appeared in front of him, a girl who made Pullman remember deeply and even had a dream. Across thousands of days and nights and stars, the silver haired girl in the forest met the boy again. Chapter 426 A street in Wangdu. Two teams of knights in black armor were guarding a coffee shop. The miscellaneous people around had already been cleared away, and there were no other guests and clerks in the coffee shop at this time. In such a large second floor, all the tables and chairs were empty, which seemed a little empty and quiet. Only two of them sat on both sides of a table and looked at each other. Lorraine Hill looked at the strong man in front of him, compared with the slightly clumsy boy in his memory, and sighed the changes of time. These years'' experience made the boy grow up quickly. Even her height is much higher than that of the girl. If she stands talking, the girl has to look up slightly to see his face. "Unexpectedly, I met my teacher here today." Pullman put his hand on the table, calmed his unquenchable excitement, breathed a little in his chest, and then spoke. Despite a thousand words and countless questions in his heart, he still held back at the moment. "Long time no see, Pullman." "I didn''t expect that the ordinary boy in those years could come to this stage. It''s not easy, it''s amazing, Pullman." The girl was in deep admiration. Looking back on these hard years, and those comrades who died and bled on the battlefield, Pullman also had some emotions. Yeah, it''s not easy. He responded in his heart and looked at the still young teacher. "Is the teacher satisfied with the current clancia? Has it reached the standard in your mind?" Although he is now the leader of the country, Pullman is still a little worried about the teacher, just like the students waiting for the examination results. When he was taught, the girl was very strict. "It''s a long way from the standard in my heart." The girl said with a smile. "But I''m glad you''ve come this far. Keep going, Pullman." Sure enough, the teacher is like this. After getting the affirmation of Lorraine hill, some anxiety in Pullman''s heart gradually settled down. There is no absolutely perfect system and country in this world, but there will be a process of getting better and better. What he can do now is to continue to promote this process and move forward in the ideal direction. After a brief reminiscence, Lorraine Hill began to ask about Pullman''s past years. "When I came out of the forest, I was short of money and wanted to train myself first, so I worked as a mercenary for some time and went to many places." "As a result, I got to know many people and gradually developed a group of companions." "Then what happened in nethershire made us aware of the opportunity and began to lobby the local people." "And you must have known about the uprising later." Although Pullman''s description is very common, Lorraine Hill knows that the process is not as plain as she said. She sees many fragments of the past in the starlight, including countless setbacks and failures. Even if we met today, she could see the scars on Pullman''s face and wrist. "Suffered a lot." The girl picked up the cup and sipped the cool tea. Her eyes swept over the empty cuff. "Can''t that arm recover?" The girl asked softly, as Pullman is now, it''s not difficult to ask a high-level angel to treat him. "I can recover, but I don''t want to." "Why?" "The extraordinary is different from the ordinary. If the recovery is general, the perception and use will be strange and awkward, just like other people''s arms." "At present, the highest order of angel priests in the capital is only 7, which can not be completely restored." Seeing that Lorraine hill still had questions, he added. "Is there no sequence 8?" Lolan Hill tilts his head slightly. Although Angel sequence 8 is rare, as the capital of a big country, it should not be difficult for angel church to match one. "Well, we killed the Archbishop of zephyr." Pullman said a little unkindly. "Pooh, so haven''t you sent the bishop of sequence 8 to the holy land?" Lorraine Hill shook his head a little funny, then said, "put your wrist in." Pullman stretched out his muscular arm, and the girl showed him his wrist, then pressed two fingers on it. The pure white magic spread along the wrist to Pullman''s body, just like the most advanced medical equipment, sensing the dark wound in his body and the gap in his other arm. Now lorenthal has entered the angel sequence 5. Cangzou sound (rare coral level). In terms of her original ability, the therapeutic effect has been further strengthened. It is not difficult for her to regenerate her severed limb. Coupled with her extraordinary perception ability, it only takes more time to repair her nerves perfectly. After the test, the girl took back her fingers and put her hands in a triangle on her chest. She closed her eyes slightly and began to recite the mantra in her mouth. Her voice was as sweet as a song and as chanting as a poem. With the incantation, the air rippled, the girl''s hair floated slowly, and the holy white light particles gradually emerged, and then gathered in the middle of the girl''s hands to form a light ball. These light particles in the sphere along the complex trajectory, gradually forming a precise magic model. In the magic of extraordinary sequence, the higher order is, the more precise and exquisite it is. It also needs the assistance of incantation. This is not comparable to the low order magic, but its effect and function are far more than ordinary magic. The ritual of Susheng is a sixth order magic of angel sequence. Although it can regenerate limbs, it is generally the eighth order magic that can repair nerves perfectly. But with lorenhill''s talent bonus of terror, even if she is only sequence 5 now, she can perform this spell perfectly. The ball of light floated to Pullman''s arm, and a numbness came. He clenched his other fist, holding back the pain and itching. Then a warm wave continued from the left arm. As if pulling a bone out of his body again, Pullman watched his left hand recover slowly, until at last, the light dissipated, and a new, perfect touch of his left hand, no different from his right hand, reappeared in his consciousness. He straightened in surprise, then clenched his fist, his blood vessels dilated, his veins slightly raised, and a sense of strength reappeared. After doing this for several times, he put down his arm and turned to the girl who was sweating slightly. He said gratefully. "Thank you, teacher!" This sentence really comes from my heart. Maybe I was a little embarrassed before. After all, I am so mature, and my teacher is still a 16-year-old girl, but now she speaks it smoothly. "You''re welcome. It''s a gift for you to pass the exam." "Congratulations, Pullman. You''re out now." "But it''s not the end. It''s just the beginning of the nation. There is still a long way to go, and you will face more challenges. " Summer wind curtain, slightly blowing, silver haired girl sitting in the glow, answer the student''s many years of backlog of various questions. Chapter 427 As it gets dark, it''s time for the two of them to part. Time always flies. Today Pullman has been here for a long time. Although as the supreme leader of a country, no one can restrain him, this will lead to some strange rumors and speculation. Before leaving, Pullman invited loranshire again, hoping that she could stay and participate in the construction of clancia. "All of a sudden, I''m not ready for this invitation. Let''s put it off for a while, but I''ll come back tomorrow. I''ll stay in Wangdu this month." Although he didn''t promise immediately, loranthel agreed to stay for a while. Pullman was relieved to see the girl answer, as long as she didn''t refuse. For this fairy like teacher, he often feels that the other party will suddenly disappear, and then suddenly appear in a certain casual. "This is the entrance and exit certificate of the palace. You can take this to the entrance to find the bodyguard. They will send special people to inform and guide the way." Pullman handed over a shield, about the size of Lorraine Hill''s palm. The badge is dark gold with enamel as the bottom. It is printed with several lifelike stars. There are golden ears of wheat around the middle on both sides. "All right." Lorraine Hill didn''t refuse and took it. "See you tomorrow, then." The silver haired girl waved to Pullman and they parted. As Pullman walked out of the cafe, two teams of knights who had been waiting for a long time had already lit torches and separated on both sides to protect the leader of clancia back to the palace. Lorraine hill is standing upstairs, watching the lower team gradually away, a little look at the strength of this team. The knights in black armor are basically the elites of series 4, and there are several attendants in different clothes behind them. Their strength varies from series 5 to 7, and they seem to have their own specialties. After spending a simple night in a hotel in Wangdu, she has a single ponytail and documents in her hand. She looks like she is about 20 years old. After walking out of the palace gate, he first bowed slightly to salute the girl, and then led the way ahead. "Please follow me." She was accompanied by two black-and-white maids with light stabbing swords hanging around their waists. It seemed that they were not just vases for serving others. A few people turned around, walked through the garden like palace corridor, and then came to a less populated place. "Sorry, it''s a little bit of a detour, because Lord Pullman said you probably don''t want to be seen by many people." The maid took Lorraine hill to a pavilion in the garden. "The state meeting in the morning is not over yet. Please wait here for a moment." After that, she asked the two maids to bring some snacks and fruit and put them on the table. "Well, it doesn''t matter." Lorraine Hill sat in the white chair beside the round table, looking around a little. It should be an open-air garden where Xifeng royal family entertained guests in the past. Behind the palace, it is relatively quiet. From the side of the pavilion, you can overlook the view of the royal capital below. There are lots of red brick houses all over the field of vision. People come and go in the streets, and smoke rises in the distance. After sitting for a while, the maid who brought her left for a while because she had other things to do. But when she left, she left the two maids with swords to listen to loranthel''s orders. Lorenthal asked the maids, "when do state meetings usually start and end?" "Hello, my Lord. The meeting starts at 8 a.m. and usually ends around 10 a.m. if there is no major event. However, the south is not very stable at present, so the time may be longer." Although they were only maids, these people were very familiar with the current events in clancia under the influence of their ears. It happened that Lorraine Hill also wanted to know the current situation, so he asked them one by one. "I''ve been away from this land for a long time. I just came back recently. Can you tell me about the current situation of clancia? Of course, you don''t have to tell me something confidential. " "Yes, my Lord." The two maids were called up and down by Lorraine hill, looked at the girl a little, and quickly lowered their heads to explain. "At present, it is roughly divided into 34 counties and 12 provinces with a population of about 250 million...." It''s really huge. After listening to the two maids, Lorraine hill slowly realized the huge size of the country. As the largest country in the western continent, whose land area is second only to verdant, there is no doubt that there is a large population in clancia. However, few people used to make statistics in the past. In addition, the nobles concealed and did not report it, so it has been very vague. It wasn''t until after the west wind burst and the establishment of clancia that the government spent a lot of energy to re count the population, land and other data that some hidden things slowly emerged. When the westerly wind existed, the population on the surface of the country might be less than 180 million, and a considerable number of them were slaves of nobles, bandits in the mountains, uninhabited villages on the edge, refugees fleeing from their native land, and so on. When the country was stable and everything was cleared up, the invisible population gradually came to the surface. This data also surprised the officials. Later, they had to increase the domestic cultivated land budget, so that the whole country is now reclaiming farmland. After learning about the basic situation of clancia, Lorraine Hill became a little curious about the two maids. "Where did you come from before? Did you practice sword since childhood?" The two maids looked at each other, and then carefully replied, "we were originally descendants of the Xifeng aristocracy, so we were selected to enter the palace to assist and entertain some guests because we had some extraordinary skills, and we were literate and had a good figure." The daughter of Xifeng, she thought in her heart, and looked at their strength a little bit. It was about sequence 4. Although they were not as good as those terrible talents in the college, it was extremely rare for them to reach this level in their 20s. "What do you think of today''s Valencia, or how do the westerly aristocrats think of it now?" Chapter 428 According to many people, for the overthrow of the aristocratic rule of clanesia, the descendants of the west wind should be extremely hateful. But in fact, it is not. It is true that the living conditions of most aristocrats are not better than in the past, but it is too high to hate these people. They just sigh that they are not as comfortable as before, and then turn around to praise the benefits of the new country and the new era. Compared with the general public, the westerly aristocrats did not have a strong sense of the state. For them, the state is a place where a group of relatives fight for interests, which is neither sacred nor worthy of thanks. It''s more like a contractual relationship between monarchs and ministers. On the surface, I submit to you. I will obey the summoning order issued by the Kingdom and pay some taxes. Then you''d better not interfere in other things. In the early years of Westernization, there may be spiritual beliefs such as honor and reputation to maintain and restrain, but in the later period, after these things gradually disappear, everyone becomes interested and indifferent. Even in the rise of clancia, most of the nobles wanted to protect themselves, stay in the castle, waiting for the limelight to pass, and would only want to find a few allies to fight together unless the war came down. As for the rebels in other counties and provinces? What does that have to do with me. This kind of loose system leads to the fact that the westerly wind can still be maintained by extraordinary people in peacetime, but when it comes to large-scale, collective operations and the suppression of the rising rebel forces, it can do nothing. After the rise of clancia, many people had fantasies in their early days. However, as more and more people awakened and joined in, most nobles gradually realized that the times had really changed in the face of the boundless sea of people and guns. When 99% of the people didn''t approve of it, the nobles lost the foundation of their rule. Most of them died in the post-war trial and liquidation. Even if they were not punished, their property would be confiscated and redistributed. In this way, the aristocratic descendants who experienced successive attacks began to seek a way out. They have no psychological burden to take refuge in the new country and government. Even under the influence of the mood and spirit of the whole country, working for the country has become a glorious and respected position. At this point, more and more descendants of Xifeng have left behind the memories of the past and devoted themselves to the construction of a new country. In the past, they could only gain recognition and reputation by means of poetry, music and duel among nobles or palaces, but it was always accompanied by a kind of emptiness. Now they are personally involved in some work, and see that the whole country and various regions, under the influence of themselves and others, are slowly changing and becoming more beautiful. A higher sense of pride and pleasure spreads in their hearts. In this way, many descendants of west wind became loyal supporters of clancia, even more fanatical than outsiders. The two maids came from such a westerly family, and the more they came into contact with the root causes and instructions of the country''s change, and watched the adults work and think for the country, the more they admired today''s grand occasion of clancia. Even staying in the palace as a maid has become a very glorious thing. Slowly listening to the two maids about the life of the descendants of Xifeng, Lorraine Hill gradually understood why they were used as assistants and guards in the palace. In the absence of well-educated personnel, these aristocratic descendants in the past were used as administrative assistance to make up for the shortage of manpower. Moreover, with the gradual development, no matter what their past status, they will become members of clancia. Since they become members of the country, it has become a common fact to contribute to the country. "I''ve kept you waiting." Just as Lorraine hill was still talking to the two maids, Pullman came up dusty, followed by the maid. After walking into the elegant Pavilion, the maid with the papers behind him gave a sign. The two maids with swords bowed their heads and retreated. Then the guards outside the garden retreated for a distance, leaving a quiet and isolated environment. After Pullman and Lorraine Hill sat down, the maid stretched out her left hand and made several marks in the air. Then a transparent film of light rose to protect the pavilion. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t detect it at all, but it can effectively isolate the exposure of sound. I can see that the maid is also very skilled. "Her name is palintha, and now she''s my counselor, helping to record and arrange some itineraries and things like that." Pullman gave a brief introduction. The young woman, who is similar to the role of maid in chief, bows to Lorraine hill, then exits the pavilion and stands outside the light film. "Very good." This maid named palinza has the strength of sequence 5, and she is also quite capable. Seeing that there was no one else in the pavilion, they sat opposite the round table and continued to talk. Today, Lorraine hill is still wearing a white dress, but because she wants to enter the palace, she pays a little attention and puts a layer of black robe on the outside. The black robe has a silver pattern on the hem, collar and cuffs, which looks slightly delicate. Lorraine Hill''s eyes and part of his face were hidden in the shadow of the hood, which was not so true. Two strands of hair dropped from the hood, making it mysterious with a trace of girlish flavor, "Now the southern frost rose has sent out three regiments, about 70000 people, to gather on the long border. Although they did not attack immediately, they are still in danger." Pullman talks about the challenges we face today. "In addition, there are still many problems to be solved in domestic agriculture, education and construction." "What''s the intelligence in the south? Is it able to resist?" Lorraine Hill thought of the news he heard yesterday, and frost rose United began to send out an army of demons. In this era, these demons, like tanks in the past, have solid defense and fierce firepower, which can not be easily resisted by human flesh. "At present, we are collecting guns from all over the country and transferring them to the south. It''s rather reluctant, but there is a great pressure on the high-level and extraordinary. After all, clancia has not been able to accumulate its own strength since it was founded for a short time." "What about the descendants of the west wind before?" The girl asked curiously, just like the two maids just now, Xifeng should have left a lot of legacy. "The teacher didn''t know that in the comfortable and decadent environment of Xifeng, there were not many people who focused on the extraordinary sequence. In addition, most of these people were diehard loyalists who died in the war, so although Xifeng descendants can use a lot, they are still lack of top level." "It''s really a problem." Lorraine Hill looked at the teacup in front of him and thought slowly. "So, can you ask the teacher to stay? If you can guide us, we will soon be able to bring out a group of talented people. " "Pullman." The girl looked up at the mature student. "Your skin is much thicker than before. It''s easy to say such flattering words. The high-level and extraordinary person can say it easily, even myself... "As soon as I think of myself, I''m only in sequence 5, but the student opposite has already been in sequence 7. Suddenly, the girl doesn''t want to continue to say it. As a master, she also wants to save face. "But I believe you can do it, don''t you? In just three months, let me step into sequence 2,. Not only that, the proportion of the rabbit ear tribe in the tisilan mountains is also very high. The iron and steel sun Knight order is now the third or more of its members. " "It''s not only the education of the extraordinary, but also more important planning and development direction." "In order to avoid detours and let more people live a rich and happy life, clancia needs your guidance now, Lord lorenthal." Pullman finally said the name of this sage, which has been circulating since the founding of the country, but no one has seen. This is also his heartfelt invitation again. Looking at the man in front of him with burning conviction, the silver haired girl didn''t answer immediately. She thought that Pullman would keep her again, but she didn''t expect that she would invite her again so soon, just the next day. Has the situation become a bit critical recently? After a long time, she nodded slowly. "I promise you." It seems that this time she is destined to be involved in a whirlpool of world disputes, a little nervous at the same time, there seems to be a stone down in her heart. It is not only to respond to Pullman''s request, but also to repay the trust and follow-up of many people in clancia for her knowledge. It is also to see the road of human beings to the starry sky again. Chapter 429 Did you agree? Pullman looked at the silver haired girl a little incredulously. He thought he didn''t have much hope this time, but unexpectedly, the sage teacher seemed to have figured out something, so he agreed. Surprised at the same time, a surprise also rises in my heart. If it was not for the steadiness of character after becoming a leader, Pullman would almost get up and shout out to vent his excitement. After the idea turned around, he began to think about how to introduce the girl to other like-minded friends, who are also the high-level and department leaders of clancia today. Although he is the supreme leader of clancia, he has no airs in front of his former companions. At present, the atmosphere among the top-level peers is relatively relaxed, unlike those countries that have been established for a long time, which are very rigid and constantly in conflict. Hold a grand ceremony, or let everyone know in private, have a psychological preparation? He was a little worried that because the teacher was too young and looked down upon by others, it was not the scene he wanted to see. It''s more proper to hold a grand ceremony. Otherwise, as Tolan said in the Eastern proverb, it''s better to be in a white dragon and fish suit. It seems to see Pullman''s idea, Lorraine Hill said it first. "Don''t introduce me to others for the time being. Although I have agreed to your invitation, I still have other things to deal with first. It is estimated that I will stay in clancia for a long time at the beginning of next year." "All right." Pullman nodded, then inquired. "Why don''t I arrange a residence for the teacher in the palace, so that it will be more convenient to communicate in the future. At present, many officials in clancia live in the palace, which is more convenient for protection¡° The Royal Palace of clancia covers a huge area. In the city of sorland, which has more than one million people, the royal palace built on the mountain occupies one ninth of the area. It is located in the center of sorland, overlooking the buildings of the whole city. On this point, Lorraine Hill didn''t refuse, simply nodded and agreed. It''s really not good to stay in a hotel all the time. At the end of the conversation, it was already noon. Pullman asked palintha to deliver lunch, and then asked her to bring the map of the palace. "If you are a teacher, what kind of environment do you want to live in? The imperial family of Xifeng used to be very luxurious. They built palaces of various environmental styles in the Royal Palace, including small lakes, fields, forests, watchtowers, towers and so on "You''d better find me a quiet place." The girl shakes her head slightly, but her needs are not big. It''s not good to be too empty. "Here it is." He pointed out one of the locations, which is the southwest side of the palace, a forest behind a hill, which is in the corner of the palace. There are not many people, and the scenery is excellent. Sitting on the light yellow lawn slope, you can overlook most of the city. "Well." After seeing Lorraine Hill''s promise, Pullman asked palintha to lead the way and help to set up the facilities. "Can you tell palintha your identity? It''ll be much more convenient. She''s very strict and won''t let it out at will." "Yes¡° It''s nothing if one more person knows. Pullman called palintha out of the room to come in and told her in his ear. This secretary-general, with his eyes slightly open, looked at the girl in front of him strangely. After a long time, he recovered. "I see, Lord Pullman, and Lord lorenthal." She bent down and bowed deeply. When she raised her head, her eyes were full of eagerness and adoration, which was quite different from just now. It''s not so good. Looking at this look, the girl murmured in her heart. She thought the maid was the cool, capable and calm kind of person, but she didn''t expect to change so soon. "Please follow me." She stretched out her hand and showed Lorraine hill the way. She was straight all the way and seemed to want to show herself better. Through the long corridor and the palace, passing by the busy departments, passing through the checkpoints guarded by guards, they turned to a palace. The lawn here is well managed. On both sides of the road in Baishi, there are neatly trimmed shrubs, climbing low steps. In front of it is a small gatehouse, with a guard on each side. "Hello, my Lord palintha." After the two bodyguards saw them, they bowed their heads first and then looked up at them. Palintha is the Secretary-General of the royal palace. She often walks around, conveys documents and arranges some matters, so the guards here basically know each other. The maid nodded and asked them to open the locked door. The heavy copper lock turns, the light golden door leaves slowly open, and a beautiful courtyard appears in front of them. There are not many gorgeous buildings here, only a simple black iron guardrail outlined in the shape of vines, surrounded by several apple trees, winding up the white stone road to a small hillside, where there is a small house, Next to the house is a big tree with luxuriant branches. The canopy of the big tree covers the roof for a little half, shrouds in the shade, and looks cool in the hot summer. And the house on one side is light blue as a whole, which is very light blue as cotton candy£¨ There is a reference picture here, but the gold decoration in the picture is not here.) The corner of the house has white decoration, such as simple relief, outlining flowers, stars, trees and so on. "This is Hongshen palace, where Princess lanisha lived a hundred years ago. Because she was weak and sick since she was a child, the king and queen loved her so much that they built a palace here. The air here is also very good." Palintha takes loranthal into the shade of the tree, takes out the key, inserts the lock, turns it slightly, pushes open the white door, and walks into the warm and beautiful little house. "Princess lanisha was the youngest princess at that time. She was always loved by several brothers and sisters. Later, the king died. In order to fight for the throne, her two brothers came out to mediate and finally stopped their bloody infighting. As a result, in the west wind Kingdom, which always values her family, lanisha has a good reputation, even though she is only 19 years old "Since the death of the princess, this place has been vacant, but occasionally someone will come to clean it up. I hope you don''t mind." Palintha tells the story of the palace. Lorraine hill is not superstitious and doesn''t care about it. The scenery and quiet here are very suitable for her. "What did palintha do before?" Looking at this decent and knowledgeable maid, Lorraine Hill didn''t think she was from an ordinary family. Her early western style and well-educated were basically aristocratic. "I am the daughter of the former king of the west wind." "In other words, is palintha the princess of the past¡° Lorraine hill was slightly surprised. "Yes, but that kind of life and identity are not particularly good." The maid Secretary didn''t seem to approve of her past identity. "Although Xifeng''s princess lives carefree, she doesn''t have much freedom. She has to be elegant all the time, learn music and poetry, entertain guests, and then follow the arrangement of her father or elder brother, marry a stranger, become his wife, and become the bond of family relationship." "Some princesses may like this kind of stability, but for me, it''s really depressing. No matter how wonderful things are, once you are forced to accept them, some of them will not like them." "Fortunately, now that the era of westerly wind is over, I can get out of that life." "Will palintha not hate?" Despite knowing his personal reasons, Lorraine Hill asked with some concern. It can be said that the reason why the westerly wind ended was that she changed the track of fate to a large extent. "Maybe I''m cold and lonely by nature. I don''t have much contact with people around me, so I don''t feel much. Moreover, even without the sage and clancia, the decline of westerly wind will happen sooner or later. Just because I am in the palace, I know more about the thoughts of the great men, so I have no hope "You don''t have to blame yourself for this. The change of the kingdom is like this. Killing is inevitable. Even if my father ascended the throne, he also experienced the bloody struggle between brothers, let alone the change of the country. " "Today''s life is not as superior as it used to be, but I can choose more freely. This kind of life makes me happier." "Today, watching the whole country get better and better, even I feel a little proud to be a member of clancia." Chapter 430 Palintha has beautiful golden hair, single horsetail and black-and-white Maid Dress. Although she looks beautiful, it''s hard to think that she was once a princess. On the contrary, it gives people a capable image of professionals. She showed Lorraine hill around the house and introduced them one by one. "The first floor is the hall, which can be used to entertain guests. There is also a desk here, which has excellent lighting. It can be used to read or write at ordinary times." The round hall is surrounded by elegant glass windows. On one side is a tea table surrounded by several light blue sofas. On the other side are white desks and chairs. In the back closet are a few poetry picture books and some exquisite furnishings. "There''s a small kitchen in the back, but it''s not used much. It''s just for making tea and coffee." After that, they came to the second floor, which is a small attic. Stepping on the wooden floor, they can hear their own footsteps. In the middle of the attic, there is a bed against the wall, made of light red wood. It looks like a fairy tale. On both sides of the head of the bed are two symmetrical circular windows. Thick wall is slightly wide round windowsill, can put some small things, through the lattice window can see the outside scenery. On the other side of the staircase exit of the room is a small bathroom. "Is there a place to take a bath?" Now that he''s living a long time, Lorraine hill is more concerned about this. "Of course there are." Looking at Loran hill, who is slightly smaller than herself, palintha gradually breaks away from her previous impression. To get to know the sage of clancia again. In spite of her rich knowledge, she looks like a girl who is not familiar with the world. However, palintha was not disrespectful, just did not have the previous kind of ethereal worship, but more close to the real to know the young sage. "Follow me, please." Palintha leads Lorraine hill to the back of the first floor, under the stairs. She presses the candlestick on the wall. A slight sound comes from her feet. Then the wall opens a hidden door. Walking down the door, a large underground bath appeared. Bathroom as a whole is made of white stone hollowed out, the surface is slightly rough, with a sense of particles, which is to prevent slipping. On the side of the wall is a ventilation pipe, which connects to the top of the house. On one side of the bath are two girls holding bottles. "Turn the switch gently, there is constant temperature hot water flowing out here." Palintha was sitting by demonstrating. "At that time, Princess lanisha was not in good health. The queen was afraid that she would catch a cold. She specially built a bathroom here. It was warm and windless. It was very safe and comfortable." After introducing where she lived, palintha asked lorenthal if she needed to move things or add facilities. But the girl said she didn''t need the furniture. She had it with her, and she didn''t want the maid. "I''m still used to living alone, and I don''t have to be served by outsiders." After the visit, Lorraine Hill took off her coat, put it on one side and sat down on the carved wood sofa. At this time, palintha found that the girl''s appearance was unusual. Even though she was born in Xifeng royal family, she had never seen a girl with such a face. The pure and clear beauty was like the fairy in the forest, with extraordinary beauty. No wonder Lord Pullman once said that the teacher was the most beautiful person he had ever seen in his life. She had thought in her heart that this might be a wonderful addition to memories, but now it seems that Lord Pullman is still conservative. "What''s wrong?" Lorraine hill was a little bit curious, with her head askew. Snow''s hair fell from her shoulder and she looked at the maid who was staring at her. Palintha bowed her head again and swung her head¡° It''s nothing. I''m just surprised by the looks of adults. " "If you need anything, you can press this bell, and the maid beside Hongshen palace will come to help you clean up and guide you. The palace is relatively large, and you may not be able to find a place to go at first. " "As for your identity, I will tell the maids that you are the special adviser of Lord Pullman, and you need to be polite." "If you want to have a meal, you can tell the maids what you want to eat. There is a special kitchen in the palace to prepare meals for the officials and employees, and one will be sent." "Well, by the way, I''ll send you an entry and exit certificate later, which will make it much more convenient to enter and leave the palace." The maid took out the file board and wrote the entry on it, remembering if there was anything left out. "Don''t worry too much. If you need anything, I''ll let the maid contact you." Lolan Hill knew that the secretary general was afraid of something and ignored himself, so he began to explain. "Well, then I won''t disturb you." She put the papers under her, bowed and left the room. After the maid secretary walked away, Lorraine Hill drank the tea slowly and looked at the window. Sunlight through the green leaves, fall on the window, and then shine into the room, bright spot on the sofa and the floor, has a warm feeling. A small amount of dust fluttered slowly in the air, and the distant and slight noise of the street came from the window. I always feel that I have no self-confidence. After he agreed with Pullman, Lorraine Hill had a little bit of hindsight. Thinking about this question, will those who have experienced countless difficulties and achieved their career recognize themselves as an airborne sage? Forget it. It doesn''t have to be too complicated. Anyway, she doesn''t care about fame and status, just watch quietly and do what she can. ------------ On the other side of the palace. "Lord Pullman." Cried a man in a white robe, handsome and holding a roll of papers, which seemed to have just arrived. Pullman turned when he heard it¡° What''s the matter, Tolan? Is there any news from the south? " "Yes, follow me." After that, he took Pullman to a secret room in the palace, and then he said the information he had just received. "There are some urgent problems in the north." "What happened." "There are two things. First, there are insect disasters in several counties in the north. Now many crops have been destroyed. I''m afraid many people will starve this year. Second, the two factions began to fight fiercely in Heiyan. According to our intelligence personnel over there, frost rose seems to have supported many advanced weapons and armor to support and win over the "long halberd faction". Once the "bow hunting faction" is completely defeated, it is uncertain that Heiyan will completely stand on the side of frost rose. When the north and South are attacked, it will not be very wonderful. " "In the south, I have contacted the new Vilga Union and the little moon Council. With the help of the message left by the sage, these two parties are now on our side and can unite against the expanding frost rose alliance." "But at present, the wind direction of holy land, Falcon and black rock is not clear. We have to plan ahead, Pullman." "I see. I''ll discuss it at the meeting tomorrow. Besides," he said He said with a slight pause. "I brought a special consultant to the meeting." "Can we trust it?" Tolan didn''t worry about his ability. In his opinion, all abilities are cultivated. They haven''t seen any famous officials or generals before, but after many experiences, they have become the leaders who can guard one side. Moreover, Pullman''s vision is not too bad. I''m afraid Pullman will find someone with unknown origin and bad intentions. "If she can''t be trusted, it''s meaningless. Believe me, you''ll be surprised to see her." There are always some errors in the transmission of information. Lorraine Hill thought that Pullman would not disclose her identity until she went back to college to explain. But what Pullman understood was that it was first made public in a small circle, and then a grand ceremony was held to make the people of the whole country realize the existence of this sage. And now the sleeping girl with silver hair has no idea what kind of scene she will encounter tomorrow. Chapter 431 In the early morning, birds sing happily, with a trace of cool in the mist. Wearing a white dress, Lorraine Hill walked on the gravel road in the courtyard, with dew on the grass beside the roadside, occasionally across his legs, bringing a hint of itching and coolness. Because the palace is located in the corner, it is relatively quiet, and she does not need to cover herself with a coat, but simply wears a veil. Two strands of silver hair are drawn out from behind the ears and crossed at the back of the head. A simple bow is tied with a red hair band, which is like silk to the waist. It floats slightly with the pace. When she came to the gate of Hongshen palace, two maids had been waiting for her. "Hello, my Lord." Two maids with swords bowed their heads to salute. They didn''t know the girl''s specific name, but they were told that she was an extremely important guest and needed to be treated attentively. "Well." The girl nodded. It''s still early. She wanted to visit and understand how the administrative institutions in clancia work today. "I see." The two maids nodded and then, one after the other, led the way for Lorraine hill. "At present, the administrative organs and headquarters of clancia are basically in the palace to facilitate communication." "In the middle of the palace is the golden wind palace, which is also the highest Conference Center at present. It usually decides state affairs there, but you can''t go in and out at will now." "Well, I''m not in a hurry. Let''s see how other departments are. I''m more interested in these." The girl nodded. "On both sides of Jinfeng Palace are Fengxi palace, Fengxiao palace, Fenglian palace and Fengyin palace. At present, they correspond to the four major departments of agriculture, armaments, commerce and trade, and education. Along these four palaces, they radiate outward, and they are other minor departments, such as justice, construction, manufacturing, and so on." In the introduction of the two maids, Lorraine Hill soon found out the general distribution of the palace, and then several people went to the outside of Fengyin palace. As those in academic robes walked in and out, Lorraine Hill stopped because she saw a lot of young people with rabbit ears. At this time, she suddenly thought of a problem. She seemed to have supported many teachers of the rabbit ear tribe to come to clancia. It seems that many of them are working in Fengyin palace. I''d better go around. It''s not good if I''m recognized. The two maids, looking at the girl''s sudden refusal to leave, were ready to turn. They were a little strange, but they were not easy to ask, so they had to keep following. But unfortunately, just as Lorraine Hill turned around, a man in a white robe and feather hat came up and talked to someone around him. "In your opinion, how many middle school teachers should be added in China at present?" "Lord TORAN, according to our past experience in the tisilan mountains, the minimum standard of teacher-student ratio is 1:100. No matter how low the teacher-student ratio is, no teaching effect can be maintained. The ideal teacher-student ratio is 1:25. " The young man of the rabbit ear clan, holding the book, replied as he walked. This is not good. It seems that the rabbit eared guy is the first group of students I taught. Somehow, Lorraine Hill suddenly remembered some of the second form speeches. As they got closer and closer, Lorraine Hill blinked, turned his steps, looked out of the corridor, and then stood still, as if enjoying the scenery here. Fortunately, the two have been focused on discussing things, did not stop, listening to the footsteps behind, the girl''s heart also slowly relaxed. "So that''s it, Lord TORAN, and I''ll report back to you on the progress of teacher development this year." "Well, it''s hard for you, Zelian." "No matter, following the steps of the sage is my biggest wish in this life, and it is also the mission of our rabbit ear clan." He bent to salute, then parted ways with TORAN and went to the other side. Tolan sighed as he watched the young man go away. "I really want to meet that sage. How did he cultivate such a group of ambitious people? Sometimes I feel that I am not qualified to sit in this position. " Before the uprising, TORAN was just a minstrel who traveled all over the world. Although he had some talent and good swordsmanship, he was still far from those real masters. It can only be said that current events have made him the leader of the education department in Valencia. Although the work is OK, sometimes I feel that many of my staff are better than him. "Why belittle yourself, my lord? In fact, you have done a good job. Many people in the Department admire you very much. With your improvement, those boring teaching materials are much more vivid and interesting, and children''s resistance is much less. " One of the entourage nearby explained. "Ha, it''s a bit of an instinct as a minstrel. The story has to be interesting and wonderful for everyone to listen to." TORAN swung his head, turned a corner, and was ready to enter the wind chant palace. At this time, he inadvertently swept one side, with a slightly surprised expression on his face, so his steps stopped. The man behind him felt strange, so he stopped and looked back. I saw a veiled girl with two maids walking towards the distance with her back to them. "Who is that?" TORAN couldn''t remember the girl in the palace. The maid who followed him should be of high status. "Well... I don''t know. Why don''t you ask Miss palintha?" "Forget it, it''s not that year." Tolan waved his hand, thinking that when he went to every place, he would specially inquire about which beautiful girl there was, and then compile poems based on this. Since joining Pullman''s team, this kind of leisure has become less and less. Now, after the establishment of clancia, she is even more busy with business and has no such leisure. Besides, now that he has come to this stage, we have to pay attention to the influence. He is not the kind of person who indulges in women too much. His ideal achievements in life are more attractive to him. "Let''s go, as the sage said, innovation has not yet been successful, so we can''t slack off and be careless." ---------- Whoa. Lorraine Hill breathed out a little, and the slight red on her face faded. Just now, I seem to have heard some words I said casually before. How can those students write down everything. In the past, I didn''t feel much when listening to those great people''s words, but now when other people repeat their words in their ears, I really want to find a place to hide. Wait a minute. How come the head of the education department is also saying those words? Have they included them in the textbooks? There was a terrible thought in Lorraine Hill''s heart. When she thought of meeting someone in the future, she would be embarrassed. This is a famous saying of a great sage, and so on. In such a scene, her ears were red again. Chapter 432 In the morning, Lorraine Hill simply watched the work of these national departments on the outside. It can be seen that there are a lot of things to be done in clancia today. However, there is a kind of vitality on the faces of the staff of various departments, and there is a sense of excitement and expectation in their expressions. Although they are in a difficult time, their actions have greatly changed the country, which is a kind of pride that their ideals are gradually realized in their hands. Towards noon, Lorraine hill came to a pavilion and sat down. Soon after, Pullman came here. "Is the teacher used to living?" He asked, looking at the girl in front of him. "Very good." The girl nodded. Then they talked for a while, and then palintha walked into the pavilion. "My Lord, lunch is ready." Pullman nodded and turned to Lorraine hill¡° Please come along, teacher "Well." At this time, Lorraine hill was still thinking about some livelihood problems mentioned by Pullman. She compared what she had seen and heard, and thought of solutions. After palintha, Lorraine Hill walks slowly until she stops outside a palace. Then she looks up. Is the dining place so luxurious? Looking at the building in front of us, it seems to be very elegant and gorgeous. There are no other buildings around, but it is relatively quiet. As several people walked up the steps, Lorraine Hill''s pace slowed down, and she faintly noticed that something was wrong. Do the guards around the restaurant need to be so strong? No bodyguard standing every ten meters is lower than sequence 5. Such a person, even in the close guard, is also a middle and high-level officer. But Pullman doesn''t want to hurt herself. Besides, she doesn''t have the means to save her life. She has hairpin and pocket watch on her. A few people went into the hall of the palace, which was covered with neat red carpet, dome and splendid decoration, but there were few people, only a few maids waiting here. Then palintha led them to a side hall. As soon as he entered the room, Lorraine Hill wanted to quit. The situation in the side hall was obviously wrong. Although there was a long table, there was nothing on it. On the contrary, there were many people sitting on both sides of the table. They sat very upright and waited quietly. The door behind closed slowly with the help of several maids, and Lorraine Hill couldn''t retreat. "Welcome, Lord lorenthal!" They all got up, turned to the girl''s direction, cried in unison, then bowed, almost 90 degrees. A loud voice reverberated in the side hall. Lorraine Hill turned and wanted to go, but several maids also bent to salute at the door, which made her a little at a loss. "Teacher, please take this." Pullman bent one knee, two hands on a slender scepter, this scepter is blue, the top has a three-dimensional golden five pointed star, the front of the scepter has the pattern of winding golden ears of wheat. Its thickness is just right, just suitable for a girl to hold, it seems to be specially made for her. "This..." originally wanted to hide to see the situation, slowly adapt, who would think that this student did not play cards according to the routine, all of a sudden made Loran Hill difficult. Looking at the people who still didn''t get up at the scene, she had to take the scepter, so that the people got up. "Please take your seat¡° Then palintha takes Lorraine hill to the other side of the long table. A slightly higher throne was placed at the top, with purple cushions on the back, inlaid with star like copper nails. Looking at the people in the side hall, Lorraine Hill sat down a little uneasily. This time, it was not the chamber of commerce that used to be. Now, it is estimated that all the people in this room are real power figures of clancia, and she is not sure how to deal with them completely. Tolan stood in a group of people, looking at the 16-year-old girl with silver hair in front of her, and suddenly recalled her experience in the morning. Was this the sage? Pure white dress, simple and elegant, with the same white needle and thread embroidered with a little pattern, cuffs like flowers bloom, slightly long skirt, only a pair of feet wearing light shoes. The soft hair falls on the waist, and the bow at the back of the head shows a small corner, which makes the girl with a touch of kindness, not too dreamy and ethereal. Holding a slender Scepter in both hands, she leaned in front of her body, leaning against the back of her chair. Her blue transparent eyes were like the purest gems in the world. That vision lightly swept, can let a person''s whole body and mind calm down. After taking off the gauze, Lorraine Hill really shocked the people in the side hall, and it took a long time to relax. No wonder Pullman once said that his teacher was the most beautiful person he had ever seen. They used to be dubious about this sentence. If the sage was a knowledgeable old man, they would easily believe it. But now when they see a real person, all kinds of previous conjectures disappear. This young girl is undoubtedly a sage. Her quiet temperament makes people admire her. After sitting in the seat for a while, Lorraine Hill also slowly settled down. In this case, he can only slowly adapt and accept. Then everyone in the side hall began to say hello to the young sage one by one. "My name is Brady. I was born in Oko county. I used to be a soldier on the westerly border. Because of Lord Pullman''s inspiration, I am willing to follow the path of the sage..." A Chinese faced man knelt down on one knee in front of Lorraine hill, clenched his fist on his chest and introduced himself. "Lord Brady is the commander-in-chief of the three northern provinces of clancia, with the rank of general. He once commanded 40000 people to defeat 150000 disabled parties of northern nobles alone..." palintha stood beside loranthel and introduced her. The scepter was gently placed on the general''s shoulder, the stars fell, and the girl spoke. "May the stars bless you. Please get up." Lorraine Hill looked at the man who was as strong as a wild lion. He had a hole in one eye and his own strength. Then a man came forward with narrow eyes and a fox fur coat. "I''m Leiden, who was born in Seabuckthorn county and was the successor of a small chamber of Commerce. I''m lucky to read the theory of the sage. I''m not only admiring it, but also determined to follow the ideal road..." After that, he got down on one knee and said hello to Lorraine hill. "Lord Leiden is currently the Minister of the Ministry of Commerce and trade. In the past, he raised a lot of materials in the army, and he also donated a lot. Now, he is also the leader in the formulation of taxes in clancia." Palintha continues. "May the stars bless you, please rise." This man felt that he would do anything to achieve his goal. But Lorraine Hill also felt that he didn''t lie. Maybe the money in the world didn''t appeal to him any more. Then a woman in a dark blue robe stepped forward and looked at her about 30 years old, wearing rimless glasses. "My name is Fowler. I was born in yanye county. I was once a scholar. Because of the uprising of clancia, I was lucky to know his ideal and theory. I yearned and set foot on this road sincerely." This woman gives people a kind of intellectual and approachable feeling. "Lord Fowler is currently a judge of the Supreme Court of justice in clancia. He drafted the Crusade documents and later purged and tried the nobles..." When she introduced this one, she seemed a little afraid and her voice was a little unsteady. "May the stars bless you, please rise." .... Lorraine Hill looked at a key member of clancia in the hall. These people were not big people in the past, but now they are all on their own. It''s not easy to look at them. She can''t help sighing that current events make heroes. --------- But compared with the exclamation in Lorraine Hill''s heart, the rest of you are more amazed. Many of them were shocked by the sage''s peerless appearance, which, according to Pullman, was nine years ago and has not changed. This means that the girl may have lived much longer than 16 years old. No wonder she has achieved so much. In addition, many of them felt a fatalistic closeness when they approached the girl, just like the falling stars that night. This seems to confirm the rumor that the sage is likely to be a witch, who is in charge of starlight power. In this way, it makes sense. Compared with ordinary mortals, the long-lived almost immortal witch can be said to be like the gods walking in the world. And a country blessed by this god girl, in this extraordinary world, can always make people feel more secure. Since the founding of clancia, they have been suffering from the fact that they are not close to the existence of sequence 9. Many things are like swords hanging in their hearts. Now this sage (Witch) has finally appeared, which also makes people fall into the heart of the stone. Although all the people present have great respect for Lorraine hill, in her own eyes, she seems to be a little white rabbit surrounded by wolves, tigers and leopards. It''s very difficult for her to lead these fierce guys. What can we do? Lorraine Hill had a headache and put his finger to his side. Chapter 433 After the introduction, lunch finally began. With the cart full of delicious food coming, the two teams of maids will put the delicious food on the table, and then set up the tableware and porcelain plates one by one. In this way, the dinner will officially begin. During lunch, Lorraine Hill felt a little uncomfortable, as if everyone was staring at him. Is the price of fame too high, she couldn''t help thinking. Fortunately, after lunch, many people left because they had other things to do. Looking at the sage who behaved like a real girl, palinza felt a little cute. Of course, her face still did not show, just standing quietly on the side. After lunch, Pullman also had to deal with some things, so he asked other people to accompany loranthel, and palintha also followed. "How do you do, sage?" a 20-year-old girl said hello to Lorraine hill. She had golden orange hair and a shining star at the corner of her eye. Sonia, once a scouting and painter, is now the head of clancia''s intelligence service. "Follow me, please." She led the way for Lorraine hill, followed by two important people who had just introduced themselves in the side hall. "Here." A few people walked into a white palace like a garden. There were clear birds singing on the branches. A small table was placed under the vine shelf. Sonia asked Lorraine hill to sit down before explaining. "I''m sorry, Lord Lorraine hill, but today''s ceremony was a little unexpected, which surprised you." She put her hands together as if to ask the silver haired girl''s forgiveness. Although it''s a bit unexpected, Lorraine Hill won''t be angry because of this. He waved his head to show that he doesn''t have to worry about it. "Elder brother Pullman has been concentrating on military strategy and construction all these years, but he is not good at entertaining and interpersonal. I hope the sage doesn''t mind. In fact, everyone is very easy to get along with, cluck." The girl seems to be born with a love of laughter. Under her influence, the atmosphere is gradually relaxed. A few people sit here and give a brief introduction. Sonia is sitting on the right side of Lorraine hill, and Jork is sitting on the left side. He is a kind old man, and he is also the Archbishop of the royal capital. On the other side is Leiden, the Minister of Commerce and trade just introduced. "Sure enough, only with fewer people can we let go, ha ha." Sonia clapped her hands and asked the maid to bring some fresh fruits and snacks. Then they had a simple conversation while eating. "As a matter of fact, I first knew elder brother Pullman in the north. At that time, I was a young officer of the west wind, who was responsible for the intelligence of the northern gufeiya grassland." Sonia slowly talked about her experience of meeting and joining clancia. As a young genius of the new generation of Xifeng, Sonia was born into a civilian, but because of her strong strength (she was promoted to rank 5 when she was only 16), she was valued by a big man and put into the army. Because in the environment of the end of the westerly wind, even if a genius does not have a good family and background, if he wants to get ahead, he has to make military contributions. In this way, she also met Pullman who was a mercenary at that time. It was Pullman''s third year out of the forest. Although he worked hard, he was only 3 with ordinary talent. At that time, as a mercenary team leader, he escorted a batch of goods into the grassland and accompanied a businessman to buy things. This businessman is Leiden across the table, a handsome young man. "It''s also a coincidence of fate. At that time, I just came out from home to do business on my own. I just needed to find someone with good strength and good reputation to help protect me." Leiden said with a folding fan, his face is still handsome, the only drawback is that his narrow eyes, looking at people feel a bit like a fox is not credible. "How did you get to know each other?" Lorraine Hill asked curiously. "Because I think this guy has a bad mind. He must be a smuggler, so I''m going to follow him and get ready to make a good contribution." Sonia said with a smile. "Don''t talk about what I look like, Sonia." Leiden didn''t get angry. Instead, he took out a green banana from the fruit plate and peeled it slowly. "Ha ha, fool, sage. Although Leiden looks like this, he is quite stupid." Sonia also took a bunch of lavender grapes from his plate and gave half to Lorraine hill. "You seem to have a good relationship." Lorraine Hill took the grapes and slowly peeled them. "Well, it''s OK. I often borrow money from him. Hoo Hoo." Sonia put a grape in her mouth. "In fact, they are happy enemies." One side of York finally spoke, the old man has a long white beard, looking like Santa Claus. "Along the way, I followed this idiot and watched him do business foolishly. He lost a lot of money. I was dead hearted. This guy can''t do smuggling at all." "You don''t understand, it''s called early investment, to build a good reputation." Leiden had to explain. "Later, I happened to meet a Warcraft of sequence 3. Brother Pullman knocked it down, but it also attracted the greed of other caravans. They were ready to attack while there was no one on the grassland." "The two sides lost each other, and the other caravan also exposed some prohibited goods, which were caught by us. So we know elder brother Leiden and Pullman." "Anyway, it was a good way. Leiden said that he would spend more money and ask us to protect it. So he walked around the grassland and came back." Sonia continued. "It was meant to be separated. As a result, the son of the border city leader fell in love with Sonia, so there was a conflict behind." Leiden sighed, as if sighing the disaster of beauty. "Then we followed elder brother Pullman all the way to the east to avoid the pursuit of the Lord of the city until we entered a valley. Suddenly, reinforcements appeared. Under the combined impact of hundreds of people, the Lord''s army was defeated immediately." "Only then did we know that this is the secret base of elder brother Pullman, where we also saw another way of life and read the classics left by the sage." "After that, I joined them." Sonia added a little ending to the previous story. "So it is¡° Lorraine Hill nodded. "How did Mr. York know Pullman?" The girl turned her curious eyes to the old man. "My experience is not as wonderful as Sonia and Leiden, hehe." The old man''s beard moved, and then he told about eight years ago. "At that time, I was a pastor of the angel Church in a small city. Because of the remote location, I was the only one in the local church. There were several mines around, and the miners were often injured. Some of the more serious injuries I could not treat." "So often I can only helplessly watch those people die in pain. All the time, I feel uncomfortable." "When Lord Pullman passed by, he brought some other treatments. First he used boiled water to cool the wound, then he cleaned it, then he cut off the carrion, applied medicine, bandaged it and so on." "I thought he was an apprentice to some necromancer, so I had a good talk with him. I don''t want to talk about it. Some ideas gradually change. " "There are many suffering people in this world, and there are also difficulties in life that are difficult to overcome, so people need spiritual sustenance, but angels and gods are too far away¡° "The power of the individual is too small, but once people are connected, they can exert great power, which can change the world, and the happiness of people is better than any empty rules and worship." "After that, I gradually became one of them." "Two years ago, the stars in the wilderness strengthened my path. That night, I got rid of the extraordinary sequence that had been stagnated for nearly 20 years and entered sequence 7." "Maybe that''s my luck and destiny." The old man finished slowly. Chapter 434 A few people sit under the flower pergola and begin to tell their own stories. Then they talk about their preferences in daily life and so on. Lorraine Hill''s original fear of strangers is gradually relaxed and no longer as restrained as before. "Sage, how did elder brother Pullman know you in those years?" Sonia asked curiously with wide eyes. "Well, we have to start with roast mushrooms..." Lorraine Hill recalled that night in the forest, the boy who had fallen by the fire because of eating poisonous mushrooms. Pullman was really simple at that time. "Ooh, I didn''t expect big brother Pullman to be so unreliable." Sonia seems to be the discovery of the new world, eyes blink. "Elder brother Pullman has always been very calm in my heart. He has considered everything very carefully and always prepared several backup plans. I didn''t expect that he had such experience in those years." Sonia said about her impression of knowing Pullman. "People will grow up after all." York also seems to have a feeling. A few people are talking. Unconsciously, as time goes by, it''s getting dark. "So that''s all for today, your honor." Before leaving, Sonia saluted lorenthal, and then they parted. ------- After Lorraine Hill went away, Sonia and Leiden were left under the flower pergola. "Lyden!" Sonia was the first. "What''s the matter?" The dead pig is not afraid of boiling water. "Why don''t you have a wink this afternoon? What a fool. The sage is new here, and he hasn''t known all of us. He''s very strange. You just want to talk about something serious with him. Don''t you think it''s very bad? " "Especially just before you left, you even asked if you had any other knowledge or classics related to business. You didn''t have any human feelings. It''s stupid and stupid of you to want to do big business like this." Lyden stopped talking and the folding fan stopped shaking. It was a long time before he spoke. "Say how much this time." "5000 gold coins!" Sonyaby made a gesture. "You sell me. Now I''m in charge of the whole department. I don''t have time to run my own chamber of Commerce. How can I get so much money?" "Besides, what do you do with so much money?" "Well? Can''t you take this out? Isn''t your business very big? " Sonia retracts her finger. "To do business is to make money from money. Many properties are fixed, such as houses, land, personnel, caravans, shops and so on. Working capital should not be used indiscriminately, otherwise something big will happen." Leiden explained a little. "Well, I didn''t want to go through the regular channels." Sonia said thoughtfully, turning her finger. "It''s not peaceful in Heiyan recently. I think since frost rose supports the Changji sect, we should support the bow hunting sect. Unfortunately, at present, the funds are tight, and the intelligence department can not occupy too much budget. Everything is still based on agricultural production and education. " "It''s right not to interfere." Leiden nodded. "Because even if it succeeds, it won''t bring good results¡° Although occasionally a little emotional intelligence is not online, but Leiden is not really stupid, but he put a lot of thought in other places. "Even if the bow hunting sect succeeds, they are more conservative and rigid than the long halberd sect. They are doomed to be different from us. Even if they form an alliance, they are also very vulnerable. Once we have a full-scale war with frost rose and the rear is empty, we can''t dare to hand over the north to such an" ally. " "Instead of thankless solicitation, I hope that it will take the initiative to attack, let us have the reputation of righteousness, with the momentum of thunder, defeat the black rock, liberate the whole territory, and naturalize it as a part of clancia, so that we can rest assured forever." There was a cold light in the eyes of the business department of clancia. He was not the kind of person who had the kindness of women. "It''s not very good to fight. The sage won''t like it." Sonia was a little discouraged, lying on the table. After an afternoon''s conversation, the leader of the intelligence department gradually understood that the silver haired girl was gentle and kind. Such a person as his boss or own staff will make people feel at ease and comfortable, but sometimes they will worry that the means are not tough enough. People are so strange, one side hopes that their own people are loyal and kind-hearted, they can be at ease, do not worry about betrayal and abandonment. On the other hand, they are eager to have flexible means not to be bullied by outsiders. "But I''m quite at ease and like such a sage." After lying down for a while, Sonia looked up at Leiden and said. "And you, moron." "Me? I highly value the knowledge and opinions of the sages. That is to say, I can see through a lot of the essence of business. " "That''s our difference. Well, I won''t say any more. It''s time to go back. No matter what long halberd or hunting bow they have, let them fight among themselves. Let''s deal with all changes with constancy. " ---------- In the next few days, under the arrangement of palintha, loranthal talked with these key personnel of clancia one by one. In this way, he gradually became familiar with them. Although Lorraine Hill doesn''t understand some specific matters, she doesn''t express her opinions at will. Instead, she asks you the crux of the problem carefully, and then tries to find a way to solve it. After that, the specific actions will be drawn up by each department. As a matter of fact, the crux of many problems, though first encountered by clancia, has been solved for many years in later generations. For example, the distribution of land by households, the control of major industries such as salt and railway transportation by state agencies, the establishment of courts in various places, the classification of civil law and criminal law, and the classification of schools. "Do you have any suggestions for compiling history textbooks?" One day, several people sat in the pavilion beside Fengyin palace, discussing the problem of textbooks. "If you are compiling a history book, you must include the folk customs, culture, celebrities and history of various places. This will bring another benefit." "Even if they meet one day, they will know each other''s hometown. In this way, they will have a sense of understanding and identity." Lorraine Hill said something important. "Culture is the best link to make people who do not know each other in the country recognize and understand each other. I know your past, you know my past, and how our ancestors lived together in this land..." "Just imagine, if one day there is going to be a war in the east of clancia, the people in the West have no idea what the people in the East are like, what their living habits are, and what they have to do with themselves. Under such circumstances, it is difficult for the people in the West to care about the disaster in the East." "But if he knew that the people in the East lived in wooden attics, they were kind and hospitable, and the millet they ate at home was produced there. At the same time, our ancestors resisted foreign enemies together, exchanged support with each other, and stood under the same roof, belonging to the same country." "In this way, as time goes by, the people of this country will become more and more familiar with and close to each other. In a few years, the people of this country will really become one." The so-called brotherhood exists in all parts of the world. Only in this way can we be called a real country, rather than a fragile alliance temporarily built for our own interests. Lorraine Hill tells things that seem to be taken for granted, while the recorder and other important people on one side are excited to hear them, just like opening the skylight. Many years later, people in other countries have never understood why there is such a strong sense of identity in clancia, which was born just over a decade ago. Maybe this is the reason for everything. What the silver haired young sage didn''t know was that her words were recorded in the entry oath of the education department, melting all the people into one heart and casting a country for the world. Many great and amazing things, its origin is often in those unknown corners Chapter 435 "When will the sage be back?" Palintha looked at Lorraine hill, who had put on her black and silver robe again. She looked down and asked. "About early next year, there are still some things to deal with." You can''t say you still have to go to school, thought the girl. In the past two years in ermenas, she has read a lot of books and contacted many students from other regions, so she has a better understanding of the world. It can be said that the harvest is quite good. If we didn''t agree to Pullman''s invitation this time, I''m afraid we would have stayed five years step by step before leaving. But the world is changing. Today, clancia is in the early days of the founding of the people''s Republic of China, and many problems need to be solved urgently. If some regulations and policies are not right at the beginning, they will waste a lot of energy and resources and miss a lot of opportunities for subsequent correction. She had to put aside the people and things in the school for the time being and take part in the construction of clancia first. However, some of the commitments still need to be followed. Before the holiday, she promised flossia that she would spend the winter festival party with her at the end of the year, so she would have to stay at school for a while in the second half of the year. "See you next year, palintha." Lorraine Hill waved and said goodbye to the Secretary General. As for other people, she has said before, besides, the separation time will not be too long, so there is no need to be too formal and so on. "Good bye, Lord Lorraine hill." Palintha saluted in her skirt, then a breeze rose and the silver haired girl disappeared into the blue sky. The boundless fields and mountains rise and fall on the earth. The rivers reflect the crystal light and decorate the earth like streamers. With the warm summer wind blowing, Lorraine Hill looked at the magnificent mountains and rivers, and a burst of pride rose in his heart. Even with all kinds of scars and destruction, the world will still be rejuvenated and beautiful. ---------- A day later, in the tisiland mountains, maple leaf courtyard. As the air drifted away and the clothes slowly fell, Lorraine Hill returned to his home, which had been away for nearly a month. Taking off her coat and changing into light slippers, she threw herself on the soft big bed and rolled around with her pillow. It''s still comfortable at home. She lay on her back with her hands spread out, one foot off her slippers and stepped on the bed. Looking at the wood ceiling and recalling the experience of this month, it''s really incredible. Before she went out, she didn''t think too much. She just wanted to see what today''s Valencia looks like and whether Pullman has led the country in the right direction. As a result, he was caught by the student and turned from a bystander to a participant. It seems that she has been busy these years, but the next time she goes to clancia, she will have to go on a tour in each county and province to see the actual situation, otherwise it will be too unrealistic. In this way, she lay in bed for a nap and woke up in the afternoon. After getting up, she took a small circle in her backyard, picked a few green cucumbers and put them into a basket. In the summer sun, the color of the forest is very clear and bright. The green leaves are swaying with the branches in the breeze, and the clear stream is flowing on the pebbles, making a subtle and pleasant sound. Lolan hill, with her hands open, walked on the rocks beside the stream, maintaining her balance. The warm summer wind in the woods brought a little coolness to her hair. Turning around a few tall redwoods and stones, she found a suitable place to put her basket into the stream, and then blocked it with a few pebbles to prevent it from being washed away. And a few cucumbers in the basket are also soaked in the cool stream water, slowly filtering away the summer heat. Simply blowing a big stone clean, Lorraine Hill sat on it, and the white skirt was divided into mottled shapes by the sunlight in the shade of the trees. She took off her sandals and put her toes into the water. A cold feeling of water spread to the upper part of her body with her legs. The girl watched her feet rise and fall in the stream, playfully splashing. Play like this for a while, then put it down. She leaned against the leaning stone and looked at the leaves in the sky. The blue sky peeped out from the branches and leaves. A gust of wind came and made a loud sound. Close your eyes, the distant forest came the long song of birds. After a long time, she opened her eyes. With a breeze, she slowly fell to the place where she had put the basket. Take out the soaked cold cucumber, with a crisp sound, break into two pieces, and then chew on a bite, cool and slightly sweet feeling will diffuse in the mouth. In fact, when she was a child, she still peeled cucumbers, because cucumbers at that time were really green and yellow, with smooth surface, thick and round, which was inconvenient to chew. Later, there was only one kind of cucumber on the market, that is, the kind with slender and small serrations on the surface. The advantage of this kind of cucumber is that it can be eaten without peeling and washing. It feels like popsicle. After eating a few cucumbers, Lorraine Hill took out his fishing rod and sat idly on the stone to catch fish. Of course, it''s faster for her to catch fish directly, but it''s no fun. Deep in the stream, a few fallen leaves are floating on the water, white feather tubes are constantly undulating on the water, and the bait below is swaying back and forth when the fish touch. The silver haired girl on one side looks at these palm long river fish curiously, thinking whether it is steamed or braised tonight. It''s up to you to decide. Fish line in the air long pull up, an orange carp (king?) He jumped out of the water and landed on the grass. His tail kept rolling and his body bounced up and down on the ground. Carp king used splash jump, the effect is not general. Lorraine hill came over, squatted on one side, put the basket beside her, and looked at the carp. She poked it with her finger. Then the carp jumped up, soared to an altitude of more than 500 mm above the ground, and fell into the basket that had been waiting for a long time. That''s great, so you don''t have to make your hands sticky. With the basket in his hand, Lorraine Hill went to his hut and began to prepare for dinner. In the evening, she flipped through the recipes stored in the system, looked at the scorched fish bodies fried in China, and used a spatula to turn them from time to time. "Well, well, this time to add pepper, garlic, pepper..." With the sound of oil Zizi, a burst of fragrance comes from the pot. "Then add boiling water, cook for a while, sprinkle some green mysterious substance, and then it''s ready." Holding a wooden bowl filled with a bowl of white glutinous rice, the girl with chopsticks sitting next to the rolling pot, waiting a little. A little taste of the chopsticks, delicious fish, pepper micro Ma, pepper fragrance in the taste buds overflowing. Cooking is really fun. Chapter 436 There is still a period of time to leave school, Lorraine Hill stayed in the maple yard to rest. These days, if she is free, she will take a walk in the mountains, look around, occasionally lie on the high branches, look at the books stored in the system. The ancient books and records are projected by the system, like physical pages, which can be read and viewed in the hand. In addition to some important materials, she occasionally looks for whether there was a follow-up part of the film and television literature that she had never finished, which can be regarded as meeting her once unfulfilled wish. After a long time of relaxation and rest, she remembered to visit her neighbor not far away, that is, the ghost princess who woke up from her deep sleep. With the special candy in her spare time, the girl walked through the wind, climbed the green mountains and valleys in the sighing mountains, and came to a lake like a mirror. There is still an ice blue hive on the cliff beside the lake, in which the ice flame bees come and go back and forth in the sun, occasionally making the sound of wing vibration. Under the cliff, the lake is like a sapphire falling into the sea of flowers. The icecups are swaying with the wind, and it seems that there is no end in sight. I didn''t expect that in just one year, Yixue has expanded this sea of flowers so much. Lolan hill slowly fell on the lake with his basket, and stepped on the light blue and transparent water with his toes. A ripple spread, and then the water came in slightly. A swimming bubble wrapped the girl and dived with her. Under the cold surface of the lake, the water temperature is close to zero, which is not as hot as the summer outside. Lorraine hill looks at the quiet crystal coffin in the ice under the water and taps it with his hand. A translucent girl separated from her body in the coffin. She passed through the cold water, transparent bubbles, and stroked loranthel''s face with her hand to make her feel a sober chill. "I''ve come to see you, Ashley green." Said Lorraine hill, then two figures rose from the bottom of the lake and jumped out of the water. "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, but you come back once a year¡° "Well, a lot of things happened this year." Lorraine hill was a little embarrassed to turn her hair around her ears and explain that she was going to school. "Go to school? What''s life like in school? Will there be a lot of people? " She was very interested in this. She had never been to school before she died. She lived in the deep palace for most of her life. She only spent a little time before she died. She went out with the army for a period of time. This is the most wonderful period of her life. Lolan Hill describes various wonderful activities in the college, students in various regions and customs and culture, which makes her yearn. "If only I could go to school as well." She said so. "Yes, do whatever you want to do." Lorraine Hill took out a transparent candy can from a basket beside him, in which candy wrapped in colored candy paper was colorful. "It''s like candy. You peel it off and put it in your mouth to know what it tastes like. Maybe you don''t like something, but you can also find something you particularly like. " Sitting on a sloping hillside and looking at the lake below, Lorraine Hill hands the sugar can to ishegalin. "Here you are. These candies are all made by me. They have different tastes and effects. Try them¡° Although she is a ghost, she has strong ability. With a year''s recovery, she is now the existence of necromancer sequence 8. In this way, it is not difficult to condense the entity and sense the taste. "Thank you." Yixue Gelin peeled off one of the white sugar paper, revealing one of the small squares like amber, with a slightly sweet taste in the air. She put it into her mouth and tasted it slowly, and a different kind of sweetness diffused. "I made this with maple sugar. How about that?" Seeing that she didn''t know what maple sugar was, Lorraine Hill explained with her hand in the air. It''s a kind of tree with pentagonal leaves. Every autumn, the leaves turn red, like a burning sunset, and the sap in the trunk is very sweet In this way, she peeled off the candy of different colors and listened to the detailed description of Lorraine hill. This sitting was a whole day until the bright moon was in the sky, insects were everywhere, and the night wind was cool. "Thank you, Lorraine, for coming to see me." It''s time to part again. Looking at the ghost princess standing on the lake, Lorraine Hill said. "Do you want to go to the college with me? Although you can''t enter the college, you can get to know a lot of people there. Besides, there are many close relatives of ice elves, Sen elves." "Really? Can I go, too? " The ghost princess circled around the girl with some joy, and then hugged Lorraine hill. "Thank you, Lorraine!" After they agreed to take Ashley green to college, they thought a little bit about how to do it. Finally, Lorraine Hill decided to do another puppet just like the little bear. With snow green back to maple leaf courtyard, the ghost princess looked around curiously. She circled around the huge amber maple, uttering bursts of surprise. "Well, maybe it has the potential to become the next generation of world tree." She made the same judgment as Lorraine hill. After settling down in the lorenshire''s house for a while, the girl also had one more neighbor. Compared with the hut, the ghost princess preferred to sit on a high maple tree, overlooking the courtyard grass below and the scenery in the distance. But in the evening, she would also fall from the trees and go back to the cottage to have dinner with Lorraine hill. At this time, the season is also slowly changing from a hot summer to a cool autumn. At night, in the courtyard cottage. The fire was burning in the stone fireplace, and the wood crackled and made a slight sound. Lorraine Hill sat on the wooden chair beside him, with a needle and thread in his hand, carefully sewing his small clothes. On the chair opposite her, there is a half meter high exquisite figure with snow-white hair, a black gothic dress, several layers of blue folds on its long cuffs and skirt, and an ice blue gem in the middle of its chest. Snow white hair decorated with ice blue rose hair band, looks very beautiful. This doll is a body made by Lorraine hill for Ashley green, which is convenient for her to use in school. The body of the doll is polished with red maple. It has extraordinary characteristics. It is very tough and will not be easily ignited by fire. The eye pupil is made of gems. The orange red fire reflected on the quiet girl. Another snow-white dress in her hand slowly took shape, and the delicate doll sitting opposite also slowly opened her eyes. Chapter 437 In the twinkling of an eye, it''s time to start school again, and the semester will start again. Lorraine Hill boarded the airship again with the rattan box and went to ermenas. After a long journey, she stepped on the soft land, looked at the long bridge across the river, and returned to this wonderful college again. A young man and girl in various clothes came back from all over the world. Some of them rode horses, some took boats, some took airships, and some were carried by dragons or birds. As they have just finished the holiday, their clothes have not been changed, and they still keep the style of the holiday. Some of them are hunting suits, some of them are like dinner dresses, and some of them are very cool. It seems that they are from the warm south. Lolan hill, wearing a black gothic dress, walks on the road with a doll in her arms, which is almost the same as her dress. "That girl, it''s special." One of the students whispered to his companions. "Oh, yes, but it''s lovely." She looked at the delicate doll, eyes like a little star in general, very envious. "Where can I get the same one?" Some people can''t help asking. Unfortunately, Lorraine Hill didn''t stay here too much. He registered in the small house beside the bridge, and then got on the magic locomotive of the school. On the magic guide locomotive, the river wind is vast, the silver hair of Lorraine hill is flying by the window, and the sleeves are constantly turning with the air, making a whirring sound. At this time, there were not many people on the magic guide locomotive, and the doll in her arms also slightly turned her head, lying on the windowsill, looking at the long river outside the window. "This bridge is the bridge that will not fall, and below it is the Lanjian river." She whispered the introduction. "It''s beautiful." The voice of ishegalin came to my mind. -------- Along with the magic locomotive, all the way to the terminal, after the central school building, Lorraine Hill turned to the temple college in the West. "Hello, chief Rochelle." As soon as I got on the bus, there was a sound of welcome. The girl looked up at the car full of temple students in black and white uniforms, and then she remembered that she was now the chief of half Temple college, and she was still in the limelight in the competition. She was no longer the ordinary student who was rarely known before. "Hello, everyone." She held out her hand, and the pleated sleeves on her gothic dress also swung to greet the students. After she sat down, the students seemed to be quite quiet. Maybe they wanted to keep an image in front of the chief, or they didn''t want to disturb the girl. Unlike other colleges, the students of temple college are generally introverted, and there are few fanatics of that kind. Perhaps only those students who study magic sequence can compare with them in keeping quiet. After arriving at the cottage where he lived, Lorraine hill put down his salute and sat down for a while, then went to the high tower in the north. ----------- "I''m sorry, my classmate. Now the star watching room is the office of the director of gold college. Mr. Siye is not here." Just as Rochelle was about to climb the stairs, a guard politely refused, saying that there were no special circumstances to disturb the dean. "Well, I know." The girl nodded and left with the doll in her arms. "Who is Si ye?" The doll in his arms asked curiously. "She is a witch, whose full name is the Witch of the sealed book. She was born after the mercury Dynasty." She was still in the age of mercury Dynasty and elves fighting for hegemony, so she should not know this new generation of witch. After that, Rochelle turned to a corner of the tower college, took out the silver pocket watch hanging on her waist, opened it and touched it gently. After a while, she closed it. She looked at the snow peaks and mountains in the north, jumped off the suspension bridge, and in the surprised eyes of the people around her, jumped down into the vast Canyon, becoming a black spot in everyone''s vision. The cold wind and snow kept getting into the body from the collar, taking part of the heat away. Lorraine Hill flew between the cold snow mountain and the cliff, turned several bends, and then fell at a half mountainside. With a wave of her hand, a burst of snow swept away, and a closed stone gate appeared in front of her. Looking at the familiar style, she put her hand on the gem in the middle of the stone gate. With the input of magic, the stone gate slowly opened, and a downward passage appeared in front of her. Above the passage is a shimmering gem lamp. The stone steps are hard and cold. You can clearly hear the echo of your own steps when you walk into it. As the stone stairs spiral down, about 50 meters away, another door appears in front of us. Lorraine Hill pushes the door open, and a warm breath comes from us. A little snowflake on the body will melt and turn into water drops. In the field of vision, there is a mountain space with a height of nearly 100 meters, in which there are several rocky pillars to strengthen the support. In the middle of the space, it seems that there is a magma pool, but surprisingly, the space here is not so hot, on the contrary, it is somewhat comfortable. Rochelle looked at the center of the magma pool. A sleeping girl was lying on the black stone bed. Her fiery red hair, like breathing, rose and fell slowly. The heat from the magma continued to gather on the girl and disappeared. "Is little Lorraine back so soon?" Chris''s voice sounded behind the girl, and then she picked her up. "This dress is so cute ~" she said happily, her hind feet raised slightly. Then Chris pulls Rosie into a small room. It takes Rosie a long time to understand what happened. Originally, Kitty was in a weak period. After her last move, she disrupted the previous recovery process. Now, in order to make up for it, Chris moved her to this underground volcano and helped her recover quickly with the help of huge geothermal energy. "That is to say, does it take two years for kitty to go to sleep before she ends the process?" Asked Lorraine hill. "Yes¡° Siye sat on the chair, chin in both hands, staring at the doll in Lorraine Hill''s arms. Today, she no longer holds the book as before. "After working for hundreds of years, it''s time to have a good rest." Chris said so, and forced Siye not to read for a year. "So." Lorraine Hill turned his head and looked at the small room. The walls were full of original rocks. It seemed that it had just been dug out. There were bookshelves, some souvenirs, daily necessities, cabinets and a big bed on the wall. Several people sat on one side of the room. There was a small table. "Do you live here?" Asked Lorraine hill with a wink. "Yes, what''s wrong? Don''t you think it''s normal for a witch to live in a room with a delicate girl''s style, hee hee. " Chris put her hands in a line on her chin and tilted her head. The witch has always been as lively as a girl, and sometimes likes small pranks. "Not really." Lorraine Hill shook his head, just for the first time, a little surprised. At present, she has seen the residences of trinasha and ragtiss, and there are few references for her. "Actually, it''s not a big mistake to think like this, but we''ve lived too long. We''re a little tired of it. We want to change places, cluck." Chris covered her mouth and laughed. "I used to live in a very high viewing room. I used to live in the forest. I even lived in the candy house for a while, but it''s the first time underground, but it''s very interesting." "It''s very quiet here. There''s no wind, birdsong or students'' interference. In the words of Si ye, it''s a very suitable place for reading and writing books." "And it''s warm." Si Yexiao added that now she seems to speak more than before, and she is a little more flexible. She is no longer as silent as a doll before. "Well, no more. Do you want something to eat¡° Chris patted the thick wooden table. "I''ve recently discovered a simple and convenient way to eat." Chris made a gesture, then suddenly disappeared and reappeared, with a big plate filled with sliced meat and vegetables. Looking at the things on the plate, Lorraine Hill guessed something. Sure enough, Chris took them to a small stone table beside the magma pool, where there was a black iron plate. Sure enough, it''s a barbecue on iron plate, thought the girl. Then Chris put the meat and vegetables on the iron plate, followed by a silver flash, and the ingredients sank into it and disappeared. "Well¡° Then a silver mirror appeared in the air below. When the food entered, it fell from the sky again, like an infinite cycle. With the continuous flying down in the high temperature, these ingredients are evenly baked, emitting bursts of fragrance. Is this perpetual motion machine? Lorraine Hill opened his eyes wide and watched as the ingredients finally reappeared on the stone table, followed by a shower of spices, giving off a delicious and attractive fragrance. Chapter 438 At dinner, after a simple asking for permission, Lorraine hill takes Kitty off the stone bed and wakes him up. "Is it Lorraine? Woo, I''m so sleepy. " Kitty held Lolan hill with her head down, her warm hair rubbing against her, and then tended to fall asleep again. "Eat before you sleep." Lorraine hill shakes the witch. "Well..." Several people were eating at the stone table and talking about some interesting things. "In fact, Siye is more afraid of spicy food. She prefers sweet food¡° Chris talks about the little things in her life, and then puts a big piece of cooked meat on the night''s plate. The latter is sad, holding a small fork and looking at the meat mountain close to her head. "Keti, the first generation can eat spicy food, but I don''t know about the next few generations. What flavor does Lorraine like? " "In my opinion, I prefer slightly spicy, spicy and sour fruits." The girl looked at the air and recalled. "I can''t see. I thought Lorraine was a sweet girl, too." "Sweets are not bad, but they are not so keen." After dinner, Lorraine hill takes Kitty back, puts her on the warm stone bed, and comes back. She then explained to them her plan for next year, that is, to leave ermenas and go to clancia. "If you want to do it, do it. If you have any difficulties, run away," Chris said to Lorraine hill. "In fact, you are still in a new era. It''s too early for you to participate in the disputes between countries." Si Ye shook his head and added. "Although she is a witch, she has not fully grown up yet. If she participates in it, it is still dangerous. Even tidys can''t protect you at will sometimes." She said some of the Witch and other sequence 9 rules. "We witch live for a long time, and it''s easy to become friends among the same kind. But once we fall into a dispute between countries, it''s easy to involve many of our companions because of one of them, and then continue to expand the intensity of the fight until we split up with everyone." "In order to control this situation, if you stand on the side of clancia and have conflicts with other countries in the future, Titus is not good to help you. Perhaps other countries also have devils living in seclusion, and they are also friends of Titus. In this case, it is easy to trigger a series of reactions. " "So unless you''re in a situation where you''re going to die, Titus will come out and save you, not help you defeat the enemy." "I understand that." Lorraine Hill nodded. Now, even if she wants to fight, her strength is only about Series 7, which is not a decisive force. She wants to use some of her experience and knowledge to help clancia. "Just understand." Si Ye was relieved. She still liked Lorraine hill, and didn''t want to die prematurely. "As for school affairs, I suggest you borrow Chris''s magic mirror when you take the exam, so that you can graduate as soon as possible with the students of the same class. Some people and things, I didn''t think at that time, would be regretful if I missed them later. " Si Ye continued that although she had not gone to the classroom for many years, she still had a lot of experience. See division night so suggestion, Luo Lan Hill also didn''t refuse, nod to agree, later see time not early, also prepare to leave. "Just a moment, can you tell me where the doll came from?" The division night finally opens mouth to ask a way, it seems that she likes this than oneself small figure very much, this is the congener mutually attract. "I made this one myself, and I''m a good friend in the doll." Lorraine Hill tells the story of Ashley green. "I see." Chris nodded thoughtfully and looked at the place where Kitty was sleeping. "Lorraine is really good." She said so, and suddenly something came to her mind. "Let me take a picture to commemorate it." Chris stood up and let loranthal sit in the chair. Then she pulled Sylvia over and let him sit on loranthal''s knee. Finally, she put the doll in loranthal''s hand on Sylvia''s knee. Three people from big to small, their clothing style is also very similar, up like dolls in general. "Please don''t move." She went to the front, hands together, a floor mirror in front of her body, and then a glimmer, three people''s influence is engraved on the mirror. Among them, Si Ye''s expression seems to be struggling, while Lorraine hill is slightly stunned, but the doll is still. "Well, it is estimated that it will become a masterpiece. Ha ha." Chris seems to have caught on to some black history, while Siye returns the doll to Lorraine hill, jumps off her knee and tries to take away the mirror. It''s a pity that Chris had been prepared. The silver mirror disappeared in an instant, holding the flying Si Ye. "Well, that''s all for today, little Lorraine. Remember to come back often in the future." Chris waved to Lorraine hill. Looking at the two demons fighting in front of him, Lorraine Hill shook his head slightly, thinking whether their relationship was good or bad, and then said goodbye. After leaving the seclusion underground where Chris lives, Lorraine Hill flies on the way back, when she speaks. "I didn''t expect little Lorraine to know so many witches." "In fact, it''s not much. I''ve met only 4, 5, 6, 7... It seems that there are a lot of them." Imperceptibly, the girl found that she had known nearly ten witch. From the earliest trinasha, later Titus, Siye, Chris, vermeea, Kitty, severs, and the figures seen in ragtiss'' diaries, I don''t know when I have gradually adapted to the identity of a witch, and at the same time I have realized many of the same kind. -------- At the end of the holiday, other students returned to ermenas one after another, and Lorraine hill came to the small building where flossia lived. She had promised to accompany her friend through this year''s winter festival party. "Welcome, Rochelle." Looking at Lorraine hill, she seems to be very happy. Although she knows many people in school, she has only one true friend. "I thought you forgot again." "No way." Lorraine hill turns the hair around his ear. "That''s good..." Flossia asked how Rosie had been on holiday, and then shared her experience. Although there were not too many restrictions in school, the time of freedom for the landsworth''s daughter was gradually running out. Maybe soon, she will go back to verdant country and marry today''s Prince Wang. After becoming the crown princess, you have to pay attention to a lot of etiquette and constraints, instead of being as free as you are now. But she will not tell this kind of thing to Lorraine hill. Instead, she continues to maintain a relaxed relationship with the previous general. She hopes that this rare time in the college will be more carefree. "Did Rosie ever think about going to the winter festival this year?" Chapter 439 Do you want a winter festival party? Lorraine Hill recalled the scene of last year when she fainted at the party because of the impact of the chaotic phantom. Fortunately, Floria brought her back without any accident. "Although I didn''t think about it before, it''s OK to participate. I promised you before." Take it as a souvenir before leaving school. It''s not so convenient to get together in the future. After seeing Lorraine Hill''s promise, flossia was obviously happy, but as a lady, she was restrained and didn''t make any special moves. But the girl obviously saw that her eyebrow angle stretched out a lot, and the expression on her face was just like emitting light. This girl with golden hair like the sun is very beautiful when she smiles, just like the blue eyes of the lake, and seems to be moving when she speaks. "That''s it." "Well." --------- Compared with previous years, this year because of the early holiday, the time to come to school is also relatively early, now it is autumn, the weather is not very cold, many students on campus are still wearing summer skirts and thin coats. It is still a few days away from the formal opening of school. Many people are playing and gathering on campus. West of temple college, small town. Compared with the high wall of the college, the small town outside is much more warm and natural. The small town is surrounded by golden wheat fields, and now is the harvest season. A young girl in a light yellow hat was walking in the wheat field. She was wearing a white closed jacket, a knee length light coffee plaid skirt, and her long light red hair was sticking out from under the hat brim and scattered around her waist. She raised her head, blocked the slightly strong sunlight with her hand, and looked at the endless golden waves in the field of vision. The ears of wheat swayed slightly in the autumn wind, and a dry smell of wheat floated into her nose. It was the smell of the sun baked wheat stalk. The girl reached out and pinched the next ear, put it in the white palm and watched carefully. The fiber in the straw can be seen in the slightest. There is a thin yellow leaf on it, and then there are closely arranged ears. These ears are very full, and there are long whiskers at the tip. "Miss," another girl''s voice called behind her. "I''m here, penny." The girl reached out and waved in the air. The girl walking in the wheat field was fengnai, the first lady of anemie''s family. Another girl, about 20 years old, came over in a dirty and plain dress. "Is the young lady here to watch the wheat?" "Well, it turns out that wheat grows like this. It''s beautiful." The wind is the bunch of ears of wheat in the palm of her hand. "It''s the fruit of hard work." Penny took the ear of wheat in fengnai''s hand, and they walked in the wheat field and said. "When I was a child, I also helped my uncle''s family collect wheat. At that time, I cut the wheat from one side of the wheat field to the other side with a sickle in my dress. By the way, I tied up the cut wheat and stacked it up." "Will it be hard." The wind suddenly asked. In the past, she used to be a spoiled young lady, but now after living alone for some time, she has come to realize that life is not easy for ordinary people. "How to say that, it will be tiring indeed, but it will also be happier in the heart, especially when the harvest is good." Penny peeled off the wheat and walked ahead. "The wheat field will be harvested in two days. Would you like to help me?" "I''m afraid I can''t do it well." "I wish you didn''t hate me. I didn''t expect that fengnai would be afraid of humiliation. In the past, I used to do whatever I thought of, as if nothing could trap you. " "That''s the world we used to know. It''s too simple and one-sided." "Giggle, the first lady has also grown up. Well, let''s not talk about this. Tomorrow, the first lady will change into a simple dress. Let''s have a try. I don''t ask you how much help you can do." "Come as soon as you come. Does Penny look down on me?" Feng Nai answers with a smile. Since leaving Hopland and coming to ermenas, fengnai has been living in school. During the holidays, she will return to the small town in the west, that is, severs. Although severis is a legendary gem witch, few people know her real identity in ordinary times. All they know is that this is the landlady of a clothing store in the small town. There is a big yard in the south of the town, and there are several fields and orchards. After this year''s holiday, fengnai and Penny live in severs. Although they are still students, severs will not raise them for the sake of their old friends. Penny helps in the store everyday. Fengnai also comes here to do tailoring and cut and sew some clothes after the holiday. After taking off the aura of attention in the past, Feng is a little more stable than before, and no longer despises some simple labor as before. Instead, he will give his opinion after trying it out in person. ------- The next day, early in the morning. People in the small town began to gather, waving scythes, harvesting this piece of wheat field, it can be said that the whole family together. Unlike fruits, the wheat harvest time is only a few days, because the mature wheat will gradually thresh, and later the wheat will fall into the soil, which is difficult to recover. In addition, straw is also due to the lack of toughness after maturity and drying, which will break after a long time. Of course, the biggest fear is rain, which easily leads to mildew germination. A resident of a small town bent down and was busy from morning until noon, when he had a little rest for lunch. On the straw pile beside the wheat field, fengnai lies in it. He covers his face with a hat to block the fierce sunlight. Originally, his skin is very white, but now it has a slight wheat color. With his breath, sweat drops from his forehead, and the back of his coat is wet with sweat. "Hoo, I''m so tired¡° She spread out her hands and didn''t want to move. "Hard work, miss. Would you like something cool?" Penny sat on the side of the haystack, looking at her eldest lady, and said with a laugh. Originally, the wind was still full of ambition in the morning. As a result, he was exhausted after less than two hours of work. Then there was a continuous cycle of rest, restart, rest, restart. "Yes." Wind is a soft and sour arm. "OK, I''ll get it for you." Penny got up from the haystack. "Thank you." Fengnai takes the hat from the beginning and turns her head to look at penny. "Isn''t Penny tired?" Although the maid''s forehead was slightly sweaty, she was still at ease. "That''s because I''ve done it before, and I''ve already known some of my movement habits." "A young lady who has never worked before will be very tired if her movements are not standard." After that, Penny went to the room beside her, where she had prepared the simple white pudding. After penny left, fengnai continued to lie on the straw pile for a while, and then slowly got up. "Here you are, miss." Penny brought a small bowl with a wobbly pudding. "Woo, penny, that''s nice. Remember I like this." Fengnai takes a spoon and eats it. Looking at fengnai sitting on the straw pile eating, Penny reaches out her hand to straighten out her messy hair, and takes off the grass scraps unintentionally stuck on her hair. Though she came from a common background, she was very grateful for the generous treatment given to her family by the previous generation because she became fengnai''s maid. In the past, it was the owner who asked her to take care of fengnai so as not to cause trouble because she was too casual. Although the anemie family is no longer there, she will still remember the kindness and take good care of the young lady. Moreover, after long-term relationship, she was not at ease to let her leave this young lady who was not deeply involved in the world. The relationship between them is not limited to the ordinary master servant relationship. Because we are sisters who depend on each othe Chapter 440 After returning to the college this time, Lorraine Hill stayed more on the side of temple college. Considering that she will leave next year, she plans to arrange some things before leaving. The first is the position in the college, but there are only two. One is the alternate chief of the temple college, and the other is the president of the "black water lily" society of Chengzhai college. In fact, because of ausuna''s failure and long sleep, she is now the chief of Chengzhai college. Nothing else, just because the "black water lily" is a more extensive and powerful community than the "red rose". So much so that the legend of "sleeping Queen" is spreading among the people of ermenas. According to some anecdotes, the current underground ruler of Chengzhai college is a mysterious student. She never shows up in front of others. She sleeps deep in the castle. She wakes up every night when the moon is full, and then summons subordinates and decides affairs. Some college students who are far away from Chengzhai college will also be curious to ask the students of Chengzhai college, are you still the leader of "black queen"? Some students will say they don''t know, some won''t answer, and some will reply with subtle expressions. Nowadays, the leader of Chengzhai university is really black, which can be called "Black Rose Queen". "So, which adult is joking?" In the black water lily activity room, Lorraine Hill sits behind a high table, holding his head and looking at the people below. Her long black hair is slightly curved, scattered on the black dress, and her red eyes are charming against the black hair. Since the angel sequence reached sequence 5, she has picked up the demon sequence again. With the gradual accumulation, she is estimated to reach sequence 5 by the end of the year. And I don''t know what the reason is, after she became a demon sequence, her character was more active and aggressive than the angel sequence. Perhaps this is the way of power to guide and change people''s character. The demon sequence is good at attacking, with few protective and defensive moves. Its strength and skills are also extreme. At this time, standing in the activity room, is a club cadre, they may have been the president of a club, star students, black veil recruitment master. Now that the "black water lilies" are unified within the college, these people naturally belong to Lorraine hill. Almost all of these people have received the favor and guidance of the president, and some of them have the grace of reinvention to break them out of the previous lost and fanatical state. Compared with those loose societies, most people regard the black water lily as an idol and object of worship because of the extraordinary potion and guidance given by loranthal, so its cohesion is particularly strong. This can be regarded as unintentional. In order to defeat wunao''s club following ausuna, defeat magic with magic. There is a more powerful and authoritarian society in Chengzhai college than the "black veil", so that today, the influence of Allen in the college is not as strong as that of Lorraine hill. As Lorraine Hill''s eyes scanned one by one, the gifted students of sequence 6 straightened their backs, lowered their heads, looked at the ground and did not say a word. For a moment, there was a brief silence in the room. "Well, Lorraine, it''s not a big deal. Let him go with the rumors and legends. Besides, it sounds really powerful. Ha ha." At this moment, the only person in the club who dared to dissuade Lorraine hill at this time appeared. She is the first expert in the college, called "scissors of separation". After the destruction of ausuna''s secret arts, the past masters have either graduated, or because of the sequelae of aijieka''s secret arts, the decline of strength takes a long time to recover. Today, boumansa is recognized as the "strongest" in the college, and she has never been defeated in the internal competition. It is conceivable that with the graduation of the fifth grader at the end of this year, the Second Grader will stay in the first position for a long time. As for Lorraine hill? That''s outside the specifications of the college, not participating in the ranking. When she dissuades her, she puts a cup of tea in front of Lorraine hill. Lorraine Hill looked at the people below. After a while, he lowered his eyes, picked up the tea and drank it slowly. After that, all the people in the stadium were relieved. Many people are thinking about a question in their heart, why is the president so much better after a holiday than before. When they face the teacher, they are not as nervous as they are now, for fear of being named by the president. At the beginning, the rumor about the college was really due to the idea of some cadres. Since the black veil has been knocked down, as the ruling society of the new college, it is natural to show its strong strength and dignity, and boasting about its president has become the first choice. Apart from other things, the president of his own club, no matter his appearance, strength or personality, is no more than several times as good as ausuna. It''s really hard to tell if he keeps it a secret all the time. Everyone wants to show off. The envy of others is the source of happiness. It''s not really bad. Besides, students who are already in puberty. So all kinds of coincidences and add fuel to the flames, some rumors and stories spread among students. Some people say that the leader of Chengzhai college is a more dark and powerful witch than ausuna. No one dares to recite her name£¨ Actually, it''s lorenthal who told me not to mention his name outside.) She is so mysterious that she seldom appears in front of other students£¨ It''s because Lorraine hill is always on the side of temple college, and he seldom stays in college in the future.) She likes black, sleeping in the deep castle, surrounded by black flowers£¨ Because the club uniform is black, as the president, she naturally has to wear uniform style clothes, and the pattern of water lily on the clothes is regarded as mysterious black flowers.) The best way to face rumors is to refute them in time and make a public statement. But what if the truth is more bizarre than the rumor? Who would have thought that only a sophomore has recruited almost all the senior students in the college, a few of which she did intentionally, and more of which she did unintentionally in the fight with the "black veil". If the truth is made public, I''m afraid it will cause more discussion and noise. In this way, Lorraine hill can only beat his own cadres to be honest and stop making strange news. Nowadays, many students in other colleges are talking about the "sleeping Queen". Even when she is at Temple college, some people tell her about it and ask her if she knows. She had to smile and change the subject. After returning to Chengzhai college, of course, we should teach these energetic community cadres well after the holidays, and then let them restrain their members and stop spreading such news. But when the members of the "black water lily" shut up, many students in the school became more interested in the legend, so that it spread more and more widely, and finally even freshmen and teachers knew about it. "Teacher, do there really exist such students?" One time near the end of class, a freshman asked. "Maybe." In the past, professional and rigorous teachers gave subtle answers, which made the classroom come with surprise and cheers. Chapter 441 Ermenas, West Town In the sunset, there are hills piled with straw on the fields, and there are still broken sections of straw on the ground after wheat harvest, which are not as smooth as before. The wind is sitting on a stone pier under the tree, watching the afterglow of the sunset spread all over the world, pulling out the long shadow of those hills made of wheat straw. Finally, the harvest is over. This is her first time to take part in the field work. Although she wanted to give up halfway, she insisted on it because of her low self-esteem. Today, you must take a good bath when you go back. Fengnai begins to miss the shower in the student dormitory. However, there is a bathtub in servis'' home, but it takes more time to boil water. The residents of the town put the straw on trolleys and sent it to a side barn for storage. The next thing is threshing. Penny came up with a bunch of ears of wheat. "Miss, how do you feel, today''s work." She leaned down, put her hand on her knee, and looked at this different young lady. "Now the only feeling is that I don''t want to do anything, then I take a bath, eat something and lie in bed." "It''s nice to remember to eat." Penny smiles. "Has fengnai eaten wheat?" "Of course I have." "Either bread made of flour or wheat ears." PANI shook the ears in her hand. This bunch was different from the golden ears in the field. It was cyan and didn''t seem to be fully mature. "Come with me¡° Penny pulls fengnai to a place where the wind blows. Then she picks up a little wheat straw left on the ground and puts it together to light it. A burst of green smoke rises with the smell of smoke, followed by a faint flame. As the valet of the first lady of the anemie family, although she is not top-notch in strength, sequence 2 is still available. She can easily heat things and serve the host better. "Is that what you want?" The wind is a little puzzled looking at penny. "It''s Roasted ears of wheat." Penny took the green bunch of wheat and smoked it over the open fire. Soon the smoke rose and there was an occasional crackling explosion. As the fire started, Penny turned the ears of wheat in her hand to heat them evenly, and then a faint fragrance floated out. "All right." Penny took down the bunch of ears. The green ears were covered with a layer of scorched black. The smell of smoke and fire spread out in the air, and a little ash floated and fell in the air. "If you want to have a look, it''s actually quite good." After a little cooling, Penny put the wheat into her palm and rubbed it. The dust and soft skin fell off. Then Penny opened her palm and let fengnai choose the wheat to eat. Feng Nai is a bit curious to try one. A kind of waxy and sweet feeling will diffuse on the tip of the tongue. Although the weight is small, the taste is very novel. "Can wheat be eaten like this?" She reached out and took the roasted ears of wheat from Penny''s hand and ate them small. "Well, it can only be the unripe ears of green wheat. The mature grains are hard, so it''s not good to eat them. Besides, there are a lot of black ashes on the roast. Those noble people won''t try." "But the taste is really novel." When fengnai was eating, his fingers were stained with black ash. Now this young lady is less innocent and more sunny and beautiful. "Just like it. In fact, there are many new and interesting things in the world." As the sun sets, dragonflies fly in the fields in the afterglow of the sunset. "Thank you." Fengnai knows that penny is enlightening herself. After two years of traveling and living outside, she has gradually come out of the past sadness. Although everything in the family has dissipated, at least she is still alive, isn''t she? Like this field, even if it will be dark, but the sunset is still beautiful, and tomorrow, the sun will still rise, and new life will be born on the earth. "After graduation, I''ll go around the world and then go back to Hopland to say hello to Meru and tell her about my experiences over the years." "Then we''ll go to other places and start Anemies again." She took off her hat and stood up, shoulder to shoulder with penny, looking into the distance, leaving her light red hair waving in the evening wind. ---------- Temple college, chanting church. The afternoon sun shines from the stained glass window. A man and a woman in white are standing on the steps practicing singing. They are sitting and preparing for the coming winter festival party. There are a few students and teachers sitting on the lower row chairs. They listen to the above performance and occasionally point out what can be improved. At the end of the church, two girls sat side by side. "Does Rochelle usually have classes and sing here?" Asked flossia, who was sitting next to the silver haired girl, turning her head. "Well, I don''t usually sing." Although known as a singer handed down from generation to generation, Lorraine hill is shy and usually does not take the initiative to perform. "Don''t sing too well. Just pass the exam. Your voice is very dominant." Flossia thought Lorraine hill was afraid that she couldn''t sing well. "Well... Although there are not many times to sing in public, humming is OK." In fact, she does hum short songs when she is alone. Since last year, luvicki, the crown of melody, performed, she has been in an abnormal state because of the influence of the power of the chaotic phantom. The performance strength has declined greatly, and this year''s competition for the top of melody has also lost to other singers of the new generation. Now the new generation singer has come to her door to invite her to join this year''s winter festival. In the face of such an invitation, Lorraine hill, who had already had an appointment with flossia, naturally agreed, so several people began to participate in the rehearsal. As the finale of this winter party, not only Loran hill, the melody champion of the new generation, but also invited several celebrities and powerful groups in the college, including herself, a total of seven people to the stage. "Almost there." Taking advantage of the rest of the chorus, a girl in the front row came back. Her skin was a little dark, with short white hair, small earrings on one ear, neutral dressing style, and metal corners and accessories. This is Jandy, the owner of the top melody of aemenus, known as "the sound of blasting". "Lu Shuang said she would be there later." A girl with the same light brown skin stood up. It was Ling Xin. "Oh, since sister Lingxin said so, it should not be a big problem." Jane''s height and bell heart will be shorter than her, not as tall as she is. "Well, I''ll introduce it to you first, and then I''ll help her to add it." The character of some tomboy girl clapped the palm of her hand to attract everyone''s attention. "Welcome to the winter festival party designed by me. It''s a great honor to watch you prepare so carefully. I think you''ve seen all the programs of this year, and I''ll give you a brief introduction to the finale that many people are most concerned about. " "At the end of the stage will be a performance composed of seven singers, including me, flossia, Lu Shuang, Ling Xin, vermeea, Rochelle and iglie." "I believe you can see what an unprecedented performance it is just by looking at the members of the team this time. Our goal this time is not only to hold the winter festival party well, but also to build it into a monument in the history of ermenas!" This new melody crown tone turns from low to high, which immediately mobilizes the students'' emotions in the church. And there were bursts of anticipation and excited cheers. Chapter 442 Clancia, kenzon. Although it is late autumn now, the mountains and wilderness outside the city are still green, and the mist in the mountains is cold. This is the southernmost side of clancia, which was once a westerly border. It''s named after a kind of tall and straight pine around. This kind of pine has hard wood, and its shape is like a sword, so the local people call it sword pine. In the past westerly wind, this is not an important place. The only thing that people can think about is the black pine river beside the city. You can go south along this river to Vilga. People who haven''t been to the local area may think that it should be an important business town, but in fact, because it is the upper reaches of the heisong River, the river is shallow, it is difficult to take a big boat, and there are many mountains around, so the trade between westerly wind and Vilga has been going to Hopland through spacious land. However, with the change of times, the division of Vilga, the establishment of clancia, the heisong River assigned to frost rose, and now it has become the bridgehead of clancia''s alliance with frost rose. After receiving the news of the deployment of frost rose, clancia also recruited 80000 surrounding troops to guard here. Because there are many mountains and sparsely populated areas around here, there are only about 50000 people living in the city for a long time. With so many people, eating becomes a big problem. Moreover, the mountain road is difficult to walk, and the supply is relatively reluctantly. If we continue to deploy troops, it will be difficult to support. On the iron gray stone wall, general SEG looked down at the quiet river below and asked the adjutants around him. "When will the Legion of frost roses arrive?" Replied the adjutant in a competent uniform¡° My Lord, according to the message from the new Vega League, they passed turbulence City three days ago. It''s about 100 miles from here. It should be fast. " "Although the statues are strong and strong, they are extremely heavy. If they are transported by ship, they will have to get off the ship and walk up to 60 miles away¡° "Frost rose has so many boats?" SEG continued. He had just come from the capital and didn''t know much about the situation in the south of clancia. "Not before, but they have swallowed half of Vilga, they can enlist a large number of merchant ships, and they are said to have built armored ships." Two years later, with the help of the dayas chamber of Commerce, frost rose began to launch the first armored ships, and the "great Oriental" is one of the most famous experimental ships. Some of the other armored ships, although some of their performance is not satisfactory, are not wasted. Now they are just used to transport magic statues. "If the Legion of demons is really in the city, it will be difficult to resist with our current forces and means." The adjutant said anxiously. He had received the secondary military education in clancia and understood the strength and strength of the legions of various countries. "Yes, but as soldiers, it''s our duty to guard here and not let the enemy pass." "Even if we will lose in the end, we should give the enemy heavy damage and loss, and let his strength weaken step by step." SEG''s voice was as steady and firm as a rock in the mountains. For many soldiers in clancia, the time of peace is so short. It seems that they fought against the aristocrats with westerly wind just yesterday. The blood and perseverance of the early uprising still have not dissipated. Now, after receiving the order, even though we know that the battle will be very dangerous, no one complains and escapes. Instead, we are used to following the military order. Although the west wind is declining, the extraordinary people in its army are often several times more than that of clancia. In order to defeat such an enemy, clancia''s army construction can be said to have reached the acme. Their discipline and fighting will are unimaginable to outsiders. They can continue to march forward without flinching when the number of troops is reduced by more than 70% until the enemy''s magic power and strength are exhausted and they are surrounded and killed on the spot. Sacrifice is common. Death may be very scary for the first time, but after seeing too much, it makes me numb and used to it. In the face of such a situation, the high-level officers and men of clancia are proud and helpless. They are proud of having such fearless soldiers, but they have no other choice. In the absence of high-level supermen, they can only defeat the enemy in this way. Fortunately, now that the civil war is over, we can finally lay down our swords and soldiers, cultivate ourselves and enhance our national strength. But there''s no such thing as a half-time break in this world. Other people take advantage of your illness to kill you. Frost rose saw that clancia''s situation was not completely stable, so she took the opportunity to make trouble and went north according to their plan a long time ago. The reason why we didn''t act a year or two ago was that there was no proper means to transport the statue. Although the magic image Legion is powerful, it is difficult to become a powerful means of attack because of its heavy body and slow progress. Now, when the time was a little ripe, they enlisted domestic ships and their armored ships to prepare for the northern expedition to the Central Plains and enter the once westerly hinterland, a vast plain connecting the seven Xuehua countries, which was also the only way for frost rose to develop and grow. When SEG finished his inspection of the city defense and walked down the city wall, a dense sound of metal friction and collision was heard by the mountains and rivers in the distance, and then he slowly approached north along the river bank. There are scattered scratches and dust on the gray and silver steel. In the early morning mist, these war machines made of steel stepped on the gravel and soil, leaving huge footprints on the ground. A little dew condenses on the steel shell, then slides down, takes part of the dust away, falls on the grass, and is trampled on the ground by later demons. With the sound of metal rubbing and trees collapsing, these demons pushed away the shrubs and trees in the mountains and opened the way for the rear troops. On one side of the iron statue team, a 10 meter high statue stopped at the side of the road. Its back cabin door opened, and a man in a wizard''s robe poked his head out. Soon after, a young wizard came from behind and landed on the statue''s shoulder. "What''s going on ahead?" "I have seen the wall of Jiansong city. This city is built on the hillside. Below it is the heisong River, which is an insurmountable danger in the mountain valley." "Hoo, here we are at last." Later the mage was relieved. "These days can be said to be the most difficult time for me in the past ten years. In our early years in ruerna, the magic statues were mostly used to defend the city and form a defense line. After all, verdure was our number one threat, and we didn''t consider too many transportation problems when designing. Today, after trekking in the mountains, we know how inconvenient this design is. Along the way, about 20% of the magic statues have to be parked in the middle of the road for maintenance due to faults. Now it''s finally arrived. " "But we got there, didn''t we? As long as you occupy this city and use it as a bridgehead, the statue Legion will get a stable maintenance and supply point, and then it will be much easier to attack the interior of clancia. " "Well, let''s send a signal. The steel axe army will be on standby. Half a day later, it will attack the city at noon. The copper number and the fire thorn army will reinforce one after another to win the city before dark." As the voice fell, a signal arrow with a rapid sound rose and burst in the air. Then these gray and silver iron demons began to change their formation and slowly spread out. On the other side of the city, the sound of the bell kept echoing. A soldier started up in the officer''s cry, picked up his weapon and rushed to the city wall. Chapter 443 The grand winter ceremony began. After the turmoil in this year''s college, the winter festival party seems to be particularly attractive. It sends a signal of the end of the semester, which means the end of the semester. All kinds of black history that happened this year will also become the past, and students will usher in the next academic year and a new beginning. The venue of the party was selected in the central school building. With the magic sequence of gaota college and the students'' joint casting of magic, a fan-shaped super large auditorium rose, and the cascading steps formed a natural seat, with more than 30 rows. Then, on the west side, orange wind lamps rose, which were suspended above the venue under the control of the on-site personnel, bringing a strong festival atmosphere. Wreaths of frozen green branches and leaves were hung all over the venue. Among them were orange or reddish berries, symbolizing fertility and blessing. This is the usual decoration for Winter Festival parties over the years. After the day of the outstanding members of the various colleges and grades against the post-war, now with the dark, the game has gradually come to an end. Thousands of students, teachers and visitors are sitting in the audience, looking at the full moon stage with central lighting. At this time, the college competition is going on before the winter festival party, and the competition will choose the owner of this year''s only crown. "Congratulations to ello. Now the competition will enter the final stage. The current top eight are Lingxin, ello, Darcy, atadi, Ling, Hongfan, boumansa and Ingrid." ... "It''s really amazing. At the end of this competition, zhongchengzhai college in the top eight actually accounted for half of the total, while the Central University sacrificed itself as the home court, and there was no one at all." The students in the audience began to talk. "And the last champion Darcy also played very hard, not nearly like last year "It''s all due to that chaotic change. Many students were infected, and they still don''t know how the originator concealed the sages." "After the turmoil, the sages will pay a lot of attention to the investigation. It is said that some past secrets are involved, and the information is blocked. They only know that some students voluntarily participated in the spread of the infection, and some students are still in a coma." "It''s hard to imagine that the world''s most high-level and extraordinary people, ermenas, would also have this situation." "Well, let''s not talk about it. Let''s watch the game. It''s about to start. It''s really worth looking forward to this time. After seeing the list of the finals, I believe more and more that the legend is true "What legend?" "Sleeping queen of black rose, you see, the students of Chengzhai college are very strong and they all come from the same club, and the president of this club can imagine." "It''s a pity that the president didn''t take part in the competition and couldn''t see his face..." the classmate shook his head, and the final in the field began. -------- On the court. Ello looked at the blonde fairy girl in front of him and complained in his heart. All the students in Chengzhai college were really tough. I don''t know who educated them. The teachers in the school didn''t seem to have changed. How could a year have passed and the difference was so big. He thought that his talent and the ghost old man started a small kitchen, not to mention the first, a runner up should not be a problem, who would think this time even into the top four are a problem. "The game begins!" At the referee''s command, the two men on the field began to act. With his light blue swords, atati stepped on his feet like a streamer, cutting at the young man in front of him, who was wearing a black robe with a silver edge. Knowing that his speed can''t catch up with the fairy girl who is famous for her rapidity and quickness, ello uses his long cherished secret skill to turn his body into burning ashes and dissipate in the air, and then a thick black fog gradually diffuses in the field. "The secret of black crow smoke ember?" The fairy girl recognized this long lost evasion method and said it in surprise. As an opponent of the mercury Dynasty, Sen spirit naturally has detailed records of the enemy''s various secret methods and moves. Even now the sequence of the dead has declined, few people know this kind of secret technique. In the distant past, in order to deal with the sudden attack of quick spirit assassins, necromancers developed this kind of self-defense secret technique to avoid the assassination, which turned the body into a ghost for a short time, shuttled through a small space, and then appeared again. This kind of secret skill needs to refine the self body, otherwise it will bring severe side effects if it turns into a ghost body for a short time. At the top of the field, ello appeared again with a little less blood on his face. Now he is reluctant to use this secret skill. Besides, due to his busy study, he doesn''t have much time to practice, so it is a great loss to use it. It was a mistake, he sighed in his heart, and then waved the staff, more thick black fog enveloped the venue. This kind of black fog, with chaotic soul and magic waves, can confuse and block perception, especially for those sharp eared elves. Atadi stood in the black fog, looking at the gradually shrouded black fog, recalling the instruction of the black hair and red pupil president. A blue light flashed by, the green and beautiful butterfly wings spread out behind, and then soared into the sky. Fierce wind whistling in my ears, atadi watched the moon in the sky getting closer and bigger, a kind of freedom flowing in my heart. Different from last year''s Maggie, she is not proficient in the art of butterfly, but has her own unique expertise in the field of wind. A blue wooden sword in her hand was thrown high into the air by her, and then she stretched out her left hand. The Braided Bracelet on her wrist kept growing, and the vines and branches spread to both sides, forming a long branch net bow arm. The hollowed out part seemed to form some kind of pattern of array. With the air flowing through it, it made a whine sound. A stream of air flows down to the bottom. Under the layer upon layer of air, the black fog disperses, and ello''s figure appears in the moonlight. The long sword of green wood, which had been thrown up before, also fell down and was held by atati again. The two wooden swords gradually twisted and elongated in her hands, forming a strange spiral arrow. Countless blue air currents carrying the magic of natural sequence poured into them, and the spiral arrow bloomed a dazzling light. "Run through, the arrow of whirlwind." The emerald green light flashed away in the air. Before he had time to perform the black crow smoke ember secret skill again, ello was penetrated by six thin wood branches. These wood branches penetrated into the flesh and bones, penetrated through the wrists, thighs and calves, knocked him down from the air and nailed him to the earth. Then the branches and leaves grew, and the vines only twisted and fixed, constantly absorbing the magic and blood in his body, making him weaker and weaker. A twig around his neck was inserted into the soil, next to his skin, making him realize that if the fairy girl had not been merciful, he might have been shot dead on the spot. "I... give up." Although there are still some unwilling, but he is not the kind of people who want to face. "Give and take"~¡° Atati fell gently from the air, and with a wave of his hand, ello''s branches withered and loosened. He put his hand on the ground and tried to stand up. Suddenly, there was a sharp pain. Finally, with the support of the ambulance staff, ello sat up from the ground. "Are you the first master in Chengzhai college? You are really powerful." "First? No, I''m afraid I can''t even rank in the top five. " Atadi put her finger on her chin and thought about the internal ranking of the black water lily. There are still many people in front of her. Chapter 444 "Let it go With the roar of the officer, the guns in Jiansong City burst out a burst of bright light, short blazing tongues and really sweet sound waves sounded in the back mountain, and then shells fell into the steel forest outside the city. The explosion raised a few meters of dust, iron flying, fell on the side of the magic statue, issued a continuous jingle sound, and then the dust settled. A large number of demons are still moving forward, and the jet holes on their shoulders are emitting dark blue light, sweeping the city wall, leaving a messy charred mark. If a soldier encounters these lights, he will scream, and then his armor will melt and turn into a twisted flame. "Shit The rear general SEG saw this scene, his hands could not help but clench, hit on the front wall stack, stone splash, a bloodstain appeared on his hand. "What was the result of the artillery bombardment?" "Report, sir. At present, 30 iron and steel magic statues have been smashed, and there are more than 60 magic statues under the city." With the approaching of these demons, the artillery units on standby in the rear of Jiansong city began to fire. The artillery units obtained when the west wind was destroyed were of different ages and required different sizes of shells. It was very inconvenient to supply them. Today''s ammunition is not abundant. On the beach and hillside outside Jiansong City, a gray and silver magic statue is constantly moving forward. If it is not in the middle of these magic statues, it will not be able to cause substantial damage to these magic statues if it is smashed on the gap of the open space. Fortunately, these iron statues are only the marginal legion of frost Rose''s image army. Only with average strength can they be destroyed by artillery. Now frost rose and the most elite demons still confront each other on the green border to guard against the sudden attack of this huge empire. Even so, it''s very difficult for clancia to resist such old models of demons. Unlike those low-level supernormal people who are all flesh and blood, demons generally have a solid defense shell, which makes many attacks of ordinary people ineffective. The sea of people tactics can''t easily work on these demons. The stones splashed on the wall, and the dull sound of pounding below was like the heartbeat of a dragon, which made the earth and houses tremble. The original residents in the city fled back and out of the city in panic. SEG slowly closed his eyes and then opened them again. "Count the number of demons outside the wall, and order the Knights of havoc in the city to prepare the west wind rainbow gun and stand by at any time." "Yes, general!" On one side, the knight saluted, then put on a full covered white helmet, whose edge metal showed a copper like luster after wearing. The Knights of the Holocaust in clancia all came from the great war in windbreak. That night, the thunder was startled and the stars were born. Many soldiers on the scene broke through one after another. Almost all of them were advanced to be extraordinary. After years of continuous fighting and training, these soldiers who had experienced many battles were also the most elite and proud corps of clancia. Among them, the most powerful group were selected into the order of havoc, and each member was the existence of sequence 5. They are wearing armor with white background and red edge, and they are wearing golden cape with red background. The red metal on the edge of their armor is like the setting sun, weather beaten and tough. The soldier who survived the Holocaust is now officially called the knight of the Holocaust. The Xifeng rainbow gun in his hand is extremely heavy. It''s a standard golden creation. It''s close to 5 meters and has strong penetration and chiseling ability. These spears came from the collection of the Xifeng royal family and were generally given as prizes to those Xifeng knights who had made outstanding achievements in the war. Now after the founding of clancia, this group of heritages has been assembled to the most elite legions in the country. West Wind once founded a country on horseback, and knights are its most typical symbol. Today, although it inherits the west wind, it has a new idea, but some of the traditions of the past have been handed down with the history and culture. The attack outside the city wall is still going on. With the approaching of the iron magic statue, the sound like a pile driver comes from the wall. The violent vibration makes people feel sick and want to vomit blood. The guns in the rear of Jiansong city were still spewing fire, but with the decrease of shells, the firepower gradually weakened. SEG went down the castle and came to the central street behind the gate. At this time, 30 Knights of havoc were ready to go. Their bodies are covered with red metal armor, and only T-shaped crevices on their faces can be seen from the outside world. The cylindrical cavalry spears in their hands are bronze in appearance, with exquisite patterns on them. Under the sunlight, they emit a thin halo like a rainbow. Although there are only 30 people, this is also one tenth of the strength of the order. The rest of the members are scattered in the capital and provinces. They are the elite of the army. Relying on the special ability of the war series 5, the Knights of the havoc can resonate with their companions and play a short-term ability close to the series 6. "My Lord." One of the attendants carried a heavy xifenghong gun, which was picked up by seg. He turned over and mounted the horse. Then he put the butt of the gun on the ground and chiseled out a dreary pit. Although this kind of Xifeng rainbow gun is powerful, it has been held for a long time, which is a great pressure on the horse in the crotch. He looked at this silent and powerful soldier in front of him. Although he was wearing a helmet, his familiar posture and figure made him easily recognize his names. These people were all elite in the early days of the uprising of clancia. They used to have nearly 100000 gowns, but few of them are still alive. Undoubtedly, these people are elite, and they are also the backbone and skeleton of the army. If it wasn''t for the invasion of frost rose, he didn''t want these people to continue to be damaged in the battlefield. But there''s no choice, is there? Peace has never been called out with slogans and diplomacy, but with a knife and a shot. "Soldiers! Although we are not related by blood, we still call each other brothers because we believe in the same ideal and walk on the same road. " "Now, it''s time to verify the ideal. Are you willing to cast the cornerstone of this dream with iron and blood? " "Yes!" A dull voice came from under the armor. "Good! Raise your gun and charge with me The iron and steel statues outside the city swept the crenels of the city wall with blue pillars of light, and went up the gentle hillside. Then they began to use heavy hammers to smash the city wall. Huge stones fell off and collapsed, and the city wall built on the mountain began to appear gaps. When the mages outside the city thought that they were going to attack the city and end the battle, the city gate suddenly opened. Long rolling gate will be a layer of iron fence pulled up, and then the heavy wooden door nailed to steel will be pushed open. A knight in a fiery red cape and plumes came out, armed with bronze lances. With the charge and acceleration, the cape rolled like a flame in the wind, and the engravings on the lance also flowed with golden light. Finally, the dazzling light made the whole lance like red iron. The wind is blowing, the horses are neighing, the sun is like blood. Chapter 445 Ermenas, central school building. "Below is the bridge pier college Darcy, against Chengzhai college Ling." With the referee''s order, the two boarded the field. Darcy, wearing dark steel armor, holds a strong long gun in his hand and waves it in the air. When he gets used to it, a burst of howling sound will sound in the venue. Then the long gun will stand on the ground. The chief of bridge pier college is standing in the venue like cast iron. Even through the heavy armor, the students on the scene can still feel how powerful the body is. On the other side of the arena, a young girl of the wing clan slowly lands from the sky in her silver armor. The wings behind her are not virtual bodies composed of magic or energy, but flesh and blood. Her silver and blue feathers are like swords, reflecting a series of dangerous brilliance under the light of the venue. "The game begins!" With the referee''s order, Ling flew directly to the sky, and the blade feathers on her wings were scattered, like a cold light dagger around her body. As a branch of orcs, wing clan has some abilities similar to Warcraft, which can turn wings into sharp blades for attack. As she entered the air and avoided Darcy''s attack range, the scattered silver plumes gathered in the air like swallows, and then dived to the opponent below. The sharp edge, glittering with dangerous brilliance. --------- Clancia, kenzon. Breathing the choking smoke of the battlefield, in the dust, these Golden Red Knights charged down from top to bottom, like a torrent of dumping. The thin team of only 30 people is irresistible. The horse leaped up and then fell down, and the image in front of him became bigger in the field of vision. The lance under the wrist and arm was already on the horse, and with the charge, it hit the image. At the moment of contact, a huge force came from the tip of the gun. The lance was like a hot iron inserted into the butter, and the smoke was accompanied by zizisheng. Even the heavy statue was picked up slightly at this moment, glided backward, and then cut a long and ferocious wound by the long gun like the sun. Among them, the iron flakes and mechanical flying, and the driver turned into broken flesh and blood in an instant, roasted and ground by high temperature. Under the scorching torrent, more than 20 of the original 60 magic statues outside the city wall were scrapped in an instant, and the mages among them also died. After penetrating the sparse formation of the statue, SEG, with the havoc Knight behind him, turns the formation on the river bank, gasping for breath. The white breath comes from the gap under the helmet. The body inside the armor has been soaked with sweat, and feels a chill in the late autumn evening wind. His eyes swept, a brief count of the number, more than 30 havoc knights, no less, worthy of the elite who have been through the battle. Clenching the hot lance in their hands, they put up the horse again, and the sound of the horse''s hooves changed from slow to fast. These knights in golden and red capes began their second charge. On the battlefield, the demons scattered by the havoc knights are scattered on both sides. They no longer attack the city wall, but turn around. The demonic muzzle on their shoulders blooms with condensed brilliance, and then the blue light sweeps across the battlefield. At such a close distance, the narrow and messy battlefield could not be avoided at all. The knights in the front line were the first to bear the brunt, and turned into a real burning flame in the light column. The armored horses and riders continued to move forward in the fierce pain and burning, and tried their best to block the rear team-mates for a few seconds. Then, as if they had lost all their strength, they fell on the side of the road, with a whine of horses, No more. And the Knights of havoc in the rear keep going. "Forward, clancia!" Since the day of the uprising, the slogan of glory has never been cut off. The wish and belief from the bottom of my heart are so strong, like a burst flame burning in my chest, that people are ready to come out. Everything in the field of vision seems to have no other things, there is only one belief in this life. Go forward, go forward, keep going forward, and there is only one way to open up the future. There is no other way. Give up any weak fluke and fantasy, do not pray for any mercy and alms, only the long gun and flag in hand are so steadfast and firm, this is clancia''s choice, belief and destiny. The dilapidated city gate opens again. While the statue is fighting with the knight of havoc, a group of cavalry with no extraordinary strength rush out of the gate. They carry explosives to attack from the back of the statue. The dark gray armor is like a falling arrow and plunges into the chaotic battlefield. In the face of this scene, the remaining demons on the field had no time to react. They knocked down a group of marauding knights. Then they were approached by the cavalry and detonated explosives. With a loud noise, the dust rose in the battlefield. The battlefield was filled with yellow dust. With the sound of metal pulling and twisting, a tall magic statue fell down. Some of the mages tried to escape from the cabin door and escape from the air. Then a long gun was fired from the battlefield below, and it was interspersed in the air. In the air, blood flowers and stumps exploded, and then scattered on the ground. Before the mighty iron magic Legion finally fell, there was no more metal friction and roar on the battlefield. Regardless of the wounds and pain on the body, the remaining soldiers jumped off their horses and ran to the fallen comrades, looking for survivors even with one breath. A howl of grief sounded in the glow. The night wind blows in the evening, and the pungent smoke and dust slowly disperse, leaving a battlefield of steel, blood, broken guns, and stumps. SEG slowly stopped his horse, turned over and dismounted, and looked at the adjutant in the gully. His face, which had been fresh in the morning, was now covered with dust and sleeping here. He carefully wiped the dust off his face and tried to lift it up and put it under the tree on the side of the battlefield. Unfortunately, a sudden change sounded from the other end of the river. Facing the last afterglow of the sunset, the tall body of brass and reddish brown slowly appeared at the end of the field of vision. The heavy metal shell refracts a shimmering light in the setting sun. They went over the top of a slope and down it, their lower bodies shrouded in the shadow of night. That mechanical friction and roar, let a person move, bursts of panic and terror, just like the ancient legend of human eating beast. The subsequent demonic legions of frost rose alliance, "bronze" and "fire sting" entered the battlefield. At this time, Jiansong city was in ruins, and the fallen bodies and craters outside the city wall made it difficult for them to quickly gather their troops together. As the demons approached, the earth trembled, and then the demons stopped instead of moving forward. The magic statue with brass shell has two muzzles like a trumpet on its shoulder, which begin to condense the brilliance of magic, and then orange fireballs gradually take shape at the muzzle. These statues standing in the valley in the evening are like lighting small suns. The burning light of fireballs reflects the night. The shadow behind the statues is in sharp contrast to the fire light reflected by copper metal on the chest. The heat burns the air, and the fireballs and images twist and sway slightly in the light. In the face of such a situation, the defenders in Jiansong city can no longer see anything else, only the rows of fiery fireballs slowly expand in the field of vision, and then slowly rise. Until finally, the fire flooded every corner of the pupil. Chapter 446 "Pier college, Darcy wins!" In the competition field under the moon, the lights are shining. Ling lies on the ground, his wings are torn and broken, and the dark red blood flows slowly on the ground. Darcy, who was standing on the field, was not easy either. He was blinded in one eye, and most of his armor was damaged. In his hand, his long gun was cut into two pieces and inserted obliquely on the ground. His body was covered with red and black blood. This battle is particularly fierce, and it is also the most fierce one in the college competition. The students in the audience watched the scene and began to talk. "It''s not good. Darcy is in such a state. Even if he is treated by the sages in the college, he can''t recover in a short time. The next game is very difficult." "Among the top four, except Darcy, the other three are all students of Chengzhai college, including Samantha, Hongfan and atadi." "It''s dangerous this time..." when many students talk about it, the students of pier college are also worried about the state of the chief. In the audience, Lorraine Hill sat on the side of the temple college, watching the results of the competition on the stage, but he could not help admiring Darcy. These members of my club are among the most gifted peers in the world. With my own teaching and discipline, they have been practicing practically every day of the year. It''s not only a few conflicts with the "black veil", but also a fierce internal competition. At that time, in order to let everyone quickly improve their strength and motivate their members, I took out several extraordinary potions that can improve their strength, including [golden maple sugar], [zhushuangtang potion], [Youguang Ningpo potion], [bingzhanhua potion], [Jinyue potion]. It can be said that just as the best gifted children eat the best nutritious meal in the best way of practice. With the addition of all kinds of bonuses, the strength of the "black water lily" community has skyrocketed and the "black veil" has been completely suppressed. Darcy''s birth is not good. She has come to this stage by her own efforts. This kind of talent and will is what she admires. No wonder after the mercury Dynasty, with the rise of the whole human race, the witch gradually withdrew from its original stage and central position. Under the huge population base, even if such geniuses are only one in a billion, they will continue to emerge. These geniuses, who have experienced many hardships and competitions, are no less intelligent than those born demons. Moreover, they are more numerous. Even if demons walk in the world, they sometimes have to worry about their existence. Fortunately, the witch is also from ordinary human beings, and they are not completely separated and divided. Nowadays, in the eyes of many sages, the witch is not just a group of lucky and slightly special human beings. They may respect the contribution of the witch in the past history, but they will not blindly worship it. To get to the step of series 9, they are basically outstanding people in various fields, who have their own unique advantages and are good at it. They may not live as long as the witch, but they are still influencing the world. Darcy is on such a road, so even though he has a bad family background, many sages in the college will protect him from being bullied by those powerful people. No matter what your background is, as long as you can show your value and talent, there will be a teacher to help you, so that you won''t be buried. And just as Lorraine hill was thinking about the relationship between human sequence 9 and the witch, the battle in the field began again. "Chengzhai college, Samantha vs. atadi!" "No, no, it''s sister boumansa." Atadi read in a low voice, but his body still didn''t move slowly. Two green wooden swords pulled out a few sword flowers in the air, and then stood on one side of the venue. Although from the appearance, atadi is a little bit more green, but in fact she is a few years older than boumansha, but the development of elves is relatively slow. Besides, boumansha always has the temperament of elder sister next door. Everyone in the club, including Lorraine hill, will call boumansha elder sister. "Did atadi think of any moves this time?" Compared with atadi''s slightly gorgeous way of entering the stadium, boumansha is much simpler. She slowly walks onto the stage with an ordinary wooden sword, just like an outing. "No, I can''t think of it." Atati shakes his head, and his slender Golden Horse tails sway in the night wind. "The game begins¡° The referee gave the order. "But I''ll try¡° Then her figure flashed, and two green wooden swords, like butterflies in the air, crossed the path of light and attacked the seemingly ordinary girl next door. ------------- New Vega business alliance, Hopland. Before the haze of the morning cleared, the conference hall in the city was already full of people, and representatives of all parties gathered here. Many people wake up in their sleep, receive an urgent message, and then come. "Everyone, the news from turbulence city is that frost rose has sent troops to the north, and the ships carrying demons and soldiers almost occupy the whole river. Now our checkpoints on the heisong River are in vain." "When the contract was signed, didn''t it stipulate that more than 2000 people in the army should be reported and informed in advance?" One of the representatives asked. "It''s true, but I''m afraid the other party doesn''t care about such rules now." "What should we do now, pretending not to see it? condemn? Or declare a state of emergency within the alliance. " Asked a representative of the Lamia chamber of Commerce. "With the current strength of the alliance, I don''t think we should participate in the conflict between the two sides." Aoni chamber of Commerce proposed so. "But even if we remain neutral, how long can this situation last? Caught in the middle of two giants, wavering will be rejected by both sides and used as cannon fodder and abandoned son." So said a representative of the tassus chamber of Commerce. "Although the heisong River can carry some troops and supplies, it is still too narrow for frost rose. After that, they will definitely find us to borrow it. Will they borrow it or not?" Representatives of the tassus chamber of Commerce continued to add. "If you want to borrow it, just..." the representative of Aoni chamber of Commerce said halfway, feeling wrong, he stopped. "Ha ha, you have a lot of industries in frost rose. I''m afraid frost rose is what you expect to rule new Vega." The representative of Lamia chamber of Commerce pointed out. Among the main members of the alliance, Aoni chamber of commerce is the most yearning for frost rose, tassus chamber of Commerce and Uriah chamber of commerce are both able to swing, Lamia chamber of commerce is the iron core to stand on the side of clancia, because they mainly deal in cashmere, fur and leather. Clancia and the northern gufia grassland are their main raw material producing areas, Once war breaks out, the chamber of Commerce will have big problems. The scale of the other three chambers of Commerce, the agattilin chamber of Commerce, is the smallest among its members. Their industries are basically within the alliance and they don''t care much about the external situation. The Hollis family, where Mello is, has always been silent and doesn''t make a casual statement. At this time, people turned their eyes to one side of the round table, where sat four representatives of caritus, who were the biggest leaders in the league and had a great voice in today''s situation. Just as the crowd was waiting for some anxiety, a guard in a purple Cape hurried into the meeting hall. He stood by the four representatives, took out a bamboo tube with good sealing wax, and looked at the dew on it, which should have just arrived. After reading the letter in the bamboo tube, as well as the familiar signature and seal, several representatives looked at each other, nodded, and then returned to the conference table. "Karites'' will is to immediately ask for help from the little moon Council, and the alliance will enter into a state of emergency, and always be ready to fight to prevent the sudden attack of frost rose." "Maybe their expeditionary fleet is on its way." The representative of caritus said solemnly. Chapter 447 Outside Jiansong City, SEG saw the reinforcements coming from the enemy outside the city, and brought the surviving knights and soldiers back to the city to close the gate. Then let the officers under his command take each team and inform the residents of the city urgently to evacuate to the north. Today''s battle is not an area that ordinary people can be involved in. Even the aftereffects of the attacks of the demons will hurt and destroy the residents in the city. In the city, under the dark night, the southern skyline seems to light up, one by one burning fireballs like meteors across the towering city walls, into the sky above the city. With the gravity of the earth, these fireballs will fall and fall on the houses and arrow towers in the city. The fire wave of explosion will be everywhere, and the suffocating flame will sweep over and submerge the streets and alleys. All kinds of wooden structures and combustibles were ignited by fireballs, and soldiers and pedestrians were running around, shouting, asking for help, ordering and mixing with each other in every corner. However, it''s not over yet. Just as people are running around to avoid the flames, another flame meteor is flying across the sky. The turbulent fireball falls into the city with the sound of the wind. It bursts out and causes a fire wave again. Looking at the endless fire and disaster scene, SEG ordered the officers behind him. "Let''s inform the soldiers to leave with the residents in the city in an emergency. First, they will leave Jiansong city and go to the northern mountain depression to escape." "There are some extraordinary people in the army. Each of them acts as a team leader. If necessary, they can use their own magic to put out the fire for a short time." "Yes, general!" An officer rushed around the city to gather his soldiers and organize them to help the residents leave. Under the bombardment of fire, Jiansong city burns like a furnace, illuminating the whole valley. The bright fire light pulls out the long and messy shadows of the trees in the wild forest, like demons dancing. Several mages of the statue position slowly flew up from the earth, overlooking the city below in the high air. "In this way, we can clean the city directly, which is also convenient for our future construction." These people are wearing black matte robes with ice blue roses embroidered on their sleeves. They look a little delicate. "It''s a pity that the" steel axe "Legion has been killed. According to the detected mages, almost all of them were killed by the Knights of clancia." "It can only be said that things are changeable. No one thought that the golden and Red Knights were so powerful. After a round of impact, they pierced the front line and attacked back and forth to annihilate all the demons of the steel axe army. It is clear that as long as we are a few minutes late, our follow-up troops will arrive. " With the help of the fire light, the remaining soldiers and residents in the city slowly moved to the outside world along the shadow under the city wall. Everything in the city was like a picture of hell, full of collapsed houses and twisted bodies. At the beginning of the war, it showed its wanton and merciless. ------------ Southern Islands, beautiful island. "Going, Triton?" Standing on the dock, sulice said goodbye to the two in front of her. "Yes, try to settle down in Yefeng island by the end of the year, and then send little Luna to school next year." Terry rubbed his hair. "It''s recommended by the young lady. She''s really comprehensive." "Yes, I met a kind young lady." Before his trip to the sea, Triton scoffed at the so-called kindness, believing that it was just a pity shown by those who came from good families. But after really experiencing this journey, he found it hard to judge as freely as he used to. He has received the favor of others, which he urgently needs and desires. He has no right to say that others are so bad and naive. Maybe after this time, it will be difficult for him to do something against morality. Because of the girl''s words and deeds, and her warning to herself before she left. [what kind of person do you want Luna to become? Do you have any plans to set an example for her "Well, that''s it, Luna. Say goodbye to sister sulice¡° "Good bye, sister sully." "Goodbye, little Luna." Susie squatted to touch the lovely little girl. A cry of surprise came from around. "Look at the sky "Ah..." People on the dock looked up. It was a spectacular sight. The huge birds with wings spread nearly 30 meters soar above the sky. They are stacked in layers, like clouds covering the sky, covering and exposing the sun, leaving shadows on the earth and the sea. "That''s the... Winged bird!" The divine winged bird with its back to the sun soars at an altitude of 10000 meters. Its head and back are brown feathers, and its abdomen is white and gray feathers. On both sides of its head, there are two slightly longer feathers, such as eyebrows, which make it have a unique power. The crowd on the ground looked up and watched the winged birds fly over their heads one by one, their mouths growing slightly. As one of the trumps of the little moon Council, the winged bird has a very strong battlefield support ability. On weekdays, they are scattered in the major islands. Once the cranberry Kingdom needed it, they would gather together and form a huge formation in the air to go to any distant battlefield. This kind of giant King Kong Raptor flying in a tearing wind has a maximum speed close to twice the speed of sound, and it will not fall behind in fighting with the same sequence of dragons. It is known as "divine wing" in the world. Overlooking the island below, it''s like a small square in the sea blue drawing. A mage on the divine winged bird inquires to his companion on one side. "Is this the beautiful island?" "That''s right. This is the northernmost side of the kingdom. After leaving here, we''ll go north to the Jingyue Strait. Then we''ll fly north by West. From there, we''ll pass Hopland, and then we''ll go north to the Black Pine River." "I didn''t expect that all the members of parliament agreed to go north to support new Vega and help it resist the frost." The young mage exclaimed that although he is now sequence 6, it is also the first time that he has participated in such a huge operation. "It may be difficult for your younger generation to understand this kind of mood." The elder mage on one side explained. "It''s like two people discover a new kind of food at the same time. They like sugar and you like salt. Originally, it''s nothing to eat separately, but as his fame grows, he constantly recommends to people around him, and more and more people join the ranks of putting sugar. " "And if you keep on eating salt, it''s an alien." "The latecomers should not only laugh at your unpopular way of eating, but also deeply despise and attack you. If your children show that they like to eat salt in school, they will also be bullied." "At this time, do you have anger in your heart?" "I see." The young mage nodded. "In the words of the East, this is the dispute of orthodoxy. Only by fighting one can we really judge and decide which direction of the magic sequence is better." With the long wind, these winged birds spread out their broad wings, across the sea and the earth, and continue to move towards the north. Chapter 448 Ermenas, central school building. "Finally, it''s the most exciting final moment." The passionate voice of the host spread throughout the venue through the speakers distributed in the venue. With the fall of his voice, there were bursts of cheers in the scene. This competition is still wonderful. In particular, Darcy''s victory over Hongfan can be described as a classic battle. Taking advantage of that short-lived flaw, Darcy''s declining physical condition still beat the genius of Chengzhai college and went to the final match. "Well, let''s welcome our last two players, Darcy and boumansa!" A man and a woman on both sides stepped into the stadium. Before this competition, it can be said that boumansa''s reputation is not obvious, few people know. But no one thought that this second grade girl had such a rare talent. Before his swordsmanship was amazing to the world, he had come to the realm of simplicity and simplicity. In the fight, he could solve the battle without three basic moves. And this time facing Darcy, will she use the fourth move? People are looking forward to it. "The game begins¡° As the voice fell, a circle of golden fireworks rose around the stadium, and the battle started immediately. Looking at the girl standing quietly in front of him, Darcy began to sprint with all his strength. He is not in a good condition now. He has no advantage in playing a long-term game. Moreover, after watching several previous games, he thinks that even he can''t resist the mysterious sword light. In this way, it''s better to attack with all your strength, otherwise you will die. Will and heart will be in front of the girl firmly locked, Darcy rapid sprint, sudden explosion sound sounded, the body in the eyes of the people pulled out a long arc shadow, and the snow steel cold gun in his hand was swung slightly curved. Instead of walking in a straight line, he chose an arc tightly around each other, so that he could better deal with each other''s evasion and moves. But the girl in her mind didn''t dodge as she did in the previous competition. Instead, she picked up her sword, crossed a perfect circle in the air and chopped to Darcy''s spear point exactly. Just like the tip of a needle to the wheat awn, he splits the long gun directly, but the fragile wooden sword in his hand is intact. Darcy, with his long gun broken in his hand, stretched out his fist again and hit the opponent, but the wooden sword turned as light as a swallow and inserted directly between the fingers of his fist and his wrist. At this point, she released the wooden sword and let the other side pass by with it. ...... "I''ll give up." Unlike in the past, Darcy stood at the venue, pulled out the wooden sword inserted in the wrist bone, took up the rich blood, and walked off the stage. The competition for the new only crown has come to an end in the exclamation of countless people. The girl next door, whose appearance is ordinary, has become the strongest girl in the new term of ermenas, causing waves of sensation both inside and outside the campus. Nearly half a year later, the gardener''s father, who was far away in the small town on the east side of the green Empire, realized that his daughter had made such remarkable achievements. Fireworks rose. After watching the endless competition, the next day the college ushered in the highlight of the winter festival party, which was all the performances organized by Jiandi, the "Melody crown". .... "At the end of the party, there is a long-awaited grand performance, the opera the birth of the perfect doll." As the host stepped down, the lights on the stage gradually went out, and a long-distance voice over sounded in the venue. "In the old legend, the country of grey curtain, the world is dead." "Broken bones, missing songs." "People live in endless grey." "The broken flag, the wheel of crushing stones, March in the unknown direction." "On the bumpy carriage, the old man with white hair is holding a book and touching the words of the past." "Golden fruit, green courtyard." "In the past legend, the beautiful world, the yearning world, the unreachable world." The voice of the narrator, like the notes on the strings, tells the story. A carriage drawing board stands up and moves slowly on the stage with the people behind. In the middle of the drawing board, you can see an old man from the window. At the end of his life, the old man decided to create a beautiful doll, inherit his wish and go to the beautiful world instead of him. At this time, the curtain on the stage opened, and a young girl came out. The light was shining on her back, making her outline shrouded in the shadow of the light, and her face could not be seen clearly. The girl has a soft voice. She sings songs like vows. "All dreams" "I can achieve it" "Everything you want" "I got it all for you" ..... In the old legend, a young girl appeared in front of the old man. She said that she could realize the old man''s wish and help create a perfect doll for him. But the girl''s strength is limited, only to create a doll''s body, so they set foot on the journey. "Even if the stars fall" "The world is dark" "The moon will break" "You will be safe" .... Another girl came out from behind the curtain. She sang a strong song and joined the journey. The figure with her back to the light had a long hair on both sides of her body. During the journey, they meet another girl. She agrees to their proposal and gives the doll the blessing of protection. She has a strong shell and can resist any harm. "You don''t have to worry about the dark" "I will light up the night with love in my heart" ..... Accompanied by a burst of singing, the third girl appeared, her singing is full of love, the girl with her back to the light dressed elegantly, walking slowly. The third girl also joined the journey, she gave the doll eyes to light, so that she can see the wonderful world. "I will burn like the sun" "I want you to be safe and warm" .... The curtain is pulled up again, and the fourth girl appears. Her voice is warm like the sun. The girl is cool and has a slender and beautiful figure. The fourth girl joined the journey. She gave the doll a warm heart so that she could feel warm. "My fragrance is like a summer rose" "I''ll get rid of all your fears." ....... As the dancing shoes step on the ground under the light, another girl comes out from behind the curtain. Her singing is as warm as the summer wind, and her hazy figure is particularly moving. The fifth girl joins in the journey. She gives the doll a fragrant taste, so that she can feel the unknown things hidden in the world. "I just need to reach out and touch" "Let your life shine" .... With the flow of the wind, the dancing skirt slowly unfolds under the curtain. A girl appears with a clear and moving ballad. The girl''s hair is a touch of light blue. The sixth girl joined the journey, she gave the doll delicate touch, let her solid shell a little soft, become lively. "Let''s have everything" "There''s nothing we can''t do." .... The last girl came out of the curtain, with inspiring hope, singing full of innocence and beauty, she is not tall, but especially energetic. The seventh girl joined the journey, she gave the doll the most important soul, let her really walk in the world. "People''s hearts are rippling" "The sky is turning blue" "I''m happy" "As long as you''re here" "All sorrow is gone" ...... "It''s getting dark" Dolls dancing in the grass, a touch of colorful color in the gray world gradually spread out, the old man slowly closed his eyes and entered a peaceful eternal sleep. Chapter 449 With continuous applause, the winter festival party came to an end. The students in the meeting hall are still discussing the performance just now. "So powerful, so powerful, just as powerful as the explosion, I really can''t think of any adjectives!" A student said excitedly. "This opera performance has a long history." "Well, I can see that the organizers are very attentive." "What seems to be the metaphor of the story?" Asked a new student. "Ah, you''ll know that when you study the history of the late Qing Dynasty in the second grade." "This story is actually the origin of metaphorical magic sequence." "At the end of the dynasty, because of the long-term implementation of the war and the unbridled use of corpses by the sequence of the dead, the people gradually hated it. After all, no one wanted to be pulled to the experimental field and battlefield even if he died." "At the same time, because the relatives have no bones, we will make dolls representing their identities when they are alive, so that they can be remembered after death." "At that time, a scholar of the sequence of the dead felt this and regretted that his whole life had caused too much sorrow. At the end of his life, he made a doll with the hope of the future. He hoped that it could atone for himself and that the doll could see the world come back to life." "In his later years of research, he searched for all kinds of materials, and created the embryonic form of magic sequence according to his knowledge, but it was still difficult to succeed." "At that time, he found a witch at that time, and she agreed to help him realize his wish "You can probably guess the following story. Yes, the witch is one of the consuls of the mercury Dynasty, the great master of the magic sequence of later generations, Dorothy "Led by her, the dynasty began to find another way out at the end of the dynasty. Under the joint research of many sages and witches, the magic sequence was developed." "The seven girls in the opera refer to the seven most influential and famous of them. And they are: Time and space, Dorothy. The forerunner of tectonics, Kleber. Fluorescent notch, sonard. Eternal flame, KELYA. The butterfly witch, trinasha. Burning incense, Toona sinensis. Reconcile the witch, Edwina Magic sequence, with its universality, mechanical structure, biological environment transformation and many other advantages, began to be fully implemented in mercury Dynasty, and then gradually replaced the status of necromancer sequence. Just like the scholar''s last words, magic sequence has unparalleled possibilities. The beauty of precision and order will surely transform the world. With the replacement of this new power, people can no longer use the sad power of necromancer sequence as in the past. I believe that in such a trend, many generations of magic sequence will be able to create a beautiful and beautiful world. ------------ Another part of the world. The earth under the curtain of night is dark, and the moonlight above seems to be pouring into the endless abyss. There is no end to see. The long flight and the cold air in the air make the mages on Shenyi bird feel cold. But fortunately, the destination is not far away. At the end of the field of vision, a dark red sky emerged. With the wind in my ears, the burning Valley leaped into my eyes. The winged birds of the night began to fall. Along with the fierce wind pressure and howling, these reinforcements from the distant sky dive down. In the magic statue Legion outside Jiansong City, a mage from frost rose suddenly raised his head and looked at the huge figures in the field of vision. With the cold wind of the journey, these winged birds fly over the city. Everywhere, the flames are extinguished, and the white frost covers the charred wood and fortress. The roaring air is like the gospel of salvation, which gives new life to the remaining residents of the city. "Launch!" The leader of the mage in the valley outside the city roared out his urgent order. A reddish brown magic statue raised the square black hole on its shoulder. With the vibration of machinery and spring, a thick and long sharp crossbow shot out of it and rushed to the huge winged bird. These sharp crossbows with multiple enchantments have a touch of red on the tip because they add rare magic breaking materials, which are specially designed for those enemies with excellent protection. That''s why the Legion of these red and brown demons was named "fire sting". With the sound of penetrating the flesh and blood, the hard wings and blood fell in the sky, and the sharp and fierce bird song sounded in the black valley. In the struggling sound of flapping wings, these injured winged birds roll over from the sky and fall to the ground, crushing the trees in the forest and making long gullies on the ground. After the divine winged birds fall in front, the following divine birds head-on, their sharp claws condense the cold light of extraordinary magic, and they cross a long track in the dark mountains and valleys. The sharp and harsh sound of friction rings out in the forest. A demon statue is scratched by the sharp claws of the divine winged bird. In the process of tearing the structure, it is dragged several meters on the ground by the divine winged bird, bumps into other demons behind it, and then is picked up by these giant birds and goes straight into the sky. The broad wings seem to have infinite power. In just a few seconds, these demons go into the air hundreds of meters, and then they are thrown down into the formation below, smashing out pits and sparks. The fighting continues. The bronze statue legion, which originally launched fireballs, no longer condenses fireballs that have been cast for a long time. Instead, it emits hot flames to burn the enemy in front of it. The southern mages on the back of the winged bird also cast cooperative spells in the flames and sounds. The huge wings of the divine winged bird twinkle with a layer of light blue light. With the flapping of its wings, a sudden cold wind comes and directly freezes those muzzles. At the same time, due to the influence of freezing, some magical figures can hear the sound of clicking at their joints, and their bodies become more fragile. With the diving of the winged bird, a magic statue was torn apart or smashed into broken parts, among which the mage who was riding and operating was also torn in these steel bodies. Blood mixed with gears and metal, scattered into the soil. With the occasional flashes of electric light, the valley was illuminated for a short time. There were fewer and fewer intact magic statues in the field. Until the last one was thrown into the air, and then cut off by the sharp and powerful wings and feathers, it broke into two pieces and scattered on the ground. Groups of winged birds circled in the air, like Black Death moving in the moonlight. The mage on his back threw several lightning balls to reflect the battlefield and look for possible enemies. After a careful search, they no longer stayed, but formed a formation in the air and headed east again. ---- There are ships of different sizes on the Bank of the heisong river. Many people are still asleep. However, the clear and violent voice in the sky suddenly wakes people up. As if they were messengers of death, these winged birds swept over the river, pushed out the current, and set off huge waves. A ship rolled ashore, smashed to pieces, the sound of breaking wood and the cry of the crew sounded everywhere, and then drowned in the cold water. The original camp by the river was in a mess, fragmented under the sharp wind and claws. At this point, frost rose United northward troops and ships were all destroyed. In the autumn and winter of the year of fire, the two groups of mages in the magic sequence finally collided head-on and killed each other, telling their respective choices by force. Chapter 450 "Rochelle." "Well, what''s the matter, Floria?" Dressed in a dress that hasn''t been changed yet, Lorraine hill looks back at her companions, who are in the dressing room at the back of the venue. "The show is over." Flossia went to the window and looked at the cold moon in the sky. "Yes¡° "Actually, I mean, I''m afraid I won''t be able to stay in ermenas for long." Flossia''s voice was a little sad. "What happened?" Lorraine Hill looked at the half elf girl. "There will be other arrangements at home." Flossia turned her head, her golden hair silver in the moonlight. "Will you come back?" Asked the girl. "I don''t know." Flossia shook her head. "What do you think?" Lorenthal speculates about the arrangement of the landsworth family. The daughter of the unicorn is now in the green high-level, but has a great reputation. "I will follow my father''s orders." Unlike those naive and willful young ladies, flossia is not the kind of person who will abandon responsibility. This marriage is not only related to her personal, but also to the future arrangements of the landsworth family and several provinces in the eastern part of the Empire. The huge interest disputes and the struggles between the factions in the DPRK and China can not be completely ignored without her thinking. Compared with the powerful Duke of Griffin and Duke of Raven, the landsworth family''s style has always been mild. While winning a good reputation, it also makes it less tough to refuse the Royal request. "Have a good time on campus this time." Lorraine Hill hugged the friend. -------- Two years later, the war in Xuehua seven countries began again. Driven by all kinds of promises and interests of frost rose, Falcon country chose to stand with it. After the death of the former Pope of the holy land, the domestic priests and priests were divided into several factions because of disputes. Fortunately, because of the same faith, they maintained superficial peace for the time being. The northern Heiyan principality is different. It''s time for the "bow hunting faction" and "long halberd faction" to fight with each other. Witz County, under beacon city. This magnificent and towering city built by the mountains is at the junction of the plain and the hills. The fortress in the city has a high arrow tower and lookout tower, overlooking the vast grassland plain in the West. The city originally used to defend the enemy on the west plain is now facing the compatriots in the mountains behind. On the opposite side of the mountains, a stone throwing machine was set up, the twisting sound of tooth acid sounded, and the heavy Boulder, driven by the long wooden arm, rose in the air, crossed the high parabola, and flew toward the black city in the distance. In the valley below, several square teams with round shields rushed towards the wall under the command of the commander. Brush brush brush¡ª¡ª The dense rain of arrows came from the air. The archers hiding behind the city wall were throwing arrows. These arrows with sharp howling sound cut through the sky, falling like black rain, penetrating one shield and nailing the enemy charging in the valley to the ground. "Damn it The siege commanders on the hillside looked at the scene, angrily raised their whip and waved it heavily in the air to vent their anger. Compared with the "long halberd faction" attacking the city, the "bow hunting faction" guarding the city has many hunters who used to be in the mountains. They have excellent bow skills and a large number of people, far more than the "long halberd faction" fighting outside. Although the people of Heiyan principality are not all soldiers, the proportion of people who take combat as their occupation far exceeds that of other countries. Therefore, this small country in the mountains can still occupy a seat among the seven Xuehua countries. Because of the order of the dynasty, their ancestors built a city here to monitor the orcs on the grassland and prevent them from going south and threatening the gathering place of human beings. With the collapse of the mercury Dynasty, these black legions stationed in the North lost their old goals, and there was no supply from the hinterland of the dynasty. Under the shortage of food and materials, some people left here and went to live in the south. Some people began to live in the mountains. They tried to plant, hunt, fish and so on, There''s also a group of people who started a career as mercenaries. It was originally the Frontier Corps of mercury Dynasty, with excellent military training and tradition, good discipline and high cost-effective strength, which soon made these mercenaries from the mountains famous all over the world. Many years later, the land of the country is also naturally called mercenary country by outsiders. But in fact, it''s not the mercenaries who stay abroad all the year round, but the residents who live in the mountains and lakes all the year round. They make a living by hunting, fishing and planting a small amount of crops. At the same time, they are also rich because of the wealth brought by their compatriots who work as mercenaries. After all, fighting abroad is a matter of life and death, and many people still send their money home, Only in this way can we rest assured. With money, people naturally yearn for a good life, while everything in the mountains is not cheap. In this way, wealth will slowly flow to these "bow hunting schools" in China. They control a lot of land and mountains, and make a living. In the past, although there were occasional frictions between the two factions, one outside and one inside, they did not have much conflict and were able to get along well. With the establishment of clancia, mercenaries were no longer needed in the country, but were replaced by professional troops. In this situation, a large number of mercenaries lost their jobs and gradually returned home. Since then, the conflict between the "long halberd sect" and the "bow hunting sect" has become increasingly serious. Even today, the "long halberd faction" has finally broken out. They are not willing to let most of the domestic industries and land be controlled by the "bow hunting faction" and are eager to obtain their own interests. Under the black flag, spears and shields stand everywhere. The leaders of these mercenary organizations unite to attack the old people''s Association in the country, remove the families of the "bow hunting faction" and move out boxes of gold and silver, grain and reserved food. The huge profits stimulated these mercenaries who used to lick their blood. They smashed and opened city gates until they came to the central city of the Republic, which used to guard the frontier army fortress. The bow hunting faction, which was forced to close the defense line, also gathered here. Although there were not many soldiers among them, they had a large number of local supporters and population, from which they also formed a combat team under emergency deployment and training. As the descendants of the same regiment and the fellow soldiers of these mercenaries, although they neglected to practice, it was not very difficult for them to master these war skills again. Relying on high mountains and barriers, these garrisons in the city beat down the rebellious enemies below. However, the arrows stored in the city were still made according to the standards of the old Dynasty. They were well made and possessed a little enchantment. They could easily penetrate the thick armor, causing heavy losses to these mercenaries. And with the rain of arrows covering the attack, leaving many bodies, the commanders of the "long halberd sect" had to stop for a while and recall the army again. Perhaps they are waiting for the new weapons promised by distant allies to arrive. Chapter 451 Green Empire, imperial capital. The golden palace is like a garden. Green plants and flowers can be seen everywhere. Walking in the ornate corridor, you can see a bodyguard in red or green uniform. They are tall and straight, well-dressed and elegant, all of them show good birth. And these bodyguards were indeed from the upper class of the Empire. Guarding the palace is a very glorious duty among the nobles. We should not only have the strength of sequence 4 at least, but also pass the assessment of culture, poetry, history, etiquette, blood and so on. And wearing the badge of the golden rose is the best proof among the people of the same age. These bodyguards were often accompanied by the royal family. They were not only the guardians of the emperor, princes and princesses, but also their adjutants, assistants, poets, recorders, officiating officers and so on. Power is centered on the emperor and radiates through these noble and excellent nobles. They are the barriers and swords of the Empire, helping the supreme emperor to rule this huge country. Through the long corridor, a messenger walked in a hurry, followed by two red guards escorting and supervising. At last, they came to a quiet palace. The gate was guarded by two guards in full gold armor. The momentum of the guards was like an abyss. People were shocked and couldn''t help stopping. Behind him, a red bodyguard stepped forward and reported the request. The bodyguard raised his hand and signaled that he would wait for a while. I don''t know what method they used to inform the personnel inside the palace. After a long time, the Palace door slowly opened a gap to let the messenger enter, while the two red guards stayed outside. The emissary in white and gilt edged walked cautiously through the ground inside the palace. He did not dare to look up. Under the guidance of a maid, he came to a sunny courtyard. One of them seemed to be sitting on a bench in the courtyard, with his back to him, as if he was closing his eyes. After seeing the supreme figure, the messenger was relieved. He carefully took out a letter from his sleeve and handed it to the attendant to present it. Opening the envelope and opening the letter, the Chamberlain in red and Phnom Penh looked carefully for several times before he leaned over the figure''s ear and whispered the message in the letter. "I see." The shadowy figure in the sun gave a simple answer, then raised his hand slightly. The others bowed their heads and stepped back. The messenger, led by the waiter, left the palace. Click¡ª¡ª With a slight turn, the gate of the quiet palace closed again. The messenger slowly relaxed after breathing the cool and fragrant air in the palace. Then he asked the waiter in red and Phnom Penh next to him in a low voice. "Your Majesty means that you don''t have to interfere in this matter. Let him go." After that, the waiter did not explain and went back to the palace. Looking at the figure who disappeared at the palace gate, the messenger opened his mouth and finally closed his mouth, bowed his head and left quickly. After leaving the resplendent palace and returning to a high-rise building in the imperial capital, the emissary went in and stayed for a long time before coming out of it. Then he rode along the exclusive road of the nobility and galloped directly to the outside of the city. Here, a red dragon several stories high has been waiting for a long time. As the emissary turned over, he dismounted. The red dragon also bent down to expose the saddle at the back of its neck. In the afternoon, the sun shines on the dragon scale, reflecting its ruby color. On the back of the dragon, the Dragon roared, flapped its wings, carried a gust of wind pressure, and then soared into the sky, flying toward the southern provinces of the Empire. Through the clouds and through the air, the dragon in the sky shows its speed and agility that is not matched by its appearance. In only half a day, it crossed several provinces and came to Chixin Province on the south side of the mainland. This is the seat of Baska''s family and the capital of the southern provinces. By the time the red dragon landed, it was late at night, but the lights were still bright in the Duke''s mansion. This was not intentional tonight, but for more than 300 days a year. The Duke of red dragon, who had been granted thousands of miles, had endless wealth and didn''t care about this little consumption. After passing through the checkpoints guarded by layers of guards, the emissary finally came to a study. After a brief report from the housekeeper, the emissary finally walked in and saw the man standing in front of the window. The short black hair is neatly combed, which is mixed with strands of red silk, which brings him a different kind of prestige. This man, who is only in his 50s and in his prime, is the Duke of the red dragon, the ninth generation of Baska family leader, Leo. There was a dragon scale sword hanging on his waist, which was tightly attached to his waist. When the messenger came into the room, he turned around and looked at each other. "Your Highness, I have reported the news of Xuehua seven to your majesty, but..." "But his Majesty in the imperial capital is not interested in it, is he?" The man seemed to have expected it and said it ahead of time. "Yes, my Lord." The messenger bowed his head in repentance. "Nothing. I was prepared for that." The man sat on one side of the desk and picked up the latest report on the desk. Among them, the long letters described in detail the actions of frost rose at the border of clanesia, the interference of the southern islands, and the civil strife in black rock and holy land. "The time has come to unify the mainland. Why does your majesty not even want to mobilize a single soldier?" The emissary looked at the Duke in a puzzled way. "Bud, if you are not in your Majesty''s position, I am afraid it is difficult to understand his feelings and thoughts." "In fact, I''ve only come to realize that idea now." "For both of them, no matter how large the territory and wealth are, it''s no longer meaningful. It''s a rare thing to balance domestic interests. If we go to war rashly now, I''m afraid that the stability that we have maintained before will be broken. Your majesty is older. The oldest Prince is in his 60s and the youngest son is only 10 years old now. They''re tired of these interests. " "Now the most important thing is to pass the throne firmly to the next generation. As for the Xuehua seven countries, it''s up to later generations to think about and capture them." "For this reason, they specially summoned the landsworth family''s owner, in the spirit Queen''s words, let the prince who loves his daughter finally agree to marry the prince." "At the same time, they contacted the family of sarius, the Great Duke of Griffin, and decided to marry another prince, so that they could get through the empty period of power by marrying the twin princes, the daughters of two dukes." "I have to say that the advantage of the double king system is that they can take two families'' wives for the throne at the same time, and they are independent of each other and have a better balance. At the same time, as long as one of the two emperors is wise, it can guarantee that there will be no big problems in this country. " "They remind each other, reflect and restrict each other, so that this huge empire can guarantee that it is its own people inside and outside under absolute imperial power." After listening to these words, the emissary gradually calmed down, but at last he was unwilling to ask again. "When can we baskas go to the west to fight against the seven countries and wash our shame again?" "Nephew bud, you are tired today. Go back to rest." The Duke of the red dragon waved his hand. Looking at the young emissary under the window, the Duke of red dragon sighed slowly. "It''s still too young, these young people..." A pair of plump hands surround from behind, and then a mature female voice whispers in her ear. "You red dragons are all like this. I still remember that when you were young, if you hadn''t been stopped by me, you would have been put on a long gun by my brothers." "Well, ma''am, if you don''t tell me, I''ll have a rest." Chapter 452 Ermenas, library tower. This is the largest library in the college. Not only students from gaota college, but also students from other colleges come here to look up books. It''s night. The reading room is peaceful. The fire in the fireplace is burning quietly. Only a small crack sounds occasionally, which reminds a few students that the fire is still burning. As it gets dark, most of the students who read here go back to have a rest, and only a few stay here. Some students prefer to read books in the library rather than borrow books to go back to their dormitories, because it''s quiet and undisturbed, and it''s convenient to change books. Sometimes in order to write things, you need to look up many categories, and it''s very inconvenient to borrow books to go back to the dormitory. In a corner of the reading room, a young man with wine red hair was sitting at his desk. One side of his body was slightly heated by the fire. He was holding a pen in his hand and occasionally wrote and drew on the light brown thick paper. There was a rustling sound. Sometimes his brows were wrinkled, as if he was meditating. Then he sighed and gave up. He put down the book and was stunned. And whenever in a daze, on the other side of the reading room, a figure who is also reading will unconsciously attract his eyes. The girl is also sitting in the corner of a desk reading, knee is also covered with a soft blanket, the girl has hazy silver snow hair, long eyelashes under a pair of blue eyes, as quiet as a lake. She seems to be looking through some historical books and records in the past. She is not happy to read them. The thick books are spread out on the table in front of her. As she turns, she makes a slight friction sound. As the night went on, there were fewer and fewer people in the reading room. In the end, only three people remained here. Perhaps tired of watching, the young man with red hair came out of the reading room, walked through the inner circular steps of the library, and came to a ventilated balcony. Looking at the campus under the night sky, the scattered orange lights on the earth are dotted like small stars. Occasionally, some students fly by at low altitude, making a burst of cheery shouts. Looking at the scene in front of him, the young man''s mood gradually calmed down, and his fatigue of thinking these days has been relieved. After a while, he went back to the reading room again, looking through the classics about the deeds of great men, trying to find something from them. Hands of the pen again in the notebook diligent writing and recording, so time slowly passed. In the middle of the night, there were two other people in the reading room. The girl was still reading, while the other one was lying on the table, and there was a slow breathing sound. Fortunately, the sound was not very loud, similar to the fire in the fireplace. After turning over many pages, the young man gradually felt a sense of loss and put down the book again. This time, instead of going out again, he looked at the fireplace beside him and was stunned slightly, and the fire light in his sight was gradually blurred. In the hazy consciousness, it seems that everything has returned to the distant past. It was a warm summer. He took the small wooden sword cut by his father and played not far from home, whistling and running, chasing dragonflies and butterflies. When he jumps up and down, he can step on the rough bark with one foot, grasp the outstretched branch with his hand, and swing up and down in the air, just because it''s fun. Once in a while, when he plays with other little friends, he also wants to be a great hero, eliminate the bad guys who make trouble in the world, and then save the world. He never thought about why he did it, just because it was so powerful and cool that every cell in his body felt excited and happy. Hahaha, I''m the hero of punishing evil! When playing with friends, I cheered and enjoyed it. Even though he got dirty sometimes and was scolded by his mother at home, he would still do it. Is there anything more exciting than being a hero in this world? Certainly not. He always thought so. For this reason, he tried his best to find his father to learn swordsmanship. He ran every day. As a hero, his speed can''t be slow. Many people are waiting for him. As time goes by, the child in memory grows up. Everything seemed strange and uncomfortable. He once thought that he was an omnipotent father, but he was just a guard, not a great career. Although he has developed a good martial arts and strength, he has become the best among his friends. But I don''t know who to beat with my own sword. What''s the point of his training if he doesn''t have the goal of wielding the sword? If you want to be a hero, you must defeat some villain or villain, so that the world will be better. But who are the bad guys? Is it a country ruffian? He''s taught people like that a long time ago. Is it the boar that broke the fence in the neighboring village? Such a guy is just a prey. Even if he is knocked down, it will not cause any fundamental change. Are they people who bully others at will? Such a person is indeed a villain. He wants to be a defender of fairness and order. Some more years have passed. He found that absolute fairness does not exist. Those with good families and good looks can get some preferential treatment. Teachers will be partial to a good-looking students, adults will give those who are sweet mouthed some extra benefits, do some scattered work, the boss will also because of his father''s reputation, give more money. He himself is the beneficiary of this kind of environment, just like the words of his peers, because his father is the captain of the guard, his family is rich, and he has good teachers'' guidance, so he can easily surpass those students from ordinary families in the competition. Among those people, some are not necessarily less gifted than themselves. They are just a little short of opportunities. The standard of so-called fairness is too rigid and overflowing to be his belief. So what do you do? Is the purpose of wielding a sword only for self-interest? In that case, what''s the difference between it and the villain you dreamed of overthrowing when you were a child. Everything seems to be back to the origin. He became what he dreamed of when he was a child. When he entered ermenas, he was the envy of his hometown. He gradually gained a certain strength. Although he was not the top, he also achieved his expectations beyond the ordinary. But with a sharp sword in hand, the Dragon chasing to be defeated dissipated like smoke. How to be a hero? Maybe the world doesn''t need heroes. He looked at the fire in the fireplace, and the thoughts in his mind kept circling, slowly falling into a deep sleep. After a long time, a slight noise made him wake up. The girl who was reading before was picking up the paper on the ground and putting it on the table again. Looking at the black color on the edge of the paper, the young man realized that he accidentally touched it after he fell asleep and let it fall to the fire. Then the girl picked it up. "Sorry, I fell asleep." He stood up to thank the girl. "Nothing." The silver haired girl shook her head, then looked at the messy notes on the paper and asked. "You seem to be upset about something." "Ah, this..." looking at the words like "hero" and "justice" on the paper, the young man was very shy and just wanted to find a place to hide. Looking at the young man at a loss, the girl smiles. "In fact, many people have had such experience, but the degree is different." "If you want to talk about being respected and admired, hero is really an enviable word. In fact, it can be regarded as the recognition of someone or something. " "In fact, it''s like a kind of feedback. If you do something that can improve the lives of many people and make them better, you will be called a hero gratefully." "It''s a kind of heartfelt compliment." "But praise can''t be your goal in life. It''s more a byproduct of some achievement or career." "I don''t know what kind of hero you want to be, but if there''s something you want to do that can make everyone happy and better, do it." "If you are tired on the way, you can also have a rest. Although the praise of heroes is attractive, your life is also very important. I hope this kind of praise can become an embellishment of your life, not a heavy burden." "I''m sorry, maybe I said some strange things, just as another child grew up Watching the girl go away, the young man sat at the desk by the fire, quiet for a long time, then put the paper with confused handwriting into the fireplace and watched it burn slowly. Today, he is no longer confused. Chapter 453 Tertiary, 1686, the end of the flame. The frost rose alliance, newly established among the seven Xuehua countries, sent troops to the north. The new Vega alliance stopped the alliance on the ground that the other party had broken the agreement without any statement. At the same time, it appealed to its allies, the parliament of the little moon and the United Kingdom of red berries for help. The supporting shenyiniao troops crossed the Nanyang River to a branch of the sighing mountains. Under Jiansong City, they defeated the magic image legion of frost rose and destroyed the fleet going north. At this point, frost Rose''s offensive for one meal, the conflict between the two sides once again escalated. At the same time, the Falcon Kingdom on the west side of the union of new Vega, that is, southwest of clancia, announced to join the frost rose alliance. In the northern part of Heiyan, the capital of the Duchy was besieged by the "long halberd" faction, and the beacon city in Heishan was defended by the "bow hunting" faction. In the holy land, after the death of the former Pope, the position of the new Pope has been shelved, and various factions are surging. In the face of the chaos of the Xuehua seven countries, the green Empire turned a blind eye to it. The imperial capital began to prepare for the wedding of the crown prince and planned the site. It is expected that the preparation will be completed in a year. The endless sea waves increased, and the routes to the eastern Canary Dynasty were gradually reduced. At the same time, the Canary Dynasty no longer sent a three-year mission to visit the southern islands. The number of ships going to sea was gradually reduced under the prohibition of the dynasty. ----------- Ermenas, temple college. Now there is one more lodger in the cottage where rosier lives. It is her good friend, half elf girl flossia. "How long will this take, Rochelle?" Flossia was standing in the kitchen in her apron, her spoon gently stirring the white soup in the pan. Although the flame below licks at the bottom of the casserole, the potatoes, chicken, mushrooms, etc. in the casserole keep rolling, emitting bursts of fragrance. "About 20 minutes." Girl estimates, in fact, she usually can''t record time, look at ripe, tasty, can eat good. In the room next to the kitchen, Rosie was wearing a white winter dress and was writing a form. Looking at the pamphlet, it should be almost finished. These are the things the chief wants to arrange. She''s going to clancia next year. These have to be done ahead of time. Hoo, I''m finished. I can have a good rest now. Lorraine Hill looked up, put the pen aside, put away the book, turned to the kitchen and saw how flossia''s meal was going. This landsworth''s eldest lady recently moved to live with herself. She had no other servants'' clothes and didn''t want to trouble herself to cook all the time, so she volunteered to learn how to cook. In many stories, it is always said that someone can''t cook, and there will be some dark cooking, which is a cute point. But Lorraine Hill felt that it must have been exaggerated. Maybe not at the beginning, but if you experiment for several times, it''s delicious, but it''s OK to make it ripe. What''s more, you can''t cook with water when you are in trouble. And she taught her to start with the simplest soup. Just wash the food, cut it into pieces, put it in a pot and add water to heat it. There''s nothing simpler. "Let me see." She opened the lid and looked at the scene. The boiling soup almost jumped out of the pot. "Why so much water?" Lorraine Hill looked at the landsworth''s eldest lady, who was at a loss. "But isn''t it better to put more water? It won''t dry out, and it will completely submerge the food. " Well, this one and Kitty are two extremes. Kitty likes to heat the bottom of the pot with a flame. In her own words, it''s like covering food with her hands. It''s especially interesting, but the consequence is that the heat is too strong, and it often burns black charcoal or boils the pot dry. "That''s right, but the taste will be diluted by the soup and not strong enough." Lorraine Hill took a spoon from Francia''s hand, scooped out some of the extra soup, poured it into the pool, tasted the salt and continued to add some seasoning. Looking at Lorraine Hill''s skillful and serious appearance, flossia admired her. People are like this. If someone is good at something he is not good at, he will always have a trace of respect. "That''s all right. Just wait a little while." Put the lid back on and they went back to the hall. At this time, the season is already the winter of ermenas, the window is quietly floating snow, some snow accumulated on the windowsill, in the lattice window corner shallow condensation. The air is much colder than before, and the staff or students on the street have changed into thick clothes. It''s true that the extraordinary can use magic to keep out the cold, but after all, it''s more painstaking. It''s better to wear more thick clothes, so it''s more comfortable. Back in the hall, Lorraine Hill picked up a little firewood with pliers, put it into the fireplace to fuel it, and then sat on the chair beside the fireplace with flossia. The sky is a little gray in winter. The fireplace reflects a light red light in the room. As the flame burns, the temperature in the room rises slowly. "How did Floria spend the winter at home?" Lorraine Hill asked the girl next to him. "It''s almost as usual. It''s warm everywhere in the house." Well, it seems to be a worthless question, thought Lorraine hill. According to her family background, the growth environment should be extremely luxurious. "If flossia doesn''t marry the crown prince, what kind of family background can she marry you?" Flossia''s face was flushed by the fire, and she thought for a moment before answering. "According to my aunt or other elders, they usually marry into the Earl''s family, or a Viscount''s family with more potential and excellence. But there are also unmarried elders, who are not poor in their own strength and easy to live alone. " "I thought I would go this way too..." she looked at the fire in a daze. "If flossia doesn''t want to get married, I can do something about it." Maybe it''s a little bit hard to give up in my heart. Lorraine Hill doesn''t want to see this friend enter into a forced marriage. The society of the previous life has been advocating the sanctity and freedom of marriage. Although sometimes it''s not popular, some ideas are gradually popularized in everyone''s heart, which is also one of the most basic choices. "No, it''s not good to involve you." Flossia shook her head. The people and things involved in this matter are not simple. The girl beside her can''t solve it. It''s too dangerous to involve her. "I''ll give you a present." Lorraine Hill took a velvet box out of a cabinet on one side. Open the box to reveal a delicate light gold pendant. The pendant is as transparent as crystal, and there is a little liquid rippling in it. Under the reflection of the fire, this little liquid reflects a little colorful starlight, which is very beautiful. "If you want to leave one day, drink the liquid. The liquid will make you very lucky and everything goes well in one day." "Take it as a farewell blessing." Chapter 454 Bang¡ª¡ª With the sound of a gun, a firework rose slowly, and then burst open in the sky, blooming with flowing flowers, golden Mars crackling burning, like a meteor in the night sky across the long light mark, falling downward. Then, more fireworks rose and burst out in the sky, blooming huge flowers of various colors. This is the capital of clancia, sorand. People are celebrating the new year. The southwest corner of the palace, Hongshen palace. A girl in a starlight dress is sitting by the window, watching the fireworks falling from the sky. There was peace in the room, only the small night light on the desk, emitting a light yellow light. Today, Lorraine Hill participated in the new year''s ceremony in Valencia, and she also officially appeared in public places in Valencia. Although many officials had prepared for it, they were still amazed at the young and beautiful sage. Wearing a long dress of gradual Silver Blue starlight, Lorraine Hill walked on the carpet, flanked by palace Knights holding halberds. She wore a gold crown and a scepter, accepted the salute of the people present, and then sat on the throne. Originally, she didn''t want to be so grand, and this ceremony made her feel like coronation. But in the end, several founding fathers of clancia persuaded her. Before I met Lorraine hill, several people except Pullman admired the sage''s knowledge and ideas, but they hesitated to praise him. It was not until I met Lorraine Hill last year that some of them gradually put down their doubts, cleared away some of their hesitation and became resolute. Now the position of Lorraine hill is not the ruler or manager of the country, but to face the public with a spiritual symbol. She will not be directly involved in all kinds of affairs, but the image of the country facing the public. Today''s world is an extraordinary era, people know the existence of extraordinary, and have a strong worship for those who surpass the mortals and close to the gods. If the top level of other countries is sequence 9, or if a person has been famous for a long time, but the top leader of his own country is only sequence 7, it will cause a lack of self-confidence or panic. There are many soldiers with faith and ideals in clanesia, but there are also a large number of ordinary people who are still in ignorance. Sometimes it is really difficult to explain the profound truth to them. We can only rely on basic education to slowly change the thinking of generations and make the whole nation civilized. However, in the process of civilization, most people will still have the thinking inertia of the past. If their own country can not set up the fighting power or image that matches the top of other countries, they will inevitably fall into self doubt and lack of self-confidence. Extraordinary strength also means extraordinary security. Before the age of industrialization, it was still a small number of extraordinary people who decided most of the direction of the world. Under such circumstances, Lorraine Hill had to be pushed to the front desk to assume the image of confidence. Of course, the effect is surprisingly good. Originally, Lorraine hill was worried that he was a little young, only 16-17 years old. But when she came to the stage, she found that she was wrong. People seem to prefer to see a beautiful young lady sage rather than an old man with white beard. With the spread of fireworks, the fluttering of colored flags, the whole venue was full of people, and the outstretched arms and adoring eyes made Lorraine Hill feel the power of human heart again. After this ceremony, because of frost rose attack some impetuous domestic, miraculously settled down again. Woo, how do you feel the development of things is totally different from what you think. The girl rolled around the bed with her pillow in her arms. Although she liked the new country of clancia, at the beginning she just wanted to do the work of the staff and occasionally mention it. It''s like a vase admired by thousands of people. Although she has a good talent, the girl knows her own business. She is not very good at all. She is the fighting power of Series 7, but not series 9. Even if she uses the hairpin left by Trina Sha, she only has two chances to defeat series 8. Will people in other countries look at themselves like a joke? When they think about it, Loran Hill''s ears turn red and he can''t sleep in bed. Although Lorraine Hill tossed and turned in bed for a while before she fell asleep, her worries were not right. After the rise of clancia, the reputation of the star witch gradually spread among the top extraordinary people. Apart from those who live in seclusion, overseas and are not in this world, most of the sages and the witch have gradually known their existence. If it''s someone else, it''s OK, but loranthel can cause astronomical changes in the low-level extraordinary sequence, which has long been valued by them. Besides, she is still a witch. Almost everyone thinks that it''s only a matter of time before the new witch grows into sequence 9. Moreover, because of the mutual care between the witches, even if other people know that she has not yet grown up, It''s not easy. They are not enemies of life and death, so they will not offend so many demons. Moreover, even after their death, their grandchildren will have to face these demons. They can''t do too much. Therefore, under various circumstances, the signboard of clancia was also erected. --------- After the new year, after staying in Wangdu for a while, the situation gradually stabilized, Lorraine Hill decided to travel in China according to the previous plan. Of course, the process can not be in the name of sage. Since the failure of frost rose last time, they did not retaliate immediately. After the ship was destroyed, it was difficult for them to send troops north again in a short time. At the same time, the decision of the new Vega alliance to fall to clancia made them unable to abandon it. Now they have settled down. Taking advantage of this gap, Lorraine hill is ready to go out for a walk. She has been staying in the king''s capital all the time, and is watched with that kind of adoring eyes every day. After a long time, she will want to escape for a while and breathe fresh air. "Your Excellency, what you asked for is ready." Palintha took two maids to Hongshen palace and handed some things to the girl. "Yes, thank you, palintha." The girl took it over and looked at it one by one. This is a complete set of business certificates. She will dress up as a merchant''s daughter for the time being. She will buy and sell a small amount of goods, and then investigate the development of various provinces and cities. As Lorraine Hill took these things, palintha continued. "Mr. sage, would you like to take some maids with you? They have good strength and can help you deal with many things during your journey." After some thought, Lorraine Hill nodded. "I''ll trouble palintha." Chapter 455 At a post station in the capital of Valencia, a motorcade is getting ready. After weeks of preparation, Lorraine Hill''s new caravan was finally fully equipped. Some of them are from the tuer tribe in tisilan, and some of them are young people of clancia official. They are about 20 years old. They will serve as civil servants to assist the sages in their investigation and record the regional information and development along the way. The members from the rabbit ear clan are all the iron and steel bright sun knights from the rabbit ear clan. They are the elite and young officers in the army. The two sides have one culture and one martial arts. It can be said that this seemingly ordinary caravan actually gathers elites. Before the team set out, they first gathered in a courtyard in the city, with 16 carriages on one side, and more than 60 people in white cloaks stood on the central field. On the high platform in front of the team, a girl with rabbit ears, white and pink light clothes, is saying some requirements to the members below. "First of all, in the process of being a member of the caravan, we should always keep in mind the set identity, and don''t show our mouths." "Second, don''t do strange and unusual things all of a sudden. It should be in line with people''s design. If you have ideas, you can discuss them in private first." "Third,...." The rabbit eared girl said something she should know. After seeing that everyone was getting familiar with and used to it, she nodded with satisfaction. Then she jumped off the platform with a brisk pace and said to a girl under the sunshade. "How is it, your highness?" "That''s wrong, Mila." The girl blinked and pointed out with a smile. "Oh, yes, what do you think, miss leicia?" "Well, good." The girl with blonde hair and red skirt nodded, and the light blue hair band on her forehead swayed with it. "My Lord, are you leaving today?" A maid with a single horsetail stood aside and inquired. "Yes, it''s today. It can''t be delayed any longer, palintha." The girl nodded. "I wish you a smooth journey, your honor." "Thank you. See you next time, palintha." The girl nodded, then boarded the side of the carriage, with the start of the team, drove to the side of the street, and then toward the north of the capital. This lady of the chamber of Commerce named leicia is naturally Lorraine hill. Now she plays the daughter of a small chamber of Commerce. The chamber of Commerce, named lagtiss, is mainly engaged in candy business, and its subsidiary businesses are fruits, spices, wheat and so on. The logo of the chamber of commerce is a golden apple and three square candies. The colors of the candies are red, blue, green and different. It looks like a fairy tale. The name comes from the dead candy witch. After obtaining the diary and golden apple of ragtiss, Lorraine Hill inherited most of the legacy of the candy witch. While remembering her, she also hopes to commemorate the candy witch through this name. --------- After the team set out, it first went directly through the prosperous central provinces, and then gradually slowed down when it reached the provinces near the north, and began to make some transactions. Lorraine hill was sitting in the carriage, looking at the scenery outside the car window. On the continuous blue plain, the ground was like gentle waves. Square green fields, in the breeze, all kinds of crops swaying with the wind, showing the green shoots and tender leaves of spring. "Where is this side?" "This is one of the three counties in Fengxi Province, Baimu county. Not far ahead, it should be the capital of Baimu County, the city of EFT." The maid next to him replied respectfully. "Have you been here before?" Lorraine Hill turned his head and asked curiously. "Well, my uncle used to be the Lord of afte." The maid replied cautiously. Well, it seems that these maids are not from a simple family, but it will be much more convenient for them to know something with such a half local. Lorraine Hill shook her head, her golden hair blowing in the breeze, making her feel a little cool. Now it''s the end of February. Winter is not over yet. The weather is still a little cold. Fortunately, there is a small stove in the carriage, which is warm. It was evening when the carriage drove into the city gate. After checking the goods and personnel on the carriage, all the troops came in. After a little turn, they found a bigger Hotel, which was close to the market in the city, and even at night it was quite busy. Since the establishment of clancia, domestic public security has been much better than before. Even at night, people can rest assured to go out to play, relax and promote consumption in the city. In a bar not far from the market. Some people after work or after work here drink cheap ale, boast and chat about recent events. Most of them are men, wearing fur coats, vests and plain long sleeve trousers. A few women are either female workers nearby or adventurers with weapons on their backs. Adventurers have always been a profession in Ivar world. Most of them will help deal with some weak Warcraft attacks, or be employed as escorts. A few elites will also participate in the exploration of some relics. Generally speaking, they are not strong. It''s usually a transitional career for many extraordinary people. Once they reach sequence 5, they will naturally join a better organization or institution. They don''t have to sleep and eat like they did before, and they don''t have to accept all kinds of unstable entrustments. "Miss, do you really want to come here?" A girl with rabbit ears walked into the bar behind a young lady in a blonde hunting suit. As soon as she opened the door, a cold wind blew in, which immediately made the insiders turn around and have a look. The blonde hunting lady looks very young, and her white hands without cocoons are from a good family. The velvet collar and high-quality cloth also show the exquisite production of the clothes. You can see that they are valuable. It is estimated that this is who ran out to play the young lady, bar a few people looking at this scene, secretly guess in the heart. Tut Tut, if in the past, such a silly white sweet lady would be cheated sooner or later, and then suffer a great loss. However, this is the era of clancia. Even if you cheat this young lady, her family will investigate her. The judicial department of the country is short of achievements. Some people in the bar looked at it for a while, then turned around, continued to drink and chat, no longer paying attention to the young lady. Is this the bar in the ordinary city of clancia? Even though he is called a sage, Lorraine Hill''s psychological age is not very old. With the influence of fantasy novels and stories in his previous life, he naturally has a curiosity about the bar, a place where adventurers and heroes gather. Today, he specially came to have a look. Her face became common after being treated with the pendant from Titus. With the change of hair color, most people can''t recognize her as the star Witch of clancia. After Lorraine hill and Mira sit down, a bartender comes up and asks. "What can I do for this lady?" Chapter 456 "Let me see. Do you have a menu?" The girl looked at the scene in the bar to see what everyone was drinking. Most people are ordinary bread, drink vegetable soup, and then add a few slices of smoked sausage, this is the dinner tonight. Compared with what she had seen in Hopland, the food here was cheaper. A common dinner was about 20 copper coins. Although the taste is general and there is no seasoning, these people don''t care much about it after working. They eat everything when they are hungry. It can be said that the cold outdoor is a natural refrigerator. After half a day''s cold, the wheat wine will be moved back to the indoor, just like it is after freezing. As the bartender turns on the small tap, a clear sound of liquid flow will sound. The transparent liquid with a slight aroma rushes into the wooden cup, and then it is put on the tray and brought to each table. This iced ale is the biggest pastime of many people tonight. The comfort after that SIP makes the hard work of the day seem to be worth it. "Give me one, too." Looking at the items on the menu, the girl did not order the luxury food, instead, she ordered an ordinary dinner just like everyone else. She came here to see the situation in different parts of the country. Naturally, she wanted to taste the food of ordinary people. "OK, just a moment." Although curious about the simple order of the young lady, the bartender didn''t ask much, but turned and left. While sitting and waiting, Lucia, also known as Lorraine hill, listened to what the people in the bar were talking about. "Have you heard that the notice of conscription will be issued recently. It is said that we should prepare for war." "I see. It''s like the conflict between the south side and frost rose." "I really want to go. After all, clancia is not like the old aristocrats who cut off the military pay, and the treatment and food are always very good." "Ha ha, this is also true. One of my nephews is that he has gained a lot of weight when he came back from being a soldier. In fact, he was too thin before." "It''s a pity that the conscription requires age. I don''t think it''s a good choice. Now it''s in the rear at most." "On the whole, there''s a lot to look forward to now. It''s not like worrying about all kinds of things before." "Yes, I used to be very careful when I paid money. I hid it in a corner of my house for fear that some local ruffian would sneak in. Even if we do some small business, we still have to pay all kinds of protection fees. How can we continue to do that? " "When the public order is good, you can do everything at ease. You can have a good sleep every day. Ah, it''s not easy. No wonder those people wanted to revolt. Who would have followed the west wind if they had known that¡° "Ha ha, I feel that if clancia can last for a few years like this, no one will respond to the restoration of those aristocrats of westerly wind." "I''ve forgotten the name of the previous city Lord. It''s only two years since then. I used to hear people scold me every day." "I can''t think of it now." Several middle-aged men sat together and laughed. "Here''s your order." The bartender put two plates in front of leicia and Mira. "Thank you." Leicia looked at the rectangular loaf of bread, hesitated a little, turned to look at the people next to her, and then reached out for a small piece. It turns out that there are no knives and forks here. She sighs to herself that they are all eaten by hand. Bread is not soft, some hard, fortunately with vegetable soup, to also not so difficult to swallow, but basically no taste. Just as leicia was slowly eating dinner, four dusty people came in. They were men and women. Seeing that there were no vacancies in the bar, they separated and sat down. "Hello, is anyone here?" A woman asked carelessly, but that kind of calm temperament to make people not angry. "No Leicia shook her head and looked at the big sword on her back, which was still covered with a slip proof cloth. After sitting down, the woman took the sword off her back and put it at the table for leicia and Mira to look at. The body of the sword should be made of fine steel. It''s quite heavy. There are small serrated notches on it, but the edge is very sharp. It can be seen that it is often used. After ordering, the female adventurer looked at leicia and said with a smile¡° Ha ha, is this the first time I''ve seen you "Yes." Leicia nodded. Before, there was a business center in Hopland. The surrounding population was dense, and there was no sign of Warcraft for a long time. Naturally, there were fewer adventurers. Compared with these wild guards, the chamber of Commerce believed more in its own people. "It seems you don''t go out much." The 30-year-old adventurer is in his prime. Although she is a woman, she has a lot of muscles on her arm. She looks like an old hand. "Can you tell me something about your usual adventure?" Leicia is a little curious. Although she has good strength, she doesn''t travel much. "That''s OK, but you have to pack my dinner today, or I won''t have the strength to talk so much." "Yes¡° Of course, she doesn''t lack the money now. "Ha ha, thank you, miss." She said rather boldly. "In fact, our business is also running around, looking for jobs. After all, Warcraft doesn''t exist everywhere, and it''s not a place where money can afford to hire us." Then she began to talk about her own experience. This female adventurer, Pauline, was a little gifted when she was a child. She learned swordsmanship from the local supernatural schools. Later, she gradually took part in the work of fighting against some Warcraft. Generally speaking, the local super faction will let the new members of her own faction participate in the practice, and she is also so familiar with and acquainted with a group of people. After marriage, because she was not satisfied with the tedious life after marriage and had no children, she ran out to be an adventurer herself. In her own words, she was happy and free. Today, although they have only the strength of sequence 3, with their rich experience and cooperation with peers, they can occasionally hunt some weak sequence 4 Warcraft. When they complete the local commission, they can also cut off the materials on Warcraft and sell them for money. "Generally speaking, the group of mages in the East bought more. Generally, we would send our familiar friends to ruerna to sell them." In this way, if you do a lot of work and kill a series 4 Warcraft, you can rest for more than half a year without worrying about food and drink. If you are lucky, you can change some equipment. Leicia nodded, then looked at the two handed sword on the table, based on the analysis of her own carrying system. This sword should be excellent bronze. It''s good for ordinary people. "Where are you going recently?" "Recently. It''s said that there are several rock piercing worms in the northern County of nideshire, which have collapsed several mines. Now the clancia authorities have organized their own staff, but they have also called in some adventurers. " "Because this kind of Warcraft travels underground, and its whereabouts are uncertain, it''s very difficult to do, so the rewards are relatively rich." "I see." Leicia nodded, thinking of her caravan''s itinerary, and nethershire was among them. Let''s go and have a look then. Chapter 457 "Yo, take a look at the fur coat on the northern grassland. It''s warm and comfortable." "The Yellow pomegranate with frost is delicious and cheap." "The South''s hongtan pickled fish is absolutely delicious, with a new formula and a new taste." There are all kinds of Hawking in the market, and many customers are standing in front of the stalls, bargaining with the owners. EFT is the capital of Baimu county. Naturally, the markets here are very prosperous. Occasionally, residents of many small cities around come to buy things by carriage, and then take them back to their small towns or villages. Compared with those fixed shops, the goods sold in the market will be a little cheaper, and then there will be more variety. Many merchants will bring goods from other places to sell here. Wearing easy-to-use hunting suits, leicia took a few people to walk around the market, looking at the goods on the surrounding stalls. Some of the people behind kept remembering the kinds of goods they saw along the way and the approximate prices. "How are you looking, you guys?" "Miss, the price here is different from that of the central provinces." A young man from the Ministry of Commerce and trade replied. "Salted fish in the south is a little more expensive. The prices of wheat, millet and other main grains are OK, but the prices of animal meat are cheaper." "Well, it''s food." Leicia looked at the red meat lying on the wooden table, with a little ice crumbs scattered around it, which should have been transported from other places. Baimu county is getting closer to the mountains in the East and north of clancia, and the number of wild animals is also increasing. In addition, the weather is slightly cold at present. You can transport the fresh meat there for a good price, instead of making it into smoked sausage. At present, there is no large-scale animal husbandry in clanesia. Except for horse breeding in some areas, most of the plains are mainly planted with grain. The reason is also simple: the direct output of growing grain is high, while the output of animal husbandry is low. However, it is not that there is no way to improve it. The girl recalled some experiences of her previous life. Meat is still needed. Nowadays, the protein intake of ordinary people is still too low. "In terms of other commodities, there are more wood products, which seem to be local specialties." "Well." Most of the land in Baimu county is plain. Apart from grain, the local birch is very famous. People use this kind of compact tree to make all kinds of utensils. "We''ll rent a stall here tomorrow and sell something." After a lap, she said. "Yes, miss." Behind several people promise a way, looking at the eyes quite a bit eager to try. Leicia shakes her head slightly, asks several people to contact the market administrator, arranges in advance, and then takes the remaining two people to leave the market. Walking in the streets of EFT, at the moment, only Mira and a maid were behind her. They continued to look at the things on both sides of the street. "The houses here are very neat. It seems that they are all made of the same material." Leicia looked at the white and gray bricks on the wall. Although there was a shade difference between the bricks, they were almost the same. The roof was black and blue. Occasionally, I can find a touch of moss in the cracks of the bricks. I feel that these houses should have been built for many years. "Yes, miss. All the houses here are made of bricks from a clay pit in the East, so the colors are similar." "They all use bricks from the same place. Do every family have the same idea?" No one wants to be different, thought leicia. Such unity is rare. "This..." the maid was a little embarrassed and hesitated for a while. "Because there is only one brick factory in the neighborhood, which is the family property of the former city master." Well, it''s still a monopoly. I used to play construction games, and I always like the neat house. I didn''t expect that it was realized in this way in reality. After walking around the city, leicia found a well decorated jewelry store and went in. "Hello, what can I do for this young lady?" As soon as the shop assistant saw leicia coming in, he immediately called her warmly. Since the fall of the Xifeng aristocracy, it has become more and more difficult to sell luxury goods. Sometimes there is not a guest for several days, and many shops are closed, but this one is the only one that still insists on it. "Let me have a brief look." "Yes, please." After a little turn, leicia nodded. The taste of this family is pretty good, and the style is more in line with her aesthetic. But today, she is not here to buy jewelry. "Hello, is your boss there¡° She asked voluntarily. "You are..."¡° The shop assistant hesitated, but Mila shook her long ears and took out her business certificate to show the shop assistant. "Our first lady is the daughter of the ragtish chamber of Commerce, and now she wants to talk about a business." After carefully examining the certificate, which was issued by the authorities of clancia today, the clerk nodded, and then a few people waited. "Just a moment, please. I''ll get someone to inform the boss." Leicia sat at a small round table in the shop, waiting quietly, looking at the scattered pedestrians on the street, thinking about what she had seen and heard along the way. Although the main purpose of this trip is not to make money for the caravan, she still wants to try to find out what it''s like to do business in clancia now. It''s difficult, but it still has huge profits. After a long time, a middle-aged man with some weight came into the shop under the guidance of the assistant. As soon as he entered the door, he saw the young lady sitting in the corner drinking tea. She professionally swept her clothes and make-up, then came into the room with a smile on her face. "Hello, I am the owner of this shop. May I ask who is the eldest lady?" "My name is Leticia. I''m the daughter of the owner of the ragtish chamber of Commerce." Lorraine Hill gave a brief introduction, and then took a look at the boss. He was wearing a gorgeous brown coat with a emerald finger in his hand. He seemed to be a well-known businessman, but she also saw a lot of such people. In the past, many owners of small chambers of Commerce dressed like this when they were in Caritas. "Hello, I''ve heard so much about you." Although I have never heard of this chamber of Commerce, the boss said politely that bragging is not against the law, and everyone loves to hear it. Moreover, it''s not easy to get the official certification of clancia''s chambers of Commerce. When the country was established, clancia cleaned up the chambers of commerce that had colluded with the aristocrats in the past, and many of the old faces he used to be familiar with disappeared. Fortunately, his business is not big. It''s also a luxury product. He doesn''t have much contact with ordinary people, and it doesn''t harm people''s livelihood. So he escaped the disaster. It''s just that it''s hard to do a lot of business at present. However, as an experienced businessman, he still didn''t give up. With his observation of the new country of clancia, in this increasingly better situation, sooner or later everyone will get rich. Jewelry is still indispensable for marriage and love. At that time, the jewelry store in the city itself was hard to compensate. "What business does the young lady want to talk about?" He sat down at a small table, and the maid beside him also served him hot tea. Chapter 458 "In other words, does Miss leicia want to borrow my shop and help sell some candy?" Asked the boss, who confirmed. "Yes." The young lady with blonde hair and red skirt nodded. She won''t stay here long, so for convenience, she will put some candy on consignment in the store. "But what''s the advantage of this for me? It''s against our style to put candy. In addition, there will be a backlog of shelves where jewelry was originally placed." Although there is no business at present, the boss still doesn''t want to let go easily. "This... Mila, do you have anything else with you?" Leicia thought a little, and asked Mila to take out a few beautifully packaged candies from the small package around her waist. Before she left, she asked tisilan''s rabbit ear family to help make them. Open the printed pattern of sugar paper, a light gold translucent candy will appear on the table, the boss picked it up, sniffed, felt a burst of fresh sweet. This is a very good candy. There are no impurities in it. After checking it, he put it in his mouth and tasted it slowly. A burst of sweet from the tip of the tongue, that special feeling people can''t stop, let him slightly close his eyes, experience. "The candy made by the lagtiss chamber of commerce is really unusual. I''m afraid these sweets have such amazing effects only by adding subtle and extraordinary raw materials." As a businessman, he has some insight. Leicia nodded, then continued to look at the boss, saying nothing more. Looking at the young lady who didn''t answer the phone, the boss knew that he had met a business veteran, so he stopped thinking about pressing the price again and took the initiative to let go. "In that case, we seem to have room for cooperation." So later they began to talk about the price of the venue, and part of the Commission and so on. After signing the agreement, leicia also said goodbye for a while. After tomorrow, someone else will send a batch of candy. For this cruise, she has prepared many kinds of candy. "Well, good cooperation, miss leicia." Then the boss watched several people leave. After waiting for it to go away, the store manager came over and asked. "Why did the boss suddenly agree? Didn''t you say that you wanted to maintain the taste and style of the store?" "You don''t understand here. You should do it well with your heart. Don''t think about it carefully. What''s unpleasant with the other party "I see, boss." The store manager was still puzzled, but he knew after many years that the boss would not continue to explain, so he shook his head, turned back and began to think about how to make room. After seeing that the store manager was busy, the boss sat at the table and drank the tea slowly, recalling everything just now. Yes, it can''t be wrong. The maid who poured tea for herself was Fanny, the gifted niece of the former Lord of evert. Didn''t she go to the Royal College in Wangdu a few years ago? I didn''t expect to survive in the chaos. I''m afraid I have a strength of four now. Besides, after I was a sinner, I was able to go out at will. I can afford such a maid. This lady is really not simple. It''s a small thing to make money. If you can get involved with such people, it''s really lucky. You know, nowadays many businessmen have a headache for clancia''s law enforcement. They don''t dare to bribe as they used to. Nowadays, under the strict rules, it''s too difficult to exploit the loopholes as before. Even if he abides by the law, he has to deal with all kinds of inspection and verification. If this goes on, his family will be registered by those people from the Trade Bureau. Even if they don''t do anything wrong, they sometimes lack a sense of security. Without him, the scene of their former colleagues falling down is too chilling. He still remembers that night, the law enforcement team knocked door to door according to the list, and then one by one arrested and sealed up, all kinds of accounts were found out by them, and then one by one interrogated the origin and whereabouts of their funds. Among them, the woman judge with glasses was as cold and indifferent as the sheep to be slaughtered. Fortunately, my family was small and I couldn''t catch up with those big businesses. I was always more comfortable and came out of that yard. And those colleagues who can''t get rid of it are pulled to the outside of the city and beheaded by uni president. The nightmare scene makes him sleep hard for a long time. Since then, the merchants in Baimu county have settled down and become good citizens who are more law-abiding than ordinary people. ---------- The next day, the fair in the city of Everton. Today, there is a special stall in the market. The beautifully decorated ribbons and bells are dancing in the wind, making a slight bell sound. Three stalls are combined into one. Behind them, there are still one person playing bagpipes, one person ringing a hand bell, and one person beating a drum. The music comes out. A staff member in front of the booth, wearing a white coat and holding a big copper bell, attracted people''s attention. "We are the ragtish chamber of Commerce. Today we specially come here to hold a lucky draw. The process is clear. The old and the young are not deceived. Even if they don''t win the lottery, there will be candy gifts." Then he stepped aside, revealing behind him a crystal instrument similar to a Ferris wheel, in which there were small balls of different colors. When a person shakes the instrument, the ball also rolls. There is a small exit on one side of the instrument. With the opening of the cabin door, the ball can roll out. According to this person''s explanation, it is probably according to the color and mark on the rolling ball to see whether to get a general. The rewards vary from high to low. At the top is the extraordinary fruit from the tixilan mountains, which can improve the physique. At the bottom, there are other things in turn, which are packed in exquisite ribbons and cartons, making people feel very exquisite. Special prize: [green orange fruit] (rare silver), worth about 12 gold coins. First prize: [seven color candy jar] (7 of them are excellent silver), worth about 6 extraordinary gold coins. Second prize: [red guava] (rare bronze), worth about 2 gold coins Third prize: [pearl sugar jar] (five of which are excellent bronze), worth about 50 silver coins. ... Consolation Award: [lagtiss milk candy] Although the highest reward did not reach the gold level, all the processes in this transparent instrument are clearly visible, and the probability is very high and can not be falsified. Therefore, under the demonstration of the staff, some guests are a little eager to try. Even the third prize is also a big profit, and it is not expensive to draw once, as long as 10 copper coins. Soon, some people around, looking at the central instrument, one by one queuing lottery. For a time, the crowd became more and more crowded as some people returned after winning the prize. In the open space beside the market, under the light red sunshade, a girl with rabbit ears asked the young lady next to her. "Yesterday''s group of people said that after calculating the probability of winning the prize, there is still a risk in earning very little." "That''s right, but our goal is not to do so. Instead, we need to take the opportunity to expand our reputation and open up a situation for the subsequent sale of candy. Those who taste the delicious candy will also be our customers in the future." Although it''s only a side business of travel, Lorraine Hill doesn''t mind letting his staff practice more. Many of them will be both helpers and opponents of domestic businessmen in the future. It''s only through personal experience that you''ll know the secret, right? Chapter 459 Leicia''s caravan spent three days in EFT City, first advertising with a lucky draw, and then promoting her candy with a consolation prize. There is no need to create demand. The residents of Baimu County seldom eat such mellow and sweet candy. Now, the first attempt has left a deep impression. For many organisms, sugars can make nerves feel happy and happy, which is the product of biological evolution. Even in the modern society in lorenthal''s memory, it is still so. In the competition of various entertainment activities and delicious food, sugared milk tea, cola, flower tea and other drinks still have a strong attraction. In today''s world where entertainment is scarce, the happiness brought by sugar is rare. Of course, the price is not cheap. The raw materials and technology of sugar production have always been expensive. There are not many natural sources of sweetness. Before the improvement of varieties, many fruits are not sweet, so it is not easy to extract sugar. The most common sweetness is honey, but the yield of this kind of thing is also very low. In the distant past, the discovery of the new world was largely for the sugarcane industry to produce white gold and sugar. It''s hard to imagine what a time it was when a person could not eat sweet food once a year. With this expectation, in the past, candy and fairy tales were often associated£¨ Such as Halloween, etc.) Therefore, in this era, sugar is still a delicacy that only a few people can enjoy. ---------- After the event, many residents in the city knew about the lagtis chamber of Commerce, and bought some candy at the special price event. Although not much, it was a rare gift to put it at home for children to taste. "If you want to buy in the future, you can go to the coot jewelry store in the city, where we have all kinds of candy on consignment." "Finally, welcome to participate in this activity!" As the voice fell, a slight fireworks started, ribbons, flower paper and some free candy spilled from the air, and then cheers came from the venue. "Great "Eat well, and want more." A child said with candy. Leicia looked at the scene with a faint smile on her face. Then she got on the carriage and drove out of the gate with the team. On the last day, the commerce and Trade Bureau in the city sent several people to inspect the activity, for fear that they might make some operation to trap people. Fortunately, everything was normal in the end, so they didn''t stop and intercept it. Then go on to the next stop. The repainted motorcade unloaded a batch of candy and put it on consignment in the jewelry store. Then they bought a batch of excellent birch and headed for the northern provinces. On the continuous plain, the Highlands rise and fall, and the narrow paths spread to the distance. On the open and boundless field, a motorcade slowly moves forward in the morning light. ------------ The Duchy of black rock. Three airships came from one side of the sky. They slowly landed outside a city in the mountains. Then as the stairs fell, the soldiers unloaded boxes of heavy wooden cases from the airship. The long-awaited support of the Changji sect finally arrived. According to frost rose and its treaty, they will provide the halberds with the most modern and sophisticated weapons. A spear was inserted into the gap of the wooden box, and then pressed hard. With a crash, the sawdust flew up. Then the wooden board was pried open, revealing the weapon wrapped in oil paper and straw. The special weapon with black matte has a slender and heavy appearance, but its surface is very smooth. It feels like an elaborate work of art. This is the result of frost rose, magic crystal gun. In a council hall in the city. Several mages in their robes are docking with these mercenary leaders. "800 magic crystal guns, 2000 muskets, 100000 magic crystal ammunition and 500000 muskets ammunition were transported here." "This is the first aid promised. If you can unify the whole territory, the second aid will arrive soon." "No guns? What''s the use of these? They shoot hedgehogs before they get close. " A Mercenary Captain complains indifferently. The mages raised their eyes and looked at the unhappy man. Then they recruited a soldier to follow the airship. "You show this group the power of the magic crystal gun." "Yes, my Lord!" The soldier in a black and smart uniform answered loudly. Then he picked up a magic crystal gun, expertly opened the bolt, and then loaded it with ammunition, a conical ammunition with engraved grain was pressed into it. A group of people came to the house and watched the soldier aim at a huge stone in the distance. The stone was about 300 meters apart and a picture was painted on it ¡Á¡£ As the soldier pulled the trigger, there was a gunshot, and the hard boulder in the distance burst into pieces. Surprised, the captains of the mercenaries came to the stone and searched for the painting ¡Á There is a hollow crack in the broken stone, and there is still some white powder left in it. "This is the power of the magic crystal gun." One side of the mage said. "In order to deal with the extraordinary people in the green Empire, we have developed this kind of weapon that ordinary people can use." "The extraordinary in sequence 6 may be difficult to shoot, but in sequence 4 and below, a volley will be seriously injured and lose combat ability. Even in sequence 5, he does not dare to be easily exposed to the concentrated shot of the magic crystal gun. Once he can not escape, death is the inevitable outcome." "You may still have some hesitation, but our frost rose alliance will also tell the world that new forces will surely transform the world, and the seven Xuehua countries will surely belong to the same banner. It is our destiny and future necessity to defeat the green empire." "Yes, that''s why we chose to unite." After the inspection, these mercenary leaders also became serious. They ran all over the year and naturally understood the strength of frost rose alliance. With excellent technology and access to resources, the rise of this alliance became a predictable fact. The fighting in the mountains started again, but it was totally different this time. Under the cover of a few scattered demons, the troops of the long halberd sect quickly approached the city gate. With the sound of neat guns, the smell of gunpowder filled the battlefield, and then a big hole was broken under the old and solid fortress. Teams of armored soldiers with long halberds wave into the city. These fully armed soldiers, like sharks, enter the fish school with nowhere to escape, wantonly encircle and kill the vulnerable enemies in the city. However, the garrison, lacking armor and insufficient training of melee team, could only break up all the way, and even took the initiative to open the gate on the west side and flee to the grassland. But soon, the enemy in the rear continued to kill. These light cavalry soldiers with long halberds chased those fleeing enemies and knocked them to the ground one by one, constantly cleaning up and encircling these old guards. Since the mercury Dynasty, the beacon city, which had been alone in the north for thousands of years, was finally broken in the hands of its own compatriots. Chapter 460 Through the windy province of Fengxi, we come to the mountain and hilly province of Luoyan. Along the path surrounded by mountains, the motorcade moves slowly. Occasionally rolled over the stones on the roadside, the wheels bumped slightly, making a fine sound. In the mountains of the north, the chill of winter has not yet completely dissipated. There is still a little snow water in the dark green pine needles on the roadside, and the water drops drop quietly along the forked branches and leaves. Lorraine hill was sitting in the carriage. She was wearing a long red skirt, but this time she added a velvet coat to it, which made her look a little more lovely. The weather seems to be getting cold again. Looking back on the spring rain a few days ago, she felt that the temperature had dropped again. I don''t know whether these people are used to it or not. Although she is following her own investigation, she still wants to pay more attention to it, otherwise it will be bad if it is frozen. "Fanny, how are you doing with those people who are riding with you tonight. If it''s too cold, you can take out the blankets in the goods and put them on your knees and body. If you have frostbite, you can say it in time and take turns to have a rest in the warm car. " "Yes, madam." The maid nodded and wrote it down in her notebook. Looking at it, it seems very serious. Lorraine Hill thought that when he was a child, he had such a small book around him, remembering his favorite sentences, things he didn''t want to forget and things he wanted. The cool mountains occasionally heard the song of cuckoos. They flew down to the branches, swayed and let the drops fall. As the carriage climbed over the hills, a loud and confused sound came from the valley in the distance. After receiving the order from the eldest lady, the four riders urged the horses to move forward. The party turned a few big bends, and a confused scene appeared in front of them. On the side of the road on the hillside, several carriages overturned on the side of the road, some people were running in the distance, some horses were screaming in panic to get rid of the reins and shackles, while a huge Warcraft was in the valley, biting a horse. As the gray blue Warcraft swung its head back and forth, the poor horse broke into two pieces, and its internal organs and blood spilled out. On the other side of the valley, a few people are shooting arrows at Warcraft under the cover of trees. Unfortunately, the effect is not good. Although the Warcraft has no scales, its skin is very tough. "Merca salamander!" Exclaimed a rider. "Do you know him?" Several companions nearby asked. "Yes, I''ve seen similar ones in the tisilan mountains before, but they are rare. The most powerful one I''ve seen there is no more than sequence 3, which is not powerful." "And this one is 4-5 times as big as the average individual. It looks like it has at least sequence 4." "What can I do? Do you want to go down and help?" "But now we are caravan guards. We pay attention to personal interests. Will it be against our image to do so?" "Hey, don''t get too involved in the role play. I think the eldest lady will ask us for help when she sees it." "Well, let''s think we''re one of those very good caravan guards." After dealing with the obstacles in their hearts, several people did not hesitate any more. They took out the sword hanging at their waist, and the cold light overflowed. They jumped down from the hillside and glided down at full speed. The ground in the mountains was covered with fallen leaves and melted snow, so it was fast to slide, and soon several people approached the giant salamander. Looking at the head higher than the human, they were not afraid, but head-on. He breathed out the white mist, stepped on the low tree trunk, and jumped up. His sword flashed a flash of brilliant light, and then inserted it directly into one eye of the giant salamander. Then several others arrived. One cut a huge hole under the neck of the giant salamander, while the other two directly pierced the salamander''s forearm to break its tendons. The archers and observers who were hiding in the side looked at the people who suddenly rushed down from the mountain and gave a burst of exclamation and warning. But before they finished their explanation, they solved the problem cleanly. So powerful, so powerful, even for elite adventurers. Looking at their skillful appearance, several people nearby could not help sighing. After a few shouts, the newt fell into the dead leaves of the valley. "Thank you for your bravery." "Thank you." "Alas, my carriage." "Thank you so much." These people were dressed in different ways, old and young. They came slowly after the newt died. "It''s nothing. It''s nothing. Are you all right¡° The young riders felt their heads a little unkindly. "Some of us were slightly injured, but fortunately you arrived in time. There is no big problem at present. It''s just the loss of some goods and carriages¡° "That''s good." Several riders answered, listening to these people''s grateful words, they gradually thought of a question. Is it that the solution is too fast and too quick, so that it is false to say that he is an ordinary guard of the caravan now. It''s not good. I''ll be scolded by Lord Mila after I go back. He said that he and others had influenced the plan of his Highness the sage. Think of here, a few people are not happy, but some lost. Then ragtiss'' caravan slowly arrived and stopped. ------------ In the evening, cold spring village. Scattered houses on the hillside, a few hills in the middle of a small open space, are now some tents. "Thank you for your help. We are from Lake chamber of Commerce. It''s normal that you haven''t heard of it, because there are only 30 people in our chamber of Commerce." A thin old man with white beard was talking gratefully to a blonde lady by the campfire. "Nothing. How are you? We have medicine for trauma. " Lorraine Hill''s face was illuminated by the fire, yellow on one side and shadowed by the shaking shadows on the other. "Thank you for your generosity, but we still have some Dieda herbs. After all, we will prepare some for you all the year round. Don''t bother you any more." On the other side of the tent camp, Mila is looking at the rabbit eared riders with their heads down. "I feel like you''ve been floating recently." "No, no, sister Mila." Several people trembled and stood up straight. "Oh, that is to say, I still want to." Mira had a sweet smile on her face and her eyes narrowed slowly. "Shall I repeat it a few times?" "Dear brother knight, you are so powerful ~" "Thank you for your help. I''m very grateful. I can have a good drink with you tonight." "What''s the name of this brother? I''m¡° When Mila said that, the rabbit''s ears on her head swayed gently. If the uninformed outsiders saw it, I''m afraid she would be immediately fascinated by this lovely rabbit''s ears girl. However, some of the present people are from the rabbit ear tribe. Some of them are Mila''s classmates, some of them are from the same hometown, and some of them have heard of her name, so they dare not think about it. The red man in front of the sage is not a simple role. Chapter 461 The villages in the valley usually have little contact with the outside world. Although the outside world has changed to another country, it seems that there is not much change for them. The only difference is that the mountain bandits who used to collect rent occasionally are gone, and there is a tall bulletin board in the middle of the village. After entering the village, the caravan first found the head of the village, explained his idea of staying, and paid an inexpensive lodging fee. Then the head of the village pointed out to them where the mountain spring was, and then warned them not to break into the villagers'' houses and fields, and then ignored it. "I feel that the villagers are quite indifferent." Sitting by the warm fire, the shadow of the old man, Mila said to Lorraine hill. "Maybe it''s the past experience." The girl strung up the cut apples and put them by the campfire, ready to bake them hot. "Let me do it, miss." Mira watched Loran Hill do it herself and wanted to help. "No, it''s not particularly troublesome." The girl shook her head and looked at the people by the campfire. Now there are several campfires in the open space. A group of people are sitting around the campfire. They use the fire to dispel the chill of the night in the mountains, dry the wet clothes in the day, and there is a smell of meat in the distance. "Those guys are cooking salamander meat. I''ll bring it to you." Compared with ordinary meat, the meat of this salamander is tough, and a group of people cooked it for a long time to make it mature. Soon after, Mila came over with a small white porcelain bowl filled with light powder boiled meat slices. "Maybe it''s a little hot." Mira reminded. Lorraine Hill tasted a piece first, and the cooked meat tasted good, but there was nothing special about it. Then, as most of the meat was cooked, others began to eat it. In this long journey, although the food was not bad, we still didn''t eat much fresh meat. After initially filling the hunger in the belly, the members on one side chatted slowly. "Hello, we are members of Lake chamber of Commerce¡° Several members of the lake chamber of Commerce chatted with the ragtiss chamber of Commerce. At first, they thought that they were rescued by several high-quality adventurers, but after some explanation, they found out that they were "specially" hired guards by the lagtis chamber of Commerce. As the saying goes, when you say a lie, you need countless lies to round it. After being entangled by the chamber of Commerce of lake, they began to try their best to explain why. "We prefer to stay in such a caravan because the eldest lady of the lagtiss chamber of commerce is a good person." I didn''t know that Lorraine hill, who had been haircut, was talking to someone on the other side. "What''s your business?" The girl turned her head, slightly leaning down, and asked the girl curiously. The girl has light brown skin and two slender braids on her ears. "We sell everything. We don''t buy too much on certain goods." The girl explained that she was the granddaughter of the leader of the caravan and had been with the caravan since childhood. "We travel among the villages in the mountains all the year round. The people who live here don''t have much money and don''t buy too many things we don''t need. So we bring some things in all aspects, and basically don''t sell big things." .... "Because the competition can''t compete with the big chambers of Commerce, we can only find some hidden villages in the mountains and do some businesses that others don''t like. Although the profits are meager, there is no competition, so it''s still stable¡° .... "Do you mean the westerly wind? We basically don''t take the main road, so we don''t have to pay any tolls. At present, clancia is much better. There is no need to make a detour .... "Mountain business, of course, will point to martial arts and self-defense means, but to deal with such a Warcraft, or too hard." After a conversation, Lorraine Hill also slowly understood the lifestyle of these people. They lived in no fixed place, and the caravan was their home. They wandered around for a living. With the deepening of the night, after a group of people have had enough to drink, they gradually enter the tent to rest. Of course, a small number of people will take turns to watch the night and guard the camp. ---------- The next day, early in the morning. Lorraine hill, listening to the sparse noise outside, woke up from the tent blanket. She rubbed her eyes and stood up, her golden hair falling from her shoulders like silk. Looking at Mila, who was still sleeping, she touched the pair of fluffy rabbit ears curiously. Mila''s ears flicked gently and separated from her fingertips, revealing the light pink outline covered by fluffy. No longer bothering the sleepy rabbit eared girl, Lorraine Hill dressed, put on her coat, and walked out of the tent. It seems that this small group of people of Lake chamber of Commerce got up very early. They called the mountain spring water beside the village, washed for a while, and began to decorate some things. Looking at their movements, Lorraine Hill went over to find out the purpose. "Good morning, miss leicia." The light brown girl I met last night said hello with a smile. "Good morning. What are you doing¡° Lorraine Hill blinked. "Well, it''s for the show." The girl explained. They not only sell some things, but also perform some talent performances, such as playing the piano, singing, dancing, ring of fire, throwing rings and so on, just like the circus in girls'' memory. But these people don''t have money for special animals. "The performance can earn some extra income and attract the attention of the villagers, so we can sell our things." Compared with the big chamber of commerce where Lorraine Hill used to stay, small groups like Lake chamber of commerce also have their own means of survival. "I see." Lorraine Hill nodded thoughtfully. It seems that such a small caravan can''t be underestimated. They can survive and naturally have a unique way to adapt. As the time approached 10 a.m., a sound of gong sounded, and then a small stage was set up in the center of Lengquan village. A simple and small performance was performed in this remote village. After listening to the music, the lively villagers slowly gathered around and watched the people dressed strangely perform various skills. "The mysterious witch who Prys into everything will untie the veil of destiny for you today." A big man with white paint on his face waved a sign in his hand, and then solicited villagers to enter a dark purple tent. Under his explanation, as long as he presented a few coins, he could get the instructions of the Witch and know his fate. "This is a chance once in a blue moon. This witch has always been haunted. Even the people in our caravan don''t know her origin. Sometimes she disappears, sometimes she appears, like an old man or a young girl. She only tells the fate of those she recognizes." With this person''s explanation, a onlooker of villagers also curiously probe, looking at the unknown and mysterious purple tent. Chapter 462 The residents in remote mountain villages have little contact with the outside world, and the interpersonal relationship in the village is very simple, and most of them are relatively simple. Although everyone was a little dubious, some people came into the tent one after another to explore their own destiny. In the mysterious tent, only a little light is thrown into it through the thick cloth. The whole environment is surrounded by a hazy purple. There are all kinds of small objects hanging in the air, such as conch, shell, star, molting of some insect, strange stone and so on, which makes people feel a sense of mystery. Inside the tent, a veiled woman sits behind a black flannel table. She is dressed in a dark purple robe and hood, with asymmetric rings on her wrists and rings of different colors on her fingers, giving a sense of seniority. After the guest anxiously sat at the table and asked her questions, the woman asked the cause in a low voice. Then she washed the divination card in front of her body several times and asked the guest to draw out the card. The result is always good luck with caution, difficulties with hope, let visitors daydream, and then firmly remember the witch''s warning. "In this card, the sun shines on the lush golden field, and there is a dog standing next to it. A vague figure is coming from the distance." "It means that you may get a good harvest this year, but you should also be careful of other interference. For example, the dog may indicate the destruction of the field by Warcraft or wild animals. The figure may be yourself or the person peeping at your harvest, so you should take good care of your field." With the witch to the middle-aged man after reading the card, the man solemnly nodded, thanks to the witch, just out of the tent. At this time, the sun in the sky had already passed noon. After a morning''s divination, the man at the door told us that it was the end of the day. The witch should follow some mysterious rules. The number of divination in a day should not exceed a certain number of times, otherwise it would bring disaster. In such an explanation, the crowd of people who had been watching before left bitterly. After a group of people left, a girl with light brown skin quietly walked out from the back door of the tent and went to eat. Lorraine hill was sitting under a leafy tree, the sun shining through the thick leaves on the table in front of her, with teapots and cups. She looked at the girl who was doing divination this morning with a little funny. She shook her head slightly. Then she stood up and drank tea slowly. Although Lengquan village is located in a remote area, the surrounding scenery is very good. The terraced fields and fruit trees in the mountains reflect brilliant brilliance in the afternoon sun. "Miss, is that divination really accurate?" Mira, who was standing on one side, asked Loran hill with some doubts. She didn''t feel any extraordinary magic from the girl. "Maybe." Said Lorraine hill. "If I tell you that this year, as long as you work diligently, concentrate on your work, pay attention to all kinds of conditions in the field, and do a good job of protection, you will certainly harvest a lot of grain in autumn. Do you think that''s credible? " "Isn''t that a matter of course?" Mira shook her ears and leaned over to look at the young lady with blonde hair and red skirt. "Yes, as I once told you, as long as you study hard, you can improve your grades. In fact, they are all very simple." "But usually people don''t want to do it for various reasons." "But if an authority tells you in a special mysterious ceremony that this is your destiny, will you have a sense of holiness and strive to accomplish it?" "It seems that it is." Mila nodded as if she understood. "Maybe prophecy is not necessarily true, but it will also become a driving force for many people. So sometimes you don''t have to be too harsh on such things. " "Sometimes too smart to see through, it is easy to lose confidence and hope, become worried about gains and losses, dare not stride forward." "Yes, I see, miss." Mila felt that her highness seemed to be insinuating herself again, and nodded quickly, hoping that this one would stop talking. "Cluck, all right, let''s go to lunch." Several people went to a temporary rented house in the village. -------------- The lunch in the mountain village is not gorgeous. The simple white rice with a little green vegetables is the only highlight of the meal, which was not finished yesterday. The residents here, unlike Fengxi Province, where wheat is widely cultivated, seem to eat more rice. At lunch, Lorraine Hill met the girl with light brown skin. "Good afternoon. It''s hard work in the morning¡° Lorraine Hill simply said hello. "Good afternoon, miss leicia." There was a big bowl of rice in front of the girl, as well as heaps of meat and vegetables. "I think I have a good appetite." "Well, it''s a rare chance to eat so much meat." She answered and ate, but she didn''t care about the tedious dining etiquette. Of course, Lorraine Hill didn''t value the unnecessary etiquette. "Then eat more. Do you usually act as a witch to do divination for others? " Asked Lorraine hill. "My aunt used to do this job, but now she says that she''s getting older and wants to find someone to take over this kind of job. But there aren''t many girls in the next generation, so she chooses me." She chewed quickly, and then took time to talk about the caravan. "All kinds of jobs in the caravan need fixed people to do. If someone doesn''t do it, they have to find someone to take over. That''s about it." When Lorraine Hill had just finished a small bowl of rice, the girl had already finished two big bowls of rice and a bowl of vegetables. "Thank you for your hospitality ~" after eating, the girl said thank you to Lorraine hill, and then went for a walk in the mountains. -------- After seeing the performance of Lake caravan, Lorraine Hill asked everyone in his caravan to see what they thought. He could also try to make a few small programs to attract the villagers in the mountains to browse their goods. Looking at those members pondering and hesitating, Lorraine Hill suddenly felt that he was acting like a class teacher when he was a child. After all, he had become a nuisance when he was a child. But it''s also interesting. Now it''s the devil sequence, and lorenthal''s character is a little more changeable than when he was practicing Angel sequence. The next day, cold spring village. There are more platforms in the open space of the village. Today, not only the lake chamber of Commerce, but also the people of the lagtiss caravan have gathered together a few attractive programs. On a small platform, a strange girl also walked up the steps. She had short golden hair, wore a blue and white skirt, and held a cross in her hand. At the bottom, there was a figure walking and waving her arms in the air with the string. "The opera of the little doll is here for you today. Chapter 463 The girl performing the puppet opera is Lorraine hill. She holds the hanging silk in both hands, manipulates the delicate puppet in front of the dark curtain, and makes it do all kinds of actions with the conductor, and then continues to carry on the story in the girl''s explanation. .... "At last, the girl revived her former companion, and everyone gathered together to celebrate her birthday. With the sound of laughter, she shed tears of happiness." With the end of the program, the children and adults watching clapped their hands and their faces showed satisfaction. "Thank you for watching. If you are interested, you can also see the candy we sell." The girl lifted a corner of her skirt, bowed her head slightly, and then stepped back from the stage. When she got to a deserted tent, the girl turned into leicia again. Although it was a whim performance, she made sufficient preparation, and the result was quite good. Compared with performing directly in front of the crowd before, this kind of form separated by a layer of dolls seemed to be more suitable for her. There are some things in life that are fun to try. Instead of thinking about the tense mood, Lorraine Hill took off the props and held the doll in his arms again. "Thank you for your cooperation ~" "A small thing." I''m afraid I''ll be surprised if I let outsiders see it. Fortunately, Lorraine hill is the only one in this tent. Two caravans repaired in Lengquan village for two days. After selling a small part of the goods, they parted ways and set out again. They''re going further north to NYD County, a mining area that''s also the source of the clancia uprising. --------------- Ermenas, pier college. On the school field, a second grader stood in line, waving his long gun and practicing the art of shooting in the army. Now, shortly after the opening of the village, these freshmen who have just entered the bridge pier college have to learn military long gun tactics, horseback riding, formation, military discipline, art of war and so on. As a military college in the four university levels, these are the necessary basic courses. On the fortress city floor behind the school yard, a young student was anxiously walking through the corridor. She had short black hair, like the eyes of jade. Her school uniform showed that she was also a sophomore. After showing her student badge to the guard guarding the tower gate, she enters a corridor inside a fort and stops outside an office. After finishing her hair and clothes, she took a deep breath and calmed down. Then she raised her hand and knocked on the hard thick wooden door. Dong Dong¡ª¡ª "Come in, please." "Hello, Mr. hood. My name is Jenna. I just transferred to pier college this year." The girl introduced herself to the point. "Hello, what can I do for you?" A woman with glasses at her desk raised her head. She looked at the beauty of intellectuality. "I want to ask for leave to go home once. My hometown is in Heiyan duchy. Now there are many disturbances and I am worried about my family." There was a twinge of anxiety and uneasiness in her voice. "I see. I can give you a long-term suspension leave, but as a teacher, I also want to remind you. Now it''s not a good choice to go home, you are likely to encounter many dangers, and you have just changed the sequence, so it''s difficult to protect yourself¡° "I understand. Thank you for your reminding, but now I can''t study even in school." Jenna bowed deeply. "Since you have made a decision, I will not stop you. Take this certificate well. As a student of ermenas, some forces will still have scruples and will not embarrass you too much." "Thank you, teacher." Thanks again, Jenna. "That''s it. Go to the central school building and find a gentle Griffin. Although it''s not very gentle, with it, you can take a fast ride back to your hometown." "Yes, Mr. hood." After receiving a series of school leaving certificates and documents, Jenna turns and leaves the office. Looking at the student who disappeared at the end of the corridor, the teacher pushed down his glasses and circled the name on the roster. "I hope she can come back safely." ------------- A few days later, Lorraine Hill''s motorcade entered a spacious road, and the number of carriages and people on the road gradually increased. "This is nethershire, miss." Mira opened the car window, looked out at the view, then turned back and said to Lorraine hill. "At last." Lorraine hill looks out the window at the view. Surrounded by mountains, ups and downs, with the carriage around a hill, a purple red mountain exposed in front of us. A tall hill was dug from the ground to reveal the internal rock mountain, in which the stones were dark red and purplish. This place used to be a piece of iron ore. It seems that it has been abandoned for a long time, but because of the ore everywhere, there is no grass growing in the mountains, so it is still abandoned. There are many mines in nideshire. In the past, in the era of the westerly Kingdom, there produced a large number of iron and copper mines in China. It is a resource-based area under Luoyan province. However, there are not many metallurgical factories in nideshire. Most of them are transported to red gravel city for smelting with the help of coal mines from other places. At the same time, water trucks can also save a lot of labor. In the evening, the motorcade finally stopped in a city in nideshire. Although it is not the capital of the county, it is still prosperous because it is close to the south. The miners who finished their work were walking on the street carrying the mine. They were all covered in black ash and talking about what they got today. Occasionally, they met several alchemists in trench coats and robes on the road. Beside some stores on the road, there were a few heavy magic statues. While sitting in the restaurant, Lorraine Hill asked a local guide to inquire about the county. "Hello, my name is Lucia. I''m the successor of the ragtish chamber of Commerce. I''ve just come here with my caravan. I''d like to know something about it." "How do you do, young lady? Just ask." The guide was dressed in coarse cloth. Looking at his strong arms, he seemed to be a local blacksmith. "I saw some alchemists in the street. Where did they come from?" "Well, in fact, they are local mages, but if they are apprentices, they are also the faction of ruerna. Long ago, before the battle of breaking the bow, when the seven Xuehua countries signed a treaty, some ruerna mages came to support the construction of Xifeng." "In order to obtain more metals and minerals, many of them came to niedershire as technical support, designing architecture, assisting mining and so on. During this period, they also brought some basic magic statue making techniques to assist in mining. " "Unfortunately, this kind of support gradually disappeared after the" battle of breaking the bow ", and the relationship between the two sides gradually became indifferent. Although there was no major conflict, most of ruerna''s mages withdrew." "At present, the alchemists you see are the descendants of the local alchemists who used to follow and study. Although their strength and skills are not as good as those of ruerna''s mages, they are also close to the people. Nowadays, they are maintaining or designing the structures in many mines." "I see." Lorraine Hill nodded, then asked about some of the counties and provinces. Most of the industries in niedershire are related to minerals, and agriculture is very few. Most of them rely on imports from other provinces. In the past, westerly grain always controlled and controlled this remote and important county. Fortunately, with the establishment of clancia, there are plenty of food and other daily necessities, so we don''t have to live as hard as before. ... "What''s the big deal now? Let me think about it. A few giant worms appeared in the front-end time and destroyed many tunnels. At present, the government is looking for someone to hunt these worms. Then there is the east side near the sighing mountains, where there are Warcraft in sequence 5. Fortunately, it has been solved so far. " "Oh, how did it work out?" "It is said that he is a strong young man. He came from other places two years ago. He is very powerful and can kill many Warcraft with his bare hands." The guide depicted a short man with reddish skin. Chapter 464 Riding on a Griffin, Jenna travels through the sky, across the wild mountains. The air in the sky quickly takes away the heat from the surface of her body. She is wrapped in a tight fur coat, and occasionally some snowflakes blow down from the cloakroom. Holding the reins of the hand has been frozen red, even wearing gloves still can not stop the biting wind, only the magic flowing out of the extraordinary core exudes a little heat, in order to avoid fingers and body completely frozen. Unfortunately, the heat of this magic is still a drop in the bucket. Today''s Jena is just the battle Series 2, wild wind swordsman (excellent black iron). She has just changed the series and is extremely weak. She is not the state at the end of last year. War sequence 2: wild wind swordsman, this job introduction is not strong, and there are not many additional abilities. Of course, the promotion difficulty is also low. It is generally the choice of mercenaries or the extraordinary people in remote areas. Jenna chose this because she was influenced by what she learned at home when she was a child. She originally wanted to make the transition, and after studying in school for a period of time, she would choose the extraordinary advanced placement agency that she was suitable for and good at. Unfortunately, she had to interrupt her plan because of the unexpected situation. After a day and night''s flight, spanning thousands of kilometers, with the help of this Griffin, she climbed over the barriers of sighing mountains and finally saw the scenery of her hometown, the country surrounded by mountains and lakes. The wings beat to lift the fallen leaves among the trees, and the Griffin slowly landed. Jenna turned down from above, took out the prepared food, fed the big guy, and then touched his neck. "Thank you so much." This Griffin with grey mane and white feather looks at the girl in front of her, pecks at the food, and after eating it, it chirps, and then flutters its wings and disappears into the sky. It will return to ermenas by itself. Knead some stiff face, Jenna endure physical fatigue, to the mountain path, toward home. ---- "What?" When she got back to her home, she only saw an Empty Fortress locked up. Her father and several brothers were not there, which surprised her. "Oh, it''s Miss Jenna. Didn''t you go to school?" Inquired a guard with a halberd stationed around. "I heard there was turmoil in Heiyan, so I came back." "So it is, but the chief has taken many brothers to the beacon city in the west, and the Allied forces of our long halberd sect are attacking that place." "But didn''t father say he wouldn''t join a faction?" Jenna was puzzled. She had been away for less than two months. How could everything have changed. "The situation doesn''t allow it. Frost rose intervenes. The strength of the long halberd sect is stronger and stronger. If we don''t join it, we will become its enemy, so we have to stand in line. After standing in line, he was immediately transferred to the other side by the commander of the faction to participate in the siege army. " "Is there any danger?" Jenna asked. "I don''t know." The guard shook his head. Jenna couldn''t, so she had to ask some people around. Their family has lived in this small mountain town for generations. It''s also a local rich family. It has its own small castle. Although it''s not big, it''s not bad. It''s well-known in the local area, so it''s adopted as the leader by some captains who also go out to be mercenaries. It''s a pity that this place is remote and the news is not very well-informed. No one knows how the war is going on in the front line. Jenna has to take a simple rest for one day, and the next day, she will go to the west side of the principality again. --------- Clancia, niedershire. Lorraine Hill''s motorcade continued to drive, and they came to the city where the mine happened, where many people are now gathered. Some of them are the extraordinary people drawn from the place by clancia, and some of them are the adventurers attracted by the bounty. In fact, those giant worms are not very effective, but they are mainly underground, so it is difficult to find and kill them. Ordinary people can''t beat it. After the extraordinary arrived, it ran away again. It''s a headache. After the team stopped, the team''s personnel skillfully went everywhere, recorded and inspected the local situation, and recorded in a form. And Lorraine hill put on a simple coat and went into the street to look around. "The Warcraft disturbance has been going on for nearly two months. If it goes on like this, our output will drop sharply this year, and we will lose a lot." Several miner leaders were talking about it. "Yes, it''s not easy to build the structure this year. There are fewer mine accidents. I didn''t expect to see so many strange Warcraft. No one has seen them before." "The reward offered by the local authorities is getting higher and higher, but no one can solve it." "It''s said that the red paw in the East is very powerful. How about inviting him here?" "It''s said that clancia officials sent someone to inquire about it, but the one said he wanted to protect the local village and couldn''t walk around at will, and he didn''t seem to be interested in money." "It''s rare. Is he very good?" "It''s very powerful. It''s said that it''s series 5, but sometimes it can match some series 6 Warcraft, so the mountains in the East are much more stable now." "It''s a pity that such a person has been staying in that remote place." "But others are willing, and others are not good at demanding." .... As several people dispersed, loranthal''s steps moved forward again. This is the second time that she heard about the special Superman, whose nickname is "red claw". It feels like a professional agent of demon sequence. Then she shook her head again and went to one side of the street, looking at the scattered shops. Compared with inland cities, the streets here are scattered with a lot of ore debris, which seems to be scattered by hauling carriages. The architectural style of the whole city also reveals a kind of dark gray, with few bright colors. Many of the residents in the city are miners, and there are relatively few other occupations. In order to be resistant to dirt during mining, their clothes are mostly black and gray, Tibetan blue and so on, with few bright colors. Most of the shops here sell practical tools, wear-resistant clothes and so on, and there are basically no luxury goods. People''s life is also quite simple, mining, eating, drinking, rest, mining, basically is such a cycle. In the west wind of the past, they were like this. Now, after clancia ruled the country, although there was more time than before and there was no need to work so hard, the work of mining still could not be abandoned. Although it''s a bit tired and dangerous, what other options can we have in this remote city. After a survey, Lorraine Hill returned to her place of residence. She decided to fly to the east by herself tomorrow. For the caravan, she would stay in the city for the time being. She didn''t have to cross the mountains and walk into those small paths. The steep mountain road over there is not suitable for carriage. I hope to find the person whose nickname is "red claw". If I guess correctly, he should be the teenager in the girl''s memory. Chapter 465 On the east side of Netherland, a village in the mountains. This unknown village can''t be found on the westerly map in the past. After the founding of clancia, according to the local people''s address, it took a name, beech village. Because there are several rare beech trees in the village. A young man in an animal skin vest is walking on the rugged mountain road. He carries several meters of dry firewood on his back. Compared with the figure below, the heavy dry firewood has a huge gap, which makes people doubt that it will crush the young man. But he did not have any different feeling, still easy to walk on the mountain road. After entering the village, several children in the village saw the young man and trotted around to watch. "Did brother bud go to collect firewood again?" "Yes, it''s still a little cold now, and there isn''t much firewood left in Mr. Tuoke''s house. I went to find some." "Brother bud is so powerful that he can recite so much." "Well, you try to grow up, and you can do it later." He nodded. This young man is the restaurant accommodation student that Lorraine Hill knew in Hopland, that is, the boy who avenged his friend. After obtaining the training methods and strength from Lorraine hill, he killed his enemy and then came to his friend Gretel''s hometown to do what he could. After coming here, although he was distrusted and frightened by the local people (because of his face), in the later days, he helped the surrounding villages clean up a lot of Warcraft, so his fame gradually grew. As he became familiar, people here no longer rejected him, but gradually accepted him. "Hey, bud, you''re back." A middle-aged man dressed as a hunter came out of his home and said hello to bud walking on the mountain road. "Come back, uncle Fengde." Bud nodded. "I''ll ask Anna to bring you some bacon later. It''s made by my wife with special flavor¡° "Thank you, uncle." The ugly and simple boy grinned. "Nothing. You''ve been helping us for the last two years." The hunter went down the hillside in front of his house, came to bud, looked at his worn vest, and said. "I''ll talk to old lady Ritter later and ask her to help you sew some new clothes. Although it''s spring now, it''s still very cold. You can''t wear too little." "Don''t bother. Winter comes like this." Bud shook his head, and then a burst of red rose from his muscular skin, and white smoke rose, steaming away the accumulated dew. "I''m extraordinary. Don''t be afraid of the cold." "That said, but it''s a magic thing. It''s better to wear more clothes." "Besides, you are also a great hero in our village. You helped defeat so many Warcraft and such powerful characters. You can''t dress too shabbily. Otherwise, outsiders would think that we repel you." But the uncle''s kindness, bud had to promise, and then asked old lady Ritter to take his size. Carrying firewood on his back, he first helped father Tuoke''s house to replenish firewood, so that the lonely old man didn''t have to worry about the cold. Then he took the surplus firewood back to his living place. There was a rough house built of stone. The roof was made of thick thatched concrete, and there was a layer of wood under it, But under the thick material pile, waterproof is also good. When he got home, he began to make a fire and cook. What he had learned in a restaurant is now very easy to use. Take the dried meat from the cantilever beam of the roof, cut off a few pieces and throw them into the pot. Add some radish and green vegetables. After the dough is baked, you can eat them. While waiting, he came to another part of the house, scooped out water with a ladle in a large water tank, cleaned his body, then put on another clean animal skin vest, and sat next to the tempering stove. At this time, the food was almost cooked. Although the life in the mountains was simple, there was a kind of peace and tranquility, which made him quite satisfied. Gretel''s hometown is in this village. There were three children in his family. His eldest son, Gretel and his brother, died in the mine disaster. Gretel took part in the uprising in clancia, then went to the South and never came back. Now the only girl left in the family is Karen, who lives with her parents. Go back to Karen''s tomorrow and ask them if they need any help in the field. When he thinks about it, bud closes the door, prepares to practice his extraordinary sequence, and then goes to bed. A clear and ethereal voice sounded in the village. "Hello, is this beech village?" Seems to be a girl, listen to its standard accent, should come from the hinterland of clancia, received excellent education. "Yes." Uncle hunter''s frank reply. "Is this lady coming to our village to buy some ferret fur? It''s the only specialty in our village." Uncle guessed the origin of the blonde, and then sold his own things. "If you have fur, you can buy some, but I''d like to ask about a young man named bud." "Bud, what can I do for you? He has turned down several offers¡° "It''s not a solicitation, it''s just a simple desire to see. It''s a former acquaintance." "Well, he lives on the other side of the village. I''ll take you." The villagers in the mountains are very simple, and they directly take the girl to a house built by rocks. The girl, who had just visited, was wearing a black windbreaker, grey boots on her slender legs, and a little golden hair on her hood. Her face was beautiful and hazy. Hearing the footsteps from far to near, the door had been opened ahead of time, and the strong young man had walked out of the house. In Uncle hunter''s surprised eyes, the powerful young man saluted respectfully at the moment. "Hello, Miss Lacey." He slowly raised his head. In the evening, the eyes were bright, and seemed to be surprised and grateful. "Long time no see, bud." The blonde girl didn''t refuse. She accepted the young man''s salute and replied. "Thank you, uncle." The blonde turned and said. "It''s nothing... It''s nothing." Although the heart is full of surprise, but the hunter uncle or slowly nodded, and then continued to say. "Then I won''t disturb you." Then he walked away. Two candles were lit on the rough wooden table. They came to the table and talked about their experiences in the past two years. At first, bud was worried that the young lady would not be used to sitting in her rough wooden chair, but she didn''t feel uncomfortable looking at the other side. Instead, she sat down naturally and adaptively. "Sit down, bud. I haven''t seen you for two years." Chapter 466 Lorraine Hill took off her hood and showed her face. Her hair changed from gold to silver and snow. Under the reflection of the only two candles in the room, it was a bit hazy and beautiful. Looking at this still beautiful young lady, bud also sat down. Compared with his inferiority and timidity in the past, he would be more calm and calm now. This once short and cowardly boy, unknowingly, has grown up a lot. On the contrary, his height is higher than that of Lorraine hill, and his body is particularly strong. His strong and clear muscles can probably kill a cow with one blow. "You''ve grown a lot." Lorraine hill looks at bud in a different way, with a little emotion in his voice. "Yes." Looking back on his journey, through a long journey, across more than half of the country, and finally found Gretel''s family in this small village, bud also experienced a lot of growth. Mind is no longer as narrow and naive as before, less inferiority, more calm. "There are many dirty and mean people in this world, but there are also some simple and kind people." Bud said of his feelings. "Not everyone is suitable to fight, to fight, but they are still worthy of my protection, I want to give a strength for this mountain." "Gretel once said he wanted to be a hero." "Although I am not strong enough now, I will try my best to go in this direction, become a hero in my heart and protect those I love. Maybe I will get hurt, encounter failure and lose my life, but now I am no longer afraid. " "I don''t understand too many complicated reasons, and I don''t know what justice and right are, but looking at the stable life of those people, I feel calm and satisfied." The young man who once yearned for the exotic world and the splendid adventure and listened to the poet''s singing outside the country tavern has grown up slowly. After walking through the outside world for a period of time, he has realized the meaning of his life. This is his deep dream. In the house with the lights flickering, bud talks about his faith. After experiencing the Hopland rebellion and crossing mountains and rivers, he finally finds his own destination. "Bud is a gentle man." So said Lorraine hill, with a light smile on his face. "However, protection is not enough. It will make them too dependent on you and become weak." "What you have to do is not to be a meticulous protector, but to lead the lion of all people, so that they can get the same courage and strength as you." "There are so many villages like this in nideshire. It''s hard for you to worry about them all. Even you need to rest." Lorraine Hill said his thoughts, and the young man on the other side slowly raised his head. "Come on, Miss Lacey, you''ve given me everything. I can do whatever I need." "Although I have given some help, I don''t want to use it as a threat to you. That''s not what I want to see." "I''m just giving an offer, or an invitation to decline." Lorraine Hill pondered the language. "I hope you can become the leader of a knight order, train and lead them, and guard this land." The girl''s burning eyes are especially bright under the reflection of the candle. After investigating the situation of niedershire, she felt more and more that the local people needed a guard force, not only to protect the land from the wild Warcraft, but also to guard the border of the country as a local border army. It is also better for such legions to be trained and armed from the local area, so that they will be more familiar with the local area and will not cause conflicts of regional discord. At the same time, they will be more determined when guarding their hometown. Nowadays, it is difficult to mobilize sufficient forces to support remote areas in the near future. In this way, it is a better choice to let the local people become stronger spontaneously. Of course, there is no need to worry about its separation from the command of the central government. With the improvement of transportation and the construction of talent cultivation system, the cohesion of this country will only become stronger and stronger. "I''m not very smart, sometimes I can''t turn the corner. It''s not good for me to be the leader..." although the obstacles in my heart have gradually cleared away, he still hesitated in the face of unfamiliar fields. "No, Gretel was younger than you are now. He can organize so many people without extraordinary strength. I believe you can do the same." "But..." bud hesitated. Lorraine Hill interrupted the young man and said directly. "Bud, don''t overestimate those who are sitting in high positions. They are awed by the bright throne. Everyone is learning and growing step by step, and the big tree is just a weak seedling before it is tall." "There has never been any noble blood or irreplaceable talent. Maybe some of them are smarter than you, but as a leader, what is more important is the belief and will that infect people." "You may not be the brain thinking about everything, but you must be the backbone of the team. In this way, you can really build an indestructible army of steel." In the candlelight hut, as it quieted down, bud looked at the rough tabletop, with dark brown fibers arranged tightly, and occasionally a few burrs protruding. Wood is a common and fragile thing, far less hard than stone, but even such a thing, as long as one of the fibers is tilted, it can plunge into the unprepared meat and bring up a trace of blood. With the burning of the candle, the wax oil becomes less and less, the height becomes lower and lower, and the scope of its reflection is also less and less, shrinking from the periphery of the table top ring to the middle. For some reason, bud suddenly remembered that distant afternoon when Gretel took him to nisos'' house to protest. "Don''t you think that''s dangerous?" "Ha ha, I have my own way. There''s always someone to do these things, isn''t there? " "Well, in fact, we all have this mentality. We always think of others to help them out. We just don''t have to hurt ourselves." "We all want to pursue the advantages and avoid the disadvantages. We are constantly obedient and dare not resist. In this way, we retreat step by step until we let everything out." "Individuals are lonely and weak, but if they unite, trust and warm each other, they will gain great courage." "I''m not fighting alone." "This sentence is simple and simple, but it makes me feel at ease. Maybe this is the strength of unity." ... After a long time, the candle has burned to the bottom, and the place where the candle light reflects also shrinks to the center, which is the place where the heart of the tree is, that is, the growth rings left in the first few years of tree growth. The fibers are closely arranged and extremely hard. Bud raised his head slowly, his dark face flickering in the candlelight. "I promise your invitation and hope to be a part of the power of clancia." Chapter 467 The Duchy of black rock. Jenna rode a horse along the road quickly. After a day''s journey, she felt tired. Fortunately, there was a village not far ahead, where she had been several years ago. She remembered that there was a field surrounded by low stone walls beside the village. The horse''s hooves are stepping on the road with weeds, bringing up bursts of soil and grass scraps, and the air is chilly near night. As Jenna approaches her destination in memory, a blaze of fire emerges in the distance, and the chaotic cries become clearer. Her heart a tight, picked up the whip, twitch the horse, and then speed up to the front. The village in my memory is now being burned, the fire rises under the wet straw, with a strong green smoke, slowly drying everything around, and the village is a chaotic landscape. A group of people in chain armour and covered armor are forcing some villagers out of their houses with swords and guns. They are looting the coins and various properties. A bearded soldier put his foot on the old woman on the ground. "Say, where else are you hiding?" His face was full of impatience. "Ha ha, this girl is pretty. I''ll be with you tonight." On the other side, the wretched soldier tied a struggling woman with a rope, and at the same time, he was up and down. "Cut, still want to resist." An iron gun was pulled out from a middle-aged man, bringing out a burst of rich blood, and then the dead body slowly fell on the side of the house. The fire shone on the face of amazement and reluctance, and time seemed to freeze here. These heavily armed soldiers dragged villagers out of their houses. When they resisted, they beat or assassinated them with weapons. Curses, wails and whips came and went one after another in the burning villages. They were driven to one side, kneeling on the ground and being watched over, while the other soldiers moved the contents of the house and cellar to the open space on the other side, and then loaded into a carriage. Some old people were killed directly by these people with weapons, while young men and women were tied up under the threat of cold weapons. The cries of children and women and the sobs of the public are especially desolate against the background of the sound of fire. Jenna looks at the scene in front of her eyes and wants to crack. Although many of the villagers are just one-sided, they are all honest and honest ordinary people in her image. Why do you treat them like this? She drove her horse to the village, turned over, grasped the scabbard in her hand, and walked forward with heavy steps. "What are you doing?" "What for?" Several soldiers turned their heads and looked at the girl who had suddenly arrived. They saw that she was wearing a leather coat and a long knife was hanging around her belt. They thought that she was well-dressed and had some martial arts skills. A small head leader came over with a long gun and said to the strange girl, "you''d better mind your business here. These people are diehard elements who support the" bow hunting sect ". Many of our brothers died in the fight with them." "But it''s cruel of you to do so." The girl looked at the scenes in front of her, with a breath blocked in her chest and a hand clenched gradually. "Cruel, laughing to death, where are you from, disharmonious miss." The soldier leader whistled and said with disdain. "That''s what war is like. If they win, they will treat us like this. They are really good people. Have you ever been cheated by them before? When there was a famine, they could sell a bag of rice and a gold coin. " He estimated that the girl who came here on horseback should be a young member of a certain mercenary family, a member of the "long halberd sect". After all, there are not many local "bow hunting" girls who practice sword and horse riding. Under the arrangement of the older generation, they will honestly learn to weave clothes or other work. "That''s it, little girl. You''d better go back to feed. Don''t run around with a knife. Ha ha ha." Some soldiers in the surrounding area also roared. "Maybe if you marry a man and have a baby early, you won''t think about these messy things." These soldiers don''t think they are doing evil things at all. They are doing ordinary work. They were originally mercenaries running around. They were not familiar with these compatriots in Heiyan, and they had no psychological burden to kill them. What''s more, isn''t war like this? If it''s not for these rich interests, who is willing to work hard? Now that they have won, it is natural for them to extract oil from every inch of the enemy. Property, women, livestock and fields will belong to them. If not for these reasons, why should they follow the mercenary captains and charge. "You!..." Jenna cried out angrily and pulled out the knife. The heavy and narrow long knife reflected bursts of cold light in the fire. "Yo Yo, the first lady is angry. Ha ha ha." "You are treason to us, you know? Not only you, but also your family will be punished "I advise you to think about it." "Ha, I guess I''ve read too many knight novels and wasted my mind. Ha ha." These soldiers are not afraid at all. Some of their leaders are also war sequence 2. Naturally, they can perceive the girl''s general strength. Although it''s good, it''s not very useful because of the large number of people on their side. Had it not been for scruples, it would have been difficult for them to cultivate such a girl. They would have taken down a meddler. It''s normal to lose one or two people in chaos. After the outbreak of the war, some of the order in Heiyan began to collapse, and the previously repressed conflicts and resentments were directly exposed in a barbaric way. The sarcastic voice of a group of soldiers stimulates the girl who still maintains the heart of justice. She rushes up with a knife, ready to stop the tragedy by her own means. Hiss¡ª¡ª A slight spark flashed by, and the sharp long knife directly cut the opposite weapon, broke the hard armor, and brought a long blood gap on the body. In a simple surprise attack, the girl slashed the three people down with a knife and let them fall to the ground, curling up and howling in pain. "It''s not easy, little girl. I''ll make a decision on your knife. " A man in heavy armor came from behind, and a soldier respectfully stepped out of the way. This man seems to be the leader of the team, with the strength of sequence 4. "Longco boss is here. She''s good to see." "Tut Tut, this girl seems to have a good figure?" Although three people were cut down, after the leader came from the rear, a group of people settled down again. Their leader, a rare expert in the surrounding teams, was not worth mentioning when dealing with the little girl in sequence 2. Dressed in heavy armor, the man is more than two meters tall. His body is like a mountain. His back is facing the fire. It is huge and oppressive. The shadow under his body slowly covers the thin girl in front of him. Chapter 468 This man, who is covered with heavy armor, holds a long halberd like an axe in his hand and drags it on the ground at will, pressing out a gully, then he picks it up easily. "Put down your knife now, I think I can let you go." His deep voice came through the cracks in his armor. "That''s impossible." Jenna puts her finger on the back of the cold knife. As she caresses her finger, the snow like lines light up on the blade. This knife was once given to her by ausuna in the "black veil" club. The man seemed very satisfied with this loyal and conscientious man, so he took out this pearl grade long knife to reward her. She regretted joining that Crazy Club, doing a lot of wrong things and hurting her friends she once knew. However, everything in the past has happened. She can only suppress this kind of confession in her heart and try her best to do something to remedy it. In the school, everyone has their own lives. After the transfer, there was less communication among the students in Chengzhai college, and no one retaliated against her. This kind of guilt has never been released. Now, in such a situation, it is more difficult for her to escape against her heart. There is a clear line between right and wrong. Don''t be confused by other people''s rhetoric, Jenna. So she told herself in her heart. The right hand grasps the handle of the knife, and then the left hand slowly covers it. Holding the knife in both hands, Jena''s eyes are like jade, and a faint radiance rises. Although she has only the strength of sequence 2, she once entered the realm of sequence 4 with the blessing of that secret skill last year. She has rich experience and is not without the power of World War I in the face of the enemy in front of her. "Hum." The leader on the other side looked at the girl with disdain, but so what? The gap of strength can not be made up by taking it seriously. Suddenly, the heavy halberd swept over directly, and crossed the crescent track in the fire light, bringing up the sharp wind pressure. Sweeping the attack surface is huge, now the Jena is not as agile as last year, there is no time to dodge, can only use the blade to block. The sharp blade cuts directly into the halberd, and then it is forced by Juli to press on Jenna. Her feet on the ground push on the ground and lift up bursts of soil. After a short distance, she can stop. "But that''s all." The leader of the mercenary made a brief comment. The halberd folded up and drew an amazing arc in the air again. The cold light flashed down and directly attacked the innocent girl. He is also a veteran who has experienced the battlefield for a long time. His moves are fierce and straightforward. "Die for me!" At the moment, Jenna''s hands are numb, her arms haven''t recovered from the heavy blow just now, and the only thing that can move is her legs under her body. Her body wriggled in the roaring sound of the long halberd breaking through the air, rubbed the edge to escape, and then rolled to the ground. The long halberd was also split on the ground beside Jenna''s head, and the small stones splashed on her face. The pain made her feel a little frightened. This is not ermenas. If you are seriously injured and can''t escape, you will die. No one will stop, and no one will help you. Under the threat of death, Jenna runs the extraordinary core of her body with all her strength. The only ability of the wild wind swordsman in war sequence 2 is to use it with a small acceleration. With the help of her arm, she quickly turned around to avoid the enemy''s sweeping again, but her face was cut by the afterwave of the long halberd cold front and shed a row of bright red blood. At the moment, she has no mind to deal with this kind of not heavy wound, because the next attack is coming, but this time it is not easy to dodge. Jenna struggled to get up from the ground, but buckled her knees and put the knife on her shoulder to block the halberd. The heavy halberd was cut by the sharp blade, and a section of the head directly hit Jenna''s shoulder and back, breaking several bones and making long blood marks. The left shoulder is broken. Jenna''s heart sank. This kind of injury can''t be recovered in a short time. Taking advantage of the enemy''s weapon damage, she got out, moved to the outside, and finally left the leader''s attack area. Although she is far less powerful than the leader at present, she is lighter and faster than the mercenary leader in heavy armor. Enduring the pain, she held the sword in her right hand and crossed several sharp arcs in the air, cutting out bright red cuts for the soldiers who surrounded her to prevent her from leaving, so that these people lay down and couldn''t stop themselves. Then she ran to her horse, turned over and got on the horse, and left for a while. Before the horse under her stepped out a few steps, a dangerous signal appeared in the extraordinary perception, and there was no time to turn around and observe. She lay down on her side, passed a long gun through her side, took a piece of blood from her elbow, and then disappeared into the night. that was close. But for her reaction, the gun would have passed through her chest. On the rugged mountain road, she strove to pull the horses under her body, ran wildly in the night, jumped directly off the road and into the field below. In this way, with the help of the line of sight, she temporarily separated from the rear shooting. Panting for intense white air, one person and one horse ran around at night, hiding behind the pursuers, until they walked farther and farther away, and the voice behind them became more and more sparse and quiet. Finally, after confirming her safety, Jenna finally stops her horse and falls down in a mountain depression. With the help of the dark night, she finally escaped the pursuit of those people. After breathing slowly, she pulled out several medicine bottles and gauze from the packages on both sides of the saddle, and then began to deal with the wounds on her body. Only then did she notice the ubiquitous pain in her body. During the short fight, not only the wounds on the surface of her body, but also her internal organs and bones suffered a lot of dark injuries. Recalling the knowledge of first aid taught by her father, Jenna treated her wounds step by step, bandaged them carefully, and prayed in her heart not to get sick and have a fever. It''s a remote place. It''s not a good place for healing. At night, after pacifying the frightened horse, Jenna also closed her heavy eyes and slowly went to sleep. ------------ Clancia, niedershire. "Your Highness, where have you been these days?" After returning to the caravan in the city, Mila curiously looks at the returning Lorraine hill. His highness is now wearing boots and a hood, and seems to have gone a long way. "Go to the East and find an old friend." Lorraine Hill untied the collar, took off his coat, revealed the coat that had been folded inside, rearranged his hair, and sat down at the table and chair. "He''ll be here soon, but I''m going to see the local officer these two days." Loranthel spoke of his decision. "OK, I''ll arrange it now." Mila nodded. Chapter 469 Early in the morning, Jenna woke up to the sound of birds. She moved her body a little. Fortunately, when she used to rest in Chengzhai college, she learned to make a lot of potions. Although it was very common in the school and no one needed them, now these potions have played a great role in healing her wounds quickly. She took out the food in the saddle package. After eating it, she didn''t walk around. Instead, she continued to cultivate in situ and began to practice her own extraordinary sequence. Although it''s series 2 now, it''s a good thing that I''ve had an advanced experience and it''s not difficult to improve my strength. -------- In nethershire. Wearing a black windbreaker and silver hair falling on the hood and fur behind her, Lorraine Hill walked up the steps and climbed a clock tower overlooking the city. "Your Highness the sage." After him, nearly ten officials walked respectfully behind him and stood still, waiting for his Highness''s question with a little nervousness. They are the mayors of the cities in the county and several sheriffs. "How many troops are there in Netherland now?" The sage, who looked like a girl, turned and asked the people behind him. "Report, your highness." "Now there are 8000 troops stationed in Netherland, 3000 of which guard mountain roads and checkpoints at the border, and 5000 are scattered in cities. In addition, there are about 12000 reserves with military training experience, which can be temporarily recruited in case of war. " There are about 6 million people in nideshire. Among the 34 counties in clancia, the number of people is not large, which is lower in the middle. In addition, due to the remote location and the pressure of the west wind in the past, the living environment of the residents is poor. Although they have a wide range of land, most of them are uninhabited mountainous areas. "How many of them are extraordinary?" "Among them, most of the extraordinary people are in sequence 1-2, with about 1000 people, and about 60-80 people are in sequence 3 or above." "Are there any other local fighting forces?" "Yes, the local Angel church, the supernatural faction, and the regional alchemist Association. There are about 100 extraordinary people in the angel church, about 500 extraordinary factions, and about 200 local alchemists. However, most of these alchemists are not good at fighting because they lack some advanced knowledge¡° "There are a lot of people in the extraordinary faction." Lorraine Hill sighed a little. "Yes, my Lord, most of them have been handed down for many years, and they also have their own unique advanced channels." An official seemed to want to say something. After a few seconds of hesitation, he chose to speak. "Your Highness, these extraordinary factions have established a network of relationships in the local area through their apprenticeship and inheritance. Sometimes they are not very good at enforcing some of their laws and regulations..." "What was it like in the westerly wind?" Lorraine hill did not immediately answer, but want to understand the past environment.. "During the westerly period, the local nobles would send their descendants to learn some skills and upgrade the extraordinary sequence. At the same time, they would make friends with a group of extraordinary people to help them do things." "I see." Lorraine Hill nodded. "Although they are extraordinary, they still have to abide by domestic laws. If they still refuse to accept a clear warning, they can apply to the Central Committee of clanesia for support." These people are expected to be a little disappointed in the face of the current clancia, because clancia will not provide you with special rights just because you are extraordinary. This is also the fundamental difference between clancia and frost rose. In the constitution of clancia, all people are equal, regardless of the rank. This is the foundation of our country and the banner and slogan of the uprising. It is an unchangeable fundamental concept. But Xifeng is different from frost rose. Although frost rose has some so-called "democratic" votes at present, in fact, the voting weights of ordinary people, rich people and extraordinary people are totally different. A rich and extraordinary person may have thousands of times more votes than ordinary people. Frost rose imitates the green Empire and establishes a hierarchical pyramid society. All people will rank according to their property and strength. There are differences between the superior and the inferior. Compared with verdant, the only good thing is that they don''t talk about blood lineage. On this basis, green also needs to consider your family background, parents, family, historical glory and so on. In the construction of class, verdure can be said to go to the extreme, there is a set of complex and logical noble theory. The advantage is that the country can be controlled with relatively simple labor costs. As an emperor, as long as the relationship between several royal families, dukes and important earls is well handled, the general framework of the country will not be in chaos. As a duke, as long as the following earls are loyal to him, then the region under his rule will not have any trouble. The advantage of verdure is that even if there are outstanding and emerging talents among the common people (in fact, there are very few in the case of lack of Education), they are either recruited as sons in law by the great nobles or married into their families, or they are given part of the fields and positions to accept. In this way, they were absorbed into the new aristocracy, separated from the original class and environment, and no longer wanted to rebel. Of course, even among the nobility, there is competition, but that is another mode. In the long run, the result is that the people at the bottom of the green layer, such as grain in the field, are withered and numb. They are doing rough and laborious work, growing and dying like weeds. In the eyes of other countries, clancia is doing thankless things. He tried to make everyone human. When people mean to provide them with education, medical care and a good living environment, it requires a great and long-term investment, and what is the return? Illusory loyalty? Work a little harder? They can''t think of anything else to look forward to. Maybe this is some girl''s naive dream. But in reality, the dream will wake up eventually, and frost rose union doesn''t mind being a cruel person who tears open the dream. They will govern and rule the seven Xuehua countries in their own way, and then move forward in the direction of their hearts. And this direction is definitely not what Lorraine Hill wants to see. Without Pullman and clancia, perhaps she would live in seclusion because of her character. But now that she has come to this stage, she will no longer sit back and watch this beautiful ideal collapse in front of her. "My idea is to set up a military academy in the local area, which is specially used to train young people. The tactics and skills taught are mainly to adapt to the local environmental characteristics. At the same time, I am specialized in learning some knowledge about local Warcraft, and know its habits and weaknesses to deal with its attacks." "Because of the specialization of the contents of the professors, it will save a lot of costs and facilitate rapid popularization. These people will serve as excellent reserves, militia and law enforcement teams. Among them, the outstanding students will be selected for further study and receive more comprehensive training and education. " "Then these people form a knightly order, all made up of extraordinary people, which can quickly support everywhere." "Of course, this is just my proposal. You are local people and are more familiar with the local situation. There are some deficiencies that need to be improved together." Lorraine Hill''s proposal aroused a lot of discussion among the accompanying people, and then they supplemented and improved a lot based on their usual experience. At last, people began to discuss the name of the new order. "What name does your highness think is better?" Several people look at each other, stop discussing, turn around and ask the girl standing in the morning light. Looking at the rising sun in the distance, the young lady replied in a low voice, "call it the order of the morning Clarion." Chapter 470 Jenna found a new place in the mountains and repaired it for three days. She not only healed her own wounds, but also upgraded her strength to sequence 3. Now her extraordinary job introduction is war sequence 3 ¡¤ sharp frost. This job introduction focuses on strengthening the agility of the body, and can make her weapons more sharp. Finally, it has a certain ice cold effect. Among the same level of employment agencies that Jenna knew, it was rare and difficult. Before, she didn''t know how to advance. Until recently, she made up her mind and decided to gamble. If she chose other rank 3, she would not be very sure to deal with so many soldiers. Now, she is a little more sure. After finishing, she set out again, ready to go to the location of the village again. The sky was overcast and gray, not very bright even during the day. Jenna rode carefully along the mountain road. When she came near the village, she turned over, tied the horse in the woods, hid it a little, and then approached carefully with a long knife. There are many trees and shrubs in the mountains, which give her a hiding space. With some efforts, the girl slowly approaches the village. At this time, there was no one here, only burning houses, broken ruins, trampling fields. She walked out from behind the woods, looked at the footprints of the horse''s hooves on the roadside, and roughly inferred the whereabouts of the group. It''s also on the way to the West and the beacon city she''s going to. After that, she did not stay any longer. She returned to the woods and rode on the road again. -------- The capital of Netherland, iron felt. As the name suggests, there are many blacksmith workshops here. A long time ago, the iron ore in nideshire was transported here for smelting, and there were many craftsmen. However, with the rise of the red gravel city in the northwest, this kind of manual ironmaking method gradually fell behind. Although there are still many blacksmith shops, they can''t be compared with the peak. Now, in front of a school yard in the city, there are many young people who come from various villages in the mountains and are called by the local government. They will start a three-month training from today. The food and clothing during the training will be funded by the local government to facilitate unified management. During this period of time, they will acquire certain military literacy. According to loranthal''s system, one item is added to the column of personal skills, namely, military literacy Lv. 2 (including basic weapon use methods, understanding of marching process, solid knowledge of field operations and survival, and obeying command and order). These people will become reserves in the future and will be recruited urgently when fighting. The outstanding ones will be screened out and enter the next stage of training. At this time, the government will also give these students certain subsidies and give them extraordinary training methods. After graduation, they will also be incorporated into the local patrol and law enforcement departments. At this time, from the perspective of loranthal''s system, it is military literacy Lv. 3 (skilled use of military weapons, horse riding, cooperative combat, familiar with the basic military array, with a certain degree of discipline.) At present, the troops in clancia who have experienced several wars with westerly wind are probably Lv. 4 in her eyes Those elite troops with a serial number are probably Lv. 5 military literacy (they are proficient in many weapons, have certain extraordinary strength and cooperate with their comrades in arms, drive horses, fight with extraordinary resonance, have a military array like steel, regard death as a matter of course, and have discipline as a mountain. Each individual clearly knows the strategic intention, tactical objectives, and operational principles of this operation.) In addition, for those mercenaries who used to be westerly in the past, they are probably Lv. 1 in loranthel''s eyes Today, in clancia, there are only two troops that can fully achieve lv.5 military literacy, the order of havoc and the order of iron and steel. The former has about 600 full members, while the latter has about 200 full members. In addition to the retinue reserve members, the former can make up about 2000, while the latter can make up about 500. In addition, there are some Lv. 5 combat forces, but the number is very small, and the maximum number is only 50. Generally, they are special forces in special operations. Most of the domestic elite still stay in Lv. 4. After all, clancia has been established for a short time, the complete talent cultivation system has not been built, everything is not perfect, and it is also very weak. I believe that in the future, there will be more and more troops with their own number. Of course, this is what the government of clancia thinks. In fact, in black rock, Vilga and other countries, those who can achieve Lv. 3 Military literacy are extremely rare elite troops. In the absence of a unified, convincing and following belief, many people join the army just for a living, far from having any fighting will. Generally speaking, the real elite often came from the private army of the aristocrats, who were raised and trained since childhood. These talents were the basis of the aristocrats'' rule. In the Council Hall of the Lord of the city, Lorraine Hill sat in the middle seat, listening to the reports of the officers below, calculating the time and proportion in his heart. "When the tiefengcheng training ground is built, 3000-5000 people can be trained every year in the slack time of farming, and they will be turned into the reserve (military literacy Lv. 2). At the same time, about one tenth of them will be selected to receive one year''s off-duty training and study (military literacy Lv. 3), which will supplement the local public security and law enforcement teams." "After that, the elite with extraordinary strength will be selected from each team. After assessment, they will take part in the final project of our college. They will experience learning, training, actual combat, from reserve service to standby, and gradually become a member of the Chenxi trumpet Knight Order (military literacy Lv. 4)." After listening to the expectations and reports of these officers, Lorraine Hill gradually came to a clear understanding that under normal circumstances, it would take about 3-5 years for an outstanding young man to enter the morning Clarion Knights'' order if he came out of the mountain village with good talent, will and hard work. Don''t look too high, Lorraine hill, said the girl to herself in her heart. After she got used to the steel sun Knights of the rabbit ear clan around her, she felt that her cognition was out of balance. After all, not everyone in every place has such opportunities and opportunities. She has been sleeping in the forest for nearly seven years. In addition to the extraordinary fruits and materials she left behind, she has participated in several battles of the rest of the westerly party in the past two years, which has created this army. At the time of its establishment, there were a lot of series 4 in the iron and steel sun Knights'' order. In addition to the later extraordinary fruits, the potions given by Lorraine hill, and the training of the war, now every official member (about 200 people) of this Legion is basically in series 4-5, and the retinue reserve is also in series 3-4. Now it takes 3-5 years to cultivate a second level Legion on a large scale. In fact, it is very rare. Although in the eyes of outsiders, this young sage methodically deals with and decides all the details, in her own eyes, it is like a barracks in the construction game. Looking at the well-equipped, orderly arranged and well disciplined teams, her heart will also rise a faint sense of satisfaction. Perhaps, this is another kind of farming. Chapter 471 Jenna rode through several villages and cities to the west of beacon city. Along the way, she saw many burned villages and plundered cities. It''s a terrible country. I don''t know when she felt this way. What she saw and heard along the way made her pessimistic and disappointed about the future of this country. Once she thought that as long as the development of good farming, more manor, let everyone live more affluent, everything will be better. But the ugliness of human nature broke out in the war. After losing the old order, everything became savage and brutal. The two sides killed each other, burned the cities and villages that supported each other, and captured the defeated enemies as slaves. The fate of women was even worse. She didn''t know where to pour the sadness and anger in her heart. The two leaders who started the war? The despicable and greedy soldiers who help the tyrant? People full of suspicion and disbelief? When she was a child, her father taught her swordsmanship and combat related knowledge, but rarely talked about how to face this not beautiful world. She wanted to shout to vent her overstocked emotion, but she didn''t know what to shout. In the end, he could only whip his horse and keep on going. Another night, she went into a city to rest. As soon as I lay down in the hotel, I heard a noise outside, and then a group of hasty footsteps, accompanied by the sound of weapons fighting. She got up from her bed, quietly opened the window and peeped into the street below. More than a dozen people with torches were walking in the street. They were armed with spears, axes, shields, bows and arrows. They were also wearing different kinds of leather armor. These people cut down the scattered guards in the city at night, and then shout around. "Brothers in red oak, I''m Nader, nephew of the former mayor." As he called, many people recognized the strong man. "Now, after the long halberd sect conquered the city, they plundered and raped women. Such a sect is not worth following." "Why do you have to endure their misdeeds in the city? This is our city, where we live and grow up. " "Drive them out and tell them who is the real owner here!" As his voice fell, a group of people around him yelled¡° Drink For a moment, it was a bit of prestige, which made people feel surging. In the Red Oak City, most of the people were originally from the "bow hunting faction". However, some time ago, the Allied forces of the "long halberd faction" captured the city before they were occupied. Later, because the Allied forces wanted to continue the offensive, most of the people were taken away, leaving only part of the garrison. And this part of the garrison, taking advantage of this rare opportunity, wantonly raided and looted the property in the city on the ground of attacking the "bow hunting" faction. This also caused a lot of discontent, and even broke out today. After the voice of this group of people sounded in the street below, some local people were encouraged to join in, and the team was about to grow. On the other side of the street, the long halberd troops who had been left behind finally arrived. Maybe the recent snatch was too smooth, which made them careless. After some scattered players were killed, they slowly reacted. At this time, this group of guards with shields and spears roughly arranged in the street, and quickly charged to the opposite side. There were not many bowmen among them, most of them used spears and halberds as weapons. The battle in the city soon began. Just now, the powerful and shouting team of leather armor soon suffered heavy losses. Their number was small, and they were scattered and gathered together. In the battle, they were soon driven away by the defenders with long guns and shields, and their bows and arrows were blocked by shields. Seeing that this group of people are about to abandon their armor and lose, a man with a long and narrow machete suddenly appeared behind the garrison. He jumped down from the house beside him. His machete cut like a saw tooth and took away several lives. Then he jumped up again when the other party turned around and hid behind the shadow of a house. So back and forth for several times, the pursuit was unable, the morale of the garrison began to collapse, the speed of advancing ahead slowed down greatly, and became the constant suspicion of turning back step by step. At this time, the enemy on the opposite side gradually regrouped, and the sound of bow and arrow shooting gradually increased. Finally, under the attack, the morale of this group of defenders finally collapsed and fled. They were killed one by one by the mysterious machete. His strength should be around series 4, but his body is extremely agile, and his jumping ability is very strong. It should be that the relevant specialized ability is attached to the extraordinary job introduction. Looking at this scene secretly, Jenna guessed in her heart. Before sequence 5, most classes had no means of flying, and some specialized classes would have an excellent advantage in fighting by relying on this kind of displacement. If it''s in the open area, this machete hand won''t be so easy. In her heart, she said that although Jenna was young, she was not surprised that after she saw all kinds of talents in school, her vision became higher. It''s easy for any third grader to do it, and most of them can do better. After the victory of the battle in the city, the local team cheered. Then the houses beside the street gradually opened their doors, and some people came out to celebrate the victory. Although it was night, the city was lively again. The scattered garrison of the long halberd faction was arrested by the angry citizens, beating and abusing like a vent. And the leaders just now joined in, beating and scolding these enemies together with the citizens, venting their resentment. Nader, the nephew of the former city Lord, is standing on a platform with a torch in his hand, barearm, kicking over the defenders who just fought with them. The soldiers who were arrested were all tied with ropes. "Why, I don''t speak now. I was still facing me with a gun just now." "If you look at these people, they are just wild jackals, scum among scum, soldiers guarding the country." Nader spat at the people on the ground, then took a big sip of beer to vent his panic in the battle. Under the high stage were crowds of onlookers, and Jenna was among them at this time. "Good!" The crowd around them looked at the scene and exclaimed excitedly. "Ha ha ha." Nader laughs triumphantly, and so do some of the people in leather armor around him. After that, they humiliated the soldiers of the halberd sect, pushed them to the front, and let the people under the stage beat them nearby to vent their dissatisfaction. Then they asked people to chop their heads one by one with axes. Looking at the people shouting around, Jenna shakes her head secretly, and then slowly retreats. After the night, she is ready to set out again and leave for beacon city. "Check?" In front of the gate, Jenna looks at the guard in front of her with doubts. "Yes, in order to prevent spies from coming out of the city and the remaining evils of the long halberd sect from escaping, they must be inspected when they go out of the city." The soldier looked at the girl unkindly, looking at her pretty face and symmetrical figure. "How to check?" Jenna forced down her dissatisfaction and asked in a low voice. "Go to the cottage first, and we''ll check your bags and your belongings." Said the guard. Jenna frowned and looked at the guards slowly. After a few seconds, she said. "I''m a student of ermenas, not a halberd." Then she took out her badge and certificate. "Ermenas?" Several guards hesitated, looking at the badge. At this time, a guard with a little fat figure comes up, grabs the certificate from Jenna''s hand, and then grabs her wrist. "Don''t bluff, little girl. Come here for examination. We''re doing it for your own good." Suddenly, the guard took Jenna for several steps. The latter responded and broke away from him. "I''m a student of ermenas, and I don''t participate in the fight of any national organization, so..." "So what? I''ve seen a lot of people like you. As a student, I can do whatever I want. " "Hurry up, come in. Didn''t your mother teach you to be obedient?" There is a kind of unspeakable pain in Jenna''s heart. The scabbard in her hand is more and more tightly grasped. Chapter 472 Looking at this stubborn little girl, the eyes of several guards turned to the long knife in her hand. But there was hesitation among them at the moment. After all, the name of ermenas was there. "Bitch!" Seeing the girl motionless, the fat guard slapped her. Without precaution, Jenna didn''t completely dodge for a moment. She was slapped in half, and her face felt hot. "How many more times?" "In a hurry." A few people drink it. The guards around also became tough, feeling that the girl was defiant and didn''t give them face. Why? Does everyone who goes out of town have to be checked? Do they really do it for the sake of the residents in the city. I always feel that something is wrong. In Jenna''s heart, reason and emotion collide with each other. She is a good obedient child, in the face of such a righteous scolding, the heart will inevitably shake up. Dong¡ª¡ª A stone hit the back of the guard''s head and fell to the ground. "Who?" The guard yelled angrily. The other guards turned around and looked around, but they still didn''t see who did it. Another small stone, thrown from nowhere, gently hit Jenna''s back, let her sharp backhand catch it, and then hold it. As the guards around turned around and looked around, she looked back and saw a gesture from her wrist hiding behind the house. As if for a moment, the wrist was taken back to avoid being seen by other guards. See this scene, Jenna heart also slowly have bottom. Next, a few more stones were thrown and smashed on the heads of the guards, making them cry in pain. While taking advantage of the chaos, Jenna gets out of the encirclement of the guards, gets on her horse, and rushes out of the city. Even if someone stops her, she beats her with a scabbard. After riding outside the city for a long time, she slowly stopped when she saw that there were no pursuers in the rear. Then he found a corner in the woods and hid the horse here. Then he turned back to the side of the road and quietly hid behind the tree and waited. One after another, people came out of the city. After a long time, a man with a dark brown Cape passed by, and Jenna stood up. "Just a moment, please." The passer-by turns around and turns out to be an uncle with a beard. Looking at his face with a little vicissitudes, it seems no surprise that Jenna suddenly stops him. "Thank you for your help." Jenna knows that this is the man who helped her throw stones just now, and also the machete man last night. "Nothing. It''s you. Be careful when you go out." After a short answer, the uncle was ready to continue riding. "Just a moment, please. Where are you going?" Jenna asked. "I don''t know. Walk around." The uncle replied casually. "Just a moment, please. I''m going to beacon city. Maybe it''s just a short way." After Jenna called to stop the uncle, she took the horse out of the forest, and then drove the horse forward to walk side by side with the uncle. "Little girl, you are so unguarded. If you walk with strangers like this, there will be problems." Although the uncle said so, he did not leave ahead of time. "But I think uncle is a good man." Jenna said. "Ha ha, I''m not a good man." He laughed, then whipped his horse to speed up. After that, Jenna also accelerated. They chatted casually and walked toward the west side. ... "Where''s uncle from? I can''t guess from your accent." Jenna asked curiously. "Me? It''s not anywhere. Anyway, I''m wandering around. Sometimes I find some work to earn some money. " He said casually. With the progress of the road, they walked in the wilderness, watching the sunset gradually set in the distance. "Ha, it looks like we''re going to sleep out in the wild today." The uncle said so. After that, they found a leeward place, tied the horse well, and then found some dry wood to raise the bonfire. Surrounded by a warm campfire, Jenna talks about her experience. She was born in a mercenary family. As a child, although her father was not around all the year round, she still lived well and had a good childhood. "I''m not so lucky. When I was a child, my family suffered a lot. I did a lot of hard work and saw a lot of unhappy things." The uncle talked lightly about his past. "What do you think of the Changji sect and the bow hunting sect?" Along the way, Jenna buried a lot of difficult questions and depression in her heart. "It''s all scum. There''s nothing to say." Uncle took off his boots, smelled his feet, and then turned around to shake off the mud in his boots. Jenna covered her nose and then continued to ask, "why did you help the bow hunters in the city yesterday?" "It''s easy to say. It''s rotten, but at present, it seems that the bow hunting sect is rotten a little better." "But that''s it. I advise you to see people on both sides avoid walking." Uncle added. "But at present, there are only two schools in China." "So it''s a rotten country. The fields are full of rotten insects." "But there are also some simple and kind villagers." Jenna hesitated. "Maybe, it''s just that they don''t have a chance. If they are put into the ranks of the two factions, they will become the same in three days and will not stand any test. " Uncle whistled, took out the dried meat from the saddle package, strung it with wooden sticks and baked it on the fire. "I didn''t believe it at first, but you''ve come from ermenas." The uncle looked at the girl beside the fire. "What does it look like?" Jenna asked, puzzled. "How to say, it''s ideal and naive. Maybe ermenas is a good place to protect your children and let you see the beautiful and good side of the world." "Take what the guard said to you this morning." "You were actually hesitating at that time, right? You could easily break through with your own strength, but because of the rules and laws, you didn''t want to go over them at will." "If it wasn''t for me, I''m afraid you would have been pulled into the house and laid down your arms." "This..." "Remember one thing, little girl. Not everyone''s words are worth listening to and believing. " "Some scum, say a word, don''t listen to, don''t believe, deal with them, sword is the best words." "If you reason with them, they will intimidate you with all kinds of benevolence, justice, morality, and the overall interests, and they will speak with a strong sense of justice." "Reason is to reason with those good people. Dealing with these scum, you are insulting yourself to reason with them." "How can we tell which are scum and which are good people?" "It depends on what he has actually done. No matter how well he says it, what''s the use of it. You can tell who he is by looking at the dross he has done." Chapter 473 Ironfelt, Netherland. Outside the gray brick wall, teams of young people in neat clothes are running around the city, doing today''s basic training. They chant the same slogan, act the same, full of spirit, stepping on the dew in the morning, stepping on a path in the grass. Lorraine hill was standing on the tower, looking down at the people. "Your Highness, this is the first batch of students. Because the facilities and instructors are not perfect, there are only about 2000 students. After that, there will be more and more." Two local officials accompanying him said that although they had tried their best to do it, they were still not perfect due to the rush of time. When they faced the sage, they felt a sense of shame. After all, this is the teacher of Pullman, the leading star, the enlightening teacher of the whole of clancia, and the idol of all those who follow their ideals in junior high school. The chance to work in front of this girl is rare, but now I''m not 100% perfect. "Nothing. It''s too late." Lorraine hill shakes her head. She''s not that harsh person. She understands the difficulties of doing things. "In addition, there seem to be some special people among the students recruited." "Yes, your highness." The two officials began their introduction. "One of them is" red claw "bud, who has been active in the mountains recently. Although he is not a local, he has a good reputation, so he was also allowed to join the first batch of training students. In fact, his strength is not bad, but he lacks some relevant military knowledge. And among the current students, they are generally believed to be leaders. " "In addition, there are several others, namely" white bow "shetso," thick sword "barut," feather string "holly. They are also the heroes in the county, and each of them has the strength of more than 5 in the sequence. " "These people used to live in their own cities and villages, but now they''ve heard that the sage is at the school of construction in nethershire, and they''ve joined them." One side of the officials secretly lamented the reputation of this young sage. How to attract talents who were not willing to join in the past, now they came to vote one by one. In fact, it''s not surprising that these local heroes, after all, have just been established in clancia, everything is not stable, and they may collapse one day, so there are some doubts in our hearts. However, as the country gradually gets better, the things and vows that have been promised are being fulfilled step by step. In this way, these excellent talents are gradually willing to join. And the visit of the sage, lorenthal, seems to be a signal, lighting the last fire in their hearts, so that they finally make up their mind to tie themselves to this rising country. "Don''t give me so much credit. In fact, I just put forward some ideas and theories. In the end, you have to work hard to put them into practice step by step." The girl shakes her head. Now that she has passed through several provinces and seen thousands of families, she feels more and more that what she can do personally is limited. The real improvement of this country depends on a group of people who love this land rather than her famous sage. They are trying to build their ideal home. Although it''s hard work, every achievement in exchange for sweat makes people feel joyful and happy. No wonder the descendants of the westerly aristocrats are also optimistic about clancia. Walking down the stairs of the city, the young sage came to a blacksmith workshop in the city. Today, there are many people here. Originally, it is the largest blacksmith workshop in the city, and now it is full of skilled craftsmen. After seeing lorenthal appear, the nearly 100 craftsmen saluted respectfully, then stepped aside to reveal the armor around them. Some time ago, Lorraine Hill ordered us to forge these. She gave us a design book, including the technological process and the making style. Today, we are here to check and see which one is the most suitable for her goal. A pair of similar, slightly different armor appeared in the girl''s eyes. [cold forging steel armour] (bronze): it is made by the past civilized and mature forging technology. The advantage is that the forging level is low, and it does not need extraordinary technology. It can be mass produced. It has good cost performance and can withstand most of the physical attacks below sequence 3. These armor are quickly popularized to the county''s security and law enforcement teams. The purpose is to produce large-scale, fast and standardized armor, and then to equip the local teams. The surplus armor will also be stored up to equip the army in case of war. His goal is not to get the highest and best protection, but to make all the soldiers in his own side change from the state of no armor and less armor to the state of full armor and get the standard protection in the whole strategy. In the past, during the uprising in clancia, although a lot of armor was forged, many of them were not of good quality because of time constraints and different forms. Now, after the founding of clancia, it is necessary to consider changing uniform armor for the soldiers all over the country. This kind of bronze armor is just an attempt of Lorraine hill. I want to see if we can create high-quality armor only by explaining the design book and ordinary people''s craft without her guidance. If you can, this kind of armor can be quickly replicated across the country. "Look, your highness." Accompanied by technical officials with a hammer, spear, crossbow, one by one to test the strength of each piece of armor. First, they hang up one by one, shoot with bow and crossbow, and then test with gun and hammer to see their protective effect. With the help of the system, Lorraine Hill also checks the advantages and disadvantages of each piece of armor one by one. The level of craftsmen in the city is uneven, and they are good at different things. Although they are the same design specification, the goods they produce are quite different. In lorenthal''s eyes, these armor are labeled one by one, incomplete, ordinary, excellent, excellent and rare. There is no perfect armor, maybe there is no master craftsman in the city, or the forging method is limited. After a selection, lorenthal selected eight rare armor and called the craftsmen from the eight workshops. "The armor you made is the most outstanding in the same batch. You can see that everyone is skilled." "In the future, a state-owned steel-making and armor forging department will be set up in tiefelt city to make armor and weapons for the army. And the small workshop forging in the past is definitely not suitable. " "Are you willing to join this new organization and contribute to clancia? Of course, the treatment will be more generous." "We will, your highness." A few people bowed their heads and let the sage invite them in person. This is the glory of a few lives. What''s more, as long as they join this organization, they will be able to enjoy the rest of their lives. "OK, here''s another design guide, the process description of [white steel armor] (silver grade). You can find the local alchemists Association for assistance, and some of them will be selected to join the new organization." "Iron felt city will try its best to build this steel-making and forging organization in the next few years. Maybe you will have a hard time." "The will of clancia." Several people put their hands on their chest and bowed their heads to swear. Chapter 474 The Duchy of black rock. Jenna was walking with Uncle bender. "Uncle, where did you learn your extraordinary skills? It looks very distinctive." "Little girl, don''t ask about everything." Maybe these days, Jenna asked questions with less restraint, let the uncle gradually grow up. "Can''t you say it, or there are sad things in it." Jenna turned and looked askance at the bearded uncle beside her. "It''s not too sad. In fact, my skill comes from ermenas, but I''m not a student there." "It''s because I once had a cousin, who came from ermenas, who taught me some knowledge of extraordinary sequence when I was young, and then set foot on this road." "Of course, I''m not as talented as he is. War Series 4 is my limit." "What about your cousin?" "Dead." "Ah "Why are you dead?" "Oh, it''s not too ideal. If you offend some people you shouldn''t offend, no matter how talented you are, you will die." My uncle scoffed. "Later, I wandered outside and trained my skills." "And come back and kill those enemies?" "No, I still can''t. There are many of them." "Well." "But I''m not stupid. I can''t be too particular about the means to deal with the bad guys. I''ve done them one by one." Uncle thought of happy things. "Great uncle." Jenna blinked. "Don''t flatter me. It''s time to part." Their horses stopped at a junction, one west and one north. Jenna is going to the beacon city in the west, while the bender is going to the north. "So fast¡° Jenna felt that she still had many questions to ask the uncle, but she didn''t have enough time. As the scimitar rode north, Jenna cried¡° Uncle, how do you think this country can become better? " "How good? Well, let''s live like this. " "Uncle, if your cousin is still here, how do you think this country can be better¡° "Ha, how can this field full of weeds and moths be good?" "Let''s burn it with a fire." His voice with his back slowly disappeared at the end of the road. Standing at the intersection, Jenna looked at the empty intersection and stood still for a long time before she drove her horse westward. The sound of her hooves echoed in the open valley. On the other side, the scimitar goes all the way north. Looking at the desolate fields and the sky, he can''t help recalling his youth. Oh, I didn''t expect that, at last, I couldn''t help saying what I thought. Who let himself have such a cousin? That figure used to be the idol in his heart when he was young. --------- Two days later, Jenna finally arrived at Fengyan city. She was surprised by the sight before her. The once strong and prosperous beacon city now has a huge opening in the city gate. There are still bodies burning outside the city, and the smelly black smoke is floating in the air. Her speed gradually slowed down, and finally led the horse to the gate, where the guard stopped her. "Who are you? You can''t go in and out at will now. " Maybe it''s because the forces here are complicated and there are guards who think carefully. "I''m moron''s daughter, Jenna, and I''m a student of ermenas." She said so. "Mullon?" The guards seemed to think of something. They asked her to wait by the gate for a while, and then sent a person to the city to inform them. Soon after, a man with a knife like eyebrow came quickly. It was Mulong, one of the mercenary leaders in black rock Witz county. "Come with me." He told the guard briefly, and then took Jenna into the city. All the way silent, Jenna felt her father seemed a little angry. After arriving at a medium-sized courtyard, moron takes Jenna into this heavily guarded place, surrounded by his men and people Jenna is familiar with. Only then did she breathe a sigh of relief. After entering the room, he found a separate room. Mulong brought a glass of water and put it in front of Jenna. Then he asked. "Why are you here? I told you not to come back before¡° He frowned and didn''t seem happy with the meeting. "I''m worried about my father and everybody." Jenna bowed her head. "Childish." "And then, what can you change if you come here? I have to find someone to protect you. " "But... I''m afraid I''ll never see you again." "I''m afraid. I''m even more afraid that our father and daughter will die here. There''s no one to avenge me." Moron sits in front of Jenna and gently clasps his fingers on the table. ...... For a long time, looking at his daughter''s appearance, Mulong''s tone was slightly relaxed. "You have not fully grown up at present. Only in school can you have a better future. If you have anything you want to do, you can do it later when you have the strength." "But I can''t be so heartless." Jenna bravely raises her head, and Jasper''s eyes look at her father. "I don''t want to wait until I lose it and regret it." Mulong looked at his daughter, took a deep breath, and then slowly exhaled. "Well, after you stay today, you can leave tomorrow. I''m still alive, as you can see." "But..." Jenna seemed to want to say something else. "But what? At present, the situation in the city is uncertain and the undercurrent is surging. Staying here will only distract me, and you will be their handle on me." "I see, father." Jenna slowly bowed her head and agreed. It was a hard night to sleep. Jenna had been tossing and turning in bed for a long time before she fell asleep. The next day, at noon. Jenna rubbed her forehead and struggled to get dressed. She came downstairs to eat. "There''s still a portion left in the kitchen next to me. Let''s go after eating." Mulong was sitting in the hall with a few people around him discussing things. "Yes, father." Jenna nodded, went to the other side and warmed up a little. She opened it and looked at the rich meat and vegetables inside. She felt warm in her heart. Then she ate it slowly, as if she wanted to stay here a little longer. "Chief, the other side of the city Lord''s mansion sent someone to call you to have a meeting." Just as Jenna was eating, a man in lock armour rode into the yard, turned over and came in to report. "I see. When?" "Right away." "In such a hurry?" "Yes, it''s said that frost rose sent someone to take part in the discussion to come to a conclusion." "The result? It''s just that we want to make cannon fodder for clancia. " A man dressed as an aide nearby commented casually. "But at present, it''s hard for us to refuse. Since they can support us to give these, they can also turn around and support others to take them away." Several people in the room sighed. "What''s more, now we have to decide who is responsible for the future black rock. Maybe there will be all kinds of conflicts. For us, the mages don''t care. They just want to see the results quickly." "In other words, we are opposed to each other, so that they can control the whole black rock duchy." "Well, let''s go." Moron put on his armor, stood up and called to the kitchen. "Don''t hesitate to leave after eating." "I see, father." Jenna''s tiny voice came from one side. Chapter 475 Ironfelt, Netherland. After the initial construction of the local military academy, Lorraine Hill visited several surrounding counties before returning here. As a new country, there are still many imperfections in clancia. There are still many problems to be solved even in the most basic way to support so many people. According to the development methods recorded by the earth, there are still a series of problems to be solved in the large-scale development of agriculture. Nowadays, there are countless systems behind any insignificant link in the society. If you take apart the simplest hot water appliance, you will find that most of the industrial systems are involved in what you need. Shell plastics are mostly chemical products from petroleum refining. Metal accessories, such as wire, heating wire, inner wall, etc., from mining, ironmaking and steelmaking, parts molding, etc. Small induction chips, which are more complex, include silicon wafers, precision electronic processing, and so on. Although lorenhill knows that there are extremely efficient production methods, such as the use of chemical fertilizer, greenhouse, deep ploughing, seed improvement, insecticidal, automatic irrigation, etc., it involves the cooperation of many industries, which can not be suddenly changed in a day. It''s time to think about layout and construction. Back at the temporary residence building, Lorraine Hill picked up his pen and began to arrange some of the most basic project names on the paper, such as steel-making, textile, cement, lathe, chemical industry, etc. She wrote not fast, slowly recall and call out the information in the system, compared with the records of past development, began to arrange. After that extraordinary meteor shower, human beings on earth have experienced several disasters and reconstruction, and the relevant information is complete, which also saves her a lot of trouble. After arranging the sequence and relationship of each project, she took out several inheritance gems to memorize the information and teach them to others. Finally, when the plan with many projects is written, she slowly closes it, and then writes "Five Year Plan of clancia - 1.0" on the cover. Maybe we will discuss with you to make adjustments later, but the preliminary framework has been roughly set. ------------- Inside the beacon city. Jenna finished her breakfast. It was already noon. After a moment''s hesitation, she was ready to go back to school. Before she could get out of the gate, a group of people in tunics came quickly from one side of the street and surrounded the gate of the courtyard. "What are you doing?" One of Lund''s mercenary captains yelled at him. With his voice, other people in the yard were awakened and gathered together. "Stop yelling, Eddie. You know what we''re here for." Outside the yard, a man with a semicircle steel cap came out. He had a long cross sword hanging from his waist. He was wearing scale armor. The gray silver armor was closely connected and arranged by tough black lines. His face looked about 30-40, and he had two beards on his mouth. "I''m here to solicit you on behalf of Lord Shetter." He explained his intention. "Is that the way you solicit? It''s very kind." A staff member in the courtyard also came out to speak. "Yes, it''s natural to show one''s strength when soliciting others. Everyone is willing to follow the strong." This person doesn''t care about this level of irony. "I know that you may be surprised that it is difficult to change for a while, but I will also explain the reasons slowly so that you can have a buffer time." The swordsman with a moustache didn''t seem to be in a hurry, and no one in the surrounding streets dared to come to inquire about the reason for the road closure. "Lord sheter is currently the most powerful leader in the city, with nearly 20000 people under his command and countless wealth. There are also several ways to learn sequence 6, many extraordinary weapons and treasures. With this adult, you will have a better way out. " "In addition, your treatment will also be improved. The team leader can get 5 extraordinary gold coins a month, the team leader can get 2 gold coins a month, and the most ordinary soldier can get 60 silver coins a month." As he said the conditions carefully and slowly, Jenna felt that the breathing of the people in the yard was gradually heavy, and her heart was falling step by step. "You can inquire about Lord Shetter''s reputation and see if I''m lying." After that, the swordsman in the helmet clapped his hands. A few people in the rear carried out two big boxes. With a crack, the box opened, full of golden gold coins, reflecting dazzling brilliance in the noon sun. For a moment, the sound of discussion in the yard gradually stopped and fell into silence. And the swordsman, who solicited and persuaded him to surrender, sat on the chair brought by his entourage, cocked his legs in front of the gate and looked at the people inside. He put his hand on his chin, with a proud and comfortable expression on his face. He tapped his fingers slowly and waited patiently. Lund is a well-known mercenary leader in Witz county. His personal strength is about 5 in the war sequence. His several mercenary teams add up to about 600 people. Although the number is small, he has a high degree of training and discipline, and has a good reputation among the mercenary colleagues. In this way, although his strength is not strong, several big men in the city want to recruit him. On the one hand, they are greedy for those who can fight hard battles under him, and on the other hand, they are rare in his ability to train soldiers. It''s a pity that this man is a tough man. He doesn''t want to get involved in today''s internal fighting. He has always been neutral. Until today, many leaders of Changji sect in the city called a meeting. Taking advantage of this gap, sheter sent his men to get ready in advance to recruit these people. As long as they came, Lund was not good enough to refuse, so he had to join his brothers and join him. This is his plan. Xuete, a giant of the halberd sect, had many mercenaries and had no scruples in his work. During the civil strife, he plundered a lot of wealth. Now he is very rich, and his strength is snowballing. He can be said to be a hero in Heiyan. Although some people say that he is cruel, others say that he is trustworthy and can achieve great things. After a long time, the silence in the courtyard was finally broken. A mercenary, not far from the gate, suddenly dropped his weapon and ran out into the box full of gold coins. "Ha ha ha, this brother is a smart man. Come on, give him 20 more gold coins. " "If he continues to stay under Lund, it will take him more than 10 years to earn these 20 gold coins. But the battlefield is merciless. Which one can guarantee that there will be no shortage of arms and legs in 10 years He shook his head with a sigh, sighing that everyone''s life is not easy. Looking at this scene, listening to such words, people in the courtyard slowly couldn''t help it. One after another, some people began to go out and accept the swordsman''s solicitation. As the number of people in the courtyard decreased, the swordsman finally turned his eyes to the outstanding girl. "What''s your name, pretty girl." Chapter 476 "He''s Lund''s daughter, Jenna." Before she could answer, one of the mercenaries turned to him and said. "Oh, Jenna, that''s a good name." The swordsman looked at the girl slowly, with a smile on his face. "I didn''t expect that Lund''s sword like man would have such a lovely daughter¡° "Are you coming to our side, too? Considering your age, or Lund''s daughter, I can make the decision for Lord sheter and give you 200 extraordinary gold coins directly. " "And it''s on the spot." He opened the generous conditions, let the people around to listen, with envious eyes at the girl. And this is what the swordsman wanted to see. He wanted to use this kind of public admiration to reduce the girl''s resistance. As long as the Lund daughter came, would her father deviate from her daughter? Of course, he came together. With 200 gold coins in exchange for Lund willing to join, this is no more cost-effective, even if you go back to explain with Lord chette, the Lord will praise, not scold. At this time, there were not many people who still stood in the courtyard, only about 100 people. These people were loyal to Lund''s people, and they were also brothers of life and death who had been traveling all these years. They don''t want to betray Lund and join the enemy camp, but they don''t want to kill those greedy teammates. After all, they are all fellow countrymen and familiar people. At the moment, they also turned their eyes to the leader''s daughter. If she joined the enemy camp, Lord Lund would inevitably accept sheter''s invitation. Being watched by everyone''s eyes, Jenna felt slightly nervous and then spoke slowly. "But I refuse." The girl''s green voice sounded in the quiet courtyard. Jenna is not one of these ordinary mercenaries. After seeing the broad world and learning a lot of history, her knowledge and opinions made her realize clearly what consequences she promised to cause. Once she joined in, her father would inevitably be involved in it. In the future, he would become the accomplice of Lord Shetter. Like the thugs she saw on her journey, he was abusing others and gradually became a pest in the field. Many things to see the essence, outsiders will be difficult to use rhetoric to deceive. These mercenaries thought they were just changing their masters and taking more money. But at this moment, Jenna knows that they have gone to the road of aiding the tyrant and become the dog that bares her teeth. In the final analysis, mercenary is a profession for money. They don''t have any faith in it. It''s a luxury to let them pursue the so-called morality. Looking at the girl''s firm refusal, the people in the courtyard settled down a little, not as wavering as they just did. And the swordsman sitting in front of the gate slowly put away his smile. "It seems that the first lady is still too young to think about the benefits." Seeing that the number of people in the courtyard was no longer decreasing, the swordsman stood up slowly from the seat, rubbed his fingers and made a gurgling sound. "Since Miss Jenna is so determined, we''ll have to use a little tough tactics¡° He raised his hand and a mercenary with a halberd came forward. These people were wearing armor that covered their faces. Under the red and yellow robes were heavy armor. "Don''t hurt the young lady. Go ahead." He waves his hand, and the crowd rushes directly into the courtyard, where the sound of dense armor rubbing starts, and then the sound of metal pounding. Although there were not many soldiers with halberds, only more than 60 of them, they were all elite soldiers in sequence 2. Under their attack, the people in the yard were quickly killed. The heavy long halberd cuts on the shoulder, splits the shoulder armor of the opponent directly, breaks the bone, splashes blood, dyes the cloth on the body, and then slaps on the helmet of the opponent to kill or knock him unconscious. Under the order of the swordsman in the rear, these elite long halberd hands were a little more merciful. As long as they lost their fighting power, they would not be killed by mending their swords. After all, they still want to recruit Lund, not too hard. Of course, it''s not good to let the people in the courtyard go, so Lund will certainly run. Only when they are all arrested can they become the weight to attract Lund. After the battle in the courtyard started, Jenna also drew out her knife. The long sword with delicate snow patterns reflected a dazzling white light in the sun, and then the body of the sword danced in the air. With the girl''s posture, it formed a silver thread in the air, directly cut off the halberds, and stabbed many people. Seeing that his men began to suffer casualties, the swordsman no longer stood, but pulled out his sword and went up. The long, narrow and heavy sword passed in the air and cut directly to the opposite side with an arc. Jenna wanted to turn around to avoid it, but she didn''t expect that the long sword in her hand suddenly kept on making her posture slow. Finally, she had to take the chop. The power from the blade makes Jenna''s hand numb, and then the action of withdrawing the sword makes Jenna''s long sword almost get rid of. If someone who is familiar with this swordsman is here, I''m afraid he will explain the reason, because his extraordinary job introduction is war sequence 5. Magnetic pole swordsman, whose extraordinary job introduction has the ability to manipulate magnetism. This kind of combat agent is very easy to use in low sequence, because most of the opponent''s weapons are metal, more or less magnetic. Under such manipulation, either attract or repel, it is very easy for the opponent to show his flaws, and then kill him with one sword. "Oh, girl, the knife in your hand is not simple." The swordsman looked at the tiny gap in his sword and looked at the snow silver sword in Jenna''s hand. "Can you name this knife?" "The turtle dove." Jenna slowly spits out these words and looks at the enemy in front of her eyes. The sword and the grey dove in boumansha''s hand were made by the same master. They were collected in ermenas and later distributed as prizes for the competition. Although her current extraordinary job introduction is outstanding in sequence 3, she can easily deal with ordinary sequence 4 with the help of her long knife. But in the face of this series 5, it''s very difficult to win. After all, there are very few talents like Loran hill and bronsa. Looks like we''re ready to get out. Jenna''s Yu Guang starts to look at the surrounding environment, but her action is more radical. She waves a sharp straight blade long knife and rushes directly to the opposite side. Facing Lund''s daughter, the swordsman is not easy to fight and kill at will. He takes off the facing long sword a little, and then uses magnetism to guide the long sword. He constantly revolves around, consuming the opponent''s physical strength, and is ready to catch him when he is exhausted. Two people come and turn in the courtyard, swords collide, bursts of sparks flash. Chapter 477 Inside the beacon city. Jenna took the snow silver long knife named "mountain turtledove" and cut it into the enemy in front of her. The sharp and thin ice fell like a blade. And the pole swordsman reversed his sword, a strange position emerged in the air, and flicked the ice away. Then he waved his sword and swept the ice to a corner of the courtyard. The ice flakes hit the ground and made a clear collision sound, then broke and melted slowly, and the air felt a little colder. "I advise Miss Jenna not to resist, lest I hurt you carelessly." The swordsman slowly put his sword on his chest. A special momentum gradually rose from his body. It seemed that he was ready to do his best. "Hum." Jenna is not the kind of irrational person. After several attempts and tricks, she gradually realized that it is difficult to defeat the person in front of her at present. Do you want to run away? But what about the people in the yard now? Most of them have watched her grow up since childhood. Many of them are half relatives. It''s still hard for her to let go. At this time, there are not many people standing in the courtyard. Although they have good strength, training and willpower, it''s a pity that the number of extraordinary people is too few. Lund is good at training, but even his extraordinary training is just ordinary. It''s not easy to reach sequence 5 by himself. It''s not easy for him to teach others. It requires a lot of knowledge and experience. Not everyone, like Lorraine hill, has acquired the complete inheritance of almost a dynasty from the beginning, and knows all kinds of knowledge and taboos like the back of his hand. Therefore, most of his subordinates, except a few team leaders of series 3, stay in ordinary people or series 1. In the gap when he left, special Snow''s men worked in the future. Naturally, they did enough intelligence investigation and had a great deal of confidence. "Let''s run first, miss. They won''t do anything to us. After all, they still want us to work for them." An old mercenary nearby said this to Jenna, and then took a few people to stand in front of the swordsman. "But..." Jenna hesitated. The swordsman on the opposite side will not stop. The long sword in his hand shows a faint black light. After several sweeping, he directly cuts down the people who are in the way with weapons. Then the black light sword cleaves at Jenna. Jenna just wants to raise her sword, but she feels that her sword suddenly weighs heavily. She doesn''t keep up with her action and is beaten away. After taking off the knife, she flew to one side and put it directly on the wall. Then she also fell to the ground. The place where her cheek was close to her ear was a thin cut by the sword. The blood slowly flows down from it. "Enough!" Just as the swordsman was about to capture Jenna, a voice rang out at the gate. A man with a sword like brow came in, while the mercenaries who had taken refuge in before bowed their heads and did not dare to look at the man. He pulled out the long sword at his waist, and a white light flashed by. He swept away the swordsman and stood in front of his daughter. This man is Lund. "You came back so early." The swordsman frowned. Today''s meeting is not so easy. "Of course, I knew someone was here, so I had to come back early." Lund laid his sword across his chest. He did go to the meeting, but he also left a reliable eye liner, so that even at the meeting, he could know the situation here and then hurried back. Under his sharp eyes, the mercenaries who took refuge in him bowed their heads and did not dare to look directly at the man. "Since you have chosen your own way, I will not stop you. From now on, you don''t have to call me the leader. Let''s go our own way." Then the man asked his men to rescue the injured and alive people. Looking at the blood and the immovable body in the hospital, his brow wrinkled. "If Lord Lund is willing to join us, Lord Shetter will ask the best priest to treat these people." The pole swordsman continued to speak. "Join?" The man raised his eyebrows. "What do you think of my brothers who are fighting so hard. In the end, I have to work for you enemies. " "Do you think it''s a joke?" "You don''t treat us as human beings, or you are too good at it." "That''s ridiculous." Looking at the man with sword eyebrows, the swordsman''s expression also slowly changed, some uncontrollable anger. It''s just that more than a dozen people died. It''s said that they are so righteous. When they fight as mercenaries, they are just consumables. It seems that he can''t be gentle this time, he sighed to himself, and then raised his hand again to let the long halberd hand behind prepare. Seeing that the other side was ready to start again, Lund put his hand on the hilt of the sword, blocking the middle of the courtyard. make love. The sound of palm clapping sounded from a wall in the courtyard, attracting people''s eyes. "Lord Lund is indeed a rare warrior." The man sitting on the wall, wearing a pair of trousers and a coat, and holding a harp in his hand, seemed to be a bard who suddenly appeared. "Bayer?" The swordsman looked at the man with some surprise. "Exactly." He jumped off the wall and into the courtyard¡° As a matter of fact, Lord Himos, whom I am following, is also very interested in Lord Lund. " He bent over to salute and then gave a smile. The Bard had a ring of platinum in his ear. Himos is also a giant in Fengyan City, whose strength is not much worse than that of Chet. "Don''t worry, whether Lord Lund has joined or not, we will help you treat these people." "Thank you, Lord Seamus." Lund nodded slowly to the Bard. "In one word?" The magnetic pole swordsman''s face was obviously not good. If the minstrel is really successful, how can he face Lord Shetter when he goes back. Say you''ve messed up and lost the most important person? The grown-up is not a good-natured man. Even he is worried sometimes. "Up." Thinking of this, the swordsman no longer hesitated, and let his men behind him rush forward, ready to capture Lund and his daughter alive. "It makes you laugh." The minstrel turned and let Lund''s side back quickly, then whistled. The sound of brushing came from the top of people''s heads, and then a rain of arrows fell into the yard. The dark arrows and triangular arrows pierced into the bodies of the halberds and hit the stones on the ground, making a dense jingle sound and sparking. After a round of arrow rain, many halberd hands were injured by arrows and could not move any more. Seeing this, the Bard continued to summon reinforcements nearby and took the rest of the people out of the yard. The swordsman who lacks a helper can''t stop Lund and the Bard alone. He can only insert his sword into the stone slab to vent his unhappiness. Chapter 478 Clancia, niedershire. Make a good plan for clancia''s initial implementation in the next five years, and loranthal will also have a short rest. During this time, the mine in niedershire also began to search the ground penetrating worms on a large scale, preparing to catch all these special Warcraft and eliminate the future trouble forever. Where Lorraine Hill lives. This is a courtyard near the hillside outside tiefelt city. The wooden houses are built against the mountains. They are quiet in the forest. Birds pass through the forest, chirp happily in the shade of the trees, occasionally drop the branches, and look curiously at the house below. The fresh wind between the forest blows in from the gap of the window fence, bringing the unique cool in the forest. A girl with silver hair sat up from the bed. She was wearing white pajamas, leaning on the head of the bed, covering her mouth with her hands and yawning silently. Lorraine Hill looked out of the window into the morning light of the woods, shook his still somber head, leaned against the head of the bed, and closed his eyes slightly for a rest. Yesterday, she looked at the past information, and it was so late that she fell asleep later. Fortunately, I haven''t lived in the city recently. It would be wonderful to let those fanatical admirers know that sage adults will also sleep in. Although we all know that his Highness the sage is also a human being, unconsciously, people will always deify some people who worship too much and think that they are omnipotent, no matter which side is the best. But in fact, as long as people, there will always be some small shortcomings, there will be sleepy nap time. As a result, Lorraine hill did not live in the city all the time, but moved to this small courtyard outside the city. Because it will be quite quiet. When she is tired, she can be herself occasionally, a girl who likes to bask in the sun and take a nap occasionally. People always need a quiet and relaxing moment, so as to adjust the accumulated emotions, fatigue, and so on. In this way, we can maintain a good state for a long time. The girl sitting at the head of the bed weaves reasons for her occasional laziness in her mind, so she sleeps for a while with peace of mind. Unfortunately, a rabbit eared girl didn''t know the sage''s careful thinking at the moment. She pushed open the bedroom door of Lorraine hill and saw that the girl was half up and leaning on the head of the bed. Looking at the sage girl''s sleepy appearance, Mila showed a slight smile on her face. Then she brought in a plate of things and put it on the head of Lorraine Hill''s bed. "Good morning, your highness." She came to the head of the bed, pulled the quilt on the girl, and then woke up the silver haired girl with a soothing voice. Lorraine Hill rubbed her eyes with the back of her hand, looked at the girl shaking her ears, and said. "Good morning, Mila, ah woo," she yawned again. "This is breakfast for today." Mila holds Loran hill up, then brings the plate to the girl and shows her. "This is what you taught us to do, remember?" Lorraine Hill looked at the square and round things in front of him and blurted out two words. "Steamed bread." Mira shakes her ears in bewilderment, because these two words are not the current common language, and she can''t understand them. "Nothing. I just sigh that it looks like something in my memory." Lorraine Hill reached out and touched the hot ones. It''s white, soft and smooth to the touch. Yes, this is white steamed bread. "Have a taste of one, master sage." Mira is selling the breakfast she just made this morning. "Well." Lorraine Hill picked up one of them, put it into his mouth and took a bite. A slight hot gas filled his mouth, and then there was a slight sweet taste. It''s really steamed bread. Although it has been separated for many years, she can still remember the taste and taste. A long time ago, she said something about food in her spare time when she was teaching in the forest. I didn''t expect that over the years, what she casually mentioned at that time was recorded in detail by this rabbit ear girl, and the experiment was successful. After the promotion in loranshire, there are a lot of wheat growing areas in clancia. Most of them are produced in most places, but most of them are still made into bread. Because bread is easy to store. Baked bread, if you don''t eat it, will become hard if it is slightly dried. In her memory, some people often tease that the bread of a certain country can be used as a weapon. Steamed bread is a different way of thinking, which requires special cooking tools. Eating steamed bread, sleepiness gradually subsided, Lorraine Hill also slowly wake up. And then Mila took the plate back and leaned over¡° I''ll go out first, sage. Please continue to rest. " Then she stood up, walked out of Lorraine Hill''s room and closed the door again. This rabbit is restless and kind-hearted. It''s you that wakes me up. That''s what Loran Hill thought in his mind. He got up slowly from the bed. After changing her usual clothes, she sat at her desk again, took out a large piece of paper and spread it on the desk. Touching the slightly yellowing and slightly concave convex paper surface, she picked up the pen and outlined a large and clear drawing on the paper. The sails, like fins, are stacked on each side of the olive shaped ship, with pods hanging from the bottom like a boat, and the tail wings standing up like a fish''s tail. The overall shape is full of fantasy and medieval ideas, just like da Vinci''s fantastic ideas, a romantic airship is on the paper. People in the twilight age discovered the magic of the anti gravity array, and on this basis, they built a new country in the sky. Cities are like islands, floating in the sky, and these airships made of wood pulp and sails, like swimming fish, travel through the clouds and come and go from city to city. The world on the cloud, the country that never rains, the environment that sunny day and starry night alternate. In the early twilight, everything is full of romantic feelings. At that time, the earth is like a new world that has not been reclaimed. People fly primitive aircraft made of wood and sails, shuttle through the sky, dive through the clouds, and explore the primitive and wild land. Human beings, separated from the earth, live like birds. Their childhood is no longer a fixed landscape and land, but a city among white clouds, a blue sky and a vast land overlooking from the sky. The spirit of freedom and adventure prevailed in that era. Human beings born in this new era do not completely copy the track of development in the past. Instead, they learn from the recorded knowledge and rebuild the shape of civilization with their own preferences and assumptions. There is no country to country division in the world, or a city is a country, and there is no special nation. There are only floating cities with different styles. They cruise in the sky, chasing their own preferences, going to the hot equator, the cold poles, the latitude of eternal night, and the region of eternal day. When you go to live in another city, you will be assimilated and become a part of its unique culture. Some of them are gentle, some are firm, and some are cold. They describe different life customs and dressing culture. Each city is different, some are heavy rock style, some are light green branches, some are hard steel, and so on. There is no network to connect everything. Cities in the world are like colorful candy, scattered and distributed, emitting their own unique flavor. Chapter 479 Beacon city. Lund escaped from the courtyard with the rest of the people and Jenna, and under the cover of another group of people, moved to a new residence, which is on the north side of the city, close to the mountains and forests. "Don''t hesitate to say what you need. I''ll leave you first." After settling the group, it was evening, and the Bard did not disturb him any more, so he turned and left. Lund went through the surroundings and took her to a separate room. Looking at her father''s slightly dignified eyes, Jenna also felt a little uneasy. After closing the door and checking, Lund let his daughter sit at the table, and he sat down slowly. "You''re late." He said so. Jenna wanted to explain something, but when the words came to her mouth, she slowly closed her head and said, "yes." "All this is just the beginning. Now there is a fierce struggle in Fengyan City, and the undercurrent is surging. Later, it will only become more and more intense. It will be hard for me to protect you then. " "You should prepare a little, then find a gap, go out of the city and go back to school, and then don''t come back until you graduate¡° Said the father, looking at his daughter. "But the safety of my father..." Jenna was worried. "I know that there are some things I can''t avoid." Lund looked up at the flickering ceiling and said with a sigh. "Even if it''s not snow today, tomorrow there will be other big people to solicit, I hope I work for it." "If I don''t agree to any of them, I will only offend these people, and the end will be even worse. Besides, the black rock is not big. Where can I hide? Here are my relatives, friends and acquaintances over the years. " "But once you stand in line, you will be coerced into this endless dispute, and the war will not end easily." "Internally, we have to defeat the bow hunting sect and many other giants of the long halberd sect." "A little carelessness is the end of a different life." "Even if I follow the right person, the initially unified black rock will be urged by frost rose to participate in the war with clancia. The other side has a vast territory and population. This battle will not end easily in 5-10 years, and at that time, I don''t know how many people will die in other places." "You don''t think Himos is a good man, either." "I can say for sure that the minstrel has been watching the play for a long time. He just appeared at the most appropriate time." "The father promised." Jenna blurted out a little eagerly, then realized something and remained silent. "You''re smart, Jenna. Yes, I don''t have many choices. If I don''t agree with him, I''m afraid it will be even worse Lund said slowly. "Is there no other choice?" Jenna whispered. She recalled her experience all the way. The bow hunting sect and the long halberd sect were not good. So were many mercenaries in the city, and there were many mountains inside. They followed their own interests. Is there no good option? Why are there only bad and worse options. Her heart was full of confusion. "Yes, there is no good choice. We can only choose the lesser of the two. Maybe this is the helplessness of reality." Even in the eyes of outsiders, this man is sharp as a sword. At this time, his words are full of sighs. "Go back, Jenna. Go back to ermenas, study hard there, and one day, when you are strong enough, you may be able to come up with a solution to the problem. " Lund touched his daughter''s hair. "Father..." Feeling her father''s rough and heavy hands, Jenna made a slight voice. "But even if I graduate from ermenas, can I find a solution to the problem?" "In the past, even every year, there were many talents who graduated from ermenas in Heiyan. They should be full of ideal people. But today''s black rock has not changed because of this... " Jenna thought about the names she remembered, which she saw on the school register. Some of them left the country and went to other places, some joined the local forces, and became leaders themselves, doing things similar to those of their predecessors. Others, like stones, splashed water in the water and finally disappeared. When she graduates, can she really change the country? She is not confident. The water in the pond has been polluted, no matter how good the fish enter it, they will only be stained with the same black, otherwise it will be difficult to survive. What a terrible country. As a child, the beautiful image in her mind slowly collapsed along the way. The reason why she felt beautiful in the past was just the narrow side of her hometown. She once thought that this was all about Heiyan. I don''t think so. In fact, this is a rare minority. "Maybe, there is always hope." Lund patted Jenna on the shoulder and took her hand back. "Sleep well. I''ll arrange a break in a few days to take you out of the city." It''s hard to sleep all night. Jenna tossed and turned in bed and fell asleep late. ---------- Nethershire. Lorraine Hill collected a lot of logs from the surrounding forest, dried them, made them into boards, and put them on one side of the yard. Then she began to try to depict the anti gravity array in her laboratory. First of all, we need to prepare a carrier to contain magic, and such things are generally selected from the extraordinary gems extracted from Warcraft. After that, the gem will be transformed, refined, re engraved, solidified, tested and added with auxiliary structure. Finally, after about two weeks of experiments, Lorraine Hill finally restored a primary anti gravity core. The big core of a football floated slowly on the experimental table, emitting a faint light. [floating core] (rare silver): it can carry a maximum weight of 3000kg, making it stable in the air. The introduction was simple and unadorned, but the result made Lorraine Hill happy. Although she could fly herself, she also wanted to try to make her own plane and airship. Do what you say. In the following time, except for the occasional visit to iron felt City, Lorraine Hill spent the rest of his time in the yard, building his own wooden airship. It seems that when I was a child, it was like building blocks or building robots. With the construction of the keel, the structure of the cabin, the placement of the floating core, the assembly of the sail, the test of the transmission device, and so on. A small airship slowly formed in the yard. Its whole body is made of wood. It''s light. Its shell is painted with orange color. With white sails and oars, it looks like a super large carp. [carp airship] (excellent silver): although it''s not big, it''s light and flexible, consumes less magic power, and has excellent overall structure utilization. "Well, today is the time to test the flight." In the courtyard, the girl is wearing a white dress, covering the sun with her hands, looking at this brand-new small airship, which can only take six people at most. The oval shape is somewhat lovely. "Come on, Mila, you''ll be the first pilot of the rabbit ear clan and go down in history." "No, sage, can this really fly?" Mira''s two ears shaking uneasily, holding the joystick in both hands, looking uneasily at the side of the silver haired girl. Chapter 480 A few days later, with the help of her father, Jenna came out of the city. "Well, that''s it." Standing on a path in the shade of a tree, Lund looked at his daughter and patted her on the shoulder. "You have to go your own way." "Be safe on the road." "Well, father, you too." Jenna looked at the tall man in front of her and found a white hair hidden between his thick black short hair. Once she thought omnipotent father, now also slowly aging, she sighed in the heart. Time is merciless. When she thought in her heart, she put on her hood again, started to move forward, then turned back and waved to her father, until she turned around the corner of the forest and could no longer see the figure. Because she had to hide when she went out of the city, she couldn''t take the horse out. This time, she had to walk in the mountains. Fortunately, she had enough money with her. She only had to find a town and buy one. Now black rock is in turmoil. To return to ermenas, you can only go to the red gravel city in southern clancia, where you can take airship. Slowly put away the map in her hand, Jenna looked up at the gloomy sky, thinking that she had to find a village or town to rest quickly, or she would be caught in the rain. evening. In the distance, there is a fire in the small town. You can see it from a distance. Jenna quickly approached, then slowly stopped in the shadow of the woods outside the city. In the burning Town, there are about 300 people on each side. One side is holding a shield and axe, the other side is holding a spear and halberd. Each side has its own advantages and disadvantages. On the other side of the shield and axe, there are a group of archers in the rear to support. On the other side, the spear and halberd have better armor and have advantages in close combat. They seem to be fighting for the ownership of the city, and some of the original residents are uneasily guarding their houses. Suddenly, Jenna saw a man in heavy armor, the same mercenary leader she had seen that night in the burning village. At this time, he was rushing to the opposite position with people. The long halberd in his hand brought the wind of hunting. He broke the wooden shields and knocked down several people. After a little comparison of the strength of the next field, Jenna takes a deep breath, finds a piece of cloth, covers her face, then puts down her salute and takes out her long knife. Although there is a certain risk, but at present her strength is slowly recovering, not as weak as before, to deal with a series 4, is still certain. The problem is to find the right time to retreat. Pressing her hand on the handle of the knife, she carefully moved forward in the shadow, gradually approaching the chaotic battlefield in the city. "Kill me." In the light of the fire, the side with the shield and axe yelled. "Shoot the leader." 7-8 arrows jingle on the armor, but they still don''t penetrate. The leader with long halberd seems to be some kind of extraordinary professional agent who is good at defense and can strengthen his armor. "I can''t stop it." "Ah, help me." A group of people began to break up and fled to different alleys and intersections. "Ha ha." "Go, go." The mercenaries with long spears and halberds began to chase in the alley, and the procession gradually dispersed. Looking at this scene, Jenna also slowly escaped into the shadow, slowly approaching the target. ------- Lorenthal''s residence. With millara moving the control lever and inputting the magic adjustment, the levitation device in the airship emits a faint glow, and then drives the whole airship to rise slowly. Lorraine Hill watched the airship rise unsteadily. He took off and circled around the airship to see if there was anything that could be improved. Mila was a little worried at first, but as the airship gradually stabilized, her heart was slowly lowered. Her seat is located in the forward direction under the belly of the airship, with a good view and overlooking below. As the open cockpit rises, you can feel the air flowing through your ears. After checking the airship, Lorraine Hill also entered the airship and sat side by side with Mira. "Let''s go." "Well." Mila nodded, according to the previous instructions, put the control lever forward, and then the sails and oars on both sides of the airship also moved to both sides, just like rowing in the water, expelling the atmosphere and moving forward. The initial speed is not fast, but with its continuous rowing, the speed is gradually improved. Orange airship like a carp swimming in the sky, around the high mountains, across the valley, across the field. "Ah ~" Mila got used to manipulation and became excited. The airship, like a bird, gradually rose, and then dived down with a long air current, which pushed her ears down, and loranthel''s hair fluttered in the wind. At the same time, some residents inside and outside tiefelt city are also curious to see the big fish flying freely under the blue sky. They have never seen the light and flexible movements. With no special emotion, I just stood in the field and watched the large carp flying in the sky. It''s like watching fish in the water, ants on the wall and birds pecking at insects when I was a child. Simple curiosity and reverie slowly extend in my heart. Not all things have to pursue interests and significance, sometimes sitting under a tree in a daze, there will be a touch of happiness. Flying is a distant and strange thing for ordinary people. Even in the prosperous times in lorenthal''s memory, a large number of people have never taken a plane. Overlooking the world from the sky and observing the world from the ground are totally different experiences, which make people yearn and curious. Life naturally pursues new and interesting things. Even ordinary animals with little wisdom have their own curiosity. They try all kinds of possibilities, sprout from the bottom of the sea, land, leap into the sky, and finally look up at the boundless and distant starry sky. Every successful exploration will bring new living space and resources. The beauty and surprise of the new discovery are rooted in the depth of genes. In fact, when making this airship, Lorraine Hill didn''t think too much. He just wanted to satisfy his curiosity and recreate the special style and fantasy product in his memory. It''s like on the way home, I see a new drink in the store and want to have a try. Life is not a long time, but she does not want to do the so-called meaningful things every moment. Sometimes she is interested in doing things that she wants to try, such as new food, reading books that she has never read before, and listening to the old stories that spread in the mountains. Perhaps nature yearns for unrestrained freedom. After experiencing this period of work, the sage girl also wants to find time to play, that''s all. I wish you always young, I wish you always positive, I wish you always tears. Chapter 481 At night, a small town shrouded in war. Jenna leans against the cold wall and walks on tiptoe in the dark alley. According to the sound from one side of the street, she keeps approaching. 1¡¢ Two, three, four. There are four on the other side and two on the run. They are turning to the north. One of the pursuers with heavy feet should be the leader. Seeing the fire at the entrance of the alley getting brighter and brighter, Jenna held her breath and slowly pulled out the knife. Suddenly, several mercenaries with spears and halberds ran by. Her eyes shrank, and then she stepped out. The long knife made an arc in the air, and the two heads flew up directly, with blood like pillars. The footstep does not stop, passes these two bodies which have not fallen down, the long knife stabs to that tall figure directly. AIDS¡ª¡ª The long sword cut through the steel armor and inserted it, which made the mercenary leader feel cold at his waist. He turned angrily and drew a fierce arc with the long halberd in his hand. But Jenna''s sharp escape, this sweep also fell in the air. "It''s you?" Soon, the mercenary leader recognized the girl. Jenna didn''t answer with nonsense. She knew that she didn''t have much time. Once the other party''s reinforcements came, she could only escape like last time. In silence, the long sword cuts at this person again. But it didn''t go as well this time. The Mercenary Captain may be of average rank, but he is full of experience. He sold a flaw with a small injury on his arm and hit Jenna''s belly with one punch. The sharp pain from her abdomen made her mouth bleed and her internal organs burn like fire, but she still didn''t give up. Taking advantage of the gap, she cut down the remaining mercenary to prevent her from going out to report. Then hold the sword tightly again, the magic in the core flows in the body and blade body, and the light ice blue light emerges in the pupil of the eye. "Oh, it seems that I underestimated you before." The Mercenary Captain locked his waist muscles to prevent blood loss, and his face was ferocious. "Frost." Jena thought silently in her heart, the white frost gradually covered the blade, and the wound on her body also felt cool. This was not healing, but stopping the bleeding wound for a short time. She stepped heavily on the ground and shot like an arrow. Just as the other side was waiting for her and sweeping with the halberd, Jenna avoided the waving halberd with an unimaginable move, and then crossed each other. "How... How possible." The mercenary leader knelt down on the ground with a look of astonishment, and then his eyes slowly lost their luster. Until his death, he did not understand why the girl had grown up so fast without seeing her in just a few days. And through the man''s side of Jenna is the long knife pestle on the ground, gasping, pale, bloodless. That kind of action just now has a great load on the body. It can be said that it is also a desperate gamble. Fortunately, the mercenary leader has no extraordinary cards, and he was killed after all. After a few seconds'' rest, Jenna, who had been slightly relieved, stood up, picked up the long knife, turned and looked at the mercenary leader who was lying in a pool of blood. Her upper and lower body had been separated, and the wound on her waist was still covered with white frost. As students of ermenas, they are taught by world-class teachers. They are well-informed and may not have any outstanding points. However, they have few weaknesses and will more or less prepare some means to deal with critical situations. These soft power and underwater knowledge are difficult for many ordinary people to obtain. "Rest in peace." The blood on the blade condenses into ice, and then she throws it down. Jenna puts away her long knife and disappears into the shadow of the street corner. The first time she killed someone, her dark brown cloak was dyed red by blood. Walking in the street without people, she breathed the night air, and her heart was calm. There''s no such thing as panic and disgust as outsiders say. Maybe life itself likes fighting and killing. She hopes her hometown, this country, can be more normal and better. But these people can''t be convinced by reason, and they have to pay for their cruelty. Killing and deterrence became the simplest and most crude methods. The girl was walking in the deep street, looking at the bright moon above her head. Next to the house, a pair of young eyes looking at the figure walking in the cold street. Suddenly, a sound of footsteps came closer from behind. "Search and catch the murderer who killed the leader." Bursts of shouts came, accompanied by subtle comments. "But that man killed the boss. Can we fight?" "Well, although he killed the leader, he must have hurt himself. If he is really not afraid of us, he must kill us together. Hiding now only shows that he is not strong enough. If he doesn''t kill this man now, will he wait for his recovery and revenge? " The captain of the rigorous analysis, and then eagerly called the crowd, divided into 30-40 people team, blockade the streets, one by one search. Although there are many streets and alleys in the small town, there are only a few main exits, and the people are moving towards the intersection quickly. To see this situation, Jenna also quickly through, ready to break through the blockade. A baby''s cry was heard on the house, followed by the mother''s panicked soothing voice. After hearing this, a group of mercenaries entered the narrow lane, looked left and right, and searched for everything in the field of vision. Jenna leaned against the back of a post and slowly recovered. It seems that she has to do it once more, she thought to herself. But the mercenaries didn''t find Jenna. They were attracted by the crying baby. They went to the room, knocked on the door and threatened to open it. They said they needed to search the room. The sound of panic came from the room, followed by the sound of breaking the door, the sound of men explaining, the sound of women crying, and the sound of mercenaries laughing and threatening. A clever figure turns back under the moon, suddenly lights up a cold light under the dark cloak, and directly cuts two standing mercenaries. Jenna rushes into the house, while several people inside don''t react, another flash of knife light comes and directly cuts down several people. "It''s you." The team leader was surprised to recognize the figure in the light of the fire. Even if his face was covered, the knife and figure still reminded him of the girl he met in the village before. Jenna didn''t answer, but her hand moved faster. "No! I surrender, don''t kill me, beg -- "before he finished, the knife just crossed, he covered his throat and fell down, struggling on the ground for a moment, and then stopped moving. Only the girl stained with blood and the young couple holding the child were left in the room. "This..." looking at the fallen mercenary, the couple stepped back in horror. Jenna threw out a purse and said, "get out of here." "Coco is. We can go wherever we leave here. It''s the same everywhere now." The man stammered. Jenna took a deep breath and took the wallet back. "I see." Not long after that, the streets under the moon heard more sounds of swords and swords, as well as the sound of panic. Chapter 482 At daybreak, there were no longer any standing halberd mercenaries in the city. The dark town and the scattered troops give Jenna the chance to break down by herself. Her quick action and sharp weapons enable her to quickly kill these enemies, then retreat before the enemy closes, and then attack again. After midnight, most of the long halberd mercenaries began to flee and left the town, and the remnants of the bow hunting sect also took advantage of this to pursue. Under the joint attack from inside to outside, the ownership of the town returned to the bow hunting sect. "May I have your name, please?" Several members of the bow hunting sect bowed to the girl in the bloody robe and asked. "It''s not convenient for me to say¡° Jenna shook her head with her face covered. Her father was still in beacon city. These people looked at each other, and then gathered together to make a bag of gold coins. According to their size, there were about 50 gold coins. "Since you won''t say it, we don''t ask for it. Please accept this as a token of our gratitude." Most of the bow hunters are local people, and they still have some foundation in the local area. Jenna shook her head and said, "money is not needed. I want to learn something from you." "Please ask." Several people invited the girl to sit down in a room, and one of them asked someone else to bring a brand new cape. "Do you need to change it?" He cautioned. At this time, Jenna noticed that her cloak was covered with blood. She nodded to take it over, untied the slightly heavy cloak, and then replaced it with the black one. "Can you tell me about the situation and plan of your bow hunting sect? I was in black rock before. I came back recently. " "This... Originally, we can''t tell outsiders at will, but since you have asked, we can say something less confidential." Jenna nodded. "Today, Lord" Huanqing "tfeira of the bow hunting sect is gathering warriors in the valley city to prepare for a counter attack on Fengyan city. In addition, the elders'' associations all over the country are also organizing militia to resist the invasion of the long halberd sect." "Are you sure you will win the battle of beacon city¡° Jenna spoke again. She had entered the beacon city. Now there are at least 80000 long halberd allied forces there. Although they are scattered under different giants, they are still a powerful force. "Maybe the big people above are confident, but many of us have just escaped from the beacon city, and we don''t hope for that." A few people wry smile way. "We are not afraid of the mercenaries of the long halberd sect. After gathering the hunters in the mountains, we also have skilled fighting power, but the black steel weapons are not comparable to the long bow." "Black steel?" "Yes, you may not have seen it. In fact, it''s the first time we''ve seen it. It''s a special weapon provided by frost rose from the south." "Just move a mechanism, and the metal round bullet will shoot out and crack the armor. And there are more special individuals "The mercenaries call it the magic crystal gun. Its power can even pierce rock walls." "It''s not a lot, but it''s too intimidating on the battlefield. Ordinary people don''t have the courage to fight that kind of weapon. " Listening to these people''s descriptions, Jenna remembers the alchemy artifacts displayed at the North Tower college a long time ago. There are similar things in them. I didn''t expect to have a large range of actual installation now. The world is constantly changing, just like what my father said, and frost rose, which has such a powerful force, will not be willing to be a part of it. As long as they are behind the scenes, there will be no peace in Heiyan. They need this country to contain clancia, to facilitate their southern battlefield. She sighs that even if she can find a way to change the country, there is no implementation environment now. After learning more about it, Jenna knew more about the bow hunting sect. "Why is there such a big conflict between hunting bow and halberd?" She wants to know what people here think about it. "It can''t be reconciled." A middle-aged man with gray hair nearby said that he had a big axe on his back, and his face was like a knife, weather beaten. "This is where we have lived for generations. Every lake and field has its own owner. Naturally, those returning mercenaries are not willing to spend money on food and other things from us all the time. Moreover, they have lost their source of income in the past, so they have to fight and fight. " "It''s like the wolf in the mountain is hungry and wants to eat rabbit. There''s nothing to say." "You can''t expect them to settle down. They are not stupid. If they have weapons to kill people, they will have courage." "These people are used to killing outside, and they are infected with a lot of bad habits of burning, killing and looting. We don''t expect them to have conscience at all." "When dealing with such scum, why should we like them?" Jenna listened quietly, recalling that she asked her father''s mercenaries the other day in the city the same question, but they gave different answers. "We are struggling to earn money from the outside world. They don''t have to do anything. They start from the ground. Seeing that we are a small number of" outsiders ", they sell so expensive that they snatch the hard won money from us. Why should we take advantage of these people? " "Moreover, they are the majority in the local area. Many of the returned mercenaries are not welcome by the local people, but also ostracized and bullied." "There''s also a meeting of elders. They are a group of local obstinate people who use all kinds of rules and regulations to restrain and demand you. One by one, depending on their age, they need all kinds of services and benefits, and sometimes they are greedy for our wives and daughters. As long as they are men, they can''t stand such things." Although they come from the same source, the two sides are far away from each other. No matter how difficult it is to integrate, mutual hostility has become a matter of course. In this small town, the old people have been killed by the long halberd sect. Now the bow hunting sect, which is in charge of the town, is young and powerful. In this way, the atmosphere is a little better. After understanding the views of the bow hunting school, Jenna was disappointed because she could not see the hope of reconciliation between the two schools. After receiving her departure gift, she took a brief leave and left the town again. Watching the girl go away, several leaders of bow hunting sect in the city whispered. "Where does this girl come from? How can she be so powerful?" "Is that a guess?" A man with a bow on his back said with a smile. "Ermenas, of course." "So young, have such strength, listen to its accent, should be growing up in China, and then in recent years in school, otherwise will not be so strange to the current situation." "I just don''t know which side she''s on, eh." "Forget it. In fact, those people in our bow hunting sect are not good people. There are some bad things. They really can''t see people." "But what can we do? Our relatives and friends from childhood are all tied to this boat. Can''t I mix with the long halberd sect?" "Everything was buried a long time ago, but now it has finally burst out." "Forget it, drink, don''t think about these things. Let''s relax today and leave here tomorrow. It''s still too close to beacon city." "It''s up to the people above to worry about national affairs. We little people can live a good life every day." "They don''t worry. They just want to live a comfortable life. They don''t care about us little ants." "But so what? You can''t do the opposite." The party went away and disappeared at the corner of the street. Chapter 483 A few days later, Jenna came to a city on the black rock border, which leads to the red gravel city of southern clancia. But soon after she entered the city, she was suddenly surrounded, and then a large group of mercenaries came up with long guns and attacked back and forth in the narrow street. When the opportunity was bad, she had to use some overloaded skills to get out of the city, but she was also seriously injured. "That''s not good." On the path in the mountain, Jenna fell on her horse. One of her arms seemed to be broken and shrugged. She tried a little, but was interrupted by the pain. Just as she was searching for the medicine in the package, there was a rapid sound of horse''s hooves behind her, like a bell for death. She struggled to stand up again, pulled the horse from her body and fled towards the border. After turning a corner, she jumped from her horse and went straight into the forest, letting the horse continue to gallop along the mountain road, attracting the pursuers in the rear, while she went to another direction under the cover of the forest. The mountain road is rugged, the ground is full of fallen leaves, and sometimes some stones can''t be detected. Only by stepping on it can we know that Jenna stumbles through the hills and forests 7-8 miles away, and it''s getting dark. The towering trees are luxuriant and cover the moon in the sky. There is still a little sunlight penetrating into the forest during the day, but it is dark at night. Before she could see it, she fell down from the hillside and rolled down. Her body hit the tree trunk, which made her want to cry out. Then she kept rolling. All kinds of collisions along the way filled her brain with pain. Finally, her head hit a tree trunk, and she lost consciousness and fainted. ........ ........ It seems that it took a long time, a long time, for Jenna to wake up. Strange tent top. Where is it? Who am I? She turned her head with a puzzled look around. Come to think of it, I''m Jenna, a resident of the black rock duchy and a sophomore of ermenas. On the way back to school, I had a conflict with the long halberd sect, and then I was chased to the border and fell down on the hillside. This is a tent. There are not many things in it. It seems that it was built temporarily. There are several voices outside. Jenna wants to move, only to find that the bandage has been tied on her arm and the wound has been treated. The way to look at it should be the means of a certain herbalist, not an extraordinary potion or a priest. Think about it. How can there be priests and precious elixirs in the wilderness. It seems that I have been saved. I have to thank others, but I have to leave as soon as possible. If the pursuers come, it will be bad for these people. She tried to get up again, but still couldn''t, so she had to shout, "Hello, is anyone there?" The voice is not big, seems not used to, but also with a trace of uneasiness. After a while, the tent curtain was pulled open, and a girl of the same age came in. The girl''s skin is light brown, she is wearing woven linen clothes, and her ears have long braids. "Hello, are you awake?" "Hello, who is this?" Jenna looks at the strange girl. "This is Lake caravan. We found you on the side of the road in the mountains. You''re lucky. If we''re two days late, maybe you''ll be eaten by the wolf. " The girl gestured her face with her hands, showing a humorous expression. "Thank you." Jenna said gratefully. "Would you like something to eat? You''ve been sleeping for almost two days Said the light brown girl. At this time, Jenna felt hungry and nodded. "OK, just a moment." "Well¡° As the girl was about to leave the tent, Jenna asked, "what''s your name? My name is Jenna." "Just call me Sophie." The girl turned around and laughed at Jenna, then walked out of the tent. Sophie? With the name in mind, Jenna raises her slightly intact right hand and looks at the bandage. There is a small bow at the end, which seems to be a masterpiece of some girl. Before long, the tent door was pushed open. "There is still a little porridge left in the morning. It''s just hot. It''s better to eat soft food when you wake up." Sophie went into the tent again with a clay pot in her arms. She first put the pot aside, and then helped Jenna up to make it, and then put the pot in front of her. "Let''s eat like this. There''s a spoon in it. It''s better to finish eating, so that I can wash the can directly." She said so, and sat down next to Jenna, holding the pot up. Jenna looked at the Chu red pottery pot, which had porridge made of white and light yellow wheat grains, with scattered vegetable leaves floating in it, and a long wooden handle spoon on the side. She picked up a spoon and put it into her mouth. The grains of wheat were soft and waxy, with a sweet taste. It was not bad. "Is it delicious?" Sophie looks at Jenna with her black eyes. "It''s delicious. It seems to be sweet?" Jenna asked curiously, sugar is not a cheap thing. "Yes, I put some extra sugar in it, it will taste much better." .... "Ah, don''t show that expression. In fact, our caravan is not very rich, but I met a kind young lady some time ago and gave us a lot of sugar and candy for free. Otherwise, I would not have done such a luxurious thing." ... "My aunt once told me that people who are injured or sick will be more sensitive and afraid of being abandoned, so they should be more careful and better." When Sophie was eating porridge in Jenna, she said some small things about the caravan, which made the atmosphere not so awkward, but also made Jenna feel a different kind of care and warmth. Unconsciously, half a can of porridge came to the bottom. The spoon scraped at the bottom and couldn''t scoop out any more. Jenna put it down and woke up from her reverie. She was a little embarrassed to look at Sophie. "Very good. It''s the best to eat clean and not waste food." Sophie took the jar again and put it aside. "If you haven''t had enough, you''ll have to wait for a while. You''ll have to wait for lunch." ... "How are your legs? If you can, I''ll help you out to sit in the sun. It''s hard to stay in the house for a long time¡° "Fortunately, I also want to go out and have a look." Jenna nodded. When a person is injured and difficult to move, if he stays in the house all the time, he will feel the depression and panic of losing his freedom. This is something that Jenna''s teacher mentioned casually when she was at school. She didn''t care at that time. She didn''t expect that it will come true so fast now. "Well, if you have any discomfort, you should say it in time." Sophie helps Jenna get up slowly from the mat, and then moves out of the tent. Although she is a young girl, Sophie''s body seems to be very healthy and powerful. She supports Jenna steadily, which makes her feel at ease and relaxed. They walked out of the tent. This is a small mountain village in the mountains. On the hillside in the distance, we can see several houses with smoke curling. The fields between the depressions are green and the birds are chirping. Some teenagers are chatting and playing in the mountains with goats, and they give out a burst of happy laughter. The sun in the sky came out from the top of the mountain, and the golden warm sunshine reflected the bright brilliance on the neat fields. Chapter 484 Looking at this idyllic mountain village, Jenna can''t help opening her mouth. "Where is this?" "Well... How to say, there is no specific name for this village. We have followed the guidance of the villagers in the surrounding villages all the way." Sophie pointed her finger to her chin and thought. "I''ll help you to sit there for a while. There''s a stump there." Sophie helped Jenna to an apple tree, then slowly put it down and let it sit on the stump. "It''s peaceful here." Jenna looked at the men working in the field, with hats on their heads and sweat on their cheeks. But when she was tired, she also sat down to rest and chat with others from time to time. "Yes, if we don''t stay here for a few more days, we will not leave until the villagers have finished collecting apples¡° "I''m afraid that won''t work. I''m still being hunted. I''m afraid it will affect you." Jenna shook her head. "Pursuit, what crime have you committed?" Sophie jumped up in surprise and looked at the young girl. At first, she thought that she had accidentally fallen down while traveling in the mountains. Her body was mostly bruised and scratched. "Crime, I''m afraid. I''ve offended some people of Changji sect." "I haven''t heard of the long halberd sect¡° Sophie looks at the girl suspiciously. "Don''t you know the long halberd sect? They are the mercenaries who used to be outside, and then returned home to form a group of people..." Jenna explained. "Ah, but this is clancia. It seems that you are running far away." Hearing this, Sophie took a breath and patted her chest. "As long as it doesn''t violate the laws of clancia, otherwise we can''t protect you. As for black rock, I don''t know. They dare not come here anyway." Sophie was sitting on the grass next to Jenna again. Krancia, listening to the familiar name, Jenna thought of the west wind again. Her father once worked as a young mercenary in Xifeng and told her a lot about Xifeng. Therefore, she despised the decadence of Xifeng. What she didn''t expect was that her country was not much better. She could only say that it was worse. "How about clancia now? I''m from black rock and know little about this country. My only experience was that I passed red gravel city by airship that year, but it''s a big city in clancia. I haven''t been to other places." "Very good." Sophie said simply. "Although there are occasional famine, we can basically eat enough and will not starve to death. At present, the country is very peaceful." "Moreover, now there are really no mountain bandits and all kinds of checkpoints to collect money. This is the best." Sophie thought back to her childhood experience. "In the past, it was not easy to do business. We not only had to pay all kinds of tolls and taxes, but also had to be careful of robberies. Now the public security is very good. As long as we walk on the road, we can''t see robberies. Even if someone does bad things, we have to be very careful, because the law enforcement departments are very powerful, and they have all kinds of means to arrest people." "That sounds good." Jenna nodded suspiciously. Maybe it''s just that the local environment is good. There are no mountain bandits all over the country. She doesn''t believe that. In fact, many robbers are not completely independent professions. A considerable part of them are guest stars of local villagers. In fact, it is very difficult to remove it. "Doesn''t Jenna believe it?" "No, maybe I haven''t seen it. I''ll accept it for a while, but I can''t come." Jenna is a little embarrassed. It''s not very polite. "Ha ha, it''s nothing. If I told other people 2 years ago, they would say it''s a fairy tale." "But it''s really different, today''s Valencia." Sophie looks at the field in the sun and suddenly stands up. "You wait for me." After that, the girl jumped from the hillside and ran down the green grass hillside. Her hands were open and her mouth was shouting a cheerful tune. Soon, the girl jumps over some stones in the grass, jumps high, then falls, and slowly becomes a villain in Jenna''s vision. Finally, Sophie stayed in the shade of a tree, where sat a fruit farmer with a bamboo basket on his back. She seemed to have said something, and then the fruit farmer took some fruits from the bamboo basket behind her and put them in Sophie''s open pocket. Then Sophie nodded with a smile, and then walked back with the fruit in her pocket. Jenna looked at her and waved a few more times. At the end of April, the weather was no longer cold. Jenna sat in the shade of a tree, a little sunlight fell on her body through the tender leaves, feeling a warm feeling. After a while, Sophie climbed up the hill again and came to Jenna''s side. She panted slightly, and there were some beads of sweat between her forehead. "Hoo, I finally got up." She slumped beside Jenna, her back resting on her waist, her legs diverging, and a few yellow fruits rolled out of her skirt pocket and landed in the green grass. "Hard work." Jenna felt the still gasping body, the feeling of the stove leaning against her side. "Here you are." Sophie takes out a fruit and hands it to Jenna. The light yellow skin is very smooth. Only when you look closer can you find the faint dots. This is a yellow apple. "By the way, I''d better wipe it." Sophie takes back the apple, wipes the skirt on her side and hands it back to Jenna. "Thank you." Jenna takes it. Sophie''s fingers fall like warm stones in her hand, and then disappear. Yellow apples don''t mean they are not ripe yet. Some apples are born yellow. After a bite, a sweet taste accompanied by juice in the mouth full, people can''t help but eat a few more. "Hehe, is it delicious?" "Delicious." Jenna whispered back, hearing a crisp voice coming from her side. It turned out that Sophie was also chewing an apple. Eating crisp and sweet apples, Jenna asks Sophie curiously. "What did you say to the old man just now, and then he gave you some apples." "Just say I''m from Lake chamber of Commerce and want to buy some apples. Then he said no, he gave me a few and didn''t ask for money. " "Grandfather is a good man." Sophie said happily. "Is it that simple?" Jenna recalled her experience in black rock. It was hard to believe that those bow hunters were very strict with their fields and fruit trees for fear that others would steal. "Yes, in fact, this is very common, because our chamber of Commerce has been here for a few days, and we are already familiar with it." "In fact, as long as we get familiar with each other, we will get along well. Occasionally, I will give candy to children, just like the old lady." "I''ll look. Maybe there are a few left in the bag." And Sophie turned up her little bag. "But isn''t candy very expensive? It''s really good for them." "If they can''t eat in the future, isn''t it a kind of torture..." Jenna recalled the figures in her hometown. A small square was put into her mouth, so that Jenna had to close her mouth and feel the sweetness flowing from the tip of her tongue. "How can you say that." Sophie stood up a little unhappy, her hands in her waist. "Just because they eat candy, they will yearn for this beautiful world, and then try their best to go out of the mountain village and experience this vast and wonderful world." "And the sweetness in their memory will become the beauty they will never forget in their hearts, and the driving force to move forward." Chapter 485 The black haired girl sat under the tree, listening to the words. Like a forest shrouded in mist, it is dispersed by the clear wind, and the warm and dry sunshine shines on the branches and leaves. She can find many examples to refute, such as the difficulty of life, the change of people''s mind and so on. But the warm sunshine in Sophie''s words made her unable to resist. If only everyone could do that. Looking at the suddenly silent Jenna, Sophie is a little embarrassed. She thinks her words are too heavy for the girl to accept. After all, she is still a wounded person. Maybe this idea comes from her own experience. Looking left and right, she opened the small leather bag around her waist and found a candy. White sugar paper tied into a small bow, after opening, a small white box appears in it, light milk fragrance will float out. Sophie put the candy in the palm of the girl with short black hair. "Well, don''t cry. Take another one. There''s something bad in life. Just eat something sweet and forget it. " "How can I forget." Jenna took the candy and wiped the tears from her eyes with the back of her hand. These days, the depression and discomfort finally broke out. The chaos of her hometown, the uncertainty of her father''s future, the uncertainty of her life and death, the confusion of her future road, such as an invisible and heavy lock, hung in her heart, which made her hard to be happy. "Don''t cry, don''t cry." Sophie pats Jenna on the back and sits with her. "Well." Jenna answered in a low voice, blinking her reddish eyes. "All right." After a while, her mood returned to stability before she spoke again. Seeing this, Sophie breathed a small breath and relaxed. "Candy will melt after a long time. Eat it first." Jenna nodded slightly and put the fudge in her mouth. The strong sweet taste appeared in her mind again. She felt the feeling of happiness in detail, and then opened the sugar paper in her hand. A clear pattern was printed in the white sugar paper. It''s a golden apple like the setting sun. There are three translucent small squares under the apple, whose colors are red, blue and green. Even an ordinary piece of sugar paper gives people a delicate feeling. She gently smoothed the wrinkles with her fingers, feeling the sugar paper still with fragrance. "Do you like it? I have several collections there, which can be given to you as a souvenir." Sophie''s familiar voice rings in Jenna''s ear. The feeling of exhaling makes her ears itch slightly. Jenna wanted it a little, but she was a little embarrassed. She felt that she had received a lot of favors from others, and she also asked for them. "Just a moment." Sophie''s warm body suddenly stood up and trotted away to the tent group in the distance. Jenna wants to talk, but the other person is far away. Near noon, in the fierce white sun, Sophie walked through the paths between several tents, greeting the people around her, and then disappeared into a tent. After seeing her disappear, Jenna feels a little empty in her heart. She only knows Sophie in the nearby camp. How can she explain if other people come here. Fortunately, this feeling did not last long, Sophie soon got out of the tent. She waved to Jenna from a distance and trotted over. "Look, I''ve collected all this." She put a book into Jenna''s hand. The cover of the book was not thick, with stars and Book seals. When it was opened, it was light yellow paper inside. Jenna put her finger on it and felt delicate and smooth, With Sophie helping to flip, the candy paper in the paper quickly appears in Jenna''s eyes. Different patterns are printed on the white sugar paper. They are colorful, in different forms, and with clear lines. "The first is the common fruit." Sophie pointed to one of them. All kinds of fruits are printed on the paper, including green orange, red pomegranate, yellow pomelo, white jade grape, deep purple mulberry and so on. There are short words at the bottom of the pattern to indicate what the fruit is. "There are several sets of animals in the back..." Sophie flipped through the pamphlet, presenting various colors and patterns of candy paper one by one, including animals, castles, buildings, fruits, as well as extraordinary professional introduction, strange Warcraft and so on. ... "This is the night fearing wolf, and the one behind is Lan Jinhu. Oh, yes, and this green feather Phoenix. I asked the rabbit ear maid for this one. It''s very rare." "I didn''t collect the last set. I''ve asked all the members of the caravan, and there are only a few." As Sophie spoke, she opened the last few pages of the booklet, and several special pieces of sugar paper floated down from the paper. The patterns in them were very exquisite, very different from those in the front. One is a woman sitting under a grape vine trellis. She has a peaceful look, a smile, a pomegranate red dress, long green hair, and a bunch of wheat ears in her hand. On the bottom of the sugar paper is the word "fertility.". One is a young girl playing music on a reef in the sea. She has beautiful blue hair, eyes slightly closed, gently stroking the strings in her hands. Fish of various colors surround her in the sea, and the bottom of the candy paper reads "ocean". One is a girl sitting in front of a dressing mirror. She has golden curly hair and is surrounded by a room full of girlish style. The girl is wearing a white dress with a pink hairpin in her ear. In the mirror, there is a girl with the same face as outside the mirror, but she is wearing a black dress with a blue hairpin in her ear. The bottom of the candy paper says "mirror". The last one is a woman holding a long sword to a kneeling knight, who is being canonized. The knight in ordinary clothes is gradually forming exquisite steel armor. The sword in the woman''s hand is gradually changing from wood to steel, spreading from the hilt to the tip of the sword. The bottom of the sugar paper is written "silver iron". "What are these?" Jenna turns curiously to the girl next to her. "These are the witches in the ancient legend. They are living myths and legends. It is said that the name of the chamber of commerce that gave us candy also came from a certain witches." "It''s very beautiful, but I only have four. If I have money in the future, I must go to the ragtiss chamber of Commerce to find the young lady and ask her to give me a full set of sugar paper." "Because it''s so beautiful." "I don''t know what sad things have happened to you, and I don''t know how to comfort you, but I want to tell you that although there are many miserable and bad things in the world, there are still many things worth looking forward to." "So is our chamber of Commerce. In the past, when the westerly wind was still there, life was very difficult, but we still survived. Now the era of clancia is much better." Looking at Jenna''s silence, Sophie was a little worried. "I''m sorry, I''m a bit stupid. Maybe what I said is not what you think, but... That day I saw you lying on the side of the road with scars on your body. It''s really hard." "What I said may also be forcing others into difficulties, but... But, even though I have suffered a lot of injuries, grievances and even not being believed, I still have to get up and not lose heart, so that I can find the candy I want most." "Come on, Jenna." The last cry in her ear, like a flash of lightning into the girl''s mind, made her suddenly wake up and look at the girl of the same age. Sophie, who is the same age as her, has no magic or extraordinary power. Her hands are full of traces of labor. The edges of her coarse linen coat are white, and there are also traces of wear and tear. She is so ordinary and full of sunshine. Although Sophie doesn''t know all kinds of worries in Jenna''s heart, her sincere words still move her, like warm hands smoothing the folds of depression in her heart. Feeling the hands that encircle her, Jenna closes her eyes slightly, and the thought flows through her heart. Even though her strength is the top among her peers, she is far less strong than this girl. She has seen everything in her hometown. In fact, she has a little idea in her heart, but she has been avoiding this idea all the time, because she feels that she can''t do it and can''t afford it. And now, at last, she no longer evades the idea. Yes, as my uncle said, this field is rotten and full of weeds and pests. How can it be changed. The only way is to clear everything with fire and sword, just like clancia after the westerly wind, and let it be reborn. He is not strong enough to ignore everything, but this is not the reason to stop. If we don''t have enough strength, we should persuade more people to join us. If we fail once, we should try again. Even a small Mars should strive to burn. Only in this way can we see hope and more people will turn to this direction. "Thank you." Chapter 486 Clancia, in an unknown mountain village. Jenna sits on the high wooden ladder, holding the scissors in her hand, cuts off the ripe apples one by one, falls into the cushion below, and then is taken out by a young girl and put in the fruit basket. "There''s another one over there, Jenna." Sophie points in a direction below. "All right." Jenna turned her head and poked away the branches, looking for the pale yellow apple hidden in it. Two days after a brief recovery, Jenna was able to get out of bed and walk. Although one arm was not good, the other arm could do a lot of things. She did not want to be too idle, and at the same time wanted to do something to repay the rescue of the lake chamber of Commerce, so Sophie and her helped the villagers pick apples. The caravan should not stay too long, otherwise the fruit will be damaged when it is transported out, so the manpower needed for picking is also tight. After consulting with the villagers, the caravan helped the villagers to pick, so as to offset part of the purchase amount. In this way, there was such a scene. On a sunny day, the apple leaves are dense and slightly cocked, with a V-shaped cross section. Among the dark green leaves are conspicuous yellow fruits, and the branches with more fruits bend the branches down. Jenna, holding the iron scissors, pokes into the thick branches and leaves, cuts the fruit stalks and lets them fall one by one. Then Sophie puts them away. After picking an area, she will come down, and then they work together to move the wooden ladder to another place to continue picking. As the sun rises, the weather gets hotter. When she cuts the fruit stalk and picks it, she will wipe the sweat on her forehead with the back of her hand. Another fruit tree has been picked, Sophie said below. "Take a break. It''s time for lunch." "Well." Jenna nodded, put down her sour arm, and looked at the full basket of yellow apples in the shade of the tree. Her heart also rose a touch of satisfaction. A breeze from the distance, take a little sweat, let her feel a little cool. She slowly climbed down the ladder, Sophie came forward, helped her a little, and then helped slap the dust on her lower body. "Tired?" Asked the light brown, sunny girl. "Not bad." Jenna felt that although her arm was a little sour, her physical fitness was much better than that of ordinary people under the blessing of the war sequence. With the help of magic, she was not very uncomfortable. "That''s good. If it were me, I would not be able to lift my hand in an hour." Sophie said enviously. "Want to learn? I can teach you." Jenna said with a smile that in the past two days, she has been more cheerful. "Well, it will take a lot of time. It will delay you." "If it''s something basic, it won''t take long." Jenna shook her head. "Thank you very much." Sophie said happily. "Ha ha, you''re welcome. On the contrary, I want to thank you." The two girls were resting under the apple tree, talking about things they were interested in each other. Occasionally, there was a light laugh, which dissipated in the green breeze. ----------- The courtyard where Lorraine Hill lives, in nideshire. "Sage, shall we fly today?" In the morning, as soon as Lorraine Hill wakes up from her sleep, Mila excitedly pushes the door in. Since she has known each other these days, the little girl with a rabbit ear has become less and less an outsider. "Does Mira like to fly airships?" The silver haired girl sat up from her comfortable bed and rubbed her eyes. "I like it very much, because I can see a lot of scenery I haven''t seen before. I like the feeling of walking through the wind very much." Mira walks to loranthal''s bed and looks at her expectantly. "Well, well, let''s have something to eat before we start. It''s time to finish the map today." During this time, they were flying the airship, Mila was controlling it, and Lorraine hill was sketching the map of nethershire. Maps are very useful things. They are needed for development, construction and military. After re carving the airship, one day Lorraine hill came up with the idea of drawing maps. Now the intermittent painting is almost complete, but I don''t want Mila to fall in love with the feeling of high-altitude flying. Originally, she wanted to frighten her, which made Loran hill a little unexpected. But it has to be said that Mila is really gifted in this aspect. Her long rabbit ears not only enhance her sense of space and control balance, but also keenly sense the direction of the breeze, so that she can avoid and use the high-altitude airflow. He''s a born airship pilot. After figuring out why, Lorraine Hill had to sigh. After eating a simple oatmeal breakfast, they got on the little fat carp airship again. With the start of the suspension device, the airship rocked into the air, and then moved under the action of sails and oars. Under the blue sky, Lorraine hill was sitting in the cabin in a white dress, overlooking the vast world below. Her silver hair was dancing in the air, and the wind was blowing in her ears. She took a silver needle pen and drew a light outline on the white paper with plaid printed on it, showing the peaks, roads, rivers and villages on the paper. White fingers fall on the paper, more white than white paper. When people on the earth see this orange airship, some people will stop and wave to it to express their admiration and surprise. A river flows quietly in the mountains, which reflects the blue sky and white clouds, like a smooth mirror. Lorenthal and Mira''s airship turned several peaks and valleys, overlooking the view below. "There seems to be a crowd there." Mira pointed to a place below, which was a depression. It looked like the entrance of a mine cave. At this time, many people were gathering, and some people were coming from the distant mountain road on horseback. "Let''s go down." Lorraine Hill seems to have heard something. "All right." Mila nodded and gradually weakened the magic input of the levitation device. Under its control, the airship slowly landed on the open space. They opened the side door at the bottom and walked toward the place where the crowd gathered. A voice of discussion came. "What can I do? The underground Warcraft has collapsed the mine, and many people are still down there¡° "Wait a minute. The alchemists of the association are coming. It''s said that there will be some magic statues." "Well, the local alchemists are all half baked, and their strength is average. It''s hard for those rough magic statues to enter this deep underground tunnel." "It''s hard to find a rich mine, but it''s not long before there''s a problem." Mira leads the way, the girl follows. An officer on a horse saw Loran hill in a white dress and asked his men to make way for him. "Your Highness, you are here." He dismounted and saluted at attention. "Yes, let me see the situation." The girl nodded, a faint light flashed in her eyes, and her keen perception spread down the mine. Chapter 487 Walking in the deep underground, clear footsteps reverberate in the tunnel. In front of Lorraine hill is a miner, there is a local alchemist, and in the rear is Mira and a knight. When the torch burns, it occasionally makes a slight sound, and its orange light divides the crowd and the surroundings into clear color blocks. When people pass by, the debris in the tunnel is trampled with the sound of friction, and the sound of water dripping from the dark corner in the distance. Several hundred meters down, several people stopped. The passage in front has been blocked by collapsed rocks and soil, and there are traces of some snake like creatures around. After checking, several local people said, "this should be the work of the rock piercing worm again, alas." "These special Warcraft, though not many, will bring all kinds of damage once they appear." Mira asked, looking at the scattered stones and mounds. "How long will it take to reopen the passage here?" "With the help of the extraordinary, it will take one day and one night at the earliest to recover. The main thing is to rebuild the structure to prevent further collapse, so as to clear the obstacles step by step. " The alchemist explained that he looked like he was in his 40s, but only magic sequence 3. "I''ll help you, too." Said Lorraine hill, then stepped forward under the gaze of the crowd. First, she held out her hand and closed her eyes slightly. Some tiny light particles appeared around her. These light particles, with a weak air flow, lifted her dress and hair slightly, and then poured into the rock and soil in front of her. Then, a slight vibration came from the rock and soil in front, and the cracks of these rock and soil burst into dazzling light. After entering the rock and soil, these light particles keep moving, smashing the solid soil into fine particles, and then moving forward to dredge large deposits into the channel in front. At the top of the collapsed area, a white light shield appeared, like a hard crystal, supporting the soil above. "It needs to be strengthened to make this place stable." "Yes, your highness." The alchemist nodded, then picked up the staff and cast the magic at the soil above. Under the action of the staff, the structure of the soil was transformed and gradually became solid. Finally, it condensed into a concrete structure to fix the passage. After the passage stabilized, Lorraine Hill used the breeze to disperse the dust, and several people continued to descend. A few people walked through a few pools of stagnant water, turned a few forks, and continued to move downward, but this time it was Loran Hill who was directing because she sensed that there was a problem in a certain direction. In this way, he kept bending down, and after about half an hour, a sound of running and crashing came from the distance, and several people also quickened their pace. "No, help." A miner was running up anxiously. He gasped violently and had little strength. There was a huge red tentacle behind him. Fortunately, the tentacle speed is not fast, so that the miner has not been caught. Considering that this is underground and too much damage will lead to collapse, Lorraine Hill doesn''t use the demon sequence''s agent, but uses the angel sequence''s agent to fight. Four long swords made of light appeared in the ground, surrounded by delicate particles of light, and then shot out, nailing the tentacle to the stone wall. The silver magic light spreads along the tentacle, making it lose its power and become peaceful. But Lorraine Hill didn''t take it lightly, he said. "You take the miner back, Mira, just stay." "Yes, your highness." The knight first responded, then led the slightly curious alchemist back, while the previous guide supported the miner. A few people stepped back slowly, and then walked quickly. After a few people left, Mila asked. "What''s the problem, your highness?" "Well, a little." Lorraine Hill looked at the panel on the system and thought. Race: crimson worm Status: hungry (foraging) Sequence: Dragon sequence 4. Twist worm (overall evaluation: excellent silver) Talent: Mutation: creatures with disordered and distorted genes occasionally produce various abilities and talents, but they are not stable and are often in danger of collapse. [phagocytosis] (excellent): it can devour most organic matters without being picky, so as to restore strength and a little magic. Ability: Regeneration (Excellence): losing parts of the body will not easily die, but can slowly recover. [rock piercing] (excellent): it can soften the rock structure, and then break through the ability, but it takes a lot of magic. [tenacity] (excellent): the soft body has a certain tenacity and is not so easy to damage. Skill: [alternative perception] (rare): has a special perception of creatures whose souls fluctuate greatly. What a strange thing. Lolan hill thinks that such a creature doesn''t seem to be produced naturally. She has this kind of feeling. "Let''s go on." Mira holds the torch and walks in front. As she lights up all the way, the body of the crimson worm gradually becomes complete. It''s like a giant earthworm. It''s red all over. It''s about 1 meter in diameter and more than 50 meters long. It doesn''t seem to have eyes or high wisdom. Now the giant worm is nailed to the wall with a lightsaber, making it difficult to move. Generally speaking, extraordinary creatures have certain wisdom, otherwise instinct alone can not condense too high extraordinary core. That''s what makes Lorraine Hill strange. The only change is that when two people walk in, it seems to feel wrong, a little want to escape. It''s no wonder that the previous pursuit has not been effective. Originally, it can feebly sense the fluctuation of the soul. I''m afraid it''s long since it ran away when it meets the high sequence strong like fire. This time, he didn''t escape because the highest one in the team, except Mira Loran hill, was no more than sequence 3, which didn''t scare him away. And lorenthal and Mira are just the sequence of angels. As the most peaceful and tranquil transcendental sequence, the soul fluctuation of the creatures in the path of practice will be much lower and less noticeable. However, we still have to find a way. Now there is only one here. I don''t know how many are left in other places. Lorraine hill put his hand on the ground, closed his eyes, slowly felt the vast and deep underground, and listened to the weak voice. There''s a slight sound coming from the front left, diagonally below. It seems to be the same worm. It seems that I have to be busy today. With this in mind, a huge scythe with tusks appeared in Lorraine Hill''s hands. Its style was rough and bold. The white tusks had subtle serrations, which stood up higher than the silver haired girl. "This is..." Mira looked at the weapon that suddenly appeared in loranthel''s hand in surprise. "Well, it''s a digging tool." Lorraine Hill smiles a little, then clenches the long handle with both hands, waves the scythe, and crosses the path in the air. A huge pit is dug out on the ground of the passage. [tusk scythe] (perfect gold): it is made of tusks of crimson Magic pig. It is extremely heavy and has a strong strike effect. It can break gold and stone with a light collision£¨ It works wonders against rocks At the beginning, after they knocked down the Magic pig in gufeiya grassland, they made two weapons from two tusks. One was left in the grassland, and the other was reserved for her. Unexpectedly, it came into use today. Chapter 488 The sickle, which is higher than human beings, is waving in the girl''s hands. It is like digging out small pudding pieces with a spoon. It easily blows up layers of rock and soil. A brand new passage is opened and leads directly to the underground. After going down for nearly a kilometer, an open place appeared in front of their eyes, and then the two jumped out and landed in the dark space. Several spheres of light from the ground, illuminate the high dome, a giant stalactite, from the sky down, here is a natural cave. Two people continue to move forward, another crimson worm appears in the field of vision, and is easily solved by Lorraine hill. This kind of Warcraft is not powerful, it''s just the environment and ability that make it difficult for ordinary people to deal with. In this way, with the help of the rapid movement of the cave, Lorraine Hill perceives the general location of these worms, quickly processes these Warcraft, and finally, the underground world falls into a quiet state in her perception. "Anything else, sage." Mira stretched out her hands, a white flame formed in her hands, and then burned the worm in front of her. "Not for the time being." Lorraine Hill shook her head, but now she found something new. It was a long and thin passage leading directly to the ground, where the worm seemed to come out. Do you want to see it? But she doesn''t want to see too much curiosity. She hesitates for a moment. She never saw ghost movies or disgusting movies in her previous life. She has a natural aversion to any alien. Forget it, you''d better go and have a look, otherwise it''s not good to cause another mine disaster. If it doesn''t work, just burn the fire clean. Wrap yourself and Mira with a round cover like crystal. They jump into the passage and slide down like a slide, faster and faster. After turning around the twists and turns and getting through several blocked places, the round hood they were in finally stopped in a dark place. Mira bared her teeth and stood up. Along the way, she suffered a lot of bumps, and she couldn''t adjust as flexibly as Lorraine hill, so she was very uncomfortable. "Where is this?" She held her hand on the wall, and with a crash, some sand and debris fell, which made her jump up in surprise. Then she opened her hand, and the burning white flame appeared in her hand. A corner of the ruins appears in their view. The walls seem to be made of metal, but they have corroded and rusted for a long time, becoming fragile and loose. But even on such a decadent occasion, Lorraine hill was still shocked. The huge wall on the door frame, even if the paint has been peeled off, can still see a magnificent figure. There are many patterns of fruits in the outline of a huge oak tree. There are neat numbers and letters in the trunk and fruit. At the bottom is a line of familiar English letters. The whole figure is wrapped by complex concentric circles. The two styles of atmosphere and simplicity blend together, making people feel extremely harmonious. [tree of life ¡¤ the third reserve] She could barely recognize the meaning of the letter at the bottom. There was no doubt that it was a relic of the previous generation, more likely a relic of the twilight age. The main gate of the ruins has been closed, but a small hole has been broken in the wall beside it. It seems that the worms escaped from it. Gently stroking the rusty door, lines of writing flashed through the pupils of Lorraine Hill''s eyes, and the system in his mind began to scan and analyze the relic. Scanning... 2%... 6%... 13% There seems to be a lot of things involved here, and the progress of system scanning is particularly slow. After a long time, the progress bar in Lorraine Hill''s eyes finally reached 100%, and the result slowly appeared. In the analysis The results are as follows. [about 50000-60000 years ago, it was the product of the middle Twilight period [there are three training templates of extraordinary sequences in this relic, but they are very primitive [there is a lack of data on relevant times in the system, which needs to be analyzed by the host itself [the structure is seriously corroded and oxidized. If you want to explore, you should be extremely careful not to touch it Knowing that there was no danger, Lorraine Hill said to Mira, "you wait here for me. I''ll go in and have a look." "Yes, sir." Although a person stay a little afraid, but Mira or solemnly nodded, don''t want to because of their willful delay. A light cyan wind ball will cover loranthal''s soft, slowly rising, and then fly from the small hole into the huge ruins. Lines, pipes, glass panels, dim screens, broken everything, in front of Lorraine Hill''s body floating a small green fluorescent ball, observing the ruins of this technology wind full, trance is walking on the earth. The familiar indicator letters, warning signs, arranged keyboard screen, everything is so strange and familiar. They look different from the girl''s memory, but they can still find the shadow of the past. Sure enough, it''s still unforgettable. She sighs to herself that her body is like a blue fish swimming slowly in the dark ruins. Although the system database of loranthal records the data of the early Twilight era, the middle and late history is like a fault, without any records. Finally, there are only sporadic other data, and those data show that the time is a long time later. At that time, under the influence of ejeka''s road, human beings had come to an end. Floating through the long corridor, a tight door was carefully opened by her, trying not to affect the surrounding structure, and then the fluorescent balls floated in, like fireflies, illuminating the rows of tall incubators. Most of them had already been damaged, and some of them were still intact, but the inside was also dark. Lorraine Hill carefully perceives it, but she doesn''t find any trace of life. She swims over in a little disappointment, and she can''t see any bones on the ground except for the collapsed instruments and metal structures. Since it was built at dusk, where did the people go. There was a question in her heart, which many Ivar scholars did not understand. Compared with the sci-fi style in her memory, the architectural style here is much softer, as if it is a combination of science and technology and nature. The lines also use curves rather than straight corners. Floating slowly in the ruins, she turned over the rooms and saw the living environment of the people of that era, including dormitories, canteens, conference rooms, research rooms, experimental halls and so on. Finally, she came to the center of the ruins, that is, the deepest place, where there was a pillar to the sky The pillar of the center is like a huge tree trunk, and according to the data in the system, it should be an ancient nuclear fusion device, which can provide energy. Even in the past tens of thousands of years, the patterns on the trunk are still clear, like wood and metal. On the high dome, drops of golden spheres dropped from the sky, some still hanging on it, some had already fallen to the ground, exposing the weathered bones inside. Some seem to be some kind of beast, some are birds, and some are similar to human. It was here that Lorraine Hill finally saw the remains. Unfortunately, none of these can be touched. Any tiny touch or airflow can make them disappear. And after a scan, the only light spot that appears in the system also appears in loranshire''s field of vision, which is somewhere in the central pillar. As she approached carefully, a light cyan appeared on her fingernails. With a slight light mark across the surface of the pillar, a square was peeled off, and then something in the heart of the tree was exposed. It seemed to be some kind of storage device, wrapped in tight wood, as if it had become part of the tree. Take out the small disc in the heart of the tree, and engrave a line of words with micron scale marks on it. Even after tens of thousands of years, there is no decay. [the Arafat mechanical assembly was made on 3782.10.11 A.D. and presented to the friendly tree of life sect to celebrate the second rejuvenation of mankind Can I read the information? Loran Hill asked about the system. Although the system is not smart, some basic functions are complete. [in parsing, you need to input power to activate Activate? Lorenthal''s fingers spread the magic of a natural sequence, and then disappeared. Isn''t it enough? Lorraine Hill carefully continued to deliver magic. A light green grain appeared on the disc, then vibrated slightly and floated slowly in the air. A special rhythmic wave came out of the disc and seemed to call for something. Unfortunately, under the washing of time, all the calls are futile. At last, it seems to be exhausted and falls down again. It is connected to the palm of the hand by Lorraine hill, and then it regains its brilliance. The memory of the distant time surged into the girl''s mind. Chapter 489 Under the thin rain, continuous rain into a continuous, dense clouds in the sky pressure people breathless, the streets can not see smoke, only isolated street lights and gray ground. The muddy water flows along the entrance of the sewer, and one foot steps on the dripping ground, splashing a piece of water, then quickly lifts up and walks towards the front. Lorraine Hill seems to be substituting someone''s perspective to look at the past scene in the way of personal experience. This is undoubtedly the memory stored in that little disk. Although all kinds of feelings are close to reality, there is still a slight gap. Under her extraordinary perception, she can detect some imperfections. Moreover, she can''t rotate the perspective or interact in the scene, which is quite different from ragtiss'' diary. However, this still does not damage the precious memory. Now in front of Lorraine hill is the end of the 21st century. The raindrops fall on the memory owner, which makes Lorraine Hill feel cold. However, the clothes he is wearing seem to be made of special materials. The water drops can''t penetrate, but just roll down his body. Turning around a few streets, I gradually saw some other people on the road. They were wearing the same white robes as themselves and wearing rain hoods. There is a special triangle symbol on the back of the white robe, which seems to have the pattern of the hour hand. As like as two peas, I can guess that they are all alike. This group of people in white robes gathered in front of a square and stood in the rain in an orderly square. There was no command, no one to speak, and everything was silent. Ten minutes later, a man in the same white robe came to the stage. The only difference was that there were two red rings on his cuff. "The last moment has come." After stepping on the stage, the leader''s voice spread all over the venue. "According to the statistics and data simulation of observation stations around the world, the earth will not return to a habitable state until about a thousand years later." "It means that in the long darkness of the future, countless lives will die and the earth''s ecosystem will be reshuffled." "Although we humans think we are the best of heaven, we still can''t escape from this catastrophe." "All of you here are elites from all fields, countries and industries. In this cruel choice, the coalition government decided to leave the last hope to you." "I don''t want to repeat how rare this qualification is. For every one of you who survive, there are at least hundreds of people who have sacrificed for it." "They give up so much in exchange for the qualification to keep you alive. So that you can support human civilization again in more than a thousand years. " "The heavy expectations and figures behind this, I hope you can keep in mind." .... "Finally, let''s swear again." Each silent figure raised his right hand and let the rain slip across his face, shouting under the dim sky. "I will turn into a torch as strong as steel and stone, and a flame of civilization." "Amber millennium plan, officially started!" This white robed planner walks into a deep tunnel, where the elevator leads to hundreds of floors underground, where they will avoid all kinds of external interference and hibernate for thousands of years until the clouds and haze in the sky dissipate again. ------- As time goes by, when these people who are sleeping in the underground hibernation cabin wake up again, the earth becomes a different look. The power given by mana makes the plants grow very luxuriantly. The bones strengthened by the extraordinary power can bear larger and heavier bodies. The giant animals with head up to 100 meters move slowly on the earth, and there are countless sea hunters. In order to fight against Warcraft all over the earth and survive, the hibernating humans have formed the human survival Committee After the Renaissance, the land was wild and dangerous. Even guns could not subdue the wild Warcraft, so human beings had to move to the sky. The protagonist of memory participated in the revival and guidance of many technologies. Under the influence of extraordinary forces, the material science of this world also has a special advanced direction. Although it is difficult to mass produce, some things far beyond the past are gradually taking shape. Controllable nuclear fusion, which is close to unlimited energy, is also maturing at this stage. Due to the danger of the ground, the main materials of human utensils have changed from metal and plastic to a large number of wooden structures, and windsurfing airships shuttle through various floating cities. More than 100 years later, a member of the 62nd Commission for the survival of mankind put forward a plan. "Since we have extraordinary power, why not create an extraordinary race?" "Why stick to the appearance and structure of the past." "In the past, due to the convenience of the brain and tools, people gradually degenerated all aspects of physical ability. It''s hard to imagine that a fall from a three meter high step may lead to death, and the object of death is still the most advanced life on earth. " "Making bones harder doesn''t mean it''s not human, it''s a sign of progress¡° After adapting to the life of extraordinary power, some ideas of human beings are also changing slowly. At this stage, the rudiment of an ideology begins. They are no longer satisfied with their weak bodies in the past, but hope that the descendants of mankind will become stronger and stronger from generation to generation, and the transformation of life has become their most focused field. The slogan of his theory has also changed year by year. [if adding an organ can improve new abilities without affecting the appearance, why don''t we do that?] [extraordinary Warcraft is the object of our study, and humans can find more possibilities in them [some of Warcraft''s organs are the source of its ability, and there may be a way to achieve both ... The girl with cat''s ears represents a new direction for human beings [maybe there''s an upper limit to human form [if you have a human brain, does that mean appearance doesn''t matter [the dragon is a symbol of strength and perfection ... [tall body, powerful magic, big is beautiful, more is good [Titan is not a distant dream...] [the direction of life is not the same, it has many branches like a big tree. We sing together here, and the tree of life sect is established today .... [the steel roars, the turbine turns, and the body is only a part of the tool. The Arafat machinery Council was founded here [we will use the precise steel ruler to re measure the land under our feet¡ª¡ª 137 branches of the machinery Council, with a total of 6.82 million self regulatory units, will regain control of the land ... [in order to regulate the taboo research of various organizations and factions, the ethics committee is established here [Research on reformers, adjusters, changers, etc. will be strictly restricted by the ethics committee [morality and basic values maintain the boundary of human cognition, and the bottom line of ethics is inviolable¡ª¡ª The ethics committee strongly rebukes the tree of life sect Looking at the scenes in the distant past, Lorraine Hill witnessed the revival of human beings from hibernation, reproduction, entering the sky, revival and so on. Historical moments, such as magnificent epics, tell the essence and origin of the world. Chapter 490 Lorraine Hill carefully looks at the data and memory stored in it, and feels the changes of the times. After the doomsday, except for a few elites who entered the hibernation device, most ordinary people disappeared in the long dark years until nearly 1000 years later. Only when the sleeping human beings wake up can the flame of civilization be ignited again. After entering the new era, due to the harsh external environment, human beings have to gather together to get warm and become more united than ever before. At this time, the total number of human beings is no more than three million. They began to migrate to the warm area from the Antarctic continent. The fleet experienced many storms and attacks of exotic animals, and finally settled down on an island. So far, there are less than two million people left. After settling down here, the Commission on the survival of mankind held its first meeting, taking into account the various dangers it may face in the future and the possibility of the extinction of civilization. At the meeting, it was finally decided that human beings would postpone exploring the world and spare no effort to develop space facilities. Under the guidance of extraordinary forces, they would go to the sky. 40 years later, the prototype of the anti gravity device was developed, and the population at this time also recovered to 5 million. The first floating city was built. It is made up of 65 huge reefs, each of which has several anti gravity suspension devices, trees, soil and recycling ecosystem, which can support 3000 people. These reefs keep close distance in the air and are connected by iron ropes. Each floating reef has its own function, some for planting, some for living, and some for defense. Although it is very simple, but also laid a large floating city after the embryonic form. In the next 60 years, science and technology will be revived in an all-round way, and new directions will be developed under the guidance of extraordinary forces. Almost unlimited clean energy and controllable nuclear fusion, a project that will be successful in the future, have finally been put into various applications, ranging from floating operations in cities to flying power furnaces for airships. Technology began to expand explosively, and the number of human beings broke through the 100 million mark, moving towards 200 million. Once the floating city gradually can not meet the needs of development, the dusk era of human began to counterattack the earth, at this time the time also went to about 3600 ad. During this period, in order to fight or make the power stronger, various organizations and schools rose here. Among them, the most famous are the "tree of life sect" and "mechanical Council". Under the study of the tree of life sect, the intelligent race with extraordinary power appeared here. According to lorenthal''s conjecture, this may be the orc prototype. They have all kinds of animal characteristics. But the tree of life sect was not satisfied with this. Although the orcs had a little advantage, they could not achieve absolute advantage. So the second batch of plans were put on the agenda, this time the "dragon plan" and the "Titan plan". The ancient myth brings infinite inspiration to human beings, and the top technology, combined with extraordinary power, may be as magical as myth. Dragon and giant appeared on the earth, and the two terms dragon sequence and Titan sequence also appeared in the records for the first time. The Dragon sequence pursues the power without dead angle, whether it is defense, attack, flight, adaptation, soul and so on. Titan sequence is specialized in the body of the individual, they are as high as 100 meters, such as Optimus Prime, walking on the earth. But in the actual battle, the tree of life sect gradually found the shortcomings of the Dragon sequence, although powerful, but low replicability, slow reproduction. The advantage of quality can''t surpass the advantage of quantity. In the face of many exotic animals on the earth and sea, these scattered giant dragons, though powerful, can''t fundamentally change the war situation. So the Titan sequence is more favored by the tree of life sect, and more and more resources are inclined to it. However, a small number of people in the organization did not give up this direction. After returning to the earth, they established a new stronghold. Later, the stronghold was broken down by the mechanical Council, and a small number of people went underground to establish the reserve to store the previous research results and gene bank. ---------- October 3697. It seems that keeping a diary is a distant thing, but there are fewer and fewer colleagues left in the base. In order to vent some thoughts in my heart, I have to keep a diary. Today''s all, in retrospect, such as a dream in general, people sigh. I still remember that when I was a child, I was only 9 years old when I went to school in the floating city of Cuiye. I had just walked out of the artificial reproduction cabin for a few years. The teacher told us about the distant past on the blackboard, which was what the earth used to be like. The sunlight came in from the window, and the shadow of the sparse leaves fell on the young teacher. He stood half in the shadow and half in the sun. "Today, I will tell you about the disillusionment of the millennium." "In the last era of civilization, the millennium, that is, around 2000 ad, due to the rapid progress of technology, human beings achieved a series of feats in just 20 years, such as entering space, landing on the moon, launching probes into outer space and so on." "According to the prediction of human beings at that time, technology will develop faster and faster. Since human beings can land on the moon in more than 20 years, it is natural for them to colonize the moon or even Mars in 30-50 years. After entering the millennium, mankind will quickly enter the age of the universe, and the world will enter a new era. " "Literature, movies, animations, games, all kinds of fantasies about the future, huge mechanical structures, Star River operas, grand goals and so on." "These romantic and beautiful ideas are like a beautiful blueprint to attract everyone forward." "Unfortunately, the development of history seems to be a" Y "shape. The whole world has not entered that beautiful direction, but turned to another road." "I thought it was the beginning of everything, but in fact it was the last song." "The technology related to the space and the universe has been stagnated for a long time, and internal conflicts continue one after another, until the meteor shower that changed everything comes." When he was young, he laughed at the shortsightedness and stupidity of the earth people in the past, but he didn''t want to go on this old road after the revival of human beings. The "tree of life sect" and the "mechanical Council" have gone from cooperation at the beginning to separation, and now they are fighting with each other, destroying their respective strongholds and cities. But the funny thing is that the war forced both sides to constantly improve their own shortcomings and learn from each other''s strengths. The mechanical Council began to conceive perfect human beings and create real gods in reality. The tree of life sect also miniaturized Titan sequence, no longer pursuing the perfection and strength of individual, but focusing on the cooperation between individuals. In order to deal with the self-discipline corps of the mechanical Council, we have even developed a resonant combat mode among the same series of individuals. The Titan sequence, which at first pursues the single powerful sequence like the dragon, turns to pursue the whole cluster. The individuals who practice this sequence are just like the bee colony. They will improve the killing efficiency in the way of resonance and cooperation. Its name also changed from Titan sequence to war sequence. Each other had become the most annoying appearance. Chapter 491 PS: it was written not long ago. At that time, for the sake of compact structure, this paragraph has not been published. Today, I went out for a day and just got home after dinner. I''ll use this chapter to supplement it for the moment. If you like, I''ll add about the days of Lorraine Hill''s life in the forest later. Time: the day when Lorraine hill just woke up from the forest and lived alone. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After initially building a small house in the red maple forest, Lorraine Hill began a new life in this world. First of all, she had to eat. Although she didn''t eat much, she still had to eat. Fortunately, there are some fruit trees in this forest, which can be picked to fill the hunger. But after all, they are wild fruit trees, most of which are green and astringent and hard to eat. So it is urgent to find new food sources. And other food, basically only small fry in the stream, the water is too shallow, there is no big fish to eat. She is not good at fishing in the river at present. In addition, she can''t swim and is a little afraid of water. As for other animals, in addition to the dragonflies that day, there are only some ordinary small animals, such as squirrels, birds and so on. The big animal only met a tiger with a light yellow pattern. At that time, it scared Loran hill and almost went to slide the shovel. But the tiger didn''t attack the girl. Instead, it liked Lorraine hill very much. It was lying on the ground at that time. Then it showed its belly and wagged its tail as if to make the girl scratch it. Lorraine hill was afraid to step forward at first. After all, she was a big one. Standing alone would be as tall as her. Under the fluffy fur, the broad tiger''s paw can discount her bones as long as it is patted. But it''s really cute. There are white stripes on the yellow fur of plush, which is different from the tiger in previous life. I remember that a normal tiger should have black stripes on the yellow fur, but this one is white stripes, which is less murderous and more intimate. [tiger] Race: Tiger (a new species) Status: growing up (healthy) Sequence: natural sequence 2. Xilan Golden Tiger Talent: [tiger power] (excellent): it has a strong deterrent to other weak creatures, and can drive or slave weak animals. Ability: [omnivorous food] (general): in the process of evolution, this species has acquired the ability to digest vegetarianism, making its diet more extensive and its environment more adaptable. [tough fur] (excellent): it can resist most of the damage of the same level, and also has good cushioning and warmth retention ability. [powerful] (excellent): simple and powerful power, which is easy to use in many occasions. Skills: [pounce], [bite], [iron tail], [roar] Evaluation: it seems to be very close to you and has no desire to attack. Looking at the tiger lying on the ground constantly flattering, Lorraine Hill finally put down his heart, slowly walked to its side, carefully touched its hairy head. Well, it''s soft. A comfortable touch came from the hand, and the tiger''s eyes narrowed and rubbed against Lorraine Hill''s hand. What? It''s a big cat. Lorenthal thought, the tiger put out his tongue and licked her hand again. A warm and wet feeling came. It''s a little itchy. The girl quietly took back her hand, and then the tiger rubbed against the air again. Feeling something wrong, she opened her eyes and looked at her innocently. OK, OK, touch it again, and then I don''t care. I have other things to do. The girl muttered a few words in her heart, ready to touch again and then leave. After seeing loranthel''s hand caress again, the tiger squinted and rubbed again. Then it opened its big mouth and scared loranthel. It thought it was going to bite her. But the tiger''s mouth was wide open, and there was no next move. After a little hesitation, Lorraine Hill found that there was still some blood in his mouth. After careful observation, he found that it was a bone spur stuck in his throat. I thought I had some special attraction. Instead, Lorraine hill was relieved, observed carefully, then put his hand into his throat, pulled out the spur, turned it slightly, and took it out. Well, you must wash your hands later. This tiger doesn''t brush his teeth usually. That''s the end. Lorraine hill stood up, ready to leave, and suddenly felt his skirt pulled. Looking back, I found that the tiger bit the skirt and waved its head in a certain direction. Do you want me to go with you? Lorraine Hill turned, and the tiger went ahead, barked, and looked back at her. OK, OK, OK, I''ll follow you. After about half an hour, the tiger walked into a thick bamboo forest, then went in and disappeared. Looking at the tiny serrated fluff on the bamboo leaves, the girl didn''t want to go in. Her previous life was half a rural birth. The memory of playing in the mountains when she was a child told her that if she didn''t pay attention, the bamboo leaves would cut her skin, especially for children, which would cause redness, swelling and itching. Sometimes life in the mountains is not so beautiful. After a while, the tiger came out of the bamboo forest again, found the clean stone and spit out the things in his mouth. In the summer sun, several transparent gemstones refract colorful light. [original gem] (common) * 3 He picked up some gems from the dead leaves, took them and went to the stream nearby to clean them. Then he put them in his hands and observed them carefully. At present, she has just studied the extraordinary sequence, only natural sequence 2. Fumigation tree artist. Although it has certain auxiliary growth ability for plants, its combat effectiveness is still lacking. Do you want to use it as a combat prop? After thinking about it, she shakes her head and gives up the plan. She puts down these gems. These gems can''t make any powerful props. It''s better for her to do it by herself. Just as she looked up to think, a hairy head came out of her side and rubbed against her arm. Well, it''s the same guy. Doesn''t it have to hunt for food. When loranthal thought so, he rubbed the tiger''s head with his hand. The big cat was lying next to her and dozed off. The snoring sound, like an imperial engine, sounded in the white skirt girl''s ear, but it didn''t make her afraid, on the contrary, it had a sense of stability. I remember that when I watched a documentary in my previous life, I seem to have mentioned such a viewpoint that tigers or lions are better bred than cheetahs and lynx, because they are powerful and will not be too alarmed in the face of human beings. As long as they are not hungry, they will not attack people. Small and medium sized cats are more aggressive because of fear and fear. Listen to a guy''s purr, the girl also unconsciously a little sleepy, finally simply lean on the soft side of the nap. In the forest with sparse shade, the girl in white skirt is lying on the belly of a huge tiger. Her body fluctuates slightly with her breath, her eyes with long eyelashes are slightly closed, and she enters into a peaceful rest. afternoon. "Stupid cat, catch that fish." The silver haired girl sat on the rock, and the conductor yelled. A tiger with yellow and white stripes jumped into the water from the side of the river, splashed a lot of water, and then came out of the water biting a big fish. The drenched tiger jumped on the shore and swung from side to side. Like a washing machine, it separated a large number of water droplets from its hair. Lorraine Hill had to jump away from the light rain. Then he heard a howl of excitement. The big cat bit the big fish and put it in front of Lorraine hill. He also pressed it with his forepaw. He looked at the girl with two black eyes, as if asking for praise. "Well, well, you can''t help it. Let''s have roast fish tonight." The girl raised an arm to block the sunlight shining into the forest, and said in a helpless whisper, but a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. Chapter 492 Underworlds. Mira holds on to the stone wall. A small white flame is shining around her hand. There is silence everywhere. She can even hear her heart beating. On the huge metal wall, there was a broken hole, among which was the torn black steel, and the deep darkness beyond the light. As time went by, Lorraine Hill didn''t come out of it. Mila got worried and began to think in her mind. Her feet moved back and forth, pausing and moving. She looked at the hole leading to the interior from time to time, thinking whether she wanted to go in and have a look. There was no sun or clock under the ground. Time seemed to lose its limit. Mila was hungry, and then she was no longer hungry. After three cycles, just before her patience was exhausted, a familiar voice suddenly appeared under the ground. "Sorry, I''m late." Mira looked back and saw that it was Loran hill. She slowly fell from the air, touched the ground with her toes, and then stood on the ground steadily. Compared with her, Lorraine hill looks very tired at this time. When Mira asks her questions, she answers them very slowly, and seems to be thinking about other questions all the time. Several times later, Mila no longer bothered the sage who thought about things, but quietly followed, and they returned to the ground. Seeing the silver haired girl coming out of the ground, the knight captain who was on the side was also relieved. Lorraine Hill looked at the sky. At this time, the sky was completely dark. At the exit of the mine, there were about 20 fully armed Knights standing. They were all about the third in the sequence. They were the elite of the army. In the dark and lonely mountains, these Knights stand in the light of the fire, and their shadows are so straight that they only shake slightly with the fire when the wind blows. "You go back. It''s hard. We''ve got rid of the Warcraft worms in the ground. " Said Lorraine hill. "Yes, your honor¡° The officer in charge saluted at attention before arranging for the members to leave. Seeing the Knights leave, Lorraine hill turns back. "Let''s go back, Mila." "Well." On a dark land, the forest is shrouded in darkness and rises and falls along the curve of the hills. As the airship slowly rises, the night wind blows head-on, takes up the girl''s long hair, and then disappears into the night sky behind. Lorraine Hill looked down on the earth, still echoing the scene from the storage device. That is the middle and late Twilight era, the sunset of the earth. The thick clouds that once covered the sky had already dissipated, and the sky was as beautiful as sunset. A large-scale Aerospace warship flew in the sky. They are like giant whales in the deep sea, from which countless small aircraft fly in and out. These aircrafts have hollowed out metal wings, which are similar to propeller aircrafts in early years, but the hollowed out wings seem to contain some kind of Dharma array, which can make them fly and float in the sky with extremely low power consumption. Below the belly of the machine is a kind of particle launching weapon. The magic high-energy particles are spirally compressed in a specific loop, and then emitted, such as metal heat flow, melting gold and breaking iron. And the people who ride in the aircraft are not complete human beings, only the brains that are well sealed and have various protective measures. In the end, the members of the mechanical Council gave up their weak limbs and bodies and used the only brain and extraordinary core to control and sense everything. Their bodies are like accessories and can be replaced at will. The perfect network enables their consciousness and ideas to communicate at will, and the efficient cooperation and information sharing make the overall efficiency of their ethnic groups jump greatly. All its members no longer need the interaction between individuals to reproduce, everything is allocated to the Central Council, using the gene production module to cultivate the new generation, and then education. At the time of birth, it has been decided whether a person will become a pilot or an agricultural worker. They will learn relevant knowledge according to the plan, and then work. After completing the work, the brain will be stimulated by the control device to secrete happy substances. Individuals no longer need recreational activities, the meaning of life is to work, work makes people feel happy and excited. They will be awarded medals for their work, and then enhance their position in the whole ethnic group. All rewards and promotions are under super AI computing, open and transparent, and the world becomes absolutely just in another way. Pilots and farmers get the same rewards, and they work the same amount of time every day (about 16 hours). In such a united, efficient, orderly and fearless cluster effort, the strength of the mechanical Council began to leap forward. Whether it''s technology, the number of extras, the number of battle clusters are rapidly rising. They defeated many organizations, such as the tree of life sect, the dragon of wrath, the deep sea alliance, the original heart, the cloud of retrospection, and so on. Finally, before the arrival of the fourth millennium, the mechanical Council unified the whole earth and began to move towards the vast starry sky. ------ "Your Highness the sage." "Your honor?" "Your Highness Lorraine hill." The girl wakes up from the memory of the past and looks around. Has she arrived. Seeing the girl wake up, Mila stops waving her hands and goes on. "I''m at the place where I live. Let me boil water for you and take a bath." Although the girl''s body is not dirty, she''s been walking underground these two days and has been out for about a day. She must wash well, Mila thinks. "All right." Lorraine Hill nodded, stepped out of the airship and into the yard. Instead of going directly into the room, she looked up at the starry sky overhead. It''s may now, the air in the deep mountains is not polluted, and the night sky is particularly clear. You can see the slanting and faint river of stars, and the stars are densely distributed in the sky. Find a wooden chair to sit down. The grass is full of happy insects. Occasionally, there is a long and cold bird song in the dark in the distance. The breeze slightly brushed the surface of the skin, and the white skirt floated up and down slightly. The sky above is different from that recorded in the earth, Lorraine hill slowly closed her eyes, why she has not found that this is not the earth, is because the sky and the earth''s star map is not the same. But now she observed again, and found that there are still some traces hidden in it. Although the position has changed, the dazzling stars still exist. This is still the Milky way, but the planet is no longer in the solar system. What happened in the distant past. After the mechanical Council unified the earth and went into space, what happened to them that they wanted to move the earth from the solar system to this remote galaxy. This galaxy, called Ivar, is located at the end of the spiral arm of the Milky way. And where are they going. Chapter 493 Border village. There was a drizzle in the sky. Several carriages stopped by the side of the road. Several caravan members and villagers were carrying baskets of apples onto the carriages. "Hey --" As they chanted, the heavy fruit basket was carried onto the carriage. The body of the carriage shook, the wheels made a slight creaking sound, crushed the small pieces of soil below, and fell into a shallow gully. "Come on, it''s the last basket." A middle-aged man called, and several people beside him were relieved unconsciously. After loading the goods, the caravan went to check them again, and then they were ready to start. "Jenna, we''re going." Standing on the side of the road at the entrance of the village, the two girls bid farewell to each other. "Bon voyage¡° The girl with black hair looked at her friend who was about to leave, a little reluctant. "You too. You''ve suffered a lot along the way. It''s you that worries me more. " After getting familiar with each other, Sophie also listened to Jenna about her experience and cared more about her. "Nothing. I''ll be back to school soon. I''m afraid I won''t be back for a long time." Jenna said. "Well, study hard. In fact, I envy that you can go to ermenas. After listening to you, it''s really a magical and beautiful place. " "Sophie is OK. You''re not too old. If you take part in the assessment of clanciane, it''s not impossible to get the quota." Jenna comforted. Sophie shook her head and said, "don''t comfort me. I know I don''t have that kind of talent. I''ve only learned a little after listening to you so much these days." "If I can live a safe life, I will be very satisfied." "Ah, uncle is calling me. I''ll see you later, great hero Jenna ~" With that, Sophie ran to the direction of the team, jumped into the carriage, then turned and waved goodbye to Jenna. "Goodbye." Standing on the side of the road, looking at the far away Lake caravan, Jenna whispered. Seeing the motorcade disappear at the corner of the mountain road, she packed up her things and prepared to leave. "Wait a minute, that little girl." A voice sounded in the rear. Jenna turns around and turns out to be an aunt in the village with a small package in her hand. "It''s hard for you these days. Here are some apples. Take them and eat them on the road." It''s a few, but Jenna knows that there are more than ten of them. "You''re welcome. Just take it. You''re still young and growing up. Don''t be hungry on the way. You''ve been helping all these days. We didn''t give you any reward. That''s all the apples." "Thank you, auntie. In fact, I''m also repaying the help of the caravan..." Jenna wants to explain. "I know, I know. At that time, they asked if there was a doctor in the village. But one yard to one yard, you can take it. You don''t have to divide it so clearly. " See this, Jenna is not good again polite, took the bag with the apple package. "Thank you, auntie." She bowed her head slightly to thank her, and then left. With her long knife and package, Jenna walked out of the mountain village. Instead of going to the red gravel city in the East and taking the airship back to school, she chose the direction of the north, that is, the black rock principality. Just now, she told Sophie to go back to school just to reassure her partner. In fact, she had already made up her mind to go back to her hometown. She wanted to find a group of like-minded people to change the status quo of the black rock principality. Although going back to school, learning knowledge and improving strength is the best solution in the eyes of the public. But time doesn''t wait for her. If she finishes her studies, it will be 3-4 years later. At that time, I''m afraid the black rock principality will not be devastated. Moreover, at that time, I''m afraid there will be an absolute ruler in Heiyan, and it will be more difficult to change. Today''s chaos, in fact, also represents more opportunities. During her stay in this small mountain village, she also came into contact with many propaganda materials of the founding of clancia. As the origin of the westerly revolution, many people in niedershire took part in the battle a few years ago. Many pamphlets and materials are still preserved. After reading these, Jenna also raised a lot of ideas, which also let her have some confidence. Great cause is difficult to achieve overnight, but if you are afraid to move forward, you will never reach the other side. Now she''s going to take the hardest first step. ---------- After the establishment of the military academy in niedershire, the first batch of trainees began to train, and various supporting facilities and teachers were gradually improved. After several visits, he felt that he was on the right track. He was ready to set out again. With the caravan westward, he went to the border provinces of clancia near the grassland, and then to soran County, where he went directly to the holy land. After she came into contact with the relics of the twilight age, she became more and more curious about the origin of the angels. What are the origins of these unusual lives, and how do they relate to the major organizations at the end of the twilight era. Why do you have such a high affinity for the sequence of angels? Is your body the creation of gods or the legacy of the twilight age. She was eager to know all this. Where do you come from. The kindling plan is just a product of human''s lack of self-confidence in the early Twilight era. Why has it been preserved all the time? In the notice left in the system, which ancient organization did the Committee represented by the seven virtues belong to and what role did they play in the last years. Everything attracted the silver haired girl to that strange country. ------- "Are you leaving?" In a small room downstairs in the barracks City, they sat opposite each other. There was only a candlestick on the table in the middle. "Yes." Today''s Lorraine hill is dressed in a grey robe with silver edges. Under the hood, there is a little hair. The slender waist is shown by a belt. On the legs, there are black stockings over the knee. At the time of solicitation, bud thought the girl was just a senior official in clancia. After studying in the Military Academy for a period of time, Bard gradually understood the girl''s true identity, loranthel, the great sage of clancia, the founder of national faith, and the spiritual leader. This really surprised him for a long time, but it can also explain many problems, why she is so knowledgeable, so easy to improve her strength, and invite him to join clancia and so on. "Although I invited you, I''m sorry I can''t give you any special treatment. You have to fight for and prove yourself." "Think of it as a test for you." "But as a tribute to your protection of the inner village of Netherland in the past two years, I have a gift for you." With a smile, Lorraine Hill floated a long wooden box from under the table and put it on the table. "Open it up." Bud carefully opened the lid of the wooden box, and a long lance appeared in his eyes. [red maple dragon riding gun] (perfect coral): the main body is made of amber red maple wood, with the ancient dragon''s skeleton as the gun core, engraved with extraordinary veins. With dragon power Lv. 4, Yangyan gun Lv. 4, tough Lv. 4, three advanced special effects. After full drive, the force increases sharply, which can add the attack effect of high-temperature molten iron. At the same time, the gun body is tough and can resist most of the attacks below sequence 8 and a little deformation. The tip of the gun is a triangular shape, and the back of the middle is the body from thin to thick. The body near the handle has flame and maple leaf like patterns. With the flow of magic, it emits the light of orange like fire. The handle and counterweight ball are made of keel, which is also engraved with grain, playing the role of decoration and anti-skid. "Come on, bud. I believe you will become the world famous Knight Commande Chapter 494 After a period of stay in nideshire, the ragtish caravan will set out again. They will turn from nideshire to the northern province of clancia. After nearly a week''s journey, the motorcade gradually drove out of the hilly and forested County of nideshire to the slightly open county of Hanyan. The sky is gray, with cool drizzle floating in the field of vision, and the rain is dotted with the green world. The earth is a piece of grassland, but these grasslands are not connected into a piece, but separated by high and low rocks. If you ride a horse and run along a straight line on this piece of land, you have to jump up or down a "step" every other distance. These steps are faults protruding from the rocks on the ground, forming "cliffs" of different heights on the ground. The dark blue rocks are cold and hard to the touch. Such a distinctive landform also gives this place the name of "Hanyan county". Thanks to the special terrain, it is convenient to set up defense lines and checkpoints to resist the impact of cavalry on the grassland. A long time ago, the human kingdom took this as the border line to isolate the ancient FIA grassland in the north. The follow-up human countries have also inherited this idea, with few changes, until the later westerly wind and clancia. Sitting in the carriage, with a brown shawl over her light red dress to protect her from the slight cold, Lorraine Hill opened the curtains and looked at the grass in the distance. "Were those ruins built of rocks used to be beacon towers?" A maid in a black-and-white uniform answered in the carriage, "yes, madam, those watchtowers and beacon towers were built or repaired by Xifeng in his early years." "My ancestors once fought with the king of the west wind. Because of the vast grassland and the lack of water, the king of the west wind once planned to build fortresses and guard points here, and take it as a stronghold to go north." "Not only that, but also some military nobility were sealed here to enhance the strength of resistance and prepare for the future expedition." "It''s a pity that the northern expedition was put on hold because of the poor health of the king of Xifeng and the problem of his successor. It was decades later when the throne was replaced, the power was changed, and the country was stabilized again." "At this time, the monarch was not interested in the northern expedition, because the high-level nobles already knew that there was not much wealth on the grassland, and the rule would cost a lot of manpower and resources, which was thankless." "Instead, a large number of border businesses have sprung up, and so have the lords who once enfeoffed the border. Our family is one of them." "A large number of watchtowers and beacon towers have been left idle or abandoned. Now, hundreds of years ago, most of them have become the ruins of overgrown weeds." "Didn''t the Orc tribes invade the south?" Lorraine Hill lowered the curtain and looked at the maid in the car. "Maybe there was, but from what I remember and what I heard from my elders, there was no large-scale Orc invasion." "Why is that?" The girl asked curiously. "Miss, the orcs don''t have a unified country like us. There are many barriers and fights among their tribes." "The tribes close to the South made a lot of money by trade routes, and they also had rich food. Naturally, they didn''t want to break the relationship." "It''s the tribes in the North who are really hungry and belligerent, but they are not short distance from those in the south. Combined with the concept of territory of the southern tribes, as a buffer, our border is rarely invaded." "So for so many years, there have been no able men on the grassland to unify the tribes and establish the kingdom of orcs?" Lorraine Hill recalls the history of the earth. In order to keep the grassland scattered and avoid going southward, the Central Plains court often pulled together and divided, but even so, it sometimes failed, and even overturned several times later. Although the westerly wind is strong, not every generation is at its peak. There are also times of weakness and civil strife. "Well, I''m sorry, miss. I''m not sure why." The maid bowed her head apologetically. Although she was born as an aristocrat, had certain knowledge and understood the history of her family and kingdom, she did not think so deeply about the historical reasons behind. "It doesn''t matter. We''ll see when we get there." Lorraine Hill comforted the maid and turned her eyes out of the window again. In a corner of the field of vision, green figures and tents began to appear. At this time, the rain stopped, and the sky slowly cleared up. A few rays of sunlight passed through the crevice of the clouds, shining on the green world after the rain. As the motorcade approached along the road, the sound of shouting, talking, and livestock chirping became clear. Lolan hill and Niya once went to gufeiya grassland, but they went directly to the tribes in the north. They didn''t know much about the border in the south. It seemed that there was another scenery here. Compared with the huge gufeiya grassland, there are few tribes near the westerly border, but they are also very moist. In this field market, we can see many exotic animals with ears. They were dressed in fur coats, with colorful decorations, ears and horns on their heads. Compared with human beings, they are much stronger and stronger, and they are often taller. However, inside the market, it is these strong orcs who often bow and bow to people and are careful. "I''m sorry, what do you think of this one? This batch of goods has been carefully selected and cleaned by us. There''s no peculiar smell. Please have a look." An ORC with leopard ears is selling to a human businessman. "Don''t go. We can make it cheaper." The businessman shook his head and walked away at will. "How do you sell these herbs? We can trade fur for..." Lorraine Hill stepped out of the carriage, wearing a sun hat with flowers on her head and a veil on her face. Accompanied by several riders, she walked into the open-air market. With her strength, she naturally does not need protection, but in order to avoid unnecessary trouble and harassment, Mila still lets several riders follow her. These riders, wearing cloaks and armor, are not easy to provoke at first sight, and they can indeed play a deterrent role. Compared with the orcs on the grassland, the rabbit ear people are much happier now, and they are a little curious when they look at these strange "peers" around them. There are human beings and orcs in the market stalls and merchants, but the things sold by human beings are different, and the things sold by orcs are similar. An uncle with horns was shouting, telling how good his fur was. Beside him, there were thick layers of fur, which were tied up with ropes and put on simple wooden frames, like colorful squares. Lorraine Hill walked over and looked at the fur nearby. Most of the fur was from cattle and sheep, but there was no lack of fur from foxes, wolves, deer and other animals. "May I feel it?" The girl''s clear voice came from under the veil. "Yes, please have a look at this young lady." Seeing Lorraine hill and his entourage, the horned uncle knew that the origin of Lorraine hill was not simple. He immediately complimented him with some good goods and put them on the table for the girl to choose. Chapter 495 Before the rise of modern industry, fur was an important raw material for warm clothing. When she was in Carites, other chambers of Commerce gave Lorraine hill a special winter skirt, which impressed her deeply. The fur on the table is soft to the touch, and it looks clean with little dust and blood. It can be seen that the stall owner has put a lot of thought into the handling of materials. After feeling a few pieces of fur with his hand, Lorraine Hill took it back. "How are you, young lady? Are you satisfied?" The stall owner looked at the girl anxiously and thought that she should be a customer. She had to make a good friend, and maybe she could make a big business. Lorraine Hill shook his head and said nothing. Instead, he turned his head to the other stalls and looked at the fur in front of them. Then she returned to the open space beside the market, where the caravan was parked. Towards noon, all the young men with the caravan came back, and then Lorraine Hill appeared again. She sat under the umbrella and the people in front of her began to report on the results of the inspection. The first is a young official from the Ministry of Agriculture: "the price of food here is three times that of inland provinces, and even the supply exceeds the demand.". Then came the people from the Ministry of Commerce and trade. "Many necessities for inland production are in short supply, such as iron utensils, salt, coarse cloth, etc." The observation point of the Ministry of armaments is different. "These orcs are tall, and although their nutrition is not as good as that of inland provinces, their strength can not be underestimated. In addition, the fur they sell can be used to make many military supplies." Lorraine Hill took the black tea Mila had made for her, took a sip, and then continued. "If you were the supreme leaders of clancia, what would you do to these orcs on the grassland?" Hearing this question, the young officials at the bottom were immediately interested, and all kinds of whispered discussions rang out. Some of them want to use it as a dumping market, some want to use these orcs as cheap mercenaries, and some want to conquer this land. "Not to mention anything else, if it is to conquer this land, what price does clancia need to pay and what benefits can it get?" Lorraine Hill doesn''t really have a bad feeling for the orcs. Perhaps once there was a deep hatred between humans and orcs, but after nearly two thousand years of war and cleansing, these hatred has been returned and dispelled. Especially after we know the origin of orcs from the relics, there is no barrier. The intelligent creatures on this planet are actually different branches of ancient human beings. But she also knows that her own ideas are not enough. She has to understand the current views of the clancians and change and persuade most people in the country to carry out some policies. "Considering the orc''s physique and strength, it will take 300000 clannish regular troops, and it will take 1-2 years to win." One military officer estimated, but he didn''t know much about the post-war issues. A young man with glasses held the frame of the glasses and helped to add, "in order to maintain the rule, we have to have at least 80000 standing troops, which is still in good order. Besides, we have to build castles and supply lines." "The good thing is that we can turn the grassland into a ranch in clancia and provide a lot of cattle and sheep." "A lot? No, no, no... "A young man from the Ministry of Commerce and trade came forward. "Not so much. We have to transport food for these people on the grassland, otherwise they will not hand over their cattle and sheep, because those are their last grain reserves and their lifeline. If we really want to be strong, we will spend more military expenses, which is not cost-effective." "So I suggest that it should be regarded as a vassal. We can trade a little grain for a lot of fur, which can save a lot of unnecessary military expenditure." Other people began to argue again. At this time, a radical youth said, "why not be cruel and clean up these orcs so that the people of our country can go to explore..." Although he didn''t directly say killing, he replaced it with cleaning up, but the understatement still made other people feel a little shocked. "That''s not right." A clear voice came from above. Lolan hill put down his tea cup and sighed that no matter what era it was, there were always some cruel and extremely direct people. "I''m not simply saying that this idea is bad morally, but that it will bring about extremely bad consequences." "If it''s not for the fight between life and death or the deep hatred of the sea, it''s not good." "Maybe what you think is very simple. Kill the enemy and everything will be fine." "But it''s not one person, it''s a race, and it''s not one person, it''s a race." "A man''s mistake can be washed away and paid for by his death or punishment." "But a race can''t repay like this, because repayment means extermination." "Of course, you can say that if I kill it, I kill it. But it''s hard to cover up the killing of a race. Sooner or later, it will be known by its own descendants, outsiders and so on. " "Then you have to make the other party accept the fact." "If you teach your children to be a good person, but as an elder, you do something that goes against the professor''s belief. It''s like smashing your own exquisite porcelain, and your other words are no longer credible." "Or if you have to defend yourself, you can say that you taught your children to be cruel, ignore the rules and do everything possible. Then it is difficult for such descendants to trust and cooperate with each other." "The foundation of groups, organizations and countries lies in rules and cooperation. Such division of labor can greatly improve efficiency, which is also necessary for civilization to enter the next era." "A single individual can''t compete with a group of well-trained groups." "Unity means strength, while separation and weakness also means elimination." "Only by combining words and deeds can we have a clear mind and a strong will. If we just set up a good name at ordinary times and put it aside for the time being when we see the benefits, we will be greedy for the benefits. How can we set up the belief of a country if we know the little proprieties but not the great ones?" "Why the west wind decays, why the weak clancia can spread like wildfire in a short year, why everyone abides by the law and trusts the country." "The source of everything lies in its justice, which is the most basic thing to maintain the country." "And now, for this paltry benefit, are you going to break the foundation of your existence?" Lorraine hill stood up and walked slowly past the group of young people. All these young officials bowed their heads in silence and did not dare to look directly at the silver haired girl, as if they were ashamed of their childish remarks and ideas. During this period of time, lorenthal, a sage, was approachable and seldom scolded them, so that they gradually let go of their past awe. It is only today that they once recalled that this seemingly 16-year-old girl is the spiritual leader of this huge country, the mentor of thousands of revolutionary army, who can change the fate of countless people. "Don''t say such words easily in the future, you should know how heavy the weight is, heavy enough to bury a country or nation." "Yes Chapter 496 At night, the hotel outside the market. The walls are built of dark blue stones. The gaps are filled with some kind of sand and covered with a fine outer layer, which is solid and beautiful. Since the establishment of clancia, this style of architecture is common everywhere, playing an excellent role in the transition. Lorraine hill was on the second floor of the hotel, sitting by the open window, looking at the market in the distance. By evening, the border city assembly was closed. This is because in the past, theft and deception often happened at night. After all, it was dark and the vision was poor. Some people with bad intentions would make all kinds of small moves. Later, the market was closed at night, which can save maintenance manpower and give everyone a good rest. There are bright lights in the tavern. From time to time, there are the sound of warm conversation, the sound of wine glass collision and liquid pouring, and the sound of bards plucking strings, telling the beautiful and magical legends on the grassland. Most of these poets are human, and a few are orcs. "That day, the morning sun rose from the ground, and the girl in the flame skirt sang in the wind." "Ah, the old legend comes to the world again, just like a fairy." "With a wave of her hand, the earth of ashes shows green buds, and green life sprouts again." "It''s the wind of abundance, it''s the song of wonder." ... "The girl born from the flame, the scarlet singer, Elaine." Under the girl''s keen hearing, the singing from a distance of nearly 100 meters and the wall was very clear. What I have done has become a legend among poets. A wonderful and complex emotion swirled in Lorraine Hill''s mind. Curiosity, shyness, pride, uneasiness, etc. "Miss." With the sound of stepping on the wooden steps, a girl with rabbit ears appeared on the second floor. She was carrying a plate with today''s dinner in it. Hot bread slices, fragrant barbecue, etc. look good. During the day, after Lauren Hill scolded them, Mila was careful not to offend the girl. It was also the first time she had heard lorenthal''s harsh tone, which was totally different from before. In fact, the image of Lorraine hill has changed several times in her mind. In his early years, he was a great hero to save himself and his mother. Later, he was a legendary sage who changed the whole race and country. Later, when he got along with others, he felt like a gentle and kind 16-year-old girl. Today, he feels like a stern elder. It''s really hard to imagine that such different temperaments are combined in this young girl''s body. It doesn''t make people feel strange, as if they were born like this. Changeable but pure, like light and wind. Lorraine Hill turned his head, looked at Mira and nodded. Unconsciously, the girl was as tall as herself. "Has Mila eaten yet?" "I''ve had it in advance." Mila put the plate aside, then moved out one of the plates and put it on the table. Then she stopped and put the plate on the white apron in front of her. Today, she is dressed in a maid''s dress, which has an inexplicable fit. Loranthal ate his dinner slowly and put Mila in the seat in front of him. "Has Mila ever been to the grassland?" "No, I grew up in the tisilan mountains. The farthest place I went was to the capital of clancia. At that time, I supported Lord Kanda''s knights as a backup..." "Later, I studied in Wangdu for a period of time, and the angel sequence also improved a lot. By the way, aliya and I went to Wangdu, but later she went to study in ermenas Elia is Mila''s good friend, a girl with black rabbit ears. She once met lorenthal at her school in the tisilan mountains. "Didn''t Mila ever want to go to ermenas?" "Yes, but actually I would like to go to the holy land, because I study Angel sequence. As for ermenas, I don''t have to go if aliya goes. When she comes back, she''ll tell me all those interesting things. " "It''s a good relationship." Lolan Hill whispered praise, with the conversation, Mila also slightly relaxed, not as nervous as just now. "What do you think of the orcs on the grassland?" "Well, although we are all orcs, in fact, we haven''t had any formal communication for nearly a thousand years. We have already parted ways." "No hatred, no special favor." "If your Highness has any idea, just tell us directly, don''t worry too much, our family will follow your decision." Mira said so, and loranthel didn''t feel any hesitation. "Is that what other rabbit ears think?" She was slightly surprised. "Yes, your highness." Mira asks lorenthal and explains again. "In fact, you don''t have to worry too much about our views. In fact, as soon as you open your mouth, many ideas will soon become popular." Well, loranthel thought, I still don''t have the consciousness to be a national leader. If you want to become a king or leader, you have to make a certain decision and resist all kinds of pressure to do something. All things will not spontaneously become the ideal shape, need to change step by step. Want to understand the source of his heart that silk hesitation, Lorraine hill is no longer entangled. If we don''t understand it, we should publicize it widely so that more people can understand and support it. If there are obstacles, they will be solved one by one to open up a way forward. She is no longer a person. Although she was promoted to this position, she also decided to be responsible for the country and change a lot of things. She wanted the orcs of the steppes of guphia to merge into clancia. In this way, clancia can obtain a vast territory for animal husbandry, breeding, agricultural development, and obtain a large number of excellent labor force. At the same time, the grassland of gufeia will also get the support of clancia, food, education, medical treatment, daily necessities, life improvement and so on. It''s good for each other. But it is not that there is no resistance. Racial differences, suspicion, distrust and exclusion should be solved one by one. Otherwise, they will become the fuse of future civil strife. After the decision, she no longer hesitated. After dinner, she began to list the latest schedule and plans. First of all, he flew back to Wangdu, handed over the five-year plan and information to various departments, discussed the agreement, and implemented it throughout the country. First of all, the first five years are the establishment of cement plants and steel plants, which are the basis of infrastructure construction. The next five years are chemical plants and machinery plants, which produce chemical fertilizers, machine tools and vehicles. The next five years will be the construction of railway network, light industry, textile and other daily necessities in the whole country. Secondly, it may take a lot of time and energy to send envoys to the grassland of gufia to launch various propaganda activities between the two countries, persuade the tribes and promote the future merger, but I believe it is valuable and meaningful. Finally, it is to plan large-scale national projects to open up the water network, dredge the north and South canals of clancia and regulate water resources. The hydropower stations on the river extending westward from the sighing mountains are built to assist in steel smelting, power generation and so on. In 20 years'' time, we will try our best to transform the country from an agricultural country to an industrial country, and start the first step of the industrialization era. Lolan hill stands in front of the window, looking at the distant starry sand of the Milky way, stretching out his wrist, feeling the cool breeze of the night passing through his fingers. Although the kindling plan has long been forgotten in the dust, since it has been reborn, it has a mission to complete it, reproduce the brilliance of the earth civilization, and enter the vast starry sky again. Chapter 497 After arranging for the next three days to investigate and record the project, Lorraine Hill temporarily left the caravan. The long golden hair swings rapidly in the air, escapes from the hood and turns pale cyan in the wind and shadow. Behind Lorraine hill, the translucent wings spread out and travel high above the speed of sound several times. Everything in the field of vision is in a crazy retrogression. The blue pupil is like a transparent gem, emitting a burning light. The wind passes on the surface of the skin like silk thread, and then cuts through the distant sky. Along the way, she went faster and faster, faster and faster, in a trance, as if all the resistance had dissipated, like light through thousands of miles of long distance. By the time Lorraine hill came back, she was not far from the king. It took less than half a day to get from the northernmost part of clancia to the central sorand. When she stopped, there was still the special magic around her. They were transparent and light, like the invisible fireflies, flying away slowly. Maybe it''s the influence of one''s own talent. Don''t think about it for a moment, Loran hill slowly fell on the outside of the red mulberry palace, and his hood and coat also floated down with the air. "Your Highness the sage?" A palace guard in a cape spoke in surprise, and then informed several guards and maids. After a while, palintha came with several people. Under the night light, the girl in white robe stood in the middle of the road, half of her face reflected by the fire light into a light warm yellow. Palintha recognized that this was Lorraine Hill who had been away from the palace for more than a month. "Your Highness, did you come back early?" She bowed and asked. "Yes, I haven''t toured all the provinces, but I have some ideas." "Help me to arrange for the senior officials of various departments tomorrow. I have something to announce." "I see, your highness." Palintha bowed her head respectfully, and then left with no more interruptions, leaving only a few maids to take care of Lorraine Hill''s daily life. ---------- Ermenas, temple college classroom. A student in a black and white uniform sat behind a circular desk and looked at the teacher in front of him. The teacher looked like a high priest in his robe of white and gold. He is now writing key sentences on the blackboard. "Today I''m going to tell you about angels, which is one of the origins of our series." He drew a line on the blackboard and circled a circle above. "There is no doubt that the life structure of angels is completely different from that of human beings. They have no physical body." "But in all kinds of records, there are many descriptions about the appearance and body of angels. Why?" "This is because after entering this world, in order to adapt to the battle, but also in line with the aesthetic of human beings, better cooperation, they turned into such a look." "Their bodies are made up of pure extraordinary energy, very strange..." A student raised his hand while the teacher was talking. "This classmate, do you have any questions?" "Why do angels help people, or the world?" The student said so. "On this point, the ancient sages and heroes of all nationalities did not understand many things. They once asked these angels." "Most of the angels will not answer, because they are very pure life and will not think about this kind of question¡° "Until the end, one of the three Blazing Angels said something intriguing before entering the abyss." "It''s not salvation and aid. It''s just atonement. You don''t have to be grateful." ..... At the end of the course, the students began to pack up and get ready to leave the classroom. "All right, Shanny?" A girl stood at the door and waved to her companion. "Just a moment." A girl with curly chestnut hair answered. She packed up, picked up a puppet bear beside her desk, and trotted out of the classroom. In the corridor, several students began to talk again. "Well, you''ve been carrying this puppet bear recently, because you like it very much?" A tall companion looks at the bear in Shani''s arms curiously. "Cluck, no, although I really like this puppet bear, it''s not my thing." "Whose is that?" "It''s Lord Rochelle''s. she gave me this puppet and asked me to take it with me in class." "Well? Can this puppet bear still attend classes and study? " "Well, it''s a secret ~" Shani put her finger on her face, made a naughty expression and prevaricated. "You are always so funny." "But chief Rochelle has not seen you for a long time." "Well, it''s said that it''s because of her health. She went to the holy land to cultivate herself. It''s estimated that she won''t come back until the end of the year." "Well, if only the chief were in better health, she always looked so weak." "However, it''s unexpected that such a weak chief adult led us to the top of breaking the army." "Yes, now the" silver candlelight nuns "in the temple college are almost loyal to the chief. Even the black robes who fiddle with the bones and shelves are very convinced of the chief." "When can I be as powerful as the chief, I wish I could defeat the black queen of Chengzhai, the spear of breaking the army by stepping on the pier, and the dragon of fighting the tower." "Hee hee, you''d better think about how to be promoted to the fifth grade this year and join sister silver candle. All the members in it are in sequence 6." "Wow, can''t I dream. It''s heartless. " "Ha ha, no more. Have you heard recently that the former black chief has come to life "You mean ausuna of Chengzhai college?" "Yes, it is said that after she woke up, she was taken away by the sage and came back a few days later. Then came the news that she was suspended from school." "Suspension? Then she will... " "It is said that he was taken to the holy land. After a period of rest, he will study there as an exchange student." "But the holy land is dominated by angel sequence, and she practices demon sequence." "I don''t know. It''s said that she is an ordinary person with no extraordinary power now. She may change to other sequences in the future." "But it''s good to leave. Many students still hate her in retrospect. Now she can''t stay in Chengzhai college, and no one dares to get close to her¡° "Did she apologize?" "Yes, it''s a pity that no one cares and no one listens. Some things can''t be solved by apologizing." "Well, that''s it. After all, we''re not the parties. It''s hard to explain many things." "Yes, it is said that she also wants to see Miss Lorraine in Chengzhai, but now, in her capacity, she is naturally not introduced." "Miss Lorraine?" "I don''t know. These are the seven legends of ermenas." "Hoo hoo, Shani seldom cares about the outside world recently, so I''ll be kind enough to introduce you to the seven legends of ermenas." "Respectively --" "The sleeping queen of the black rose, Lorraine." "Roaring rock dragon, eloe." "The call of the Wraith army, ello." "The blade of separation, boumansa." "The pure white nun under the colored window, Rochelle." "The speed dancer of glimpses, bell heart." "The jewel of the sun among the green leaves, flossia." After Darcy and other former fifth graders graduated, new talents began to appear on the stage. Chapter 498 In the morning, Hongshen palace. Lorraine hill was sitting at the dresser, while two maids were combing her hair and helping her dress. Because today is a very formal occasion, we have to pay more attention to dress. Although Loran Hill doesn''t care much about this kind of dress, considering his current status, he has to pay a little attention to it. The dress she is wearing today was sent by palinza in the morning. It is said that it was specially made some time ago. Its craftsman is also a royal tailor who used to be westerly, and the workmanship is extremely exquisite. This dress is also specially used for Loran hill to wear on important occasions such as state affairs. The main color of the clothes is white, and the collarbone is a vivid golden leaf, which is surrounded from the middle to both sides in a beautiful arc. Cuff is also, some turned over, presented as blue leaves, beautiful and simple. A light blue ribbon at the waist, showing the girl''s good curve. The skirt has two gold threads from the waist to the bottom, along which are dotted with gold stars of different sizes, which will sway slightly with walking. And the bottom of the skirt is a circle of blue flowers, dress overall look hierarchical, elegant and light. In her hair, instead of wearing the previous butterfly hairpin, she took out an ice calyx from her ring and pinned it between her hair. After wearing it, Lorraine Hill looked at himself in the mirror, stood up again, and asked the two maids behind him to check. After all, it''s different now. I have to face the people of the whole country. Now that I am in this position, I have to pay attention to my image all the time. If you make a fool of yourself, you will not only lose face. After the inspection, the girl breathed in her heart and relaxed a little. Today, she is going to meet with many leaders in China. These people are heroes on one side, and I don''t know if I can persuade them to implement the five-year plan immediately. Although she is respected as a sage, she does not have much experience in giving orders. Some time ago, she only participated in some decision-making in the form of discussion. It doesn''t matter whether she adopts it or not. But this time, we can''t give in as casually as before. If we do not popularize some good systems and models at the time of the founding of the people''s Republic, then it will be difficult to change them later. And we''ll lose a lot of precious opportunities. And just as Lorraine hill was dressing up, palintha stood by and watched the silver haired girl carefully. If this was the first time we met, she would have thought that Lorraine hill was a princess from the ivory tower, innocent and pure. But looking back on her experience during this period, she can''t ignore the girl''s advanced knowledge and foresight in all aspects. She is more like a sage than those who will be sages. It''s really wonderful. It seems that there are such people born with. They know more than others and think more than others. People unconsciously trust and follow them. "Today''s meeting will start at 9 o''clock, and there will be a short time. You can sit down for a while," palintha said after loranthal''s preparation "I see." The girl nodded. But instead of staying in her chair, she walked out of the room and across the stone path of the red mulberry palace. Light soft shoes stepped in the grass, slowly came to a hillside next to the tree. Looking down the hillside, you can see the endless Chu red bricks and tiles. Sorand''s house extends to the distance according to the regular lines. A little smoke from the chimney, bring a trace of human fireworks. On the street are people in all kinds of clothes. They start a day''s life in the morning sunshine. Cars and horses, old people and children, strong men and women, come and go. For ordinary people, this may be an ordinary morning, they are doing the same things in the past, there are not too many surprises, there is no disappointment, only plain reality, time slowly passing in the hands, just like the plain sand in the river. I''m afraid that it will be many years later when people recall it again, they will find that this day is like standing at the intersection of cross streets, and the whole country begins to turn to a completely different direction, a brand new road. ---------- The dome of the conference hall is high and open, supported by several huge carved stone columns. The marble floor has been ground smooth for a long time. Nearly 100 knights in armor and Cape stood around the venue, motionless, like statues. As the time came, an official began to enter the hall. Most of them were about 30-40 years old, as young as the country. When all of you are here, a moderator comes to the stage and announces the beginning of the meeting. They got up, put their hands on their shoulders, and swore in unison. "The will of clancia." After that, they sat down and turned their eyes to a high platform which was empty in the middle. It didn''t take long for people to wait. A silver haired girl in an elegant dress stepped on the platform from the side. Her skirt swayed and the stars swayed. She is only about 16-17 years old. Compared with many mature people in the hall, she is obviously and wonderfully different. ------ Looking at the attentive eyes below, Lorraine Hill''s fingers slightly pressed on the skirt, let himself gently down, and then opened his lips. "Today I want to announce something about the future development plan of clancia." "This time is very different from the past, that is, this plan will take five years as a unit to transform many systems and models across the country, comprehensively reform major industries, and even establish many institutions that have never existed before." "There is no doubt that this is a huge challenge. We have to face many difficulties that have not been encountered before. Most of the time, we can only cross the river by ourselves." "Well, I''d like to introduce to you what we''re going to do, and our vision for the future..." Lorenthal''s clear voice spread through the hall with alchemy speakers, and then images of magic appeared on the huge stone wall behind her. Although she was a little nervous at first, when she introduced the plan, she seemed to encounter a familiar field, and her heart gradually calmed down. But this is just the beginning of everything. After the introduction, she has to answer the questions of many people in the field and persuade everyone to move forward in this direction sincerely. ... "... the above is the first three five-year plan. After its completion, clanesia will be transformed into an industrialized country, and the whole society will enter a new era. And we will also move towards the sea of stars. " Finally, it''s time to ask questions. The girl put down her arms, turned around and stood still, giving everyone time to think. Below a quiet, so large conference hall, as if you can hear the sound of falling needles. After waiting for a long time, seeing that there was still no movement in the crowd, Lorraine hill was also worried. Do you think I''m whimsical and hard to refute? When she hesitated to say it again, sporadic applause rang out below, and then the applause spread like a flame. "Towards the sea of stars, forward!" "Long live, clancia ... The venue is like the roaring of the mountains and the roaring of the sea. People are immersed in the magnificent vision, as if they have a new understanding of the world. It turns out that this can be done. It''s like a whole new world unfolding in front of them. What the girl missed is that in her eyes, these rare and common things, such as steel industry, lathe assembly line, railway, chemical fertilizer, national system and so on. For the present world, it is so extraordinary and magical that it has a huge impact on one''s world outlook. At this point, people slowly come back to their senses. Listening to the applause of the crowd, Lorraine hill stood at the front desk waiting for him. When would he start to ask questions, so that he could step down after answering. Unfortunately, today, she was doomed to be disappointed. No one questioned and asked questions. Maybe it''s not without small questions. But in their opinion, these small problems can be overcome. It''s insulting to ask the sage a question. If we can''t accomplish this, how can we reach the beautiful ideal town. The establishment of clancia is not smooth sailing, and there will be many problems in the future, but they are not afraid. A calm and confident spirit spreads in this country. Like the newborn sun. Chapter 499 Ermenas, black water lily activity room. Lily sits on the sofa beside her, flipping through the painted novels. From time to time, she puts down her books and eats snacks on the tea table. "Well, it''s boring." She leaned back and said with her hands open. As a salted fish with self-knowledge, Lily doesn''t have much pursuit. She is satisfied with her average grades. She estimates that she can only be promoted to the fourth grade at most, and then graduate. No matter how hard you try, you can''t catch up with those geniuses. Loran, boumansha, Yeling, and vermia are not simple. Niya is similar to her, but now Niya is working very hard in pier college. She can''t learn that perseverance. Green Empire attaches great importance to family lineage. She is not a genius. No matter how hard she tries, she doesn''t want to live so hard all her life. In the future, I will marry a good family, raise fish, plant flowers, and live a comfortable life. After sighing, Lily puts the book down from her forehead, turns her neck and looks to the other side, where red fan is playing chess with Kuye. Since the end of last year, the activity room has become more and more lively. With the participation of Hongfan, Kuye, Ling, iglie and other community members, the black water lily, a small community with three or five members, has expanded rapidly. "If you feel bored, help me." She walked out of the kitchen in an apron with a plate of freshly prepared snacks in her hand, which was a hobby she would never give up. They often do more than they can eat, so they often take advantage of other members of these associations. But in this way, we are getting familiar with it. Since Lorraine Hill left, boumansha has become the acting president, dealing with some matters of the club. "Wuwu, I don''t want to move. It''s boring, but I still don''t want to work. " Lily made a voice full of ambition. "You look like this. If the night spirit is here, I will laugh at you." Samantha came over, put away the books on the sofa, and put a snack into Lily''s mouth. "I don''t know what to do with her..." she replied, eating a snack. The door of the activity room was pushed open and two girls came in with flowerpots. "Good afternoon, Samantha, lily, and everybody." Iglie put the flowerpot in the corner and got up to say hello. Ling followed her and put down another flowerpot, but this one is special. There is clear water in the white porcelain flowerpot, with round green leaves floating in it. "What is this?" Lily, like a smart cat, trots over. "This is what we have recently cultivated. As you know, I used to be the president of nectar bud. Now, although nectar bud belongs to the black water lily, most of the former members are still there, so we have been studying something recently, and now we have made some achievements." "These are the two potted plants that we carefully cultivated. One is the black and red rose, and the other is the black and purple water lily." "Well, isn''t that the same as our club name?" Lily squatted in the corner, looking at the two potted plants in front of her, making a surprised voice. "Yes, that''s what we''ve been exploring in this direction." Iglie goes into the middle of the activity room and sits in front of bronza. "What do you think of the vice president? Do you want to promote it? Cluck." She poured tea into the cup in front of her, one for iglie and one for herself. "Wait a few days and see what these two plants look like." She took the cup, blew the hot air, and took a sip. "It''s a pity that Lorraine is not here. She also likes flowers and plants, and sometimes tells me something about planting." "Does president Lorraine understand that? I can''t see it at all In the hearts of iglie and others, Lorraine is probably the kind of lady who is noble and elegant. "Aha, actually Luolan is very easy to get along with. She used to make delicious food for us in the dormitory. The style and taste are very special, and everyone likes it very much." When she talked about the little things, she recalled her life in the dormitory. Before I knew it, most of the college life had passed, and now they were in the third grade. In another two years, I will graduate and leave. "Can president Lorraine cook? I can''t imagine it at all Arty, the fairy girl, came out of the back room and said as she walked, wearing her hair with a light green hair band. "Although I''m an elf, I don''t know anything about cooking. It''s most convenient to eat fruit directly." So she sat on the sofa and picked up a yellow apple. "Ling, do you want to eat? These apples are said to have just been transported by water from clancia. They are very fresh." She looks at the girl opposite. The girl of the wing nationality shakes her head, picks up the dim sum on the tea table and chews it up. This girl with wings on her back, although she is very cold on the field, she is quiet in her life. In the activity room, several people are playing chess, chatting, eating fruit snacks, while Lily squats in the corner and touches the budding bud with her hand. The deep black petals make the rose full of charm before it is in full bloom. A touch of wine red on the edge makes the petals layered. The bracts fall down from the branches and leaves. A few light green leaves are exposed from the roots of the bracts, and a few spines are separated on the stems, preventing others from touching at will. Fingertips gently stroked the bud, feeling the petals stacked touch. "It''s not open yet, this flower." Lily whispered. ----------- Clancia, Soland. In the next half month, loranthel and the people agreed on the details of the five-year plan, then worked out a detailed manual and began to print. Light yellow paper stained with light ink, compacted by heavy steel, then threaded, glued and stacked in the warehouse. From the beginning of a small pile, to a box, to the end of the whole warehouse, millions of books, like a hill, gradually reach the dome of the warehouse. A girl in a black and blue robe walked into it. Under the guidance of several staff members, she took out the books and opened them. "Your Highness, with the full operation of nearly 10 printing plants in Wangdu, 30% of the first batch of publicity materials have been completed. Due to the shortage of paper at present, it takes time to air, and the next batch will have to wait for next month. " "Well, I see." After flipping through the illustrated brochure in his hand, Lorraine hill put it back in the stack and turned to look to the other side. "How about the printing of other teaching materials? The first group of technicians will start teaching soon." The first batch of steel-making, cement and other projects need a large number of technical personnel. During this period, loranshire will temporarily serve as a tutor to teach the first batch of students, so as to spread. They will also become the backbone of technology in the future and lead the construction projects in various places. "The information has been completely printed." The staff straightened their backs with pride. "Well, let''s start, the first spark of the industrial age." Girls turn a new page in history. Chapter 500 Time flies by. It''s been more than a month since Lorraine Hill taught the first group of technicians in Soland. Seeing that these people had been able to get started, she did not stay any longer. She left other follow-up materials in the inheritance gems and left Wangdu. With the current foundation, it''s only a matter of time for them to learn, recover and develop based on these materials, and they don''t need her to guide them all the time. Just like children, they will eventually learn to walk by themselves. After leaving the capital, she went to the north again, that is, Hanyan county. On a hill on the border, a small fortress is built on cold blue gray rocks, surrounded by stone walls and towers, as well as several buildings. There are more than ten carriages in the courtyard of the fortress, and a few people go in and out. Some of them go to the market, some go to the local to do research, and some ride horses to patrol the land in the county. Since Lorraine Hill left, the rest of the caravan has not been idle, doing all kinds of quasi work. As time goes into June, even in the northern grassland border, the climate gradually warms up. The grass is as green as oil, some flowers are still in bloom, and there are scattered bees flying back and forth. A small point fell from the white clouds in the sky, quickly approaching the earth. When it was near the ground, it suddenly slowed down and slowly fell to the ground. Lorraine Hill walked down the dry dirt path towards the fort. When the two guards at the gate met, they were surprised to stand at attention. The sage who had been away for more than a month finally came back. Sitting in the hall of the fort, Mila put some information in front of Lorraine hill and introduced the latest situation. "Considering the long-term stay, we bought this abandoned fortress as a base for the caravan in Hanyan county to store goods, rest and live." "These are sorted out after our recent investigation. They can be regarded as some future plans for Hanyan county." "In addition, at your command, we also purchased a lot of grain and practical goods from the central provinces and stored them in warehouses." "OK, I see." Lolan Hill picked up these things, because she had sorted them out in advance, she could see them easily and quickly. "Very good." It lists the suggestions and ideas put forward by many caravan members, such as opening seed stations, veterinary clinics, schools, opera houses, bookstores, farm tool supply centers, etc. Many of these things can attract the orcs in the north, which is also very practical. Later, education can be used to attract young orcs, supplemented by opera, books and other cultural propaganda, so as to enhance mutual understanding between the two sides. It may not work well at first, but after a few years, the Orc tribes will have more and more contacts with clancia, become more and more familiar with each other, and the gap between them will be reduced. In fact, there is not much conflict between the two sides. At present, the territory of clancia is abundant. There is no lack of this relatively barren land, but there is a slight shortage of meat, eggs and milk. The orcs need many goods of clancia. After a period of relaxation, envoys were sent to the tribes to contact each other step by step, gradually integrating the tribes into the country from south to north. Even if some Orc tribes don''t trust clancia, they will gradually shake up and let go of their persistence after seeing the happy life of their southern compatriots. In clancia, because of the image of zephyr and rabbit ear clan, the orcs will not be rejected too much. In this way, after the merger, in a few years, it will be able to integrate into one country. However, there is still a key point to be solved, that is, the idea of the orcs on the grassland. The vast majority of orcs don''t think too complicated things, just maintain their own life. It''s the orc shamans who really think as their brains and consider the overall situation. The plan of all this is not a conspiracy, but a straightforward and conspicuous plot. As time goes by, they will gradually understand. Now the question is, what will they think. Accept it gladly, be silent, be right, or be disgusted and resist? The problem will not be solved automatically, someone has to take the initiative to do it. In any case, Lorraine Hill would not give up. She decided to send an envoy to the north to visit the tribes in the North directly to resolve their suspicions and puzzles. Put down the information in hand, the girl picked up the tea cup, drank a little, put down the cup. "Mila, let''s talk about it. We''ll start in two days and go to the grassland in the north." The girl raised her head in a little surprise¡° Yes, my Lord. I''m going to inform you -------- Five days later, gufeia grassland. It''s been more than a year since I left last time. Sitting in the carriage, Loran Hill calculated the time, thinking whether to show his previous identity. Maybe there will be less obstacles. But in this way, her identity as a college student was exposed. It would be a shame to know that the sage of clancia was only a student of ermenas. Thinking about it, she shook her head and said it at that time. If you really need to expose your identity, you must limit it to a small number of people. The clouds and blue sky, the dazzling sun shining on the earth, the wheels run over the dry soil, slightly bumping, making a creaking sound. Facing the scorching sun, the accompanying riders and members felt that their clothes and armor were also a little hot. They looked at the boundless grassland, the ground had slight undulation and radian, and the sky above them was especially vast and vast. Whenever they look up at the sky, they will feel a kind of insignificance, as if they will fall into the blue at any time and be submerged by it. "Eden." A rabbit eared Knight at the back of the line spoke and called his friend''s name. "What''s the matter?" His companion turned his head. "Nothing, just a little sigh. It turns out that the grassland is so vast and the sky is so wide that I feel a slight fear. " "Ha ha, do you still have to be lucky that you are riding a horse? If you walk, I''m afraid you will fall down in place." "Don''t say it. It''s a little bit." "Ha ha ha... In fact, I also have a little." The companion stopped laughing, covered his eyes with his hands, and looked at the land. "I used to hear the old people in the village say that there is a vast grassland in the north, where people of the same race like us live. They ride horses and sing songs and live in free land." "Once I yearned for such a life, because the forest was dangerous, not free, and sometimes hungry." "I don''t think that after many years, we have realized our dream in another way, and the real scenery of the grassland in our dream is not as beautiful as that in our memory." "Yes, although it''s not as perfect as I remember, the fragrance of the soil and grass is still novel." "After going back, I''ll talk to my grandparents and uncles in the village that we have been to the grassland in the north, and talk about the scenery on the grassland to realize their long cherished wish. However, they may not care about this distant fantasy any more. " "In the eastern language, our family is another village with hidden willows and bright flowers." "Ha ha, don''t say it. If you don''t follow up, elder sister Mila will scold us again when she sees it." Under the blue sky, the two riders waved their whip to keep up with the motorcade ahead. The horses hissed, and a sound of noise and laughter spread to the distance. Chapter 501 On the green field, bells are ringing, and the carriages are in a line, winding forward in the sky. On the shield of the carriage and the accompanying rider, you can see the conspicuous size sign, which is the profile of a person''s snake tail. The body seems to be a woman, with a graceful curve, snake tail bending, tail up. This is the logo of the Lamia chamber of Commerce. Lamia chamber of Commerce, mainly engaged in animal husbandry, cashmere, fur, leather and other industries. Once one of the 26 seats in Vilga, the famous chamber of Commerce, Lorraine hill, also presented a special winter skirt when he was in Hopland. Since the establishment of the new Vilga League, they also belong to the West. Unexpectedly, they met on the grassland this time. Lorraine Hill sat in the carriage, looking at the carriage in the distance, recalling the information of Lamia chamber of Commerce. In the new Vilga alliance, Lamia chamber of commerce is a supporter of clancia, because its raw materials are almost all produced in grassland and Northern clancia. If the two countries have a bad relationship, their business will be greatly affected, so their position is very firm. It seems that the leader of Lamia chamber of commerce is a very old man. Looking back on what he saw and heard in Hopland in the past, Lorraine Hill doesn''t know how the old man is now and which family member is leading the caravan. As she leaned against the window to think, a rider came, one of the guards of the ragtish caravan. He stopped at the window and asked, "Miss, the leader of the caravan in front wants to see you." It''s true that Cao Cao has arrived. Loranthal replied, "OK, let''s wait for them for a while and wait for the troops in front to camp." She looked up at the purple sunset in the distance. It was getting dark. ------ At night, the carriages were surrounded by a bright campfire. Everyone began to cook some food. There were a lot of people in the Lamia caravan, about 300 people. They were wearing armor made of leather and steel, and most of their accents came from the south, not from central clanesia. In the middle of the camp, next to a campfire, Lorraine hill came with a few people. Today, she is wearing her usual red dress, with long golden hair draped behind her shoulders and a little curly at the end. Her style is a bit playful and lovely. Bright yellow flame burning, more than a meter high, especially bright at night, there are already two people standing by the fire waiting. They seem to be a brother and sister. The elder brother has short curly hair, and the younger sister has wavy light green curly hair. His elder brother is wearing solid leather armour with a dark green cover and a cape behind him. His younger sister''s dress is mainly dark green and supplemented by dark red. It seems that his style is quite classical and conservative. "Hello, miss leicia. I''m horant from Lamia chamber of Commerce, and this is my sister, Mayer "Hello, I''m Lucia from the ragtish chamber of Commerce. Nice to meet you." After that, Holland invited Lorraine hill to sit down. Not far from the fire, they put a round table with candlesticks on one side. "Please forgive me for the poor conditions in the wilderness." Hollander explained briefly, then clapped his hands and asked the attendant to serve a plate of freshly baked meat slices with delicious spices and lemon tea, which made people have a good appetite. "I didn''t expect to see caravans from the South deep in the grassland. It''s a kind of fate." He talked about the reason for inviting Lorraine hill and then introduced his own chamber of Commerce. Lorenthal knew all about the business of Lamia chamber of Commerce, but he heard it again this time. "Our chamber of commerce is mainly engaged in candy, fruit, dry goods, spices and so on. This time I came to grassland because I haven''t been here before. I''m curious to see if I can open up new business." And then there''s lorenthal''s introduction. When hearing the candy, Meier on the other side looked up and looked at Lorraine Hill curiously, then continued to lower her head, drank the juice slowly and continued to listen. "Candy? It''s rare." After all, sugar is a rare luxury that many people can''t use. After a few conversations, they gradually became familiar with each other. At this time, Lorraine Hill realized that the Lamia chamber of Commerce had changed its generation. The former owner of the family is now retired and living by the sea. The current owner is the father of horant and Mayer. He plans to further develop the industry and expand the scale. "So my father asked my sister and I to lead the team to this grassland." "What do you think?" Leicia asked with a little curiosity. "Today''s Grassland is very different from when I came here a few years ago." Hollande sighed. "Before, it was not easy to buy furs and leathers. First, the quantity of goods was small and the quality was low. Second, there were many tribes robbed on the road. Third, there were more charges for westerly checkpoints." "Now that these are gone, business is much better." "Well..." Lorraine Hill nodded. Looking at the indifferent appearance of Lorraine hill, Holland thought that the girl did not understand the difficulty. "Miss leicia may not have been to the grassland, and she doesn''t know much about it." "In the past, pastures and food were competing for each other''s imagination, and there were often conflicts, so that we had to bring a lot of escorts when we were in business to ensure safety. Moreover, because grazing requires frequent land replacement, otherwise it will become barren. They will migrate for a long time. Sometimes, I will be less than the tribe I cooperated with last year. It is a waste of energy to connect them. " "It''s strange that these things seem to have changed now." "How strange?" Lolan Hill turned his head slightly, his face was bright and bright by the campfire nearby, and his beautiful appearance made the eldest son of Lami Asian Business Association slightly absent-minded. It took several seconds to react and continue to speak. "Even if there is a lot of peace suddenly, people are more friendly than before." "I see." Lorraine Hill nodded. Holland see girl this appearance, want to continue to explain, but opened next mouth, shut mouth again. Does she really understand? It doesn''t look like it, but don''t continue to explain. She should be more straightforward, so as to give the girl a good impression. Although he didn''t realize it, after seeing the girl, he suddenly began to pay attention to the image, and his body subconsciously changed a lot of movements, such as sitting more upright and looking softer. On one side, Mayer drinks juice and occasionally looks at Lorraine hill and her brother. Compared with the slightly slow Holland, she discovered the difference of her brother earlier. She could not help shaking her head a little after thinking about the reason. She was afraid that her brother was fascinated by Miss leicia. But also can understand, even if is the same girl''s own, looked at this young girl, all a little ashamed. I''m afraid there will be a lot of changes in this trip. She put the cup on the small round table, looked at the fire reflected on the edge of the cup, thought to herself, and then continued to turn her eyes to the young lady with blonde hair and red skirt who was talking. The night is cool and the campfire is beautiful. Chapter 502 After meeting the brothers and sisters, the two caravans began a parallel journey. Lolan Hill wants to meet the shamans of those big tribes, and the Lamia business association is also going to purchase and trade with those big tribes. The coach team formed a long snake shape on the ground, leading to the tent group in the distance. Most of these large felt tents are white, surrounded by a vertical circle of wooden strips, covered with felt cloth and the like, with round spires on them, which are very similar to those grassland buildings in the girl''s memory. Perhaps this is the inevitable result of the environment. Even without inheriting the knowledge of the past, the living beings in this world have developed something similar. The motorcade stopped at the periphery of the felt tent group, and a tall man in a fur vest came out. There were two huge upward corners on both sides of his head, and strange tattoos on his body, which gave people a strong sense of oppression. "Long time no see, Holland." The nearly three meter oxhorn Orc reaches out his rough hand and shakes hands with Holland. The scene is like a giant beast facing a chicken all the time. "For three years, I didn''t expect you to grow so tall in Stanley." Holland looked at the boy who almost couldn''t recognize him. He was about the same size as himself three years ago. "Ha ha ha." The strong man laughed, and his voice was as loud as thunder, which could be heard for miles. "Life has been better in the past two years. Forget it. Come in and talk about it. You are here to buy goods this time." "Yes." With that, they were about to go in, but Holland stopped suddenly. "What''s the matter?" The big man asked questions in a thick voice. "I almost forgot. There are two more coming. One is my sister and the other is the leader of the caravan." After that, Holland said hello, and the entourage behind him also trotted to inform the rear. Then, the doors of two carriages opened and two girls came out, one was Mayer, the other was Lorraine hill. After entering the tall felt tent, several people sat down around the open space in the middle and began to talk. "This young lady, who was the leader of the ragtish caravan, happened to meet her on the way and was on her way, so she came with us." Introduced by Holland. "Leicia, the son of the head of the red horn tribe, the branch of the ox horn tribe, Stanley." "Hello." Leicia saluted slightly and looked at the interior of the felt tent. The space was very wide. Only the empty space in the middle was left with white ash, which should be left by barbecue and daily life. "Hello." Stanley nodded. Although he was surprised at the girl''s appearance, he was more concerned about this year''s trade of Lamia chamber of Commerce, because it was related to the whole tribe''s livelihood in the coming year. "How many more goods will Lamia buy this year?" "Ha ha, as you know, as long as the quality is good, we basically have how much, how much." Holland said forthrightly. The ox horn strong man sat on the thick wooden chair, raised his big palm, and then opened his mouth. "This year is different from the past. We must have enough production, but I don''t know if master Holland can afford the price." Looking back on the harvest this year, Stanley leaned on the chair made of coarse logs, and his mouth curved unconsciously. Since the flame singer brought new grass seeds two years ago, tribes on the grassland have been competing to plant them. This kind of forage, called alfalfa, is a godsend. It can be produced on all kinds of land, and the yield is very high. It does not need to rotate pasture like before. As a result, the amount of grazing land on the grassland has increased by 3-4 times, and there is a lot of buffer for some previous conflicts. After these two years, livestock production has gradually increased. Predictably, all this is just the beginning. Of course, you can''t tell all this to the "old friend" in front of you. If the other party knows the specific market, he will certainly take the opportunity to lower the price. The best way is to sign a long-term supply contract to ensure that the goods can be sold at a good price in the next few years. Outsiders think that the ox horn clan is stupid, but in fact there are many intelligent individuals among them. Stanley is one of them. Under his rough appearance, he has a keen heart. "Oh, it seems that your tribe is doing well this year¡° Holland was slightly surprised. Because of their business contacts, these businessmen generally knew what happened on the grassland. Looking at the self-confident appearance of Stanley, it was probably that they defeated several tribes nearby in the past two years and gained a lot of pastures and trophies. "Can I see the goods first?" "No problem." With two big hands on the armrest, Stanley stood up and took three people out of the tent to the warehouse behind the tribe. When the waterproof cloth is lifted, the bundled fur is displayed in front of the public. Stanley randomly takes out a few of them and puts them on the table for Holland and lorenthal to watch. Holland is to take up carefully, with the hand slowly twist, also smell the smell, see its technique is very skilled. Mayer and Lorraine hill stood aside, just a little touch with their hands, and they didn''t do any more. Mayer did this because she believed in her brother''s ability, while Lorraine hill did it because she had the assistance of system and her own transcendent perception. She could understand the goods without doing that. Although on the surface, the girl still shook her head. The fur may have been good, but the Tanning Methods and techniques are so simple that the appearance of the fur may have slipped and even rotted after long-term storage. The same is true of the goods she saw in the border market some time ago. When the animal''s fur is just peeled off, it will leave fat, flesh and other foreign bodies, which are not clean and even have smell. If you want to really make a coat or blanket, you have to start with cleaning, scraping, soaking, tanning, and then shaping, dyeing, anti-corrosion, etc. in the past civilization, there was a complete set of technological process. Today, although the world can provide products and services that are not inferior to those of the past due to its extraordinary power in the high-end field, there is still a long way to go in the field of ordinary people''s livelihood. "A lot of very good quality!" After checking several pieces, Holland couldn''t help thumbing up and praising. He looks very satisfied. "Ha ha ha, I didn''t lie to you, brother." Stanley also laughs and claps his big hand on Holland''s shoulder, which makes Holland''s body tremble. Fortunately, he has the strength of series 2, so he won''t be knocked down. "Let''s sign the contract for the next two years." Put down the fur, Stanley and Holland to another big tent, where is preparing today''s wine and dinner, ready to eat and agree on the next thing. Lolan Hill looked at the two people talking and laughing out of the tent, to understand the current situation of the grassland, she naturally knew the plan of the Bighorn, can not help but feel a burst of laughter. It seems that there are a lot of smart guys in this group of orcs. But that''s good. Smart people can at least be reasonable. If they are stubborn, she really doesn''t know what to do. Chapter 503 At night, Holland and Stanley are drunk at the dinner table. They hook up and talk about some bad things in their early years. Mayer and Lorraine Hill naturally stepped out when they were half eaten, and they walked in the open space beside the motorcade. After chatting for a while, they got to know each other. "How old is she this year? She looks like me." Meier looks at the girl curiously. This question baffles Lorraine hill. What is his age, physical age, mental age or mental age? "Well... About 17 years old." Lying is not a good boy, but sometimes telling the truth can make you feel strange. After a few seconds of hesitation, loranthal had to answer like this. "Ah, don''t you remember your age?" Meier blinked curiously and looked at the girl with blonde hair and red skirt. "Because of some things in my early years, I don''t know my specific birthday, so this is not very clear." The girl had no choice but to explain. "Cluck, leicia. It''s funny." Meyer chuckled. "I''m 17 years old, too. If my brother is 25 years old." "If she goes out alone, doesn''t the family worry? If I go to my home, my father will always let her elder brother or elders accompany her." "It''s like saying that girls are easy to be cheated when they are alone, as if they are afraid that others will take advantage of the family business." "It''s really possible." Lolan hill looks at Meier in front of her. Although the girl is not as gorgeous as Feng Nai, she is also quite pure and lovely. She is the kind of existence that makes people feel pity and uneasy. "Don''t say that." Mayer hopped forward for a few trots, then stopped and turned to look at Lorraine hill. "Leicia hasn''t answered my question yet." Lorraine Hill raised his head slightly, stroked the hair in his ear, and said, "I''m the only one in my family at the moment, so no one will worry." Hearing the answer, Mayer opened her eyes wide and lowered her head in embarrassment. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to ask." "Nothing. In fact, I''ve been used to it for a long time. I''m free to be alone and don''t care too much." The girl looked at the vast starry sky above her head, in which the Milky way starsand loomed. "Will you feel lonely? When I was more than 10 years old, my brother followed my father to study in the caravan, and I was left at home. Although there were servants and other relatives, I still felt very lonely, because I couldn''t find anyone to talk about many things. " "It''s OK." The girl answered softly. In the old days, the Internet connected thousands of people. Although there were a lot of arguments and criticisms among them, we could still meet some partners who had the same hobbies. We could keep warm and chat with each other and play games together, so that we would not have no place to talk. After rebirth in the present world, she lived a leisurely and leisure life in the forest at first. Later, she met a group of people, such as tidys, Chelsea, Chris, Siye, Kitty, flossia, and dormitory roommates, but she didn''t feel lonely. When I think about it, I''m really lucky. I have a group of good friends around me. Some of them are the elder devil girls, some of them are schoolmates, and some of them are the maids who accompany me. "Because I met many friends, I won''t be alone." Lorraine hill stood on tiptoe and leaped forward to feel the wind blowing through her body. "Good is good." Looking at the calm and peaceful look on Lorraine Hill''s face, Mayer knew that the other side had not cheated herself, and she was relieved. "So, aren''t you the only one in the ragtish chamber of commerce at the moment?" "In this case, leicia is really powerful. She can manage such a large chamber of Commerce by herself. If it were me, I would be in a hurry and I don''t know what to do." "I don''t have to worry so much. Many things are just hard to look at. I''m actually proficient in doing. I have to believe in myself." Lorraine Hill comforts Meier, and they walk side by side again, and finally stop on a small hill. Most of the scenery in the tribal camp can be seen from the hills. The campsite is dotted with braziers. Some orcs walk among the tents. At night, they don''t have much entertainment. Most of all, sitting by the fire, chatting with people of the same race, talking about things all over the world and passing the time. ---------- the second day. Holland and Stanley signed a large contract, and then Lamia caravan began to unload bags of grain and daily necessities, and then put bundles of fur on the carriage. "In this way, most of the tasks will be completed." Standing in the open space next to the team, Holland said. Before he came out, his father set the target for him. Unexpectedly, the trip was so smooth. Is this the blessing of the goddess of luck? Thinking of the nonexistent deity, he turned his eyes to the other side of the motorcade. Two girls were talking. One was his sister, and the other was the eldest lady of the ragtish chamber of Commerce, leicia. Through these days together, as well as his sister''s occasional comments, he has a more and more favorable impression on the girl with blonde hair and red skirt. He just doesn''t know what the other side thinks of him? Will she think that I am handsome, that I am elegant and gentlemanly, that I am young and promising. Holland felt as if his spring was coming again, with an impulse in his heart. Don''t miss it, Holland. We''ll take the initiative tonight. If it''s too late, maybe people will leave. If we lose this opportunity, we''ll regret it for the rest of our lives. That night, by the camp fire. Lorraine Hill sat by the fire, watching the central horn poet playing an old song, his figure swaying slightly in the fire. A well-dressed young man came over. He was wearing a black dress, holding a bunch of flowers in his hand. His hair was combed neatly. He stepped on the girl''s side and bent down gently. "Beautiful miss leicia, may I have the honor of inviting you to spend this evening, enjoying the moon and taking a walk together?" His movements are just right, and I don''t know how many times he has trained behind his back. "But you can enjoy the moon here, and you can also listen to those poems." Lorraine Hill looked at Holland with a smile on his face. Seeing this beautiful woman''s smile, Hollande was stunned, and slightly shook his head, so that he did not see the girl with a world-famous face, which slowly calmed the beating heart. "I mean, I want to be alone with you." Love experience is not much Holland played a straight ball, let the side of the sister looked straight shake her head. Sure enough, the girl sitting by the campfire replied, "I''m sorry, I can''t promise Mr. Holland." She was rejected. She didn''t like me. It''s a shame. Will my sister laugh at me? Have the people around me seen it? Can I find a reason to dismiss them all? How can I go back and brag with my old friends A series of thoughts burst out in Holland''s mind. He stood in the same place until Meier couldn''t see it. He stood up and came over to pull his brother aside. After a long time, the brother and sister came back to the campfire and looked decadent, as if they had just experienced the biggest blow in their life. The oxhorn minstrels beside the bonfire continue to play the ancient xylophone, telling the legend of kedaren, the king born in the fire. [over the wilderness, over the snow mountain] [King of beasts with a giant axe] [he throws the mammoth to the ground and makes it kneel down ...... Chapter 504 Early in the morning, gufia grassland. "Is she going to move on? Further north, they are all ancient tribes. " Between the two teams, Mayer and Lorraine hill stood together, saying goodbye to each other. After a period of travelling together, the caravan of Lamia is gradually full and ready to return. "Yes." Lorraine Hill nodded and asked again. "What happened to those ancient tribes?" Meier twirled her hair with her fingers and thought, "I heard the elders say that these tribes are large and powerful, and even have special fighting groups. But it''s also very difficult to get along with them. Sometimes they are unreasonable. If you have more money and goods, they will rob you directly. " "So we usually only find some familiar medium-sized tribes in our trade, so that we can have the strength of self-protection and resistance, and not be slaughtered by others." "Further north, those wild and ancient Orc tribes can''t be resisted by caravans like us, so most of them will go back." "Then they don''t need goods, such as food and daily necessities, such as needles and threads, combs, mirrors and so on¡° "They also need it, but they don''t have to buy it. They just go to the small tribes around them and" take it. ". There are also other medium-sized tribes that offer special tribute to seek protection or protection from invasion. " Meier put down her hand and let the tangled hair on the side of her face loosen naturally. "I think I understand." Lorraine Hill nodded. "You seem to have made up your mind." Seeing that Lorraine hill still hasn''t changed his mind, Mayer can''t persuade him any more. "Find as many guards as you can on the road. Besides, maybe it''s better for leicia to put on her veil. You''re so attractive." After a little pause, Mayer looked at loranshire and said seriously. "Yes¡° Lorraine Hill blinked, looked at the girl who was worried about herself, and comforted her. "I''ll be careful. Besides, our caravan guards are very strong. Don''t worry so much." "All right. Later, the new Vega league can come to play with me. I usually stay in the castle at the foot of the deep oak mountain, where there will be a lilac flower in summer. I like it very much. " After saying goodbye, Mayer boarded the carriage, took off her hat, leaned out of the window, waved to Lorraine hill, and finally disappeared into the distant horizon with the motorcade. They will go straight north to visit some of the oldest and most powerful tribes on the grassland, where they will also meet several high-level shamans who have talked with each other. The carriage kept moving forward, and another place was in the motorcade of Lamia chamber of Commerce. The wheels ran over the grass roots and small stones on the road and bumped slightly. In the carriage, Meier looked at her brother and saw that he was still in low spirits. "Is my brother still thinking about Miss leicia?" Hollande lifted his chin from his palm and turned his eyes from the window to the girl in the carriage. "Yes. Your brother is a disgrace this time. " "It''s my brother who doesn''t understand a girl''s heart. It''s rude of you to do that." "But I don''t know how to chase girls. I''m the most simple and real. If you learn the rhetoric, you will become a playboy "But..." Meiyi Er pursed her lips. She didn''t know how to retort for a while, so she had to look at Holland angrily. Looking at his sister''s appearance, Hollande felt the back of his head, knowing that he seemed to have said something wrong. "May I have some candy? I bought a lot of them from lagtiss caravan before. They have many flavors and fresh styles... " With that, Holland asked the maid at the back to take out a delicately packed box from the box, which contained all kinds of candy, arranged neatly, just like gems. Looking at this, Mayer turned her attention. "I don''t know when my brother bought it. But before I left, leicia gave me some boxes. I haven''t opened them yet. " "How can your brother forget you? Meier is the most lovely sister in my heart. As long as there are good things, I will keep one for you." Holland some doting touched Meier''s head, and then was repelled by the latter. Soon, the girl''s voice of surprise came from the carriage, and then there was a lively noise and argument, which went away with the carriage. ---------- Five days later, Loran Hill finally came to the area where cangjiao tribe is located. Now the great shaman on the grassland comes from this tribe. Before the caravan was close to the tribe''s residence, a group of ORC riders on giant horned moose came. They were armed with mountain axe and had red battle marks on their faces, giving people a kind of strong and ancient momentum. The horses hissed, and about ten caravan guards turned their heads, holding swords and shields in their hands, to prevent them from hitting the carriage behind and disturbing the girl in the carriage. But the orc riders didn''t stop there. They were more excited when they saw someone blocking them. They made all kinds of shouts in their mouths, and then rushed over at a faster speed. Seeing this, these rabbit eared riders had to drive their horses back. The two sides, like two groups of black spots on the green earth, charge each other. The heavy axe and sharp sword reflect the cold light in the sun. "Stop it In the carriage team, a girl with rabbit ears galloped out on horseback, shouting. After hearing this, the forward rabbit eared rider lowered his speed, put away the sword in his hand, and then condensed the surging magic to the shield of his left hand. In the short charge, they gathered together again, 17 people shoulder to shoulder, horse to horse, the action is consistent, the hands of the shield connected into a piece, silver and blue metal pattern on the shield, like a straight steel wall. Then this "city wall" collided with the orcs with axes on the opposite side. A dense and dull voice sounded. Some axes were knocked out several notches, and some even people with axes were directly knocked down. Deer were trampled by horses'' hooves and rolled on the ground, making a burst of wailing. Although these Tomahawk orcs are very strong, each of them is about 2-3, the guards of the ragtish caravan are all from the iron and steel scorching sun knights. The lowest of them is the strength of the scorching iron knights in the war sequence 4. Against each other, whether it is discipline, individual strength, battle tactics, or fighting will, they are all crushing each other. This is still the situation that they deliberately stop, if not for the rabbit ear girl to stop, these Tomahawk orcs would be killed by the horse on the spot. Mira, wearing a black and white nun''s robe and carrying a long staff, came on horseback to check one by one. When she saw that the group of giant axe orcs on the opposite side were not dead, she was a little relieved. After a brief treatment, she went back to the motorcade and asked the young lady sage for advice. When the guards on the watchtower in the tribal camp saw this scene, they blew the horn and beat the giant bell, and the whole tribe began to boil like boiling water. Chapter 505 Lorraine hill, sitting in the carriage, saw the scene and knew that it was impossible to enter the tribe in a low profile. Unable to do so, she took out the zither she had used from her ring and put it in her arms. With her slender fingers, she plucked the strings, and a pleasant note came into the wind. The music is not loud, light and soothing. It''s exactly the music she played at the flame conference two years ago. Under the special technique of the singer''s pulse, the music spread to the whole tribe without exhaustion, and did not weaken because of the distance, as if playing around. The camp seemed to be quiet, and then gradually calmed down under the shouts of some heralds. Soon after, a shaman riding on a giant deer walked out of the tribe with people. There were long antlers on his forehead, with bronze medals and jade hanging on them. They collided with each other and made a clear sound. This is the great shaman of the orcs, UUR. A carriage in the motorcade also drove out alone and stopped not far from the meeting. A girl with a sun hat stepped down from the carriage and walked forward under the protection of 10 riders. When they were less than 20 meters away from each other, the girl in the white skirt took off the sun visor on her head, revealing her long black hair, just like the eyes of a black gem, just like the flame singer. After meeting, the big shaman said, "long time no see, dear daughter of fire, your highness elani." "Long time no see, Lord unur shaman." After that, Lorraine hill was welcomed into the tribe by the orcs. In the tent, a few wooden chairs form a semicircle. The clan leaders, leaders and shamans of cangjiao tribe gather together. In the middle of the tent, there are two places, one is sitting on the big shaman wunur, the other is sitting on luolanhill. Compared with the orc''s tall body of nearly 3 meters, lorenthal''s body is a little slim. Sitting in this high chair, her legs can only be suspended in the air, shaking slightly under the pure white skirt, which is always 5-6 cm from the ground. After several leaders and shamans salute the flame singer, the big shaman on one side finally asks about the girl''s intention. "This time I''m here as an envoy of clancia. I have some ideas to discuss with you." The girl began to describe the beautiful vision, the future of human and orc living together under the blue sky, hand in hand. Today, the rabbites of clancia, and a few other orcs, are excellent examples. After listening, some of the tribal leaders present were very interested, some didn''t care, and some shook their heads slightly. However, they didn''t interrupt the girl''s words, but quietly waited for her to finish, and then turned their eyes to the big shaman in the middle. He stroked his long brown beard, nodded slightly, thought for a while, and then answered. "I know what your highness Elaine means. I personally agree with it, and I believe that some of you will not be too resistant to it. " He turned his head and looked at the people present one by one. Some people bowed their heads and said nothing. Although there is a small opinion, but under the authority of the big shaman, no one dare to retort. "However, this is only our tribe''s idea. Other tribes may not praise it. Not all orcs are like us. Some of them still hate human beings." "Of course, this group of orcs is not the mainstream, just a small part, we can try to overcome. The biggest problem is that the proposal has limited appeal to other big tribes¡° "It sounds good indeed, and it''s a wise choice. For the whole ethnic group, it also means a good future, but it''s not enough." "Her Highness Elaine is so kind and beautiful that it''s hard to understand the ideas of some orcs. They won''t take risks to change everything inherent because of these remote and intangible benefits." "It''s your Highness''s gift that gives many tribes the confidence to stop completely relying on trade with human beings. At this time, let them suddenly turn a big corner and join the human kingdom, I''m afraid many people will find it hard to accept psychologically for a while. " It''s not that this idea and proposal are not good, but that the fire is not good enough and there is no strong desire to change. Not every tribal leader or shaman can understand and believe this beautiful proposal like this enlightened and wise shaman. In this way, after listening to a series of explanations from UUR, Loran hill did not speak for a moment, looked at the open space in front of him, pressed his finger slightly on his side, and thought about the solution. After a moment''s silence, the girl looked up at the big shaman. His gentle expression didn''t seem to worry or think. "If it''s you, do you have any good suggestions?" "Ha ha, your highness Alani, although I said a lot of difficulties, it''s for others. If it''s you, it''s not a problem." He turned his eyes back to all of you, and Lorraine Hill followed them with a little curiosity. At this time, she found that the other orcs on the scene also showed a clear and convincing look, not as inconsistent as before. "Maybe you haven''t found your own charm yet. If you publicize this beautiful vision in the name of scarlet singer and Elaine, I believe most orcs will happily go to that beautiful ideal town." "Because you have brought them a wonderful blessing." "Now, this gift has been displayed in thousands of tribes, and your reputation is well known from the foot of kalenrill mountain to the lake of white salt." After UUR finished speaking, the orcs present also put their hands on their chests and chanted the chapters in the poem of fire. [like the glow of the world, the scarlet singer of fire] [she brings the blessing of fire to the world] ----------- That night, he continued to discuss with the big shaman about the schedule and arrangement, and then he returned to the team to have a rest. After the girl left, a young Orc leader came into the room. "The pride of Hanye, Lord wunur, I have something to ask." He stooped in front of the respected shaman. "Come on, what''s up." He sat in his seat and moistened his throat with mare''s milk. "Why do you agree with her highness elani''s proposal so much, and even help to give us some advice? Although Her Highness has brought us a lot, she is a human after all..." After a moment''s silence, the shaman replied, "it''s really sudden to you, but have you ever thought about what a rare opportunity it is?" "In the distant past, when the orc empire was still there, we would not have to stay in the barren land of the north in such humiliation." "The world is changing like a sea of vicissitudes. Thousands of years have passed, and now it is already the world of mankind. It will only be more and more difficult to survive like before." "Don''t you see that the once arrogant elves are also out of the forest, and the United Nations of mankind." "The fairy queen who agreed to the prince of cangyue Kingdom''s proposal was really dazzled by love. Did the elders of the fairy family really connive at the young queen''s decision?" "It''s just that they understand that it doesn''t mean much to continue to resist. Although the life span of elves is long, the number of human beings is more than 100 times that of elves. If we continue to confront each other, I''m afraid the Forest Elves will follow the silver elves. " "Today''s green empire is extremely prosperous, but the elves have gained more freedom." "That''s why I''m so optimistic about her highness Elaine''s proposal. It may be hard to accept for a while, but in the future, the result will be beneficial." Seeing that the young man still had some resistance, he put down his cup and said slowly. "Just think of me as an old man. I don''t have the ambition I had when I was young. I just want to spend the rest of my life in peace." "I''ve seen so much blood from my family that I don''t want to see that scene any more." He walked out of the tent slowly with a heavy wooden stick, leaving only the young man in the tent. Outside the big tent, the moon is bright and the stars are sparse, the wind is flowing and the fields are rolling. Chapter 506 Over the next two months, under the guidance of the venerable shaman, ulur, Loran Hill visited several large tribes one after another. Some of the leaders and shamans of these large tribes are welcome, some are silent, and some are not interested. However, under the mutual discussion and explanation of the shamans, most of the tribes gradually accepted the proposal and no longer contradicted it. Another part of the Conservatives, seeing the general trend, gradually shut up and no longer opposed it. As Lorraine Hill''s motorcade kept sending messages back to the rear, a regiment of envoys was sent from clancia to contact with tribes of all sizes, registering information about each tribe, such as number, race, location, etc. At the same time, they also wrote down the scarce things of these tribes, and began to contact the country, organize production and transportation. This process goes on very fast. Under the excellent organizational structure of clancia, the execution of all actions is extremely strong. In just a few months, nearly 80 envoys and regiments cruise on the grassland. They work together with shamans to read this great dream to each tribe, and bring all kinds of inland gifts. For example, scarce drugs, which can protect the fetus and treat infection, can greatly reduce the premature death of newborns. Strong iron farming tools, convenient for them to open up the wilderness, planting fields. All kinds of construction technical personnel, Professor drilling, brick, building and other practical technology. By the end of August, these teams had started to assist in the construction of some large tribes. When the construction was going on, some Orc old people and children would come to watch and watch the square and beautiful buildings gradually take shape. With all kinds of publicity, practical benefits and friendly visits, many orcs at the bottom gradually realized the benefits of the merger of the two countries, and the voice of approval began to spread more and more widely. Finally, the leaders of all ethnic groups and shamans decided to make a joint decision on this issue at this year''s flame conference. In the hall of fire, a representative of all ethnic groups is sitting at a circular table. In the middle of the table is a red flame burning with crackling sounds from time to time. This magnificent building was recently built with extraordinary strength. From the outside, it is composed of two parts. At the top of it is a spire like a lotus, in the middle of which is a burning special flame. Around it are "petals" made of white smoke wood. These petals, like the ridge of a roof, extend in all directions, first downward and then upward in an arc,, At the same time, white smoke wood is not afraid of high temperature and will not be burned by the fire. The overall structure makes the top of the hall look less heavy and more elegant. Below the top, there are tall stone pillars. These stone pillars are about 20 stories tall, and they form a ring, supporting the "fire Lotus" on the top. If we let lorenthal evaluate it, its appearance is similar to the temple of heaven. In the hall, everyone sat down. Representatives of the tribes and the mission of clancia were present. We began to discuss some final matters. A fierce Orc stood up with several black lines on his face. He was more than three meters tall and his muscles were ferocious. "I have no objection to your incorporation into clanesia, but I refuse to accept it in such a weak way." After he finished, some orcs in the field began to talk in a low voice and mixed up for a moment. "Silence." The shaman, who was the leader, put his wooden staff on the ground and gave a dull vibration. The echo reverberated in the hall for several seconds before it disappeared. The room was quiet again, and the shaman asked. "Do you have any suggestions, or do you simply vent your dissatisfaction at this important meeting?" UUR''s steady voice was like a rock, pressing against the orc leader. Facing the shaman, who is the most senior and the most senior among the orcs, even the head of the tiger head clan, the sharp teeth of War series 8 also feel their chest sank. At the same time, several sharp eyes stare from all sides. Some orcs oppose it, and naturally some agree with it. Moreover, these Orc representatives are not afraid to lie on clancia''s side. They are even more disgusted with the appearance of a rat dung among the same kind, which destroys the current situation. You can say that they are for the sake of racial justice. You can also say that they blindly trust clancia and the singer Fei. If the patriarch can''t give a reasonable explanation, I''m afraid that even if they join clancia in the future, they will be excluded by other tribes. After the situation gradually became clear, the sequence became particularly important. Orc tribes are not completely out of the news. Naturally, they know the status of the rabbit ear tribe in clanesia. Since the small and weak rabbit ears can do it, there is no reason why they can''t do it better. Lolan hill, who was sitting beside him, also looked up at the powerful ORC. His fists are especially huge. His bare upper body is red and black stripes, just like a tiger. His muscles are clear, and his blood vessels are like a python. In the girl''s systematic observation, it is like a huge burning stove. Name: Feng tooth Identity: head of hushou tribe, head of Chiwen tribe. Status: Sub Health (several dark injuries) Sequence: War sequence 8. Claw of haolie Talent: Roar of shock [level of excellence]: the special talent makes its voice have extra penetrating power and lethality. It can make ordinary creatures die directly, and extraordinary creatures will be shocked, scared, deaf, etc. Bone cutting claw [rare]: greatly enhances the lethality of both claws, enhances armor breaking and penetration, and has special lethality to bone structure£¨ Bone structure includes but not limited to internal bones, nails, claws, hoofs, beaks, tortoises, horns, etc.) Ability: [Juhua body], [bloodthirsty killing intention], [bone regeneration], [strong wind gallop], [blood tank sharp claw] Skills: [Zhigan battle Lv. 5], [melee tearing Lv. 5], [herbal medicine Lv. 3], [flame sacrifice Lv. 2], [Orc command Lv. 4], [threat Lv. 3] It seems that she is a very powerful character. She can probably rank in the top ten in this hall. The girl recites it in her heart. After this visit, she probably learned that there are about 15 Orc tribes in sequence 8. The proportion is very high, but almost all of them are war sequences, relatively single, and the potential is so far. So far, there is no possibility of the birth of sequence 9. Feng teeth clenched his fist, looked at the crowd in the field and said slowly. "I propose a duel at the flame conference, with several representatives from each side. If krantsia wins, we will be included unconditionally. If our Orc tribe wins, we will have to let krantsia do more good, and we still retain a certain degree of autonomy. " "I''m sure you will not refuse this proposal." "The law of the jungle decides our future in the way of orcs!" Chapter 507 The north wind is blowing, the fire is like a dragon. In the grassland under the night sky, teams of various animals and Warcraft are rushing on the earth. They are holding torches and thousands of them come from all directions. The number of them is nearly one million. The iron hoof tramples, the earth trembles, the dust flies, and the passion in his chest bursts out like a flame, galloping on the field. They shout, shout that the ancient songs spread for thousands of years, and meet the great moment together. Lolan hill stands on the central platform, flanked by the high-rise of both sides. She is wearing a long sleeve robe, overlooking the bottom. Her hair and cuffs are waving in the night wind. In the field below, the sound of mountains and tsunamis came from all directions, as if the atmosphere and wind also had the smell of fire, hot and shocking. The torch held high on the earth extends far away from the land under your feet until it fills every inch of darkness in the field of vision. Everywhere you can see, there are flames and human figures. The scattered sparks rise from the wilderness, and the smell of burning fireworks also fills the wind, which makes people feel slightly suffocated, as if they are in an endless world of flames. The air is burning and shaking slightly, and the dazzling fire light leaves pieces of shadow on the retina. The ancient flame sacrifice chants from Shaman''s mouth, and its desolate and distant voice spreads to the endless distance. The girl who has been traveling on the grassland for several months once thought that she had understood these orcs, whether it was the past history or the present situation. But today she seems to see a new, different, heroic and fiery race. She was also touched by a person from clancia. They were wearing the same white and blue robes as Lorraine hill. They stood together on the central platform and witnessed the great and shocking scene. It seemed that they could see the afterglow of the former overlord crazy tooth empire from the surging scene. The territory was all over the mainland and the sea, A vast empire with more than five billion people. In the bright light of the fire, the heads of the beasts headed by the great shaman wunur turned around and said to clancia. "Now, then, declare the meeting open, his highness Elaine of fire." Lorraine Hill nodded, led the crowd behind him to the front desk, and appeared in the eyes of millions of orcs below. "The singer of Fei." "Elaine!" "Great fire!" The boiling cry came like a huge wave, which made everyone on the stage slightly deaf. Even if he opened his mouth, he could not make any sound, because he would be submerged in the huge waves. These shouts, which are like mountains and huge waves, from the chaos at the beginning, to the gradual regularity later, and then to the uniformity at the end, they shout in unison, shouting for the chapters that are spread from the poem of fire. ... "The crimson fire, the glow of the sun." "She stepped out of the fire, holding a seven color tassel in one hand and a white flute in the other." "The king of Mangu fell asleep, and the sun set and rose three times." "After that, all the arrows and scars healed." ... Although the silver haired girl is not elani, it does not prevent these orcs from connecting her with the legend, which seems to confirm a sacred ceremony, as well as a deep wish in their heart. It is hoped that the orc''s fate will rise and revive again after three sunsets, just like the wild king kedaren. In the face of this boiling and mighty sound, the people on the stage can not stop it. They can only stand and wait for everyone to vent the flame that has been repressed for thousands of years. After a long time, when the sound in the field weakened a little, UUR raised his wooden staff and temporarily stopped the continuous voice. "Today!" "We will be here¡° "Hold a flame meeting with your friends from afar" "Decide the future of our orcs!" After that, he took the torch and lit the huge copper basin in front with Lorraine hill. The flame spread along the fire oil in the copper basin, and the huge pillar of fire more than 10 meters thick lit up on the high platform. At the same time, the long rope connected with the pillar of fire had been smeared with fire oil. The flame spread to the high platforms in the venue along with the eight ropes, like cobwebs in all directions. One tower after another was lit, and hundreds of giant pillars of fire rose on the earth, reflecting the night sky dozens of miles into a magnificent red. The flame conference officially began. The first is the performances of all ethnic groups. Under the proposal of Loran hill, the originally chaotic fight between big and small challenge arena has been replaced by singing and dancing performances. Then it is not allowed to hurt people''s lives by wrestling and fighting. Finally, the focus of this conference is the fight of flames. After this competition among orcs, the top seven will be decided to take part in the duel with clancia. In order to be fair and prevent the intensity from increasing, the number of people in the duel is limited to under 30 years old, and the younger generation decides the future. A vigorous and strong Orc stood out from the competition. Some of them were strong, some were cunning, some were sensitive and some were intelligent. They stood on the final challenge arena and received the cheers and celebrations of their peers. And the duel has come to the end. "Let''s cheer and celebrate the seven great and young warriors who will take part in the final duel." "Snow Leopard people," firefly flash "random blade¡° "The Juxiang people, the" mountain without front "furnace." "The Linglu people, tessi, the arrow of the wild." "Lion mane clan," sword tooth lion "Leighton "The rhinoceros, the grey stone shield beetle." "The gray wolf, the shadow of the black snow." "The white bears are torn by cold ice." The seven took all kinds of weapons to the high stage. They were tall or short, fat or thin. They accepted the blessing from shaman, healed their wounds, recovered their physical strength and welcomed the final duel. Lorraine hill stood by to watch the scene, and one of the contestants came over after receiving the Shaman''s blessing. He bent down in front of the girl and saluted. "It''s you, Leighton." Looking at the lion mane orc, who was taller than himself even when he bent over, Lorraine Hill recalled his experience on the grassland, the orc who had been with him for some time. At that time, Niya was injured. They had a rest in the lion mane clan for a period of time, and the shaman at that time asked herself to take the lion mane youth. Unexpectedly, two years later, this guy also grew up quickly. "Yes, sir... No, your highness Elaine." The lion mane Orc respected the girl very much. After all, Lorraine Hill taught her a lot about the cultivation of extraordinary sequence, pointed out many loopholes in the past, and helped her plan the future direction. That short two months can be said to be the most fruitful time in these years. Up to now, he often takes out his notes at that time and constantly recalls them. I didn''t expect that when I met again, this young teacher was already a celebrity who resounded all over the grassland, and now he is going to step on the duel arena Seeing a little hesitation in Leighton''s heart, Lorraine Hill said directly. "Don''t hesitate. You''ll do your best. I won''t blame you for that. If you deliberately stay or hesitate, I will be disappointed with you. " "Since we have stepped on the challenge arena and placed our hopes and expectations, we can''t live up to our hopes and beliefs." "Do your best, Leighton." "Yes, teacher." After hearing this, Leighton bowed deeply, then walked down to the flaming duel arena. Chapter 508 Dong Dong Dong¡ª¡ª One side of the drum in the beat, issued a shocking sound, the drum and rhythm seems to be synchronized with the heart, let the blood flow accelerate, boiling unceasingly. "In the first game, the Colossus, the mountain without a front, played against clancia, the sword of the bee stinger, Roz." One of them is about 4 meters tall. His strong legs walk across the ground like a road roller, with a slight vibration. He holds a huge hammer with a square gray steel head in both hands. It''s extremely heavy, and it can hurt people''s tendons and bones when he touches it. The other player is much shorter. He is less than 1.6 meters tall, holding a crimson sword in his hand, wearing a light hunting suit, and jumping into the venue easily. "The game begins!" After the referee read it out, the orcs beside the venue yelled together. They raised their feet and trampled on the earth. It seemed that there was a certain rhythm, which was shocking. "Well, that''s not fair." Rhodes put his sword up in front of him and complained. He is not the kind of timid person who will be scared by this battle. But not all the competitors in clancia are as bold as him. If they don''t complain, they will be more and more loud, which will cause great psychological pressure and affect their own level. "Are the clancians so timid? Drink, take my shot!" When the heavy stove finished, the huge hammer in his hand was raised high, and then waved down heavily, hitting the ground directly. The dust rises abruptly, and the people around them feel numb at their feet and fall, but even so, their enthusiasm is even higher, and they shout "victory! Victory The ground in the center of the venue vibrated more violently. Sharp rock spikes rose from the ground and pierced the sky, forming a rock forest with a diameter of more than 50 meters. The heavy stove''s eyes swept. Although he was not slow in waving the giant hammer, he was a more agile opponent. In an instant, he was not directly pierced by the rock stab, but disappeared in his own vision. Suddenly, a little red awn appeared in the sky, and then fell rapidly. AIDS¡ª¡ª The stabbing sword made a deep gully and spark on the gray heavy armor, but it still didn''t pierce the heavy armor. The opponent may not be very sensitive, but he has a special talent bonus in defense and strength. Rhodes frowned, leaped away again, and landed on the high rock spikes. His toes stepped on the rock spikes, like a light swallow. At the same time, the heavy stove smashed the rock spikes again with a huge hammer, charging forward and approaching the thin figure. ... The battle was fierce. After several battles, the final winner was finally decided in the challenge arena. Rose stood up from the body of the heavy stove, spitting out a mouthful of broken teeth and blood, then threw away the blood on the stabbing sword and declared his victory. "Clancia, Rhodes wins." One side of the referee announced loudly, and then both sides were carried away by long-awaited medical staff for treatment. Since the first World War, the duels have begun. For the white bear race, "ice tearing" won the battle against kelanxia, "angry red gun" Calvin. Among the Linglu people, Tess, the arrow of the wild, won the battle against clancia and Frederick, the song of the iron wind. Beck, the rhinoceros'' grey stone shield, played against clancia, and Brend, the purple general, won. The gray wolf, Cheron the shadow of the black snow, won against clancia and Celia the flying leaf. ..... After five games, the orcs won 3 and clancia won 2. The referee went to the front desk again to announce the start of the next match. "Snow leopard, firefly flash, against clancia, Mira, silver tongyuetu!" As the voice fell, a girl with rabbit ears easily jumped into the challenge arena. She was wearing a light black coat and a red plaid skirt, and her long pink hair was tied behind her. It floated gently with the night wind. "It''s my turn at last." Mila cheered in the night breeze, and the cross wheel gun in her hand gradually spread over a layer of silver complex lines. "I didn''t expect it to be a hare eared ORC." When the orcs nearby began to talk, they did not expect that clancia would send an ORC. At this time, they remembered that clancia was not a pure human kingdom from the beginning. There were several small Orc tribes, such as the fox ear tribe, and the rabbit ear tribe was one of them. At the moment, the public did not worry too much about the identity of their opponents, because the battle had already begun. The warriors of the snow leopard race, holding double swords, gallop in the meeting hall at night. Their bodies are like streamers, turning into a remnant shadow, constantly changing, making it difficult for people to capture their position. "It seems to be a speed opponent." Mira whispered, and then stepped forward at a foot. He was also moving forward faster and faster, and the pistol in his hand waved in the night like a flowing meteor. In the center of the venue, the two sides began to fight in a hurry. In the continuous sound of weapon collision, sparks splashed everywhere. In a few seconds, both sides began to be injured. Blood from large and small wounds, with the body intense exercise, but also gradually expanded. After a heavy blow, each side pushed away and stood opposite, gasping. There was a long cut between the neck and the shoulder blade, from which the blood red muscles turned out. On Mila''s side, there was a cut in her waist. This snow leopard youth with tiger teeth war pattern, his eyes fixed on each other, watching his movements, his feet moved slightly, ready for the next attack at any time. Both of them are at the level of sequence 6, but Mila doesn''t fight many times with others. Luandan, as an orc, has more fighting experience with others. Under the condition of exchanging injuries for injuries, Mila suffers more wounds. All of a sudden, the young snow leopard''s pupils shrank slightly. Mila holds a cross spear in one hand, and presses her other hand on her wound. With a little pure white light flying, the wound on her waist gradually heals, leaving only a shallow scar. "Oh, I''m sorry. After all, I''m in charge of treatment." Milabi made a gesture, then rushed to the opposite side again with a gun, whistling with the sound of the wind. With a silver wheel flashing by, he swept his opponent away. Luan blade rolled on the ground several times before he could stand up, but there was another huge wound on his body. "Damn it Luan blade spat out a mouthful of blood. Looking at the cheating healing ability, he suddenly felt great pressure. It seems that he can only use that move. He read it secretly in his heart, then his eyes suddenly turned red, his body turned red slightly, and his skin surface also emitted a light heat. "The secret of burning blood" This is a life fighting skill that is not used in general combat. It can stimulate blood gas violently, which means faster speed and strength, and also means great loss and damage to itself. In the duel just now, several orcs used similar secret skills, otherwise it would be difficult to defeat the opponent on clancia''s side. And this time, random blade is no surprise to continue the previous style. "In that case, I''ll be serious." Mira stands in the night wind, and her silver eyes suddenly stare. It seems that there are runes flowing in it, just like two silver stars in the night. Every wind, every dust and every magic in front of her eyes are fed back in her eyes. The tangible and intangible things hundreds of meters around her are as visible as a silver mirror. The pure white flame rises on itself and spreads to the cross wheel gun in the hand. The momentum also climbs gradually, making the opponent who comes face-to-face like running in the fire, feeling a burst of suffocation. The second round of fighting started again. Chapter 509 The white flame is waving and writhing on the earth. A pair of silver pupils in the rolling bright flame are so dazzling that people can''t look directly at them. The snow leopard''s random blade was directly shot away. If Mira didn''t keep her hand, I''m afraid it would have been cut in half. However, in order to convince the opponent of defeat, several light guns emerged on Mila''s side, shot out, and directly penetrated the opponent''s limbs, making him lose his fighting ability. "Clancia, mirasheng!" In the dazzling light of the fire, the referee announced loudly, and Mira''s impressive power just now also convinced these orcs and gave them a look of admiration. Orcs are like this. They worship and follow the strong. The strong don''t need to reason. They can act at will and won''t be criticized by others. At this point in the game, both sides have won three games. If we draw for the time being, everything depends on the final match. "Leighton, the lion mane, the Saber Toothed lion, against clancia, Niya." After the referee read it out, the two players walked into the final arena, which attracted countless people''s shouts and cheers, because this time, as before, they were still two orcs. "I didn''t expect that Miss Niya had joined clancia." Leighton put the huge sword on his side and looked at the little girl in the light of the fire. The two sides are old acquaintances. A few years ago, Loran hill was walking with Niya on the grassland, and the lion mane clan also gave a lot of food to the sheep horn clan in return for the Warcraft materials given by Loran hill. "Yes, brother Leighton. Ever since Her Highness Elaine performed miracles that year, I''ve brought the croissants to join clancia. " "The number of our Yangjiao people is too small, their strength is not strong, and their own character is not suitable to continue to live in the fierce fighting grassland." "Well, you and I have received the favor and guidance of your highness. Let''s see which side is better this time." Leighton pulled out a huge sword with fine teeth from the ground. This sword was made by Lorraine hill with the tusks of the crimson Magic pig. It was the same as the tusk scythe. Its quality was perfect gold. As Leighton grasped the sword, he opened his eyes abruptly and gave a loud drink. It was like the sound of thunder forming a colorless ripple in the air. Layers of grass and soil were raised, and the audience hundreds of meters away from the challenge arena also felt a burst of violent tinnitus, and then fell down with bleeding and deafness. The venue seems to have been ploughed again, forming an inverted V shape. Niya stands in the venue, half kneeling on the ground, with her staff inserted into the ground, leaving several meters of ravines and scratches on the ground. After the sound wave, she stood up clutching her staff and gritting her teeth, shaking off the dust on her body. The scarlet flame spread from her body, and the magic of the flame cheered in the air and surrounded her side. "I think orcs have their past glory and strength, but they can''t just immerse themselves in these traditions." Niya looked at each other, huge fireballs slowly formed, pulling each other, making the surrounding air continue to twist, and the ground in the venue was also emitting bursts of smoke, and the traces of burning black continued to spread. "I hope that the weak orcs can have the hope and possibility to live, not just as the vassal and food of the powerful race." "The flame of civilization lies not only in its heat and strength, but also in its understanding and warmth." "This is my choice, and my faith." Niya waved the staff in her hand. The fireballs fluttering on her side suddenly expanded and enlarged, and the dark red giant stars with a diameter of more than 30 meters were shining in the sky, thus lighting up the whole night sky. And in this huge burning fireball, the girl with curved horns is so small and slender. She raised her white wrist, aimed at the strong opponent in the field of vision, and slowly pressed down her palm. Giant fireballs scurried through the flame path in the air and hit the earth like comets. Leighton, holding a huge sword in his hand, ran wildly on the earth. He stepped on the grass with one foot and jumped up again. The strong wind brought up directly tore the grass at his feet. The huge sword cleaved by the wind directly cut away the fireball like the red sun. His lungs were burning, and his eyebrows and hair were glowing in the battle, turning black and gray. But the genius of the lion mane clan didn''t just retreat and let go. Although her opponent has her ideas and ideas, Leighton also has reasons not to retreat. He carries the hope and obsession of nearly a million orcs present. So you bend your knees and give up the insistence and stubborn resistance of thousands of years? never! Even if they merge with other countries, orcs have their own pride and glory. They want to express their dignity with fangs and blood. We can not be willing to fail, but we must not give up. The boiling blood in my body, I call your name¡ª¡ª Its name is glory! The soaring sword light flashed from the night sky. The powerful sword light of hundreds of meters directly split the crimson giant balls, and the scattered flames fell from the sky, just like a rain of flames. With heavy steps, Leighton walked towards the opposite side step by step with his huge sword. There were bursts of white smoke on the ground and his body under his feet. The hot air was so thick that it was difficult for him to open his eyes. However, he could still feel that the petite figure was in front of him and did not move. Niya looks at the shaking and twisted figure in the field of vision, breathes deeply, and then holds the maple staff in her hand. She spins it gently like a dance. The staff in her hand cuts across the atmosphere, and a thread of flame emerges around her. The light voice sings the ancient ballad, and the ancient flame sacrifice slowly floats with the notes. "I hear a signal from the fire" "At this moment, I am like a torch swaying in the wind." "Anger devours the self" "Wandering in endless loneliness" "I should get up here." "Or stop in the past?" "Everything has burned out" "Turn to ashes" "Return to the earth" "If the hit is doomed" "The misty fire of hope" "Can you get me back on track?" Strands of flame threads appear and wind around the staff, and then gather into a fiery ribbon, which rotates gently with the girl''s dance. When Leighton launched the final charge, these red ribbons also slowly flew out, fluttering in the wind, just like the lightest things in the world. At last, the sword and the red ribbon touch each other. It''s as if the ice is melting away and the ribbon is flying gently. Then the hot flame which is suppressed to the extreme will "cut" the sword, or it''s more appropriate to use melting to break it. Everything that comes into contact with this red ribbon turns into a wisp of smoke, sublimates directly and dissipates in the air. The ribbon cut the sword into several pieces and scattered from the air. Leighton, who couldn''t dodge, was gently passed through the ribbon as if he were brushing his body like a veil. He fell to the ground. His arm, leg and foot had left his original body and scattered all over the ground. See Leiden fell, Niya closed her eyes, slowly put down the raised arm, and those flame ribbon also slowly dissipated in the air. Sorry, brother Leighton, she recited in her heart. After this extraordinary skill was displayed, even she had a great difficulty in controlling it. She didn''t kill Leighton on the spot, which was the result of her best control. The scorching heat wave and smoke dissipated, and only the petite girl stood still. "Clancia, flame priest, niyasheng!" The most grand flame conference in the past thousand years has come to an end. Chapter 510 The result of the flame conference came out. After the final victory of Niya, clancia won 4-3. The orcs in the arena gradually accepted this fact after their initial surprise, sigh, disappointment, hesitation, expectation and hesitation. They are not mindless, but their past feelings are hard to accept. On the assembly square in the dark, people from both sides stood and formed a huge circle. In the middle of the circle was a huge bronze tripod, which was full of clear and mellow wine. There are burning braziers all around, which make the square without shadow. Around the venue, there are endless orcs, just like the ocean, whose colorful eyes reflect the fire and watch everything in the venue. Several shamans headed by wunur took the lead to walk out of the queue, close to the huge tripod in the center. They held up their wooden sticks and sang the ancient sacrificial rites in unison. The desolate tune spread out in the quiet flame burning sound, and many orcs in the field could hear it. With the spread of the distant desolate tune, the assembly hall became quieter and quieter, and all people no longer spoke and waited quietly. "The source of all fires, the fire of all fires." "We, the descendants of kedaren, call to you." "You are the first flame, the first light and the first heat that comes to the world." "Witness this moment." Dong¡ª¡ª The shamans dropped their long staff heavily, and a straight column of brilliant light rose from the earth and went straight into the sky. Even the tribes hundreds of miles away could see the column of light under the night sky. In countless tribes, all kinds of trumpets and shouts rang out. Then an old man, a child, a man and a woman came out of the tent and stood under the night wind and looked at the distant sky. With the rising of the central pillar of light covering the cauldron, the ripples spread from the foot of the cauldron to all directions, like a colorless strong wind, passing through the bodies of countless people and expanding into the distance. This kind of ripple, one after another, all the human or orcs who have been swept by this ripple feel that their brains are clear, just like heavy metal tremors, which sweep away many thoughts, and only one voice is clearly visible in their brains. That''s the trill of the giant tripod. Zila¡ª¡ª A knife cuts the palm of the hand, and the red blood flows from the palm and drops into the huge cauldron below. Blood like smoke around, slowly spread. Then, all the people on the side of the cauldron came forward together, took the knife, cut a hole in the palm of the hand, and the blood flowed down the fingertips from the palm of a representative. The transparent liquor in the cauldron was dyed red, and gradually changed color under the reflection of the flame, reflecting the magnificent and shaking bright red. A flame fell from the light column. With a bang, the flame spread to the whole liquid level in the cauldron, and the transparent light red flame began to burn. The hot air overflowed from the cauldron and lifted the clothes and hair of the people around. They were tall or short, fat or thin, or human or ORC. Their faces were very bright in the reflection of the fire, as if they were plated with a layer of light gold. Under the fire of eternal glory Everyone pressed their hands on the edge of the cauldron and felt the warm and trembling sound of metal. As they swore in unison, the sound also spread to every Orc''s mind with the ripples at the foot of the cauldron. Here we will make an oath that we will never break and form an eternal covenant until the end of all our lives Every word, every sentence, is so clear and powerful that it is like a steel and cast iron mark that it is branded into the deepest heart of all people. Under the sky reflected by the fire, nearly a million people are silent, solemnly listening to the voice and faith conveyed from the light column. The bronze wine cups stretched into the huge cauldron shrouded in flames and scooped out cups of bright red liquor with fire. [fangs and Morningstar, orcs and humans, guphia and clancia, so far¡ª¡ª Blood and fire share the same origin!] The liquor goes into the throat, burns the throat and throat, and falls into the stomach. All the wine cups were put on the edge of the cauldron again, like the sound of stone knocking, which spread to all directions. "Guphia!" "Clancia!" "Guphia!" "Clancia!" The quiet grassland broke out thunder like shouts, the sound reverberated ceaselessly, resounding through the clouds, spread throughout the grassland. It''s a great alliance. --------------- A few weeks later, the steppe of gufia. Lorraine hill and Niya walk under the sunny sky. Lorraine hill was wearing a white dress with red ribbons, a beige sun hat and a bow tied with red ribbons, which swayed slightly in the breeze. As the wind blows across the grassland, patches of grass fluctuate and shake like waves, and the sunlight reflects light and shade under its refraction. There is a smell of grass in the air, with the warm breeze into the nose, sometimes slightly itchy. Lolan Hill took Niya''s hand and walked in the surging sea of grass, with her ankles sometimes submerged and sometimes exposed. "It''s been a long time since you went to pier college." Said the silver haired girl. "Well." Niya nodded and looked at the figure walking ahead. She once guessed the identity of loranthel, thinking that she was a lady of a big family, or a princess from the East. It was not until recently that she knew that this was the great sage of clancia, the witch who controlled the power of the stars. Lorraine Hill found a beautiful hillside and took Niya to sit down. "How are you recently? I haven''t been to school for a long time." "Everyone is OK. Kafra joined the student union. Yeling and her new friend became a bully of gaota college. Letis and Alina were noisy sometimes, but they often had dinner together¡° "Sister boumansa is now the leader of Chengzhai college, and Lily is as lazy as she used to be." Niya describes the current situation of her peers in the college. She just got together with everyone before the holiday, so she knows something about it. And this holiday home, just once again met the flame conference, was also called to participate in the duel. In fact, there is no shortage of experts in clancia, such as Kanda, the head of the iron and steel sun knights, and Pullman and other founding fathers, but most of them have their own official duties. In addition, lorenthal wants to train the next generation of new talents, so that they have more opportunities to fight and show their face. And the last game, is also Lolan hill after the prediction to send Niya on the stage, so that the orc lost to the orc''s hand, also won''t let it too hurt self-esteem. Historically, it''s the orcs who have made their own choices, rather than being oppressed by humans. After all, her goal is not to suppress the orcs, but to enable them to unite with clancia in a peaceful and dignified way, so that there will be no harm left and more resistance reduced. Clancia is not only a country of human beings, but also a collection of beliefs and dreams. Sitting on the hillside of the grassland, Lorraine hill and Niya enjoy the peace and tranquility in the afternoon, chatting about the past until the purple fire clouds gradually emerge in the sky. The blue and purple sunset, the green earth, the evening wind, the flying dragonflies, the quiet and peaceful world. Chapter 511 The news of the merger of krancia with gufia grassland soon spread all over the world. A bird, owl, Falcon, carrying letters, rushed to every corner of the world to tell you this amazing change. The capital of the clock tower, mozwa. On the noisy street, the magic guide locomotive roared by. A person in black uniform stepped down from the car, held up an umbrella to block the gray rain from the sky, and walked into the tall building in front of him. There are eight huge columns at the entrance of the 76 storey minaret building. The long and wide stairs form a trapezoidal platform to support the columns. All kinds of people in uniform walk up the stairs and enter the building. Engraved tower, top floor. Here you can overlook the whole city from the window. You can have a panoramic view of all the scenery. It''s a good place for sightseeing. However, this place is not open to the outside world, but a place where the major factions in ruerna discuss affairs together. Although it seems that ruerna is ruled by the mage Council, in fact, many high-level mages know that it is the large factions behind the mage Council that really rule the country. They have their own unique skills and knowledge, and form the interest related warlords, and jointly maintain their own status. Under the clock tower on the top floor, the hall is surrounded by windows. You can clearly hear the roar of the harbor and river in the distance. Driven by the magic furnace, armored ships sail on the sea and shore. They carry goods from all directions. Then these raw materials are towed to the factory by locomotives for processing. Now, there are 12 mages sitting in this hall. They are sitting beside the 12 scales of the stone table in the direction of the clock. Behind them is a chair back about three meters high, which is enough to cover the whole body. From the back, you can''t see who is sitting on the stone chair in front. These stone chairs are engraved with complicated patterns, and each chair back has different exquisite patterns, representing different factions. Said a mage in a black robe with a half gear badge on his chest. "Now that everyone is here, let''s start." "We must have received news recently that krancia has merged the grassland of gufia first, and the two sides are still united by blood in the presence of nearly a million orcs on the grassland." "Such a grand and solemn ceremony also means that the violation of the covenant carries endless risks of reputation and trust collapse." "In this way, it will be very difficult for us to separate the two sides." After the mage finished, a dozen mages below looked at each other and talked in a low voice. Then some people raised their hands one after another. "At present, we have the support of black rock and Falcon on our side. In addition, the army recruited in the east of the former Vilga in recent years, although its overall population is slightly lower than that of the other side, its comprehensive strength should be far better than that of the alliance of clancia. It''s not a problem to beat them. " "That''s what I said, but as long as we move, who can guarantee that verdure won''t be in trouble immediately, and that group of Heretics in the South may even give me a loop. The group of divine winged birds under Jiansong city before are." Just opened, the leading mage said again, "but we can''t wait all the time. You should have seen the pamphlet from clancia not long ago." "Although her royal highness Lorraine hill is a new born witch, she seems to have received a lot of help from her predecessors and is very knowledgeable about the twilight age." "If her plan is really carried out, the advantages of our frost rose alliance will be gradually offset. Maybe they will be even stronger in decades or nearly a century." "Since we can''t wait and it''s too dangerous to start a fight immediately, we can only do our best to cut off its wings." "The strength of the sea must be strengthened. We need to have an armored fleet as soon as possible to block the contact between new Vega and the South Islands. At the same time, it is also convenient for us to transport troops, transport heavy demons along the coast to the West and the north, support our allies, and assist in fighting." "Do others have any suggestions to add?" Again, the mage with half a gear badge. "Maybe we can send someone to secretly support us, leave some secret lines in the holy land, disturb the selection of the next Pope, and make the new pope and clancia discord. In this way, they can also contain a lot of energy." One of the mages suggested. "There is a certain risk that if it is found, it will provoke their hostility and then add a new enemy." "But the problem is, even if we don''t, we can''t do it right away, can we? If we succeed, we will draw the holy land together, and the four countries will form a siege on clanesia, so we can have a great margin and send troops to conquer it. " "If you don''t do anything, there will be no hope. If you do it, there will be more chances of victory. Why don''t you try?" In this master''s account, other mages on the scene also wavered. After several conversations, most of them changed to support this proposal. "In fact, these are trivial matters. Our biggest pressure and problems still come from the green on one side. The empire is so huge that as long as a small part of it moves, we can hardly resist it." After hearing these words, the hall gradually became dull. The reason why everyone took the trouble to get a frost rose union was that they lived in the shadow of this giant beast day by day and were anxious to change. "Forget it, let''s not talk about it. Have you heard from verdant recently? " "Yes, it''s still big news." "Oh, is it another count who has revealed that he has an illegitimate child?" One of the mages laughed. "No, it''s said that it''s the seventh lady of the landsworth family, who has officially announced her engagement to Prince Wang. The wedding will be held in about 1-2 years." "Ha ha, today''s Prince Wang has a good life. His brothers are talented and outstanding, but they are old now because they were born too early. So that the two emperors directly chose the young Gemini at the end. It is said that they are only in their 20s this year. They are really young. " "Yes, it can be said that in order to pave the way for the two princes, the emperor has deliberately suppressed many objections. He not only found the landsworth family, a well-known family, as his in laws, but also specially supported the collateral nobles of his mother''s family, so that they could command the important positions in the army and control the army." "Even recently, I heard that the emperor summoned the Duke of Griffin to give another queen''s place to the sarius family." "The Duke of Griffin doesn''t like it. The power of his family has reached its peak. Adding a queen to the family will not change anything. Instead, he will get involved in all kinds of disputes over the throne. I guess the old Griffin Duke would prefer his children to marry a clean family "Moreover, speaking of the Griffin dukes, they originated from the Griffin Kingdom, which was originally an independent country, only merged into verdant under the mediation of the sages. Now the kingdom of Oz is no longer there, and the sages are afraid of the powerful verdant royal family. Now they are afraid that they will no longer be middlemen." All the delegates on the floor talked about verdant affairs and occasionally laughed to vent their long-standing depression. However, when the meeting was about to end, they had to return to the right track and discuss how to deal with the verdant empire. "Even though the two emperors of cangcui don''t intend to fight, the Baska family still can''t be underestimated. The dragon of their family is still terrible. In addition, their ancestors are a branch of cangcui royal family. Even if they go to the west without permission, they may not be punished. Maybe in order to appease the red dragon, cangcui royal family has to endorse it, so that cangcui empire can declare war directly." "Mountain rain is coming..." people sigh. "This year, we will continue to increase the budget, improve the public opinion environment in the verdant Empire, and suppress the voice of the main fighters." "In addition, let''s ask the two adults again. Maybe only the TA can help us solve this problem..." "It can only be so." .... "Then this meeting is over. After that, Xie Liqing will put forward a motion. We will cooperate according to the situation." "Let''s leave it to the" moment of the hour "faction this time." A mage with a delicate pocket watch stood up. He had short blond hair and a handsome face. He bent slightly at the audience. Chapter 512 The yellow leaves fell from the trees beside the road, floated into a carriage below with the wind, and then were caught by a white hand. Lorraine Hill looked at the yellow leaves in his hand, which felt slightly moist, and could see a little green trace in the vein. It''s autumn. Since the flame conference, guphia was merged into clanesia, and then a series of material allocation, personnel settlement, branch construction, etc. were arranged. These were not the work of loranthal, but the mature system of clanesia. She continued her tour of the country with the ragtish caravan, and now she turned around East, north, central, West and south of clancia. However, the south side is close to new Verga, and the only thing she knows is the two provinces in the West. One is close to the coast, with several ports and plain rivers, and the other is close to the white cliff plateau of the holy land, where the climate is cold. There are several roads to the holy mountain of kalenrill, the capital of the holy land, where the Blazing Angels turn into statues. Before leaving for the west, she was going to go back to Soland and explain some things, so as to gather together her experiences and ideas. The carriage followed the motorcade slowly through the hills and fields towards the middle of clancia. ------------- Two weeks later, Soland, the Royal chamber. In such a large space, there is now a virtual miniature model. It is the map of clancia and its surrounding areas, on which there are small mountains and rivers, representing the various topographical features of the territory. Lolan hill, dressed in an elegant robe with white background and blue edge, stands in the center of the hall, flanked by a group of clancia high-rise buildings such as Pullman. "Long time no see, everyone." "Good, your highness." With a short opening speech, Lorraine Hill picked up a slender indicator stick and danced in the air. A small fireball, representing the sun, appeared in the sky above "clancia", with forests, mountains and grasslands below. "This time I traveled around China and saw many problems to be solved..." Lorraine Hill describes some areas that can be improved, and finally begins to make a summary. "At present, the handicraft industry in China is still very scattered. As a result, many standards are different, and it is difficult to produce something on a large scale and efficiently, which is a waste of manpower and material resources." "Take the simplest woven bamboo basket for example." "Many people go to the forest to cut down bamboo and then come back to make it up. It seems that there is no problem, but in fact, the efficiency is very low." "If we decompose the process and organize the production by people, it will be different." "Some people specially cut bamboo, some saw bamboo and cut bamboo strips, some wove bamboo, some barbecue shaped ribs, and some installed baskets." "In this way, the overall efficiency will be greatly increased, and the single day output allocated to each person will be doubled, and it will be more professional, and the quality will be better." "Such examples can be applied to many aspects, such as textile, porcelain, glass, clothing and so on." "At the beginning, according to the distribution of domestic resources, we can set up specialized production organizations in places close to raw materials, produce on such a large scale, and then distribute them to the whole country." "After a few years, we will get a group of skilled employees. The centralized development of the industry has greatly promoted technological progress and reduced freight costs." "In the long run, there will be many ordinary people who will learn the relevant technology, and then they will build their own factories to make up for some market vacancies and differentiated products..." In fact, what loranshire said is that many state-owned enterprises unique to red countries, when there is no technology accumulation and experience in the whole country, the State takes the lead in trial and error and establishes a perfect industrial system, and then small individual enterprises gradually make up for the gap in the market. In this way, the whole market and environment will gradually become active. At the beginning, we need to solve the problem of whether there is a market economy or not, and then the problem of whether it is good or not. It is not good to blindly worship the market economy£¨ It''s the author''s private goods, which everyone laughs off.) Having said some economic and industrial problems, Lorraine Hill began to plan the layout of some industries. "According to the field observation, two large-scale water drive stations can be built in the south of niedershire and the east of Wulin county to provide power for the local industry, which can save a lot of coal." Lorenziger placed a pointer on the map model at the junction of the hills and plains, where there are two rivers running down the sighing mountains. "In addition, China should also start to prepare for the establishment of institutions of higher learning, that is, universities." "The preliminary plan is that there should be at least one university in each province, and there should be at least five universities in central Soland." "Exchanges and competitions can be carried out between universities to enhance their vitality." .... "We should not only teach extraordinary knowledge and other combat skills, but also cultivate their views on good and evil, world outlook, values and so on. In this way, these students will become the continuation of our dream." ...... "To re plan the layout of major cities, we need to leave redundancy for future expansion, and we need to plan sewers well in advance." This young girl with silver hair is telling the vision of the future of this country. The high-level of clancia on one side is filled with emotion. Some even take out a small book to quickly write down these words and regard them as treasures in the future. .... "That''s all for today, then." Putting down his baton, Lorraine Hill took a breath. This moment just now seems to go back to a few years ago, when she was teaching a group of make-up students in the club activity room of ermenas. Unconsciously, she said a lot of advanced words. Seeing that everyone hasn''t responded, she''s going to leave first. If anyone is particularly curious, she won''t have to take a rest tonight. You have to pay attention to it later, Lorraine hill. When you say so many words that you haven''t heard of, you may not know how many people will come to ask you how you think of them. When you ask, if you can''t answer them for a moment, it''s a shame. Girl in the heart of a small reflection, ready to take a quick walk, slip out of the hall. "Just a moment, please." I don''t want a woman''s voice to interrupt the girl''s light handed behavior. Lorraine Hill turned his head and looked at the intellectual woman in glasses. "Fowler, what''s the matter?" This woman is the current supreme judge of clancia. "Yes, your highness, I have some legal issues. I want your advice." The woman judge bowed to salute respectfully, then pushed her eyes and said. Well, it seems that I can''t go back to take a bath early today. The girl whispered in her heart, and then took out the complicated legal provisions and cases in the system, ready to have a long talk with the justice all night. However, there is no way to do it. Who makes her love this new country? Just like watching her growing up children, she always hopes it will be healthier. And here, also reposed her many hopes for the future. All dreams come true through this. Chapter 513 The trees in the red fruit palace, full of tender green leaves, slowly turn yellow, and then slowly fall, sprinkle on the cobblestone path. Time Leisurely passed by, warm air, soulful autumn wind, gradually cold frost, the four seasons outside the window are constantly changing. With a heavy snow falling, the world quiets down again. In the morning, the graceful birds chirped in the distant branches, becoming the only voice in the ice and snow. Loranthel turned over in the warm blanket, and after a while, he reluctantly opened his eyes and looked at the bright window. Sometimes sleep is not only physical rest and recovery, but also mental relaxation and enjoyment. Even in this world of excellent physical fitness, she also believes that only by sleeping well can an individual be kept in a good state. But it would be better if it was later in the morning. Although the girl is usually very conscientious and serious, but occasionally also want to be lazy and relax. After sitting up from the bed, she stretched and shook her head. Then she rolled up her hair behind her head and tied it with a blue hair band. Then she got out of bed. Looking from the room, half of the round windows are submerged by accumulated snowflakes, and there is a layer of white frost on them, which looks fuzzy. She went to the window and tried to open it for air, only to find that the edge of the window was stuck with ice. Warm air will cover the window, a few seconds later, the snow gradually melted, the silver haired girl finally opened the window. It''s snowing. The whole city of Soland was immersed in white, and the world became quiet. But I can still see the shapes of houses in the outline of the snow. Occasionally, a small black spot will appear, which is the chimney of the house, with a faint blue smoke rising. It means that the people inside are heating or making a fire to cook. Although this is a world with extraordinary power, many ordinary people still live a simple and simple life as in the distant past. They use firewood to make a fire, use boats to cross rivers, ride horses on the earth, and touch and feel the world with their own hands. The fresh air outside the window poured into the warm room, which made people wake up. The girl looked at the early morning scenery, then turned around, washed and changed her clothes. Dressed in a pure white and blue robe, the girl''s beautiful curve can be seen. She walks on the stone road in the palace, and is saluted and greeting from time to time. As loranthel lived in Soland for a long time, many bodyguards, maids, officials, students and so on got to know this simple and elegant girl. Perhaps before we came here, we all had a special kind of worship. What kind of great person should the sage be? We all had all kinds of reverie. After really knowing and contacting this young lady sage, it is another kind of feeling. She is not that strange and untouchable existence, on the contrary, she is very approachable. Even if an ordinary maid or guard talks to her, she will stop, listen carefully and answer well. Sometimes, some maids who were close to her could see the girl planting flowers in the red fruit palace. She would read, write, even take a nap under the tree. Occasionally, she would sit on the swing with her long silver hair and white skirt floating in the wind. Over time, people will unconsciously blur their identity, as if this is a quiet 17-year-old girl, rather than the spiritual symbol of this country. Through the long corridor of the palace, Lorraine hill came to a hall in the north. This tall building is like a church, with high domes, large colored glazed windows and candlesticks. The dark green floor is hard and smooth. You can hear the sound of your own steps when you walk into the hall. "Here comes your highness." A rabbit eared girl turned from the high platform in front of her and looked at the approaching Lorraine hill. "Ready, Mila." "Well, that''s about it. The children are out of the palace." She jumped gently down the steps, then came to Lorraine hill and continued. "You''ll be here in half an hour, and then I''ll give you a brief explanation." Today is the graduation day for a group of students. These students are all angels. Some of them are human beings, some are rabbit ears. They have been studying in sauland for two years. Since the establishment of clancia, in order to deal with the urgent need for various doctors and rescue personnel, the state has set up a school in the royal capital to teach the knowledge of angel sequence. Originally, the school should be guided and educated by the Holy Land priests or teachers. However, due to the rigid relationship between clancia and the Holy Land in the early days, there was no agreement. In addition, with the change of the pope in the holy land, some external affairs were shelved. Later, krancia invited the rabbit ear people from the tisilan mountains to serve as teachers. Although most of them were not at a high level, the good thing is that what they need to cultivate is not high-end talents, but basic medical care that benefits the army and the local people, so the school is operating in this way. Fortunately, with the arrival of Lorraine hill, a lot of medical knowledge and extraordinary knowledge were added to make this school really on the right track. In this way, the support of holy land was abandoned, and the curriculum and ideas taught by the school were more in line with their own needs. Later, the high-level of clancia simply abandoned holy land and built a system of their own. It can be predicted that with the development of clancia, there will be more priests coming from it in the future. They do not care about the various ideas of the holy land, and form their own organizational structure independent of the angel church, just like the Protestant church in the past. "Well, haven''t your highness figured out the name of the school yet?" Before the students came, Mira stood behind Lorraine hill, helped him comb his hair, and asked in a low voice. "Well, I''m thinking of a simpler name." "Well? I thought his highness would take some grand names, such as light, salvation, the sun and so on. " "Why does Mira think so¡° The girl felt funny and curious. "Because that''s what your highness named the Knights order of the rabbit ear clan before. The Knights order of the iron and steel sun, when you listen to it, makes people feel hot-blooded and powerful. The members of the Knights order are also proud of this name." "Well, because the Knights are used to fight, they need to inject a great and iron will, so they use such a name." "But now this group of students are different. Their identity is very special. They not only need to treat physical wounds, but also need to answer many spiritual doubts. They have a religious temperament. If we go further in this direction, we will form a kind of blind worship and fanaticism. " "And I don''t want to see that." Chapter 514 It''s like outside a church. "Come on, let''s go in one by one. Don''t crowd." Mira and several teachers organized the order, let the group of students orderly into the hall, and then one by one sit on the bench. After everyone sat down, she went to the stage and looked at the students in white robes below. These students are about 15-18 years old, and they have received perfect education in school. At present, they are all extraordinary people with angel sequence 2-3. Most of them were born ordinary, and many of them were orphans who lost their parents in the war. Kindergartens established by the state all over the country will examine children''s qualifications and tendencies, and then select them to study in various intermediate colleges. Some of them will become soldiers, some will become craftsmen, and some will become healers, that is, the extraordinary of angel sequence. After getting rid of the names of nuns and priests with strong religious flavor, clancia decided to call these extraordinary angels she cultivated as healers. They may not know much about Jingyi and other concepts, but they are better at the treatment and prevention of diseases. "Congratulations on your successful graduation from the school." Mira sums it up. "From today on, you will become an official healer, walking in clancia, to clear up the pain and sadness, and bring healing and beauty to you." "Finally, let''s welcome his royal highness Lorraine hill to give you a final blessing." After that, Mila moved away from the center of the high platform, and then a girl in a white and blue dress stepped on the stage, with warm applause. In fact, the students in the college often see this sage, but they are still excited about his arrival, because today is of special significance. Lorraine Hill stepped onto the stage and looked at the students below. These young children still had pure and green faces, and their eyes were especially clear and vivid. Since coming to Soland, loranthal has not interfered in other matters except for some large-scale planning opinions, and will not appear in the conference hall every day. She also spent more time in this school, teaching some medicine and extraordinary knowledge, and occasionally watching them play and exercise. These students can also be said to be in addition to those who were in tisilan forest in those years, the second group of students she taught herself. There are not many or many of them, about 600 people, all of whom are angels. Their job introduction is different, but in the systematic observation, they all have two common skills. [medical treatment Lv.3]: by studying the medical knowledge of the past civilization, we can understand the pathogenesis principle and prevention and cure methods of 90% common cases, though they are not high-end, but they can prevent the spread of smallpox, malaria, cholera and plague, and treat most of the small diseases in life. Clear heart Lv. 2: understand some psychological knowledge, understand the source of other people''s pain, and dredge and enlighten. At present, there is still a lack of medical personnel and systems that benefit the public in the whole world. Most people are at great risk even if they have a cold or fever. If they can''t heal themselves, they will get worse and spread. There are not all pastors in the angel church, and not everyone can afford them. Except for the babies who die at birth, less than one-third of the children in the world can live to adulthood. If we take into account the children who died within a month after birth, I''m afraid less than one fifth of them can live to adulthood. No matter the earth in the past or the Ivar world today, many lives are still facing various threats. When lorenthal looked up the data, he saw that even the emperors of the earth period, less than half of their princesses and princesses could live to adulthood. Under the best medical conditions in the country, let alone the children of the poor. Without antibiotics, disease can easily take away a young life. Many of the children in front of Lorraine Hill also lost their families in famine and pestilence. "School life is coming to an end, we will start a new journey, there will be a lot of frustrations and difficulties along the way, hard work may become inevitable." "You are going to walk in the mountains, fields, swamps, wasteland, into the remote towns and villages, to understand and cure the unknown pain." "It''s bound to be a hard and long journey." "You are the first group of students in our school, and also the students I taught myself. I am proud of this. I also hope you can be confident that you can overcome many difficulties and bring happiness to more people." "Even if no one recognizes and knows... I still see it." After that, Lorraine Hill bent over to salute. The students on the scene looked at the girl. Many people''s eyes were slightly moist. They may not understand why there is such a surge of sadness and emotion in their hearts, but the sacred mission is firmly imprinted in their hearts. It''s the end of the ceremony. Lorraine hill was sitting in a wooden chair under the colored window. In front of him was a fresh graduate. "What''s your name?" The silver haired girl asked softly. "My name is Phileas." The student nervously looked at the sage who had a good face. "Good name." The girl said so, and then engraved the name on a small bronze plate with a special pen. Her silver hair reflected a faint haze in the sunlight. White and slender fingers gently around, with a red string around the bronze medal, like a pendant in general. After that, the bronze medal with the name on it was put into the young man''s palm. The yellow solid bronze medal is slightly heavy. On the front is a simple and small rabbit. Next to it is a bunch of branches with small berries. On the back is the name of the student. "This is for you. I wish you health and peace." The girl meditates in her heart, and a trace of her power is attached to this small bronze medal. Maybe she can help the child at the critical moment. "Thank you, sage!" The student took the bronze medal in both hands, responded excitedly, then held it tightly to his chest and walked away slowly. Behind him, another student came forward. In this way, Lorraine Hill sat under the colorful window in the sunlight, blessing this student who was about to travel. That hazy and quiet posture has also become the memory engraved in the hearts of many students, as well as the belief to stick to it. After blessing the last student, Lorraine hill put down his hand, and then he felt tired and dizzy. She stood up and rubbed her forehead. She was a little unsteady. With Mila''s help, she slowly walked out of the church in the palace. The sun is about to set, and the purple sunset hovers on the horizon. The students who thought they had all left still stayed outside the church. When Lorraine Hill appeared at the gate, they looked at the tired silver haired girl and bowed deeply. It is because of this sage and the establishment of clancia that these lonely and weak children can be raised and escape death. They can not only grow up healthily, but also learn a lot of knowledge. The wind in the evening is not as cold as that in the morning, but much warmer. The afterglow of the setting sun falls on these white robes, emitting a faint warm light. Chapter 515 Ermenas, temple college. In the apartment dormitory, the sound of footsteps came from the corridor, which made many students wake up from their dreams. Dormitory door suddenly opened, a loud voice appeared in the room. "Get up, my people. This dark world is waiting for us to save it "Go away, in the early morning, I just want to lie in bed." There was a groan of pain in the dormitory, as if protesting against breaking the seal of peace. "Ah, such laziness can''t be the Savior of the world." The student strode to the window, pulled the curtain, and the bright glare came in. "No, No." More painful sounds came from under the quilt. "What a cowardly voice, do you still remember the original oath?" "What is that?" A faint sound came from under the quilt. "Climb the holy mountain of kalenrill and become a famous warrior of light." "Oh, that''s a wrong idea." When people think of the complicated classics and herbal medicine recently, they have a headache again. No one told him that he had to learn so much complicated knowledge to become a hero. Seeing that several roommates still didn''t want to get out of bed, the student sighed and said, "in that case, let me tell you something important." "Our angel, the object we swear to follow, the eternal flawless girl, the flowers surrounded by thousands of white robes, are purer than the moon and more moving than the sun. The leader of the staff who leads the light and flame, the crown of students, is back." Every time he said a sentence, a figure appeared under the quilt. They put on their clothes and yelled. "You didn''t say that earlier." The words in the mouth are fragrant and concise. "Bring up my best gear!" A roommate opened a locked box, which was covered with a set of exquisite armor, shining silver. "Cape, yes, and Cape!" "A knight without a cape is not a complete knight." He said the famous saying of his invention, and from the wardrobe he pulled out the wide cloak with white background and gold edge, with an excited look. "I said early this morning, why is it so noisy outside the corridor? It''s obviously a weekend off." One of them tied the button in the middle of his coat and robe, sat on a chair and began to put on his shoes. "I didn''t expect the chief to come back." "I''m going to talk to chief Rochelle about this year''s bitterness." This year, Rochelle is not in school. In many competitions of ermenas, the students of temple college are not good. Many of them are won by their old rivals, Chengzhai college. In particular, the "black water lily" club, which has a large number of talented people, has won the top of many competitions, making other colleges feel more pressure. After putting on their clothes and armor, they checked in front of the mirror, and then rushed down the stairs with the group in the corridor to the college''s Xinghui Cathedral, where she is said to be now. This kind of scene takes place everywhere in the college. Since the rise of the "black water lily" community at the end of last year, the students of temple college are more and more nostalgic for the glory of temple college when the girl was still there. In front of the noisy crowd, two teams of white knights in neat armor separated the students from the church. Inside, a small number of nuns surround a young girl. Ingrid pushed open the side door, walked in and looked at the silver haired girl. "Rochelle is so popular." There was a smile on the corner of her mouth. "Well..." Lorraine Hill sat in the middle chair, uttered a pitiful voice, and let the nuns on one side dress him up. In the school, except that Niya knew that she was the Witch of the stars and the sage of clancia, the other students did not know the true identity of the girl. But that doesn''t mean that Rochelle is not famous in the college. Although she didn''t come to school for a year, her legend still spread among the students. "The sick girl", "the pure white nun", "the angel with silver hair" and so on. As the winner of the most valuable "champion of breaking the army" in the college, she has always been the target of attention from all sides. With her personal strength and charm, she changed the direction of the competition and defeated the powerful Chengzhai college, which has been talked about by everyone. Especially at present, Chengzhai college has a tendency to become a "big devil", and other colleges miss this mysterious and special girl in their shadow. Some of her stories have been turned out and spread over and over again. Many people just listen to her name, but don''t see her. Naturally, they are more and more curious and looking forward to her. So as soon as she came back this time, it triggered a wave of onlookers. In the past, although she was a college student, she was not mentioned most of the time because she was often absent from class. Only her classmates or freshmen would mention this girl. In the eyes of the students, this girl is very beautiful, but she is also in poor health. She looks very weak, giving people a desire to protect. This kind of idea and thought continued until last year''s big game. At that time, when sesina appeared in the carriage with the girl, she appeared in front of all the students for the first time. As soon as she appeared, she was convinced by many students of angel sequence and was appointed as the chief successor of the college. Later, in the college to college competition, it was even more unusual. With the blessing of its field, the Jedi of temple college fought back, defeated the strong enemy and won the championship. In this way, the girl''s position in the college was established. "How long will Rochelle stay this time?" Seeing that the girl was wearing a special chief dress, Ingrid came forward to help her straighten out her dress and asked in a low voice. "This time, it will be different." Lorraine hill looks at himself in the mirror, blinks, and the system displays his own information. Name: Lorraine Hill falling star Race: human (100% ancient) Identity: The Witch of stars and miracles, the great sage of clancia, the co owner of the tisilan mountains, and the fire singer on the grassland Status: healthy (no abnormality) Sequence: Angel sequence 5: the voice of Cang Zou Demon sequence 5 blood red skirt (hidden, not activated) Natural sequence 4: Summer Flame blooming (hidden, not activated) Talent: Miracle of the stars [myth level]: the fate of starlight textile yarn is stirred, so it becomes an inevitable miracle by chance£¨ It has been awakened, but it has a great load on itself. It is not recommended to use it easily.) The wind of the blue sky [myth level]: the constitution is as clear as the sky. It is very light. Everything in your perception is as clear and real as hair on a mirror£¨ Sky, atmosphere, perception, purification related fields get a great bonus.) Ability: [shining] (legend level): can dispel darkness, shadow, fog and other forces. [absolute purity] (myth level): it can purify heterogeneous, impurity and chaotic things, or it can be used to purify matter and energy. [rebirth and healing] (legend level): the broken limb is reborn and perfectly repaired. As long as the brain is not dead, the person can live. [voice of the sky] (legend): your song can be attached with various special effects to affect people and things around you. However, because of the stability and stability of magic, it is not suitable to be used against enemies, but to give blessing to teammates£¨ This ability will increase as the sequence goes up.) skill: [Qingjing field Lv. 7] (legend): the combination of purification and treatment can make the organisms in this field get rid of diseases and abnormal virus infection, heal wounds, recover quickly, and have conceptual restraint on diseases. [white hymn Lv. 8] (legend): enhance the strength of the surrounding teammates, make their extraordinary core stable, and enhance their physique. They can break out more magic and use powerful skills of side effects (weaken or even eliminate some side effects). [seal of light sword Lv. 7] (legend): stagnates and freezes the enemy''s magic power, making it impossible for people to use extraordinary power£¨ Group seal for sequence 5, monomer seal for sequence 6, and weaken opponent''s strength for sequence 7.) [Star Praying Lv. 7] (legend): a skill that belongs to the star witch alone. It can attach a little power to something or someone, be activated by strong belief, slightly reverse the probability and develop in the direction of praying£¨ This effect can only happen once, and every time you pray, you will consume a little power, which needs the witch to recover after a long time or deep sleep.) During this period, since she was promoted to rank 5, she gradually felt her power, instead of being passive as before. In this way, there is also a little self-protection. Although it can''t cause a miracle on a large scale like the fall of the star, it can change the war situation by a small margin. In this way, she also has some confidence and assurance. After the examination this year, she will apply to the college and really go to holy land to be an exchange student. In order to explore the truth of the angels, and access to the holy land of many information and classics. As an organization specially established for chaos disaster, angel church has extremely detailed skills and means, as well as secret materials excavated from past relics. Now in the college, except for a few witches and sequence 9 who know their true identity, other teachers know that she is an excellent student and the same person as Lorraine. But that''s all. It doesn''t affect her going to the holy land. Although the holy land has sequence 9 now, under the influence of her star power, as long as you carefully avoid this few sequence 9 bishops or priests, and do not meet directly, you can receive knowledge and instruction in it as a normal student. Chapter 516 Several nuns in white robes with silver rims dressed Lorraine hill up. Then Ingrid handed the staff that the girl had used in the contest to Lorraine hill. In this way, they followed the silver haired girl and walked out of Xinghui cathedral. "Rochelle!" "Rochelle!" In front of us, it was like a fanatical scene of chasing stars. The students crowded in the open space in front of Xinghui cathedral. Some of them are real followers of Rochelle, some are just very interested in it, want to see what the girl looks like, and some are attracted by the crowd, want to see what it is. In any case, there was no malice. Lorraine Hill had no choice but to walk out of the church and wave to the students below. Only in this way can he satisfy the curiosity of these people. In this way, the similar scene in ermenas lasted for several days, the enthusiasm of the students gradually faded, and became similar to the usual. ------ The cemetery on the north side of the temple college has a quiet environment, with stone tablets arranged among the green grass, in which Rochelle and Ingrid walk. "At this year''s winter festival party, it was still boumansa who won the championship by absolute advantage." Ingrid said about the school. "But there are also other amazing talents, such as aloy and Yeling of gaota college, and Wannian of our college. Although the assessment methods of each school are different, generally speaking, knights have a good cultural level. They are literate, proficient in local laws, skilled in combat skills, and can cooperate well. Among them, excellent Knights even have good military command ability. In peacetime, they may be busy with different things, but once they go to war, they will be called up by local nobles or organizations to become military officers. Therefore, if you want to quickly understand the military power of an aristocrat, it depends on how many certified Knights there are in his hands and territory. The more the number, the stronger it will be. In some countries, all the members of the elite troops are knights. Such an excellent individual, through the unique way of war sequence, will burst out great strength, which is often the pillar of the country. For example, west wind''s SDR, sarius family''s Griffin order, Baska family''s red dragon order, Wordsworth family''s Unicorn order and so on. "Has Rochelle thought about where to go after graduation?" Ingrid asked. "It''s not decided yet. Maybe... I''ll go around?" Said the girl. "Well, no matter where you come to the holy land, your strength is the most important. There are many orders in the holy land. If you can consult many predecessors, you will have less detours and be more smooth." Ingrid sincerely invited me. Lorraine hill, who had planned to visit the holy land, did not refuse at this time, but before she went, she still wanted to know more about the situation there. "Ingrid grew up in holy land. What''s life like there..." In the pure cemetery, the two people talk and walk on the path. Birds fall on the branches and sing. A little snow falls from the branches into the grass below and turns into drops of water. ---------- Tower college. "Ha ha ha, stupid night spirit can''t catch me." A burst of hearty laughter came from one side of the tower, and then many students saw a girl with short brown and black hair flying by the window on a lion in the corridor. And followed by an angry girl, she has a pair of white horsetail, riding on a deep gold dragon, chasing the lion. Although the winged lion didn''t fly fast, the deep golden dragon behind it was slower. Its wings were like thick rocks, and it was left behind by the flying lion. "Ah, how angry!" The night spirit stamped his feet behind the dragon, and then said to the dragon under him. "Can eloe be faster, can you?" The Dragon below did not have the good spirit to hit a loud nose, then issued with the body shape does not match the slender sound. "I can''t do it, night spirit. Flying is not my field." "Well, Alina, you wait. When sister Lorraine comes back, I''m going to complain that you bullied me." See Alina riding a black lion disappeared in the mountains, night spirit frustrated sitting on the back of the dragon. The dark golden dragon with the night spirit falls on a platform, then dissipates and condenses into a girl. She is almost the same size as the night spirit, wearing a lovely bubble skirt, and her hair is light blue with double horsetails. "After flying for a while, I''m hungry. Let''s go to dinner." Pull up the slightly unhappy night spirit, said eloe. "All right." Two hands holding hands, walking in the corridor, talking to each other, and soon issued a whisper of laughter. Chapter 517 The examination at the end of the year was thoughtful, and ermenasne became quiet. Everyone was preparing for the exam. Lorraine hill was sitting in the hut of temple college, looking at a letter that had just opened. This letter is from flossia. Since she left the campus, in mid June of the year, flossia was also taken back to the green Empire to attend the grand engagement ceremony in the Empire. The letter tells about her recent life in the imperial capital. Even flossia, who was born in a famous family, has recently to relearn a variety of etiquette to cope with the coming grand ceremony. During this period, various royal designers consulted her for various opinions and ideas. It is said that nearly 100 sets of wedding costumes will be made for the royal family and the Wordsworth family to choose from. All kinds of celebration personnel, props, clothing arrangements, and so on, because of the flattery of all parties, will specially come to ask the future queen''s opinions. Today, she is like a bird surrounded by a cage of flowers. No matter where she goes, she is followed by a large group of people. Even if she wipes her hands, seven servants will offer towels of different materials and patterns for her to choose. Once she chose one of them, the material and pattern would immediately become popular in the aristocratic circle of the imperial capital, and all kinds of aristocratic ladies and women would compete to imitate it. Life has become very noisy, almost no privacy. Sometimes in the face of some of the maid around, also dare not speak casually. Because casual words are likely to be distorted and spread quickly. You never know how many people''s eyes are behind the servant who leads the horse for you and serves several noble families. Like bloodthirsty fish, they gather around to catch any news and things worth gossiping about. In the face of this situation, flossia was depressed for a long time. Later, her brother came to the imperial capital and asked her to transfer a group of servants from her hometown. After that, the situation improved a lot. "Flossia''s life doesn''t look so smooth..." Lorraine Hill whispered, looking at the handwriting on the paper. This letter was sent by frociato''s own brother, otherwise, I don''t know how many people''s tables it was on. As a top Green family, the Wordsworth family and the royal family, among which the new couple, can be said to be the focus of the whole emperor. And Floria became a household name in titunia. First, because of her identity, the legitimate daughter of Wordsworth family, Prince Wang''s fiancee, and the future White Queen of the Empire. Second, because of her amazing beauty, before she came to school, flossia had the title of "Wordsworth''s sun diamond", and now it has become the title of "titania''s sun diamond". Titania was the name of the fairy queen who married Yalin. Later, after cangcui established her empire, in memory of the fairy queen, she changed the name of the emperor to titania. Now, this young girl with fairy blood is not only the bond between the two families, but also the symbol of the balance and appeasement of the green empire. It can be said that she is the perfect marriage object of the royal family. No wonder the emperor summoned Duke Wordsworth many times, and after many persuasions, he made the marriage. After reading the letter, Lorraine hill put down the letter and looked out the window at the sky. As the messenger was a close friend of brother flossia, he didn''t leave any other contact information, and there was no confidential content in his letter. After he handed it over to ermenas for safekeeping, he left. There is no way for Lorraine hill to reply. I''m afraid it will be several years before he meets again. ------ A week later, when the exam was over, Lorraine Hill''s application to go to holy land as an exchange student was approved, and he would go there next semester. Before leaving school, she got together with her friends several times. Outside the bridge pier college, on the Lanjian river. A small canoe was floating on the river, with light snow in the sky, falling into the river and melting quickly. Several girls were sitting in the boat, and a small stove was built in the middle, in which porridge and milk were cooked, emitting bursts of fragrance. Wearing a black-and-white winter skirt, Lorraine Hill sat at the stern of the boat, put his hand out of the window, caught some snowflakes, and observed them in the palm of his hand. "Sister Lorraine ~" night spirit in the boat happily rushed over, the long double horsetail flying in the air. Lorraine Hill catches up with the coquettish girl and sighs in her heart that the night spirit has grown up, much heavier than before. This petite girl in everyone''s eyes is now 16 years old. Under her light cyan winter skirt, there are thick white stockings, which wrap her slender legs. Sitting in Lorraine Hill''s arms, two little feet slightly shaking, that the master at the moment happy mood. "The night spirit is almost as tall as Lorraine." Looking at the girl sitting in Lorraine hill, she sighed. "Ha ha, look how she will act in a coquettish way in the future." Alina was laughing. At the moment, she is holding a hairy yellow and white "big ball" and sitting by the fire, holding a few meat kebabs in her hand, ready to roast. Soon after, the ball moved, then stretched out, yawned and swayed. It was a lovely cat. Compared with the timidity and panic when she first came to school, it was calm and calm now. "Meow ~" With a long cry, the cat sat on Alina''s lap and looked at the flame and barbecue in front of her. It didn''t move. Its tail swayed from side to side. Sometimes it swept Alina''s wrist and made people want to catch it. Lettiss stood on tiptoe, ready to hang a metal hollow ball on the top of the canoe. Because she couldn''t reach it, she asked Niya to help her. After a while, the hollow ball was hung up. "What''s the use of this." Niya asked, looking at the copper ball swaying with the boat. "Well, it can heat the air and make the boat warm. It''s an improved version of the previous large heater. It''s not only smaller, but also more beautiful." "Everything has to be beautiful and good-looking so that everyone will like it." Letis said her creed. Not far from the bow, lily is sitting on a small wooden stool with a fishing rod and a silk hook. "Vermeea, do you think there are fish in this one?" After waiting for a long time, Lily turns her head and asks the girl with blue hair on the other side. "Yes or no, maybe they are not interested in your bait?" She said, stroking her hair with her hand. "Well, what should I do? Now that I can''t catch insects in winter, I have to make some bacon slices for breakfast as bait." "Maybe we have to wait for the fish who like to eat bacon to wake up from the bottom of the water." She said with a smile. Lily helplessly looked at the buoy with the ups and downs, propped up her chin with her hands, and whispered: "how long will it take to wait? Girls don''t have much patience." "How about some bread first." The voice of boumansha came from one side. She opened the prepared snacks and gave them to the people in the boat. There was another burst of frolic and laughter. Outside the awning, snow is flying for thousands of miles, and the world is covered in silver. Chapter 518 The capital of the clock tower, mozwa. Although it is already deep winter, there is no snow in the city near the sea, and the sky is still gray. I don''t know whether the smoke obscures the sky or the sunlight is dim in winter. Most of the people in the street are in coats. Many of them are mages and alchemists of magic sequence. Some of them are workers of workshops in the city. Among them are calculators, clerical typists, warehouse dispatchers, repair technicians, postmen and so on. Mozwa, the former capital of ruhrna, is more like a renaissance city than any other part of the world. But different from advocating the humanities, there are really extraordinary magic and all kinds of magical alchemy. Giant airships flying in the sky, heavy locomotives on the streets, hollow lines in shops, the swiping sound of typewriters in roadside shops, and the mechanical blunders and swords carried by patrolmen all show a very different style from the previous earth civilization. On a street near the edge of the city, a man in a top hat and a black windbreaker walked by quietly. His boots stepped in the shallow puddle, splashing slightly and echoing in the alley. He turned a few corners and came to a cafe. The front door of the cafe is a revolving hard metal door, but it is inlaid with large glass in the middle, and its frame is painted with black paint. It looks a bit artistic, which makes it more in line with the temperament of the shop. The man in black took out a small dark gold card face from his pocket and put it in the groove on the wall beside the gate. A flash of magic flowed into the groove along with the complex pattern of the card face. The gate also made a soft sound, and then the man in black pushed the door in. Unlike ordinary cafes, they only serve members, so there are very few guests. After the man in black walked in, there were only three people sitting at two tables. Two of them are talking in a low voice. Don''t worry about this. The man in black goes straight to the other table where someone is waiting. "Here you are." Sitting at the mahogany table was a well-dressed man with a white silk scarf on his collar, which was fastened by metal buttons. He was looking at the guest entering the cafe. "Well." The man in black gave a short answer and sat opposite. He took off his hat, shook off a little of the water, and put it aside, revealing the long gray hair under his hat. TA''s face looks like a man and a woman. At first glance, it is very beautiful. If you get along with her for a long time, you will unconsciously ignore her. "The adults are very satisfied with you during this trip to the south, and even the two Highnesses praise your achievements¡° "Well." He responded briefly, as if he didn''t care about this kind of evaluation. "A new mission has come down, this time to the holy mountain of kalenrill in the north." "What''s the matter?" "To help bishop HIBIS become Pope, he doesn''t like clancia." "Is that all?" "Yes." After thinking for a few seconds, the man continued. "Don''t expose yourself. Even if you expose yourself, you should make people feel that we didn''t do it." "I know." The grey haired man in black nodded. The man on the opposite side looked at a man in black with grey hair who didn''t know whether he was a man or a woman. "Don''t you need any help?" "Maybe." He didn''t care. "Oh, although you are very confident, the organization also knows that this task is not easy, here is a backup means." "If it doesn''t work, just kill the other competitors." After that, the man clapped his hands, and the other two guests in the cafe suddenly stopped talking. They picked up the suitcase and put it on the table. Then they went back to the previous table and continued talking, as if everything was an illusion. The man opened the box. Inside, there was a transparent bottle inlaid in Swan flannel, which was surrounded by black-and-white metal with teardrops. "This is the relic of a witch. After being processed by the two princesses, it can be used twice. The effect is equivalent to a serial 9 witch exerting her power." "What effect¡° Asked the man in black, in a neutral voice. "The effect, ha ha." The opposite man looked at the man in black, eyes and facial expression motionless, will hand sugar into the coffee, gently stir. "Just like this piece of sugar, it''s gone." The man in black nodded, closed the suitcase, and then his magic and power fluctuations were obscured, even in sequence 9. He stood up and was about to walk out of the cafe with his suitcase. There was a voice behind him. "The witch, whose name is the Witch of salt, died in a secret siege by the church thousands of years ago." The man in black nodded slightly, then pushed open the revolving iron door and walked out of the cafe. ---------- Ermenas, temple college. A group of people, including two teachers and eight students, boarded the back of a white dragon and sat on the saddle of the dragon''s back. Then, with the wings of the Dragon flapping, a push came from the back, and all of them rose directly into the sky with the dragon. This flaming dragon from the holy land is the existence of sequence 7. Its age is not big, and its character is a little gentle. It is suitable to pick up these students from the Holy Land and ermenas. High in the air, the wind was cold. A faint halo appeared around the dragon to counteract the howling wind and air, which made people feel a little more comfortable. Riding the dragon is a very novel experience for many students. They are curious to look at the back of the dragon, and sometimes they want to touch the white scales of the dragon. However, some of you still slightly resisted this curiosity. It would not be wonderful if you offended the dragon. Besides, as exchange students, they have to take into account the face of the college. They can''t be as casual as they were in school. After flying for a long time, when it was dark, mountains and peaks began to appear in the distant view. The Dragon passes through the mountains. Among the mountains are many tall palaces and churches. The stone steps extend in the mountains, and there are tall pillars of fire at intervals to illuminate the mountain road below. Pedestrians in various colors walk on the mountain road. They walk on foot and sometimes worship, with some words in their mouths. The flaming dragon tilted its wings, turned its direction in front of a high mountain, then slowly slowed down and landed on a half mountainside clearing. Ingrid took the lead in jumping off the saddle, and the following students also jumped from above. Although they are 5-6 meters high from the ground, these students are extraordinary and will not be hurt naturally. In front of it is a tall palace half hidden in the mountain. Behind it is a huge abyss nearly 100 meters wide. Below it is a very deep valley, with some gravel and small trees. On the hillside are trees covered with snow, and some of the palaces and platforms are exposed in the valley. Chapter 519 Inside the mountain, candles light up one by one, illuminating the small compartments inside the mountain wall, in which there are small statues and stone slabs. And the passage below is also cut out in the hard rock. When you feel these green stone walls, a cold feeling will come into your palm. "Let''s stay here for a while today, and the church will arrange new accommodation in two days." With these words, Ingrid brought the students to a door. As a member of the Holy Land church, she is now the link between these exchange students and the church. "Originally, it was a place where the nuns lived. There were not many things and facilities, but fortunately, it was very clean and tidy with little dust. After a little tidying up, we could sleep. The only drawback, I''m afraid, is that it will be cold at night. " "After all, we are in the mountains, just like in the cellar." They chose their rooms and put away their things. Before long, Ingrid asked them to have dinner. Compared with the rich and incomparable food of ermenas, the food here is very simple. A glass of water, the rotten porridge, there is nothing else. On the first day they came to the holy land, these students felt the simple style here. After a simple meal, everyone returned to their respective rooms to have a rest. ------- Lorraine Hill sat by the bed, watching the inside of the room reflected by the candles. All around the walls and ceiling are stone, the surface is similar to the trace of chopping, slicing smooth, is a kind of light cyan. In addition to beds, small tables and wooden chairs, there are no other furnishings in the room, which is extremely simple. Pull up a little cold quilt and go to sleep. After a while, Lorraine Hill gets out of the quilt again. She stretched out her hand, a pale gold mask spread out, covering the bed, and the temperature inside rose a few degrees. As a sequence of angels who are good at protecting and healing, this kind of magic will be taught in the third grade college, which is not difficult. After the performance, the girl returned to the quilt and went to sleep peacefully, so she spent the cold night. The next morning. With the shaking of a bell outside the room, they were awakened by Ingrid. They opened their bleary eyes, put on their clothes, went out of the room, and came to the outside of the palace in the mountain. Only then did they find that the sky was not completely bright, and only a little white appeared in the sky. "Let''s run in the morning with me. It''s the tradition of holy land." Ingrid waved her arm, causing several students to groan. "Ha ha, don''t be so depressed. We will get used to it sooner or later. After all, there is still one year left." Ingrid spoke in a flat tone of horror. People trot along the mountain road around the palace. Two meters away, there is a huge Valley crack like an abyss, which makes ordinary people feel weak. Although compared with ordinary people, these students are all extraordinary, but a few of them also feel guilty and try to run inside to avoid the dangerous edge. If a stone falls from the edge of the mountain path, I''m afraid I can''t hear the echo below at such a high distance. After the morning run, Ingrid took her classmates back to the palace in the mountains, and then moved out a stack of slightly old books for everyone to read. "These are the classics of the church''s external propaganda and sermons. You can have a look at them. Maybe they are different from what we learned in school." When she opened the book, the printed characters were a little fuzzy, but fortunately, each letter was one size larger, so she could not recognize what it meant. Several students took the books to one side and began to read them. Lorraine hill, holding a book as thick as a dictionary, sat on the bench in the hall and looked through it slowly. Compared with some objective descriptions of the college, these scriptures are full of stories about the causes and process of chaos disaster, and one of the characters is more vivid. However, this also leads to a big deviation in its authenticity. Let Loran Hill evaluate it, that is, the difference between the romance of the Three Kingdoms and the annals of the Three Kingdoms. Some of the characters and processes have been changed to make it more vivid. The former is a well-known popular novel, while the latter is a slightly uninteresting historical record. In the book of candlelight, Volume II, verse 8: When the shadow of sin rose on the ground, three lights came down from the sky. The light, like a living creature, makes a sound. Its voice was like singing and praying, so 7526 winged messengers came into the world. This is the messenger of the gospel to transport you. .... So those blessed people who follow the light also become messengers. They hold a sharp sword. Its blade is so sharp that it can kill the poisonous snake in their heart. Its burning heat can burn the distorted shadow of the world. .... In the book of candlelight, v.4: At that time, the blazing light with six wings on its back stood high above the vortex abyss. This beloved of good and beauty, holding a red spear in his left hand and a white flame snake sword in his right hand, led 3469 angels, 47955 paladins of flame, 22347 priests of prayer, 108264 holy army and 250000 United Salvation Army. Deep into the abyss of hell, with 114667 evil chaos of the shadow, 375129 dirty body, absolutely a death battle. ...... In the book of candlelight, Vol. 7, V. 6: ...... The sky fire falls into the world, the earth abyss is closed, the light is exhausted, and the wings are like the ashes of burning ashes. I cry for it all my life. Tears gather into a river and flow down from the top of sighing mountains. The remains and blood on the ground merge into the river and turn into a river of blood red, scouring the bitter earth. At this time, a tear fell from the light and dropped into the river. So the river was clear, and the light turned into a stone statue of sacrifice. ...... The girl slowly turns the pages of the book. Although there is a slight gap with the records in the college, this book describes the world war in a more vivid way. After the disaster of chaos, many races disappeared completely in the eyes of the world. For example, the orcs'' vast branch in the sea, the orcas who once dominated the seven seas, the Mermaids who were the last group of giants, and even the Phoenix witch in the eastern continent, also fell. After nearly a hundred years of recuperation, countries of all sizes have risen, followed by the legend of Roland, Yalin and the two princes. After turning over the classics, she looked up, slightly dazed, sorting out the information she had just read. Ingrid came and sat down next to Rochelle. "How do you feel after watching it?" "It''s wonderful, but the description of the chaotic phantom is different from that in the college." Said the girl. "The chaotic phantoms described in these ancient books are formed by the evil thoughts of living beings, and the individuals corroded by them are called dirty bodies. As a matter of fact, it has nothing to do with evil. It has no idea of good and evil, but is distorted by some instinct "I know what you mean, Rochelle, but it''s hard for the general public to understand the complicated words and sentences. When they are spread, they must be described in a simple and easy to understand way, although it''s not necessarily true." "I see." Silver haired girl is not that kind of person, she also knows the difficulty of popularizing some things to the illiterate majority. "But this book is more like a story. Is there any more detailed description, such as the two sides of the battle, the chaotic phantom, and the story of angels?" The girl said that she was curious about angels. Chapter 520 In the following time, seven exchange students, including loranthel, were taken to a small church on the hillside. There was an older pastor and two nuns. There are not many people. It''s quiet. It''s on the west side of the holy mountain of kalenrill. Pilgrims won''t pass by here. Seven of them will learn basic knowledge about the angel church, such as the history of the origin and changes of the church, as well as how to preach, how to preach, what rules to follow, how to guide people to pray, cultivate their minds, and solve some simple life questions, etc. It will take about two months to finish these courses, and then transfer to other institutions and departments. Under a big tree in front of the church, several students, dressed in black and white nuns and friars'' clothes, sat on wooden stools and stumps, listening to the priest''s knowledge. "When the angel church first rose, there were different branches in different places. Although the origins were all Angel sequences, there were still many differences in people''s ideas and ideas." "After several debates, one of them grew stronger and stronger: the candlelight church." "After hundreds of years of spread, candlelight church gradually became the mainstream, and other small schools gradually disappeared." "In the year 842 of the third century, a clergyman of a small school publicly published" ten sins of denouncing the wickedness of Candlelight ", refuting and resisting many abominable acts of the candlelight church, including but not limited to, blind worship, persecution of dissidents, embezzlement of donations, contempt of human life, and so on." "It caused a lot of disputes on the mainland, and many royal families and nobles no longer supported candlelight church as before." "After nearly a hundred years of internal debate, new doctrines and ideas gradually formed. Finally, the 11th Pope read out the" glorious reform ", repealing many unreasonable regulations before, changing scriptures to make them more in line with human ethics, adding adjudication department for self-examination, breaking away from the secular world, no longer interfering in various countries and organizations, and so on." "Since then, although the strength of the church has been weakened, it has been able to save people''s hearts and minds and has continued to this day." ...... Although it was a disgraceful history of his family, the old priest did not shy away from telling these students frankly. There are many wise people in the church. If these well-informed ermenas students still use those words against civilians, they are just insulting others. Moreover, most of these students will become the elites of various organizations in a few years. There is no need to leave a bad feeling. Therefore, those who have always taught exchange students these basic knowledge are also the enlightened ones in the church. A student raised his hand and asked, "Reverend Vincent, I want to ask you a question." "You say it." The priest in the white robe of Phnom Penh looked at the student and answered with tolerance. He looks about fifty years old and kind-hearted. "Have we changed the book of candlelight a few days ago?" "Yes, it has undergone four major revisions and more than 100 minor revisions." "Is the story in there true?" "I can only say that most of them are real, which is the same as history. In fact, even those who experience them will write different words and messages from different angles." "What we can do is to find out the most reasonable part that meets our cognition and needs, and write it as a scripture to popularize it." "Do you believe in God?" Asked a boy next to him, a little stout and named Hessian. "I believe in God." Said the minister. "Now." "That''s what I''ve been chasing." "If God doesn''t exist, why believe in him?" Asked a tall, thin student named crow, a student of the necromancer sequence. "People have many imperfections, such as character, will, strength, life span, wisdom and so on, but we are eager to achieve that perfect and unified state, and the gods are the end of our long journey." "His existence is our goal." "Can man be a God?" "I don''t know, but we''re getting closer and closer to it, and maybe one day, we can reach the end." This seemingly ordinary old priest answers many students'' questions with simple and intelligent sentences. Let''s be convinced that some dissatisfaction caused by the discomfort of living in the holy land has been resolved, and we are looking forward to this exchange learning journey. Lorraine Hill also sat on a stump under the tree and wrote down the sentence with a pen on the thick yellow paper. Compared with other students, she knew more about the old man''s extraordinary origin. According to the system, the old priest is the priest of angel 8 ¡¤ grace and a retired archbishop of the diocese. Although he was unable to compete for the position of Pope because of his old age (about 120 years old) and insufficient strength, his qualifications and seniority in the church were very high. After other students finished asking, the girl in black gauze raised her wrist. "Do you have any questions, Rochelle?" Among these students, who cares most about Vincent is the silver haired girl named Rochelle. According to the care of some important figures in the church, if the girl can officially join the church, she will be in charge of a large parish in a few years. "I''m very interested in angels. Do they have gender, are they entities, and where do they come from?" Contrary to what he said before, Vincent thought for a while before answering slowly. "Angels have no entity, and there is no gender. When they are attached to a creature, they will be displayed in the form of that creature." "However, we are talking about higher-level angels. Some ordinary angels do have entities. They will be special." "More detailed information about angels is recorded in the ecclesiastical chamber. Because of some rules, I can''t tell you all about angels for the time being." "If you join the church in the future, you will know the secret gradually with your age and seniority." "Ah?..." Hearing such an explanation, the students present were a little unhappy, but they could only understand that they were not fully open to you after all. "So..." Lorraine Hill lowered his head, murmured, and drew a small circle on the paper with the nib of his finger. However, it can be seen from another aspect that the priest is relatively honest. He did not deceive or mislead. Instead, he said directly, I can''t say this casually. When arousing everyone''s curiosity, we also let these students approach the church step by step. It is worthy of being the Archbishop of the past, so bright and resourceful, to attract these talents from ermenas. Knowing that he couldn''t get effective information from the priest, Lorraine Hill had to think of another way. Chapter 521 In the next few weeks, the exchange students followed the old priest to learn relevant knowledge, and gradually became familiar with the life of the holy land. early morning. After getting up, several students ran to the foot of the mountain in the morning to draw water, and then transported the water to the water tank of the church on the hillside. Some of them will be used to water small crops planted on one side, some will be boiled and drunk, and the rest will be used to wash. WOW¡ª¡ª The water poured into the VAT from the bucket and reverberated. As soon as the VAT was about to be filled, several people who poured water on one side also put down the bucket. "Well, that''s it. We''ll have the rest." A tall blonde girl with a single horsetail said. Four boys put down their buckets and ran to have a rest. Three girls were left in the field. They would carry the remaining buckets to water and boil water. After this time together, several students carried out a simple division of labor, boys responsible for carrying water, girls responsible for boiling water and watering. "Polly, go boil the water. I''ll water it with Rochelle." This list of horsetail girls continued. "Well." A little girl with black hair nodded and took away a bucket of water. The remaining three buckets of water were brought to a small garden on the other side of the church by rother and the girl, where some fruits and melons were planted for daily consumption. "I didn''t expect that Rothschild was skilled in this kind of work." The girl and lohill were walking along the path, and they began to talk. As the black scarf slid, rother looked at the girl in front of her. "I''ve seen adults do it before. I know a little bit about it." "Unexpected..." the girl rolled up the sleeves of her left and right hands to prevent getting wet, and carried two buckets of water to the small garden not far away. "I always thought that lohill would be that kind of delicate girl, because everyone at school said that. Before, I was worried that you couldn''t bear it." The girl, named jellica, from pier college, is a rare exchange student, not from temple college. She''s about 18 years old. She''s just like hayson in the middle age. She feels like a big sister. "Will Rochelle join the church in the future?" They went into the garden and started watering the crops. Jellica asked. "I don''t think so." Rochelle put her hand into the cold water, raised her finger, and sprinkled the tiny drops of water on the tender green vines and roots of the crops. The water drops into the soil, making it a little darker. "Well? A little surprised. " Jellica bent over, skillfully spilled the water, and said as she walked. "Because you are very famous in the school, many teachers are optimistic that you take this road." "Besides, the angel church is also the largest organization in the world except for the major countries. Although it needs to abide by some commandments, it does not have many intrigues like other countries. It is very suitable for you." Jessica said it as if she were admonishing an innocent sister. "I know, but I don''t pursue fame and status so much. I think I will go back to my hometown after graduation." "It seems good to live in seclusion in my hometown. My dad said, if I don''t do well in school, let me go back and inherit my family''s farm¡° Jessica put down the bucket, pressed her waist and looked at the sun in the sky. "Where is jellyka''s house?" "On the west side of frost rose, it used to be Vilga''s territory." "Well, I''m from a frontier in clancia." The girl said so, as she bent over to water, several silver hairs also scattered from the scarf. "Hoo, that''s about it. Let''s just put the bucket back." As she finished, jellica took two buckets and left an empty one for Rosie. "Well." Rochelle whispered back, following the girl. After putting down the bucket, they also began their free time. They sat on a big stone facing the sun to have a rest and continued the discussion just now. "It''s fifth grade, isn''t it?" Asked Rochelle. "Yes, I was going to graduate directly this year, but my father said that I would come to the holy land for training, and that I would sharpen my arrogant character." After cleaning the rock, jellica lay down, opened her hands, looked at the sky and said, the golden single horsetail also fell on the blue black stone. "Why do you come here as an exchange student since you don''t join the church¡° "Because I''m curious about knowledge, and I want to know something about it. Maybe it has something to do with my life experience." Said the girl. "Oh... Is that rumor true?" Jessica turned her head and looked at the girl. "What''s the rumor?" "Some students say that you are an angel reincarnated or born, but not many people believe in it." "Well..." Lorraine Hill didn''t know. According to the current speculation, angels may be the product or transformation of ancient people, and they are ancient people. The relationship between them is still a fog. "I don''t know." She can only answer like this, with a little curtain in her voice. Since she woke up, she thought she was in another world, and she gradually let go of the past. But not long ago, she learned a lot about the truth. There may still be people of the same age or civilization in the world. This made her feel a little hopeful and miss. Some things, now that you know them, can''t be ignored. Let her forget everything in the past, the rise and fall of civilization, those familiar words, poems, stories, experiences, brilliance and so on, she can not do. Just like the three problems in philosophy, if they are not solved, they will feel confused and anxious. Who are you and where do you come from? This has become a barrier in my heart. Why can I be reborn? Why does the existence of God give me a new body, and what mission and expectation do I bear. She was eager to know. Is all this a continuation of the kindling plan or another unexpected miracle. If it is a mission and expectation, she should judge for herself whether the mission is worth achieving. If all this is just an accident, she will be grateful, and then complete the plan of kindling buried in the dust, lighting up the civilization on earth again. "Don''t you know..." Jessica murmured, looking at the blue sky. "Just look for the answer." She held out her hand and put it in the center of her field of vision. She looked at the sky through her fingers, as if to hold the sky with her hand. "Come on, Rochelle!" The girl sat up abruptly, then stretched out her hand and pulled up roxier, who was sitting on one side. "Come on, let''s go back. The nuns must have breakfast ready. If you go late, you won''t have to eat any more. Especially if you are so light, just like cotton, you should eat more. " In this way, Lorraine hill was led by the girl to the church on the hillside, where a wisp of smoke rose and the smell of wheat came. Chapter 522 After spending some time in the holy land, Lorraine Hill gradually understood some of the rules. There are only three ways for her to get access to the secret books in the church. 1. Officially joined the church, worked for three years, and obtained the Silver Feather badge, so that you can access some secret information. 2. He made great contributions to the church and got the golden candle badge from the church. 3. This method is more ingenious, that is, in the name of mutual promotion, exchange students apply to consult some ancient books, which can only be accessed after the approval of the priests in the Sutra room. The first method is too long, the second one has few opportunities at present, but the third one has many possibilities. So now, in addition to her study, she also began to write some articles about the cultivation of angel sequence, which is the so-called thesis in previous life. Looking at the paper on the desk, rosier put down her quill pen and sighed that no matter where she was doing research, she could not escape the torture of writing papers. It''s one thing to know for yourself, but it''s another to explain and prove to others. When I was in senior high school, I once saw the students in my class ask Xueba for advice. Xueba said that they would just set a formula and come out. It was as if they were drinking water, but others were confused. So they have to explain and sketch all kinds of tedious, so for a long time, other people slowly understand. Looking out of the window, it''s getting dark. Because there are not many exchange students, they all have a single bedroom. Rochelle went to the window and smelled a smell of flowers, which seemed to come from the tree behind the church. She looked up and found no flowers in the tree. Shaking his head, regardless of the source of the fragrance, he closed the lattice window, inserted the plug, and then walked into the corridor with an orange lantern. It''s time for dinner. Out of frugality, there is no light in the aisle. Generally, when you go out at night, you will take a lantern. Turn around the dim corridor, as you approach the kitchen, you can gradually hear the lively sound. Push open the wooden door, bright light into the eyes. Now the kitchen table is already full of people. "Here comes Rochelle." Jessica waved to the girl. "I thought you wouldn''t come out for dinner. I''ve been writing recently." "Well, it''s done." Rochelle nodded, picked up the spoon and drank the bowl of lean vegetable porridge, which was just cool and not very hot. "In a few days, this stage of study will be over, and then we will go to different departments for practical study." Jellica said about the future curriculum, with a slightly reluctant tone. "I''m going to the order of the musketeers. How about you, Rochelle?" "I expect to be a nun in Aquarius, responsible for treating the injured pilgrims." "Ah, it''s going to be very hard. Today, there is no war. The Knights are mainly practicing, not as busy as Aquarius palace. " "Is chief Rochelle going to Aquarius?" Several other people are also curious to ask, this slender girl is still very popular among exchange students, after all, she is the chief of the college. "Hessen is going to the mountain elephant palace. I''m going to the ten sword palace." Crow in the side added, and then other people also continue to say their own place. There are twelve palaces in the holy land, symbolizing twelve different departments. In addition, there are three major Knight orders, papal hall, adjudication department and other departments. Among them, the water bottle palace is mainly responsible for the treatment of wounds and diseases. The mountain elephant palace is mainly responsible for the construction and carving. Among them, the white elephant guards are also very famous. These warriors in overweight armor can be said to be one man in charge of the pass, and no one can open it. They guard some narrow roads of the holy land. Shijian palace is mainly responsible for maintaining discipline and public order, and has certain law enforcement power. The order of the holy muskets is well known. It has about 200000 holy muskets, which are distributed in churches all over the mainland. Among them, 80000 are permanent in the holy land. Its official members have the strength of sequence 3, and the reserve has the strength of sequence 2. It is the backbone of the enemy in the chaos disaster. "I, I''ll go to Aquarius, too." Polly raised her hand a little. "It seems that Polly has found the backbone." A few people joked. Polly, who is the least daring of the seven, has been following us all the time. It''s said that we have to separate here, but we''re not worried about it. Fortunately, Rosie also went to Aquarius palace, which makes her feel relieved. -------------- Five days later. A big sister of Aquarius palace is bringing two new members to introduce some facilities and personnel of Aquarius palace. "You usually live in this room. If you have any questions, you can ask me or the elder nuns around you. Everyone will help." "Thank you." Rochelle and Polly saluted, and then saw the plump nun leave, and began to tidy up the new room. Windows to the East, the room is white walls, two beds not far apart, a desk, two chairs and so on, not much furniture, but also enough. "There are many people in Aquarius palace." Polly put down her things and stood by the window, looking at a nun passing by. She couldn''t help sighing. "It is said that there are about 8000 members of Aquarius Palace on the holy mountain of karrenril, and there are about 4000 people in other parts of the holy land. The number is really large." "So many people, why are you so busy?" Polly turned and asked Rosie. "That''s not clear, but we''ll see tomorrow." "Have a good rest." "Well¡° Polly nodded. ----------- The next morning. They got up according to their usual routine. After a few bays, they came to a small kitchen where two nuns and one monk were busy. They brought out the baked white bread and put it into the basket. "You two little guys, you''re new here." One of the nuns said hello. "Just a moment. I''ll eat it later¡° She brought two plates of thick bread slices and put them in front of them. Then she took two boiled eggs from the stove. "Eat this too. It''s really hard for you to come to Aquarius palace when you are so young." After breakfast, Rosie and Polly put together their black nuns'' robes and walked into the medium-sized palace they talked about yesterday. "Are you here? Just right. Here you are¡° A nun with her hair tied handed them a board and a notebook. "Your task today is to ask the patient carefully what''s wrong, then write it down and report it to me directly if it''s serious." "All right." They began to work. Most of these pilgrims from all over the world, even from the eastern continent, were emaciated and had diseases of all sizes. They were taken into these halls by the Aquarius palace. The beds were next to each other. There were about several hundred people watching. Because of their new arrival, Rochelle and Polly didn''t arrange more difficult work, but first let them be familiar with the process and do some simple things. In the inquiry of Lorraine hill, an unusual pilgrim was found. PS: on the first day at the beginning of the month, I started to carve. I wanted to be more popular, but it turned out that I could not do it from 7 a.m. to 7 p.m §Ù¡¹ ¡Ï)_ I''ll write something later. I''ll do it tomorrow Chapter 523 Not every part of the hall has excellent lighting. Some places are very dark. If you are a nun or a monk, you may need to carry a lamp to see the person lying on the bed. There are about 120 people in the hall where Lorraine hill is located, which is divided into two rows and leans on both sides of the hall, with a spacious corridor in the middle. They wear different clothes. Some of them wear Oriental clothes, some of them seem to come from verdant, and some of them come from the southern islands. It was afternoon, and the sun was shining fiercely outside, while it was a little cold inside the hall. Occasionally, the wind came through, bringing a little cool. Rochelle felt the breeze that flowed through her wrists and fingertips. There was already a hot smell in it. It''s already may. Time is so fast, she whispered in her heart, then took the board and pen to one side, began to ask. "Hello, I''m a nun from Aquarius palace. How are you these two days? Is there any discomfort?" The sound is as clear and pleasant as a orchid in an empty valley. Some of the patients who were close opened their eyes and looked at the new nun. They were grateful, admired, prayed, happy and so on. Unlike Loran hill, who used to be at a banquet, these people seldom have greedy and malicious eyes. But I think so. Which villain would do such thankless things? He would come from thousands of miles away, and then climb the holy mountain of kalenrill on foot. The journey of nearly one hundred kilometers is full of ups and downs, cliffs, mountain roads and iron ropes. Fatigue, cold, hunger, torment these people forward, but they see it as a test, in order to temper their heart. When we climb to the top of the mountain, many people are already injured. If we let them go, I''m afraid they will soon die of various diseases. So Aquarius will help some of the more seriously injured pilgrims. After hearing lorenshire''s inquiry, the pilgrim opened his eyes and said in a slightly hoarse voice, "it''s painful, but better than yesterday..." after that, he squeezed out a smile to let the silver haired nun not worry. "Well, I see. Lie down first." So said Rochelle. She used her own system and perception to observe that the young man in his twenties should have fallen from the mountain, rolling a lot of distance in the mountains, so that there were many bruises and fractures all over her body. Fortunately, the priest has treated it before. The bones are basically connected, and the muscles can be cured after a period of time. Seeing that the problem was not big, the girl nodded slightly, then went to the next and continued the process just now. Among them, some pilgrims are nearly 80 years old, some are under 20 years old, some are ordinary people, and some are extraordinary people in sequence 3. In the face of Lorraine Hill''s questions, most of them would answer with cooperation. Few of them made trouble for the nun. After all, they were all crazy believers who would abide by the good doctrine. As time went on, Rochelle moved forward. When asked about the 76th patient, she opened her eyes slightly, and there was a faint glow in her blue pupils. "Hello, I''m a nun from Aquarius palace. How are you these two days? Is there any discomfort?" The man raised his head and looked at roxier blankly. He didn''t speak for a long time, so the girl asked again. "Sister, don''t ask. He''s always like this. He''s probably a fool." Another patient on the next bed said. "Is it?" Rochel looked at the confused pilgrim, about 30 years old, with a little beard on his cheek. His clothes were light blue with black stripes and made of fine cotton. Looking at the style and workmanship, it seems that it comes from near yubere. The girl had seen many of these fabrics before when she was in Carites. They were all from a big chamber of Commerce in yubere. They were competitors in the textile field with Carites, and most of the clothes they sold were of this style. Looking at his clothes, the middle-aged man should have a good fortune and come from frost rose. He is like amnesia and doesn''t answer anything. When he came to the front, Lorraine Hill noticed a different trace, which was very weak, but the slight sense of distortion and disobedience reminded the girl that the patient might have been attacked by the chaotic phantom. Is there still a chaotic phantom wandering outside now? There is a cloud in the girl''s heart. She wanted to ask the middle-aged man more carefully, but the time and occasion didn''t allow. Today, she just started to work. She was asked by the nuns in charge of the main hall not to treat these people without permission. This is to prevent some medical accidents, or the new nuns from causing requests from other patients, causing damage to order, etc. After writing down the patient''s bed number, Rochelle checked carefully to make sure that there was no chaotic phantom on him at present, and then went on to the next one. But this middle-aged man is still sitting on the bed, motionless. In the courtyard outside the hall, there are bursts of birdsong, accompanied by the sound of leaves shaking. ------- Three days later, Aquarius palace was a little more relaxed. A nun in her thirties was walking along the stone path of Aquarius palace with her. "Why do those people worship angels so much?" Rochelle asked the black haired nun in front of her. But the nun did not answer directly. "Rochelle should have been very happy as a child." She said so. "But many people''s lives are not good. They have been facing many injuries since childhood, some of them physical and some spiritual." The nun looked up at the sky with emotion. "When I was a child, every day I lived was full of abuse and censure. I think I brought misfortune to my family. I have been suffering all the time. I have low self-esteem, repentance and suffering. " "It wasn''t until many years later that I left home and worked with strangers that I became better, because people wouldn''t scold me for no reason." "It was then that I came to realize what the world really was like." "But it''s still hard for me to be happy. Even if there are good-looking boys who tell me, I will be terrified. If life goes a little better, I will be anxious." "Because it''s an abnormal phenomenon for me. It''s a strange thing. There should be more hardships. How can I get such happiness for such a humble person? There must be something wrong. Maybe others are cheating me, maybe there are loopholes and negligence that I didn''t realize. " "During that time, some friends enlightened me, and I gradually realized that this idea was wrong." "But the pain of life has formed and cannot be bridged. I can only live in the world with this deformity." "After that, I gradually converted to the church, came here to help others, to appease the gap in my heart." "I always have to do more than others, so that my anxiety can be relieved a little." "It is precisely because I understand the deformity and regret in my heart that I yearn for and worship the purity and immaculation." "In this way, you may be able to understand why these people are converted to the church." "Among us, there are many people with extraordinary power who understand that God may be just a stronger person, but in the sequence of angels, the pure light and thought is the distant ideal land we follow." The nun stopped. She turned her head and looked at the silver haired girl behind her. "I''m sorry to say a little bit more. Actually, Rochelle doesn''t have to be upset about it." "Not understanding is the norm in life, but understanding is rare and happy." Chapter 524 During this period of study and getting along with each other, Rochelle understood why the church had so many followers. In fact, except for some similar structures and appellations, the angel church and the religion of previous life are two different organizations. In previous lives, because there was no extraordinary power, we all had a kind of extraordinary yearning and worship for the power that transcended the ordinary and broke the Convention. Just because it did not exist, that is, the illusory perfection, was perfect in the eyes of people who believed in it. But this world is different. This world has extraordinary power. It is not impossible to travel through time and space, create things out of thin air, move mountains and cook the sea. The great achievements of those legendary heroes may be like gods in the eyes of people in previous lives. But in the present world, this is clearly visible. Even if I have not reached the situation of sequence 9, I can still infer the appearance of that situation according to the current strength. The extraordinary power is not delusion, but real deformity. Because of this, the existence of gods is not incomprehensible, and once understood, gods are no longer mysterious, and it is difficult to worship blindly. The church staff in this world, they do not worship the gods, but the angel sequence, which is the road to the gods. They think it is the Almighty cauldron to solve the pain and sadness in the world. Compared with other sequences, the angel sequence emphasizes the unity and purity of spirit. They are born to hate confusion, deception, hypocrisy and so on, and pursue the perfect sublimation of the soul, that is, to become "angels". If the angel sequence is the pursuit of spiritual comfort and harmony, then the devil sequence is on the contrary. They pursue the extreme of a certain belief, and their life is extremely moving in one direction, sacrificing everything else. A balance, an extreme, a positive and a strange, both similar but opposite. ------- As the two enter the main hall of Aquarius palace, Rocher reports the abnormality found a few days ago. "You mean, did you find out that some pilgrim was infected by the phantom of chaos?" The nun tried to control her tone, but she still didn''t believe it. Because there are often nuns visiting Aquarius palace, among them there are even Angel sequence 7. Sister Jinlu, who is sensitive to spirit and soul by angel sequence, can''t be unaware. She looked at the silver haired girl in the same black uniform in front of her. She had some doubts in her heart, but she didn''t criticize directly. After all, she is a top student from ermenas and has her own pride. Moreover, the relationship between the Holy Land and ermenas is good. As a nun of the church, Merlin still thinks it''s better to see the patient first and make a decision. When he got to bed 76, the patient was still lying on the bed, and a number of patients around him had been changed. After all, most of these pilgrims were only slightly injured. Under the treatment of many Angel sequences, they could get out of bed after 1-2 days of repair. "Hello, may I ask..." Meilian began to ask, just like that day, but the middle-aged man still didn''t respond. Mei Lian closed her eyes, stretched out her index finger and middle finger, and pressed them on the middle-aged man''s forehead. A little golden light appeared from her fingertips. She seems to be examining the patient''s mental state in some special way. "The brain structure is normal, and the consciousness is a little weak." Then, the nun of Angel Series 6 pressed her fingertips on her shoulders, arms, abdomen, thighs and so on again, and carefully examined them one by one. "There are some dark wounds and scars in other parts of the body, and a small amount of visceral lesions, but compared with most people of the same age, they are within the normal range and there is no abnormality." "But that''s not enough to prove that it''s been eroded by chaos. It''s most likely that I''ve been hit by something recently, that I''m depressed and hard to accept. " Meilian made a guess. In fact, she didn''t know what to do. Even the high-level nuns of Aquarius would make such a judgment. That tiny twist, really weak, is easy to hide in the normal activities of consciousness. Looking at the nun who didn''t believe in herself, rosier thought for a few seconds. She didn''t retort. She just came here to study as an exchange student. There was no need to go to the hardtop. Later, I''ll go to Mr. Vincent and tell him that the old man over 100 years old is Angel Series 8. With his strength, I can see some clues. After all, it''s a chaotic mirage. Once it appears, it means that there are some omissions in the seal of this world. Seeing that roxier no longer refutes, Meilian also thinks that the child is embarrassed to apologize just because of her self-esteem. She slightly shakes her head and doesn''t want to be a villain. They expose it. They continue to monitor the patients in the hall and arrange for most of them to leave the palace --------- The next day, it was her turn to rest. She took Polly back to the chapel where she had studied. "Lord Vincent?" The nun put down her broom and answered the two girls'' questions. "He went to a meeting at the top of the holy mountain. It''s estimated that he will be back in a few days." "What''s the matter?" Polly asked curiously. "Well... Forget it, it''s no secret. In fact, everyone is discussing who should be the next Pope. Lord Vincent is also a senior in the church, so he will be invited to participate in such meetings." After getting the nun''s reply, they had to give up, leave a note and prepare to leave. "Hey, is that Rochelle and Polly?" Jessica''s rustling voice appeared on the hillside. She is wearing silver armor, which has both beauty and defense, showing the girl''s beautiful figure curve. "How are you? I met a lot of handsome guys in the knight order. Would you like to introduce them to me The girl with a single horsetail seems to have had a good time recently. "Woo, I''ve been busy at Aquarius palace with Rochelle recently. We can''t rest until 7-8 pm every day." Polly said it out loud, venting her depression for the past two days. "Let me give you a big hug¡° Jessica opened her arms and hugged the little girl, then whispered in her ear. "Hard work, Polly." There was a slight itch in her ears. Polly''s face was a little red. Her brain seemed to be in a daze. She didn''t push jellyka away for a moment and let her hold for nearly 10 seconds before she let go. Putting down the dead Boli, jellica turned and walked over to the Rochelle, still with her open arms. "I... I don''t have to." Lorraine Hill waved his hand and stepped back to avoid the blonde''s embrace, but jellyka did. The hard armor around the side of the body is not cold, but has a light temperature, which may be the heat of the sun when walking on the mountain road, or the temperature of the body. "It''s hard work, Rochelle." Although it was an ordinary and simple sentence, Lorraine hill still felt the concern and warmth conveyed by the close heart. They are exchange students who work in Aquarius palace, and they don''t get paid. What they insist on is maybe practical experience? For a long time, it is hard to avoid some envy, envy those relaxed students. And jellica''s comfort is like a warm iron, smoothing the wrinkles in her heart. Polly felt the most about it, and Lorraine Hill could feel the hot heart of the knight girl like the sun. It''s a willful little sun. Lorraine hill stood still and accepted his friend''s hug. Then the three of them walked down the mountain together. Chapter 525 Three days later, Vicente went back to the chapel on the hillside a little tired. At this time, the nun left behind handed him the note left by Rosie. After reading the above, the priest''s face was slightly heavy, and he put on his coat again. "Do you want to go out? It''s dark outside now. I''m afraid it''s hard to walk on the mountain road." Asked the nun. "Luna, have you forgotten what I was able to do before? What''s the difference between that and the day for me?" Vincent said as he sorted out his coat. "I haven''t forgotten, but I''m afraid you''ve forgotten. You''ve been celebrating your 100th birthday for nearly 20 years. The handsome priest who took care of me when I was growing up is a bad old man now. " The nun brought a lantern and put it in front of Vincent. "Oh, well, I''ll take this." Vincent smiles and shakes his head. He doesn''t seem to want to admit that he is old. The old man in the white robe disappeared at the end of the mountain road with the little lantern. It was dark all around. Occasionally, the sound of insects came from all around. ----- Aquarius palace. Dong Dong¡ª¡ª Rochelle was awakened in her sleep by a knock on the door. Fortunately, the voice is not big, and Polly is still sleeping. She got up, got out of bed, lit the lantern on the table, and opened the door. Sister Meilian stood outside the door, looking anxious. When she saw Rochelle open the door, her brows finally spread. "I''m interrupting your rest, Rochelle. But now I have something important to ask you and I need your help. " "Just me?" The girl looks at Polly sleeping in the room. "Yes." Sister Merlin nodded. "OK, I''ll change first." Rochelle closed the door again, changed into a black nun''s dress, and came to the door. "Come with me." Sister Merlin was walking down the corridor with her. It was late at night. She was very quiet. She could hear the sound of clothes rubbing and footsteps clearly. They walked out of the rest room, went through the courtyard under the moonlight, and came to a remote house. At this time, outside the door were four fully armed church knights. They were all the existence of sequence 5, and they were also rare elites in the knight order. After talking to a knight in front of the door, Meilian nods, and then lets rosier and Meilian go in. There were bright lights in the room and torches on the walls. They walked through a short corridor and came to a door with steel horizontal rivets. Mei Lian knocked on the door and murmured a short mantra. There was water like brilliance on the door. At this time, the bolt rang and then opened. The small room was full of people. On the bed in the middle lay a middle-aged man, who had been reported by Rochelle a few days ago. At the moment, his limbs were fixed on the bed with iron flail, and he seemed to be sleeping deeply. Around him stood four people in dark robes. These four people had mysterious temperament, and even the extraordinary perception seemed to be covered by the black robes, which was difficult to explore. They didn''t say a word, they were silent, all kinds of weapons were hanging around their waist, they seemed to be elite fighters. In addition to these four people, there are also two people standing next to him. One is also a black robe, but he seems to be in a higher position and is talking with an old man. And this old man is the former teacher of Rochelle, Reverend Vincent, the retired archbishop. "According to the results of our" pure blood holy ball "exploration, this person has indeed been contaminated with the corrosion of the chaotic phantom." "However, the process is slight, as if the dragonfly landed on the water, did not stay, leaving traces of extremely subtle, with sacred objects close to a meter, there is a weak reaction." "In that case, it will prove that Rochelle is not wrong. All the routes that this person went through on his way to holy land, and all the people he contacted, have to be checked." Vincent said slowly. "It can be done, but I''m afraid it will take a lot of time. The most worrying thing is that the chaotic phantom will spread during this time." The deep voice of the man in black came from under his hood. "Mr. Vincent, you call me." Rochelle came forward, saluted slightly, and looked up at the old man. "Yes, thanks for your early discovery this time." "It''s presumptuous, but I still want to know how you found it. It''s not easy. After all, the symptoms are too weak." "Because I once saw the chaotic mirage in ermenas, I had the impression at that time, but this time I met it occasionally, so I could recognize it naturally." Lorenthal replied that what she said was not a lie. It can be found and confirmed in school. "As for the disturbance at ermenas the year before last, we have sent for an investigation, so we know Miss Rochelle''s name." The black robed man raised his head and showed his eyes on the black cloth, which reflected the fire light on the wall. He was especially divine and sharp. "But this time we want to know the specific course of Miss Rochelle''s discovery of this man''s abnormality. It''s not doubt, but curiosity about your early and keen perception." "Well." Lorraine Hill sorts out his thoughts a little, remembers the process at that time, and narrates it slowly. ..... As the story goes on, the man in black suddenly interrupts. "Just a moment, Miss Rochelle said that she felt a little strange when she passed the hall, and then she was sure when she came near." "Then, where did you feel abnormal in the main hall? How far was it from the hospital bed at that time?" His questions are getting more and more detailed. "It''s about 50 meters apart. I feel like there''s something strange. When I get close to about 3 meters, I''m completely sure." Rochelle thought and answered that her memory of this life is good, and many details can be recalled. "50 meters..." the black robed man whispered and fell into a short silence. Only in this brief calm did Reverend Vincent speak. "I''m interrupting your rest, Rochelle, but we''ve just made sure that this person has suffered or been eroded, so we''ve called you in urgently to find out the specific situation." Lorraine Hill nodded understanding, then stood aside and waited quietly. After Vincent and the man in black around him had a few more discussions, the man in black asked the two mysterious people by the bed to leave and arrange the follow-up investigation. After everything was arranged, they stopped discussing. At this time, the man in black came over. He was a little tall, and his body hidden under his robe seemed to be very strong. When he came to Lorraine hill, the girl felt a significant sense of oppression. It was a fierce fire of the soul, but the fire was not warm. On the contrary, it made people feel cold and piercing. It seemed that he had killed many people and had a kind of calm indifference to life. "May I ask Miss Rochelle a little favor?" "Go ahead, please." The girl raised her blue eyes, whose pure color was like a beautiful gem under the candle fire. "We''d like to invite you to participate in a very simple test, and we''ll pay you whatever the result is." "What''s the test?" The girl continued to ask. "It''s like this..." The black robed man narrated slowly. Although he could not see the face hidden under his hood, Rochelle felt that he was the kind of person who disdained to lie and would not pit himself on such trifles. Besides, there was Vincent standing beside him, and the old man was very relieved. After hearing his story, Rochelle nodded. "I promise to help." "I''ll see you tomorrow, Miss Rochelle." He left the other two in the house, took a torch from the wall, walked outside and disappeared into the night. Chapter 526 the second day. The sun from the crevice of the mountain, some of the sun in the mountain, become a shape, sprinkle to the mountain palace. They are white as a whole. The stone used to build the temple can see some tiny crystal particles in the sun. When the sun is reflected, a hazy halo appears. Almost all the buildings in the holy land are like this. They are distributed in the continuous Baiya plateau, some on the top of the mountain, some in the valley, and some in the open field. Their style is elegant and atmospheric, and there are many relief sculptures to show those historical legends and stories. In the chaos disaster at the beginning of the third century, many great heroes emerged everywhere. They fought in the front line, led people to resist the attack of chaos army, and protected local creatures to survive. Among them, there are 427 heroes with names and surnames recorded in church classics, of which 65 are canonized. Durlan, the founder of the famous brandy cross sword school in hoplaner, was named the white flower saint. After the end of the disaster, most of these heroes became local rulers or leaders, and some of their descendants also inherited this status, gradually forming a new country and expanding again in the barren land. At that time, there were many countries, and they merged with each other. Until a few hundred years later, with the rise of Xifeng and cangcui, the western continent finally formed two groups, namely Xuehua seven countries, cangcui empire. At about the same time, the scattered islands in the South were also unified by the United Kingdom of cranberry and Cherokee, later referred to as Cherokee. ------- Aquarius palace, a remote palace. Rochelle stood on a wooden stool, with a wet towel in one hand and a white jade stone pillar in the other, scrubbing the accumulated dust from the top. With the wet towel, those gray places become clean and white again, revealing the concave convex and clear relief. These reliefs tell the great deeds of the past to future generations. "Rochelle, do you want to change shifts?" Polly''s voice came from below, and she was carrying a bucket of water through the gate. Rochelle looked at the top of the hall, then shook her head and handed the towel to Polly below to get a clean one. "It''s better to wait. I''ll change it to you after I wipe them. Otherwise, it will be more difficult for you to reach." "Well, it''s hard for Roxie to learn from her." Polly handed the silver haired nun a washed towel. Basically, every three months, all the buildings in Aquarius palace have to be cleaned. Today, it''s the turn of Rochelle and Polly to clean the hall. Today, there are no other people in the hall except two. There are about ten beds scattered in the hall. The bedding on them has already been removed, only the basic structure of the bed. After they have cleaned and scrubbed, it is estimated that the debris in this hall will also be cleaned up. When the sun gradually rose to the highest part of the sky, that is, at noon, the two people had a little rest. Rochelle got down from the stool and was ready to put the towel into the bucket when two men in black robes came to the main entrance of the hall. They were dressed in the same style as the girl had seen in that room last night, mysterious and capable, and their steps were clear but silent. "Hello, is Miss Rochelle here?" They haven''t seen the silver haired nun before. Polly looks up at them, then turns curiously to Lorraine hill. "I am." Lorraine hill put down his things, lifted his hand into another bucket of clean water, cleaned it for a while, and then stood up. "Hello, Lord keus is looking for you." They don''t feel emotional in their voices. "Well, I know." Lorraine Hill turned to Polly. "I''ll go first. I''m afraid I can''t have dinner with you at noon today." "It''s OK, it''s OK." Polly waved her hand. "Go ahead and do something important, sister Rochelle. I''ll take care of it." After finishing a little, rosier followed them and walked out of the hall. They took the girl to the edge of a cliff, where there were two huge Eagles with sharp feathers and strong fighting power. But if you ride, you need a special saddle, or you will be cut by that feather. Two black robed men, one riding a giant eagle, and Rochelle riding behind one of them. As the giant eagle leaped down from the cliff and spread its wings for nearly 10 meters, the cold wind in the valley was like a knife across the skin. All around is the scenery of rapid retreat, and under the body is the abyss. Everything in the field of vision changes rapidly with the flying of the blade feather eagle. If it''s an ordinary person, I''m afraid that my nervous heart will come out of my throat. After shuttling through the mountains and canyons for a long time, there are fewer and fewer temples and buildings in the field of vision. Finally, the two giant Eagles stay on a special hillside platform. The terrain structure here is very special. In the center is a low and large mountain. The mountain is roughly like an obtuse cone, surrounded by high and thin peaks. They are roughly round, encircling the middle mountain. There are tall lighthouses on every mountain peak around it, including big bells and people also dressed in black. After the giant eagle landed on the platform of the middle mountain, the three jumped down and continued to move in. First of all, at the gate, the six guards in black armor were released carefully after checking and checking. The inner aisle is very spacious. There is a torch on the wall around it. Occasionally, water drips from the top of the aisle. "Where is this?" Asked Rochelle, whose ethereal voice traveled far in the passage. "This is the headquarters of the adjudication department, and there are some prisoners to be executed in the mountains." The man ahead answered. "But don''t worry, Miss Rochelle. We''re only looking for you to help us with some work." The man behind the girl added. Generally speaking, there is no need for such a mild explanation. However, Lord keus gave special orders today, and they were quite polite. Otherwise, with their usual reputation and means, people in the church will be scared and nervous. As a special organ of the church, the adjudication Department has always been mysterious. It is said that they can directly execute those fallen church members, and usually hide in the dark to watch the priests and nuns everywhere. As secret service agencies, they rarely explain to the outside world. It is said that almost none of the priests captured by the adjudication department come back alive. And they don''t follow the rules and morals of other church members. Once it is determined that it is the object to be dealt with, various effective methods will be adopted, including but not limited to poisoning, assassination, extermination, transcontinental pursuit and so on. He has always been famous for his blood and rust. Sometimes even good people are afraid of being implicated and misunderstood by outsiders and get involved in the list that the adjudication Department catches and deals with. Rochelle recalled all kinds of rumors and introductions of the adjudication department, until a long time later, the voice of a man in black came around. "Here we are." Chapter 527 When the underpass came to the end, a copper door appeared in front of me. There were deep color places on it, and there were bright and worn edges and corners. But what was more remarkable was the messy grooves. It''s as if it was left behind by fierce fighting, such as knife splitting, gun chiseling, etc. people can''t help but wonder what kind of turmoil happened in the heavily guarded building. Click, click, click¡ª¡ª The sound of the winch turning after tightening. Then the heavy gate slowly pulled up, revealing the thick and shining blade teeth at the bottom. According to lorenshire''s visual inspection, the gate is about 0.8 meters thick, and almost all of its materials are made of mountain copper. Moreover, the internal structure is also built according to some secret method. Even with the existence of sequence 8, it will take a lot of time to open it. After several people walked in, the first thing they saw was the six guards on both sides of the gate. They were wearing overweight armor and only had a gap in their eyes. One of their arms was about the waist of Lorraine hill, but her waist was really thin. Later, what attracted the girl''s attention was the huge silver disc on the top of her head, on which there was a flow of white brilliance. If you look at it carefully, you can find the complex patterns. This disc seems to be some kind of instrument. It emits a light silver thread, which sweeps the three people entering and then lights up a white light. At this time, the six black heavily armored guards guarding the passage just got out of the way. With the three people moving forward, the door behind them slowly closed, and several people came to a hall. The walls around were inlaid with large white gems, emitting cold white light, which lit up the hall. There are seven iron gates around the hall, leading to the unknown direction, and they are all tightly closed at this time. "Miss Rochelle, please wait here for a moment." One of them said, then took out the key and inserted it into a door. With the recitation of the mantra, the door opened and entered. It seems to be a deep passage to the unknown underground and darkness. Before coming, lorenthal thought that Lord keus wanted to know her perception of chaos disaster, but as she walked into the building, she became a little nervous. It is not a distrust of the holy land, but a kind of uneasiness in the sense of security. After all, a gentleman does not stand under a dangerous wall. The tip of her finger touched the butterfly hairpin beside her ear, and the magic left by trinasha echoed in her perception, which made her feel a little relieved. If there is a real fight, her best way is to use this hairpin to save her life, then take out the pocket watch given by Chris, and shake people, that is, wake up the sleeping Kitty and let her come to protect herself. If she can''t, she can only use the magic mirror to ask Chris and Siye for help. By Chris''s means, she can immediately find 4-5 demons as long as she wants. In this way, it should not be a big problem to break through the holy land. The only thing to consider is the angel who doesn''t know whether it exists. However, in this way, the human relationship is not big, and the follow-up will also cause various problems. If it is not necessary, she thinks that she just wants to ask kitty to come to the rescue site. In the hall, when they were waiting quietly, the man in black thought that the girl was too nervous to speak at the moment. After all, most of the people came here. In fact, Lorraine hill was thinking about how to get through this place. A few minutes later, the iron door opened and the man in black came out. Is he keus? The girl thought, and then she saw the man come to her and stop. "Hello, Miss Rochelle. Please follow me. This time, we want to test your perception of chaotic mirage, and then ask you to participate in the search. " Seeing that the silver haired girl in nun''s dress did not move, keus thought that she was afraid and worried, and had to explain. Although he does not care about the reputation of the adjudication department, considering that this one is from ermenas, it is not easy to force her. If he does not explain it, I am afraid it will raise a lot of resistance. And it''s not good to affect subsequent tasks. "All right." The girl nodded slightly and woke up from the idea just now. Then she walked into the channel with the great figure of the adjudication department. Let''s take a look first. At present, the holy land gives her a good impression. On the wall were gems still emitting cold light. On both sides of the passage were tightly locked iron doors. They could not see the internal structure clearly. With the four people going deep, they finally entered an open door. It seems that we have already prepared here. There are three black robed staff standing around. The room is very spacious, about the size of a basketball court. But the amazing thing is that there is a curtain in the middle, which separates the things behind. "Can miss Rochelle sense how many people are behind the curtain?" Keus took the girl into the room and began to ask, not to waste meaningless waiting time. Lorraine Hill closed his eyes slightly and felt the spread like water. The scene behind the curtain came to mind. Eight figures were tied to the iron frame. Three of them were dead, one half dead, two asleep, one gagged, struggling, and one kept silent. Among these people, one of the three who have died has been eroded by the chaotic mirage. Among the five who are alive, the one who keeps silent seems to be like a fog, with strange distortion in his soul and consciousness. But it''s not over yet. As the girl''s perception continues to extend backward, through the three meter thick heavy wall, there are still four people behind it. The positions of these four people are also uneven. The farthest one is about 40 meters away from Lorraine hill, which is a little fuzzy in the girl''s perception. A moment later, Lorraine Hill opened his eyes and began to narrate. "There are eight people behind the curtain, three of them are dead, two of them are related to the chaotic phantom, they are..." she raised her wrist and pointed in two directions. "Good¡° Keus''s voice under his mask was still deep, but there was a hint of joy in it. "However, behind the eight, that is, behind the wall, there are still four people, and one of them has a problem." The girl continued. "Which one¡° Keus sat on the iron chair beside him, tapping the armrest slightly. "The man who was upside down and tied to the stone pillar." Loranthal spoke slowly of his discovery. "I''m impressed by how you did it, Miss Rochelle." Keus looked up. "Maybe it''s talent." She explained. "It''s a wonderful talent, which makes me curious about the bold rumor." "But." He changed the subject. "You are indeed the purest soul I have ever seen." "According to the information we got in ermenas, you can even switch freely between Angel sequence and demon sequence, and have another name, Lorraine." "But when we want to know more about your background and past, we are hindered by some important people by invisible means and cut off the clues." "Of course, you don''t have to be afraid. I don''t mean to say these are threats, but to show that you don''t have to be so careful. Even if you show something different, we won''t be surprised and suspicious of you." "From birth to death, a person is a long dynamic process of change. It''s hard to use the two words" good "and" evil "to evaluate him superficially, and we never care about his inner good and evil." "The only criterion for judging is the deeds that individuals have done. As long as they have not crossed those insurmountable red lines, in the view of our adjudication department, they are unimportant things." "Compared with those villains who use living people to do experiments, participate in taboo research, torture souls, degenerate and distort, and even join the chaotic side to betray human beings, the little things you hide before are more lovely than little white rabbits." "So we don''t mean you any harm. Instead, we want to invite you to participate in the subsequent search and arrest." "In addition, we also know that Miss Rochelle wants to consult some church information recently, but she has no authority." "If you are willing to do us a little favor, our ruling department will grant you very high authority to consult the classics in the chamber. Not only that, even if we judge some secret information in the Department, we will let you read it. " "Compared with those old and vague records, the records in our ruling department may be more real and cruel." "I don''t know what Miss Rochelle thinks." Chapter 528 The room under the ground was a little cold. Only the torch on the stone wall was emitting light and heat. Lorraine Hill thought and analyzed the good and bad of the promise. After a long time, she began to answer, the ethereal voice sounded in the dark underground room. "I want to ask about the specific work content, and whether I will be forced to do something." "Your job is to participate in the team of our adjudication department to help guide and track down those fleeing, hidden, and all chaos related personnel. We have special team members to fight and capture this area." "During the mission, your salary is equal to that of a full member, and every time you find out an exact goal, we will give you a reward. Reward is not only property, but also some unique extraordinary creations and rare materials "In addition, if you are injured, there will be a high-order sequence of the church for your treatment, leaving no scars and sequelae." "In addition, if you encounter some tasks that are inconsistent with your values, you may not accept them, and we will not hold you responsible. But in fact, we are dealing with those unforgivable people. Ordinary people are not our turn at all. After all, manpower is very valuable. " In order to win over the young girl, keus also spent more time. As the No.2 figure in the adjudication department, he has a rich resume and naturally knows what the girl is worried about. In fact, such a situation is extremely rare. I don''t know why, people always have a great fear of the existence of those unknown, and so does the adjudication department. Because of the particularity of the work, its internal personnel, institutions and modes are never open to the public, which also leads to a lot of suspicion and fear. But there is a big gap between the facts and the hearsay. As a ruling department to monitor the corruption within the church, its personnel background and character selection are checked at all levels, and after entering, there are special departments to raise and protect their families, so as to ensure the purity of internal personnel. Moreover, the budget of the Department is extremely sufficient, and there are not many staff, so there is no need to take great risks to do evil. In fact, the church is open and aboveboard. They are not short of money. The annual treatment of churches and the donations of believers are a huge income. You don''t have to dirty your feathers for extra profit. After entering the holy land for a period of time, Rochelle also spent a period of time together to break the previous misunderstanding. They may be short of people, but they are not short of money. Although the diet is simple, the quality of uniforms, beds, etc. given to the staff is excellent. We can often see some old people in the church. Even though they are quite old, they are still healthy physically and mentally, and have a perfect pension system, which is rare in other secular countries. It was with this impression that she agreed to participate in the help and test. Otherwise, with her carefree and stable nature, she would not take part in these irrelevant affairs. Fortunately, this unexpected accident seems to open up another way. Instead of bothering to write about the learning experience that she doesn''t know whether she can pass, she can use another way to gain the right to view and understand the mystery of her life experience. After thinking it over, Lorraine Hill nodded. "I agree to your invitation, but can you say a time limit? After all, I won''t stay in holy land for long. There are other things to learn." She came to study as an exchange student, not to earn money. "The shortest one month, the longest three months, even if things are not over, you will have enough time to study, after all, Mr. Vincent explained. I''m also his student. I studied there for a few years. " Keus answered slowly. It''s no wonder that the great figure of the adjudication Department has so much respect for vicar Vincent, and the girl recalls her experience yesterday. "All right." The girl nodded. "That way, we''ll be able to make our work a lot easier and trouble Miss Rochelle in the next few months." After that, keus stood up and asked the person behind him to take Lorraine hill to learn about some matters needing attention of the adjudication department, and then prepared a uniform and equipment for her. -------- Three days later, on the road at the foot of the holy mountain of carrenrill, a carriage was driving fast. The wheels of the carriage were bumping and shaking with the small stones on the side of the road. Four people are sitting in the carriage at the moment. They are a small team in the adjudication department. According to the instructions, they will go to a small town on the south side of the holy land to carry out the task. "Welcome to our new player, puppeteer." A man with squinting eyes and a top hat said. "Hello everyone, I''m a new member, puppeteer." A girl with blue ponytail got up and said, and then sat down again with the man''s sign. "Puppeteer, what an interesting title. Is the inspiration from the doll in hand?" Asked a pink haired woman in the carriage. She was wearing a light red dress. She looked like an aristocratic lady. "Yes, sister makeup artist." The Puppeteer replied by holding the doll on his knee to his chest. This doll girl is exquisitely made, with ice blue hair, gothic dress, white lace frills on the cuff and skirt. "Welcome, my name is black bull." After the new member said hello, another man in the carriage also introduced himself. His body is as tall and strong as his nickname. His seat is against the wall, and there is a big sword shaped like a door plate. Its thickness is not surprising when it is used as an axe. "Well, all the staff will be here this time. I''ll introduce myself to the" red hat ", the team leader of this operation." The man talking has short gray hair and the iconic wine red hat, which is also decorated with black silk flowers. "Then I will explain the objective of this mission, which is to thoroughly investigate a small town called Merlin in the south." "According to information from the Department of justice, someone stayed there for a few days, then went to the holy mountain and found it eroded. In addition, there have been some strange rumors in this small town recently, which are eye-catching. " "In the course of action, the identity is arranged like this. I''m a little nobleman from a distant country. I went to the holy land with my fiancee (make-up artist), my sister (puppeteer) and my guard (black ox) "If you have a temporary name, you can call me Edward." "I''ll use Marguerite this time." That''s what the makeup artist said. "Call me Hagrid." The black ox''s beard trembled with the smile. "And you, sister Muppet." The makeup artist propped his head with two fingers and looked at the delicate girl beside him. "Alice." The girl blinked her transparent blue eyes and answered like this. Chapter 529 The kingdom of holy land is divided into seven dioceses. Except for the central diocese, the other six dioceses are scattered around the holy mountain of kalenrill. The carriage was running on the road between the hills. Its speed was very fast, and the wheels kept bumping with the stones. Fortunately, its structure was strong, so it didn''t fall apart. After Lorraine hill came to this world, although he often made carriages, it was the first time for him to drive a carriage like this. Holding the figure in front of her, she sat up a little, her back away from the shaking back of the chair. There are only three people in the carriage at the moment. The black bull is driving in front of the car, the makeup artist is looking in the mirror at the moment, and the red hat on the opposite side is pulling out the sword hidden in the crutch and carefully wiping it with a white cloth. Although it was very light, Lorraine hill still smelled a faint smell of blood. Seeing Lorraine Hill staring at his sword, the captain in black dress showed a standard smile. "Does the Puppeteer have any means of self-protection? Although you don''t have to fight on the front line, I still want to know about the combat effectiveness of the team members in advance, so as to avoid loopholes in later arrangements." "Yixue will protect me." So the girl answered, revealing the doll in her arms. The doll looked up and flashed a glimmer of light in her eyes, as if it were a living creature. Sequence 5 of the dead? He estimated the strength of the girl. Judging from her magic fluctuation, it should be the sequence of the dead. This is a good thing. If you meet some dead targets in the future, you can try to summon spirits and ask for some information. The doll in her hand should be her creation of the dead, it seems to be some special ghost, so it is a lot of worry. "Is this the first time the Puppeteer has been on a mission?" The "makeup artist" put down the mirror and asked the girl beside him. "Yes." The girl buried her face in the doll in her arms. "In this case, my sister will have to take good care of you, cluck." The member, who looked like a lady of the nobility, gave an exaggerated laugh. Seeing the blue haired girl on the other side saying nothing, "red hat" said. "Don''t be afraid. Although the" makeup artist "laughs a little, he is a soft hearted and gentle person." Girl some unbelievable blink, such smile is generally the villain in the story. It''s OK to treat familiar people, but for the first time, she''s bound to travel and complete tasks with strangers she doesn''t know at all. She''s not a self-made person. Although he was called a sage, he didn''t feel much. Having said so much, in fact, she is not good at communication. She is not afraid of being bullied by others, but she doesn''t know what to say. If there is something to do, she can talk about it with others, but it''s hard for her to take the initiative to find the topic. Looking at the girl sitting in the carriage like a large hamster, red hat shakes her head slightly. It seems that the new member is still a little shy. However, this is not a bad thing. She should be more disciplined and will not act without authorization and bring all kinds of troubles. Recalling all kinds of teammates in the previous mission, there was no lack of headache. This time, his teammates were reliable, which made him feel relieved. "Makeup artist" has cooperated several times, which is quite reassuring. However, "black bull" is a rare soldier with both muscle and brain, who is meticulous and does not match his appearance. As for myself, the "red hat" surmised that this mission should be very important, otherwise it would not specially gather several excellent members together. As the saying goes, there are many people who specialize in the field of Arts. The church has its own fighting power, and many of them surpass the ruling department. However, they are the best at special tasks. There was silence in the carriage, only the sound of carriage driving could be heard. The scenery outside the window gradually changed from dark green mountain forest to flat field, and rye appeared on the side of the road, which was the characteristic product of Dominica parish. Although the yield is not as good as that of wheat, rye is cold resistant and does not require much land. A large number of such crops are planted in the parish near the south of holy land. "It''s almost there, the city of esserut."¡® The makeup artist looks at the wall on the far plain through the window and says so. As a big city in the Diocese of Dominica, it is relatively prosperous. There are about 100000 people living in the city, and there are many villages around, planting land to support the city. A small river flows down from the Baiya plateau in the north, passing through the city and winding to the West. Its end point is the sunset sea on the west side of the mainland. An hour later, the four entered the city in a carriage. They found a quiet hotel. After a simple dinner, red hat called several other people to his room. He took out a map and spread it on the table and began to explain the goal of the operation. "This is Merlin Town, which is located on the northwest side of the city of esserut. We continue along the road to the far west of the capital of Dominica, and then turn back to create the appearance of the holy mountain from the West." "Merlin town''s beer is very famous in this parish. They hold a beer festival at the end of May every year. At that time, we just take advantage of the festival to enter the town and join other tourists, so that there will be no doubt." "After arriving in the small town, you can visit normally in the first two days. First, you should get familiar with the environment, and then you can inquire about the news and abnormal conditions." "Try to work in pairs, not alone." "Although the target is a chaotic phantom without wisdom, it may not be a natural disaster, but a man-made one. It may not be simple to dare to do so in the holy land, but there may be deeper underground organizations. " "The reason why we don''t send the Knights'' order to destroy it directly is because the high-level officials want to find out the organization behind it." "If you meet an irresistible opponent in the mission and can''t solve it with the strength of our team, you can directly turn to the Knights'' order of the Diocese of dominia for help. There are about 3000 paladins stationed there, which is enough to wipe out any underground organizations in the territory." "These days, I try to go out as little as possible, and I wear plain clothes. When I get to the capital of dominia on the west side, I change into the set clothes." After seeing a few people nodding, he put the map away. "Let''s have a good rest now, and we''ll continue our journey tomorrow." After that, he took down the sound barrier he had just released, and several people left the room. At night, Lorraine hill and the makeup artist sleep in the same room. After a bath, Lorraine Hill walked into the room in her light blue pajamas. There were still some drops of water on her hair, dripping between her clavicles. After entering the room, she saw the makeup artist combing her hair. After taking off her make-up at night, the 20-year-old looks different from the day. Compared with the kind of publicity during the day, she is quieter now, and her eyebrows and appearance are much softer. "Good evening, Alice." She didn''t look back and still took care of the hair. "Good evening, make-up... Margaret." Thinking of the setting of the day, Lorraine Hill changed her tongue and said the woman''s pseudonym. "Hehe, are you still not used to it? It''s the first time, after all. " She turned around. "Come and sit here for a while. I''m still growing tonight. If I go to bed too early, my hair will be deformed." Orange candle lights lit up the room in general, and Lorraine hill, wearing slippers, went to the bedside and sat down, looking at the woman finishing the mirror. The white side face is divided by the shadow under the candlelight, although there is no peerless appearance, but there is a trace of pity loneliness between the eyebrows. Chapter 530 "Why don''t you talk again? Are you surprised by my appearance?"¡® The make-up artist put down his comb, turned around and showed a smile similar to that of the day, but the loneliness just now did not seem to exist. "Well, I won''t joke with you. I guess you''re not used to it." She shook her head and looked again at the blue haired girl sitting by the bed. The root of the hair is silvery, the tail is blue, the middle is like the gradual change of starlight, it is very good-looking. I don''t know which one in the headquarters designed the hairstyle and dress for this girl, so conspicuous, which is completely opposite to the low-key and simple style of the church. But if you think about it carefully, it seems reasonable. No one would think that such a gorgeous and beautiful girl is from the church. "Since you don''t want to talk, let me do it." The "make-up artist" stood up, her long fine pink hair behind her shoulders. She went to the window and looked at the lights outside. "In fact, in my early years, I was a shy girl who couldn''t let go." "But later, because of the need of work, we had to play all kinds of characters and roles, and the image changed." "Sometimes they don''t perform very well, so they can only exaggerate their expressions and actions, so that they can meet the setting." She turned, her long legs folded, her hands on the windowsill behind her, and looked up at the wooden ceiling. "After a long time, I''ll get used to it, but this way, I won''t be teased by those frivolous people." "When you are more active than the other person, it''s not you who are being teased, it''s the other person." She put up a finger in front of her body and waved it gently. A little golden star floated out and then dissipated. "But isn''t that playing with fire?" The girl''s clear voice sounded in the room, soft and waxy. "No, it''s a girl''s privilege to go back and be willful. Especially if you are such a lovely girl, even if you are teasing others, they will also be very happy. Do you really think that girls don''t know the mind of those male creatures. They''ll just find it more exciting and lose the ability to think in your words. " "Then, show the flaw." Well, I''m still talking about work, said the girl. She thought the "makeup artist" would talk about her sad past. In that case, she would be happy to listen. Regardless of this, she stood up, went back to her bed, picked up the doll on the pillow, and a cool wind whirled around the house, blowing away the heat of early summer and making the house cooler. "Can this doll still be used like this?"¡® The makeup artist bends down and looks at the Gothic figure in front of him. The cool air is around the figure''s hands and blows to the room. "Well, Yixue is very powerful." The girl said so, put her chin on the doll''s head, and the hair behind her also floated and dispersed with the breeze, gradually filtering out the water vapor. "The necromancer sequence is so convenient that you can summon your companions to help you at any time." The "make-up artist" thinks of several dead soul sequence teammates he once met. One of them is good at controlling ghosts. When his ghosts fight, they dance like demons. The only drawback is that this friend is a bit lazy. He likes fishing when performing tasks, and he doesn''t have the sharp style of the judge. Two people each sat by the bed, and continued to chat, Lorraine Hill also gradually understand the character of the teammate. Although some exaggeration during the day, but it is also the kind of people who think more, but usually do not show it. "Well, that''s all for today. It''s time to go to bed."¡® "Make up artist" said to Lorraine hill. "Yes, yes." The girl put the doll on the chair beside the bed, then lay down on the bed and covered it with a thin quilt. "Good night, then." The "makeup artist" blows out the candlestick on the desk, and the room falls into darkness. Only the ground near the window is illuminated by the silver moonlight. ----------- The next day, the team of four got up very early. After a simple breakfast, they continued on their way. The carriage galloped through the fields, and they left esserut and headed west to the capital of dominia. The city is surrounded by high walls. The tallest building in the city is the church in the center. The church is built of pure white bricks and tiles. The round roof has golden statues of angels. The huge windows beside it are also painted with colored glass, which shows the heroes and angels in the ancient legend. After entering here, they did not go to see the bishop of the local church. Instead, they toured around the city, acting like foreign tourists who had just come to the holy land. After a few days, they began to buy some things for the journey, and then they invited a coachman to drive and four people to the small town by the mountain. As the carriage drove slowly across the grassy fields, Lorraine hill was able to take a close look at the grass beside the road. Tender grass swaying in the breeze, along with the carriage forward, from the window came a fresh taste. You can see that these ryes are growing well. "Merlin is not far away."¡® "Red hat," he said. "So soon, how do you know that you have been here before?"¡® The makeup artist looks at the man opposite. "No, it''s just a sign on the side of the road. It''s written there." The red hat pointed to the front side of the carriage, but as the "makeup artist" and Lorraine Hill were sitting with their backs to the driving position of the carriage, they naturally did not know where they were before they arrived. As the carriage approached a small town under a hill, the sound outside became lively. White and low houses are scattered in the mountains and fields, and the fields outside the villages and towns are like checkerboard fields. At the entrance of the small town, there is a large sign standing at the moment, with a banner in the middle. The main idea is happy holidays, I wish you can get happiness from the wine. When their carriage stopped in the town, many people nearby had arrived ahead of time. There is a round stage built in the small town, on which there are various performances, such as the flowing fireballs, the snowflakes transformed into the shadow of angels, the ice sculptures suddenly condensed in summer and so on. Some children with kites in the Street cheering and running, the long tail of the kite, along with the running, flying far away. There are all kinds of beer barrels and bottles on the street at the moment. The smell of wheat fills the air with the liquor. Some of the beers just taken out of the cellar, with a little bit of cold, make travelers from afar excited, most of them will buy a cup to quench their thirst. There are also many caravan owners who come from other places to tour the small town and taste them in person, hoping to find a good partner. "Let''s get out of the car, Margaret." "Yes, dear." "Red hat" and "makeup artist" walked out of the carriage hand in hand, just like a newlywed couple, and the blue haired girl holding the doll also stepped out of the carriage. What you see is a cheerful scene. You can see guests in all kinds of clothes on the street. On both sides of the street are busy shops with neat decoration. The elderly, children, men and women walk slowly on the streets of this small town. In front of us, the town is not crowded. On the contrary, it is a bit leisurely and comfortable. There is not a large population here. The travelling guests walk on the streets of Qingshi. A small amount of water after the rain forms a small transparent puddle, reflecting the sky like a mirror. Chapter 531 Breathing the fresh air in the mountains, the summer heat seems to disappear from the body. When they appeared in the small town, they immediately attracted attention. First of all, the huge sword with a big door behind Heiniu makes people feel very powerful. Then there is the young couple "red hat" and "makeup artist". Their clothes have a distinctive green style. The clothes are elegant as a whole, and the corners pursue the delicate patterns of elves, which makes people feel the details and luxury of their taste. Finally, when a girl with gradual blue hair walked out of the car, many people were stunned. As if the stars in the sky fell into the clear lake, rippling, amazing and shocking. There are many foreign visitors in the town. Most of them are residents of nearby areas, and many of them are tourists to holy mountain. They visit some local scenic spots on their way. And among them are people from the green empire. As the most powerful empire in the western continent, the country has been peaceful for nearly a hundred years, and its strength is strong. Many of the nobles and rich people will travel by boat to meet the increasingly tired aesthetic. The green Empire does have the natural and complex artistic style of elves, as well as the pride and elegance inherited from the green moon. However good the scenery is, you will feel tired after enjoying it for a long time. In this way, the number of people traveling around gradually increases. Some of them take big boats or cruise ships to the southern islands, or go along the coast to the west side of the mainland, and then land from the port of the holy land, and follow the road from west to east to the holy mountain of kalenrill. There have always been a lot of tourists like this. After the four of them entered the town, they also saw some tourists with similar clothes and styles on the street. "It looks like a good place." ''Red hat ''Edward looks like a simple sweep of the scene in front of him, and then comments. "It looks like I can relax these days."¡® Marguerite, the makeup artist, took Edward''s hand and walked briskly on the bluestone street like a newlywed woman who was still naive and curious. "Don''t get lost, Alice." Edward and Marguerite walk in front of each other, whispering about the ornaments and beer on the street, occasionally looking back at their sister. "No, my brother." The girl with blue hair fell a few steps behind them, but she was not alone. She was accompanied by a doll in her arms and a guard beside her. Her eyes, like clear lake water, looked curiously at the shops beside the street. It seems that the storefront here is a little old. The paint on the frame and door edge can be seen where the paint has worn off. The carved patterns are now cut by old scratches, which is not clear. However, the glass near the street is still very clean. It can be seen that it has been scrubbed recently. There are only some tiny corners that are hard to take care of, and there are still shallow dust left. In addition to some common daily necessities, the local beer and the small and changeable wood carvings are slightly distinctive. "Hute black beer, after 30 years of brewing, let you have a different experience." "When the spring in the mountains meets the golden wheat in the fields, how wonderful it will be. Welcome to Qingquan LVYE winery." "Ebony antelope, red Tung carriage, white maple tower, fantasy forest¡ª¡ª Iron box woodcarving shop. " There are no pearls in the sea, no shining gems, no gorgeous gold and silver. Local residents can only carve out all kinds of trinkets with local common trees. This kind of back to nature beauty attracted many aristocrats from green. They have been tired of those shining things, but they are interested in these small things with a local and exotic flavor. However, its price is really expensive. Lorraine Hill looked at the price in the window and made a contrast. These ornaments and small objects are almost catching up with the size of gold and silver jewelry. Maybe this is their business strategy. If they sell it too cheaply, it will make the rich feel cheap and unworthy of them. She used to be in Hopland, but many of her subordinates said that luxury goods sell style. If the price is low, the style will not be maintained, and it will become a poor thing used by the coachman. Can nobles wear the same things as street drivers? Naturally, we can''t, so this kind of price is also the result of screening by both sides. Just as the girl looked curiously at the shops and scenery on the street, some tourists and residents on the street were also looking at the dreamy and light girl, like a masterpiece. The name of the painting is Alice in the old street. In fact, at the beginning, Lorraine hill was also very curious about why he didn''t dress up as a low-key local tourist in this mission. And that''s what the designer explained. "It''s not that every task has to be low-key and mediocre. In fact, sometimes choosing a character that is more suitable for your personality will be more natural and difficult to see through." "Blindly hiding and concealing, sometimes it will become self defeating, making people feel uncoordinated." "It''s a good choice to play the Green Noble who pursues stimulation. They don''t lack money and time. They can easily try all kinds of interesting things. In this way, they don''t have to find a reasonable explanation for a series of actions, because those people like to do unreasonable things." While the four were walking and touring the small town on the edge of the mountain, Edward really bought some trinkets for Marguerite and Alice. During this period, some people wanted to meet and chat up Alice (Lorraine Hill), but the loyal guard (black bull) always stopped him in time to keep strangers away from her. In this way, a few people in the streets of the small town around, at noon to find a well decorated restaurant, into the meal. Three people sat at the table, black bull standing behind, waiting for the meal time, began a simple conversation. "It''s a beautiful town."£¨ It''s good law and order here.) "Yes, everything looks very leisurely and comfortable."£¨ Nothing unusual.) "Maybe we have to find a guide to have a good stroll. Anyway, we are tired of walking these days. Let''s have a rest here for a few days."£¨ We have to find a local to learn more about the situation. We have plenty of time "That''s a good idea, honey."£¨ (agreed) "And Alice, are you used to it?"£¨ Do you have any questions "Habit, the air is fresh here."£¨ There is no suspicious smell for the moment.) "That''s good. If you have any discomfort, you can tell us. After all, you just recovered some time ago."£¨ If you have any suspicious information, please contact us in time.) "Well, thank you, brother and sister Marguerite."£¨ Well, I see.) After eating the local characteristic rosin barbecue lunch, they found a quiet hotel and stayed for a while. Chapter 532 In the next few days, several people continued to play in the small town, but still found nothing. And they got a local guide. "I''m a poet from a distant country. I want to write a story to commemorate this trip. Is there any legend in this small town?" On a low hillside, said Ellen to his guide, while Marguerite and Alice sat on the other side, fiddling with the ingredients for the picnic. They were all prepared bread, meat rolls, and two light beers, and the guard stood in the back not far away. The guide was dressed in a simple grey single coat, with rolled up cuffs and a wooden staff used to poke weeds away in his rough palm. Although he was poorly dressed and white after washing, he was clean, which was why several people were willing to hire him. He thought for a moment and replied, "Sir Edward, I didn''t think you asked me that. I grew up in this small town, but I don''t seem to have heard any local stories. Even if there is one, it''s a common story about lovers'' separation and reunion. It''s not uncommon. " "So." Edward sighed, as if disappointed. "Is there anything new in the town recently? It seems very peaceful here. " "Something new, let me see. Several chambers of Commerce have come to the beer festival these days. It is said that some of them are from clancia." "Oh, go on." "Ah, it''s like this..." he also began to describe what he had seen and heard at that time, but several people nearby heard that there was nothing worthy of attention. "Anything else?" Edward popped a silver coin out of his fingertip and fell into the guide''s hand. It can be seen that the noble master was a little tired of the news of the caravan. The guide thought about it and said which family had made a fortune, which family had a quarrel, and which family''s children had a promising future. Unfortunately, these people were not interested. Gradually, they felt that they couldn''t find out anything, so they began to have a picnic. The guide and the guard also shared two loaves and ate them. "Delicious, Alice." Marguerite put a piece of cake into the girl''s hand and watched her nibble. "Delicious, thank you, sister." "In fact, you can call sister-in-law, so your sister Margaret will be more happy, ha ha." Edward said jokingly. "Well, my elder brother, don''t tease me." So Alice replied, kneeling on the white cloth and eating her bread. "Honey, I always like Alice very much. It''s a happy thing to have such a lovely sister." Marguerite leaned over Edward''s shoulder and made sweet talk between the newlyweds. After visiting the mountains and fields behind the town, they returned to their hotel in the evening. Three people into the room to rest, but black cattle down the stairs, at the moment he did not take a sword, looking better than during the day to get along with a lot. The first floor is a place for everyone to eat and drink. Because these days are festivals, it''s quite busy at night. "Bartender, do you have any large spirits? Give me three." Stride sitting in front of the bar, black bull began to shout, its voice is very big, almost can hear on the first floor. "Here you are. Just a moment." The bartender answered, cleared the account of the guest in front of him, and then walked quickly. He took out three large cups from under the table, then picked them up in turn, put them under the barrel, turned on the tap, and the clear sound of liquid flow sounded in the glass. In the full wine glass, the foam spilled out, wet a few tabletop, and a burst of wheat flavour also dispersed, making the aroma of the first floor more rich. Gulu Gulu¡ª¡ª After three cups of drinking, Heiniu breathed a big breath and looked so refreshing that others around him were eager to have a drink. "It''s comfortable at last. I don''t have any taste when I drink those light things every day. Bartender, another plate of meat. If you want meat, you need plenty, you know¡° "Yes, just a moment. I''ll go to the back kitchen to talk about it. In addition..." he compared a well-known gesture. "Yes." A few jingling gold and silver coins fell on the old wooden table. "All right As soon as the bartender saw it, he quickly walked to the kitchen, and many guests on the first floor turned their eyes, showing envy, greed and jealousy. "You, come here." Black bull pointed to a man beside him. This man seems to be a minstrel. Before the black ox came, he told common and vulgar stories. He still held a rudimentary lute in his hand, and sometimes played out of tune. "Sing something nice." Black bull threw a silver coin. The poor poet stretched out his hands and caught the sudden fall of windfall in a panic. It was a little unbelievable, but he soon responded. He was sitting in danger, as if he had become a very professional person. "What do you want to hear?" "Tut, do I have to think about it? If you sing it directly, I''ll say if it''s not good." Black bull turned around, one by one rough hand on the bar, looking at the man said. "All right The poor bard plucked the strings and began to sing. "When I see the violet die, when I see the beautiful face..." his voice is exaggerated and full of emotion, just like a duck with high head. "Another one." The heartless interruption came from one side, and the black bull knocked on the table with his fingers. It was as if the duck''s neck was held by a strong wrist, and the Bard''s voice stopped suddenly. After a few seconds of silence, he played another tune. "In the wilderness under the sky, a young man riding a white horse gallops like the wind. He is the eagle among birds and the lion among beasts..." "Change!" People are tired of hearing the legend of wind and moon. Who doesn''t know the story of Roland, the king of white horse. "When the 400000 sacred guns stand on the top of the mountain and dive down, the dense sound of horses'' hooves is like¡° "Change!" The story in the book of candlelight is more suitable to be told in church. "The girl''s voice on the silver bell is like the dew of the morning." "Change!" After being called off many times in a row, the poet blushed, and there was a roar of laughter around him. Everyone watched this guy make jokes. "What style does this adult want to hear?" He watched the strong guest carefully. "Don''t do anything tall. I want to hear something grounded." So said black bull. "Well, let me see." After pondering for a while, the poet began to play the piano again. "For fear that the widow''s eyes would be wet, I got up and came to her At this time, no one interrupted at last, and the guests in the hotel also listened with relish. The story is not complicated. It tells the story of a beautiful widow having an affair with a strong hunter, which is also mixed with obscure eroticism. "Well, that''s a good story." "I didn''t expect that this guy would do it. I didn''t see her say it before." "That''s what it is. That''s what it''s like. Let''s talk about what we have here." The speaker showed a funny smile that we all know, and there was also a tacit bad smile around. "I''m not sleepy when I say this. I heard that..." a group of people started to talk about love affairs in small town. Most of them are no more than who so and so secretly got involved with, and so and so and so and so and so on, and there is no particularly eye-catching things, until¡ª¡ª "I haven''t seen that pretty girl Gina recently. She''s very attractive." "Don''t think about it. I''ve heard that she''s been dating Reverend Matthew." "Pastor Matthew is only in his early 20s. I remember he was an ordinary monk the year before last." "Yes, but I passed the examination of holy land last year and got the official badge." "It''s very promising. Do you want to please me? I think the old priest Reese is retiring soon." "Please what, isn''t it just a little priest? We have plenty in the holy land. " "But I haven''t seen Reverend Matthew in recent weeks." "It''s been a few days. So is Gina. It''s hard..." "It''s hard to elope. Ha ha ha ha." "Ha ha ha, how can it be? I think I went back to my hometown to get married." A few people laughed, while the black cow eating the steak on the plate, also showed a smile. Chapter 533 The church in the small town is not big. After entering, only 80 people can sit in the row chairs. A priest in a white robe is reciting in a low voice with his back to the gate. The stone wall in front of us is carved with a picture of the coming of an angel. Among them, the angel has six wings on her back and burns like a flame. Her eyes are slightly closed, and she seems to have tears flowing down. This is the image of Israel, the water angel. After knocking at the door, Rochelle and his party entered the church. "Hello, is this the pastor here?" Edward took off his top hat and bent to salute. "Hello, I am." The minister turned, his face withered, looking at his age. "Dear light keeper, my wife and I have been traveling here. We really like the environment here. But yesterday, she had a nightmare and saw an incredible scene. Today, she has been in a bad mood." "So I want you to preside over a soothing and blessing ceremony. Do you think it''s ok?" Edward said so, his hand still holding together with Marguerite, comforting his lover. The priest looked up at the four and nodded a few seconds later. "I understand your plea, but such a ceremony costs a lot..." he pauses. "I understand that angels also want apples and bread in the world. This is a little of my heart. I am willing to donate it to the church." Edward took two extraordinary gold coins from his arms. In the dim church, these two gold coins exude different luster. "Thank you for being so devout that you have made light walk on the earth¡° The priest nodded slightly, and then asked the four to sit in the church for a while. He went to prepare the materials and personnel. More than ten minutes later, another priest and nun came to the church, and there were three clergy in the church. The nun first brought water for Marguerite to wash her face and hands, and then asked her to stand in front of the angel relief. Then the two priests lit two sticks of incense and put them beside Marguerite. There was a soothing smell. The doors and windows of the church had been closed long ago. Only the afternoon sunlight from the colored glazed windows fell on the floor of the church. The church became very quiet. The nun recited the names of the three Blazing Angels, then sprinkled a little dew. Under the action of extraordinary power, these dewdrops disperse into tiny particles, and then burn, making people in the church feel refreshed, sober, and then relaxed. Then there was the work of the old priest. Holding a small scepter, he raised a circular array on the ground, and then covered Marguerite in it. The magic in it operated according to the ceremony, gradually precipitating the consciousness and soul. Then there was five minutes of chanting and soothing. When it was all over, the old priest also had a slight sweat on his forehead. Edward expressed his thanks and lifted Marguerite from the ground. "Worthy of the Reverend of the Holy Land..." followed by a compliment. A few people chatted for a while before leaving. When they came out of the church and back to the hotel, they gathered in a room again to discuss. "The priest''s technique and ritual process are right. The only thing that can be said to be flawed is that the number of people is not right. It is reasonable to say that this kind of middle-level soothing and praying ceremony, which is presided over by five people, will achieve the best effect."¡® Make up artist. "Indeed, I inquired casually in the chat before I left, and the old priest said that there were only a few people in their church. It''s different from church practice. " "A church at the town level should be equipped with at least two priests, one nun and two knights guarding it. As a matter of fact, considering emergencies and alternates, three priests, old, middle-aged and young, are generally the best configuration. " However, when I left, I only saw a knight at the church gate and asked the people in the town. They said that it had been like this for a long time, and there was only one knight guarding. "It''s a little bit of a problem, but I''m not sure. What did the Puppeteer find?" "Yes, these four people, including the knights at the door, have been polluted by the chaotic phantom." In her clear and quiet words, Rochelle uttered amazing news. "How could it be?" The "makeup artist" covered her open mouth in disbelief. She just accepted the ceremony and felt that the priest''s spirit was very devout. "Oh, it seems that we have finally found the right person, ha ha." "Red hat" is much more calm. He did not ask how the girl knew. This is the secret of other players. But since the new player was specially sent here, it must show that she has a special talent in exploring this area. "Are you going to arrest them now?" Lorraine Hill sat on the chair with the doll in his arms and looked curiously at the three people in front of him. "Not for the time being. Let''s observe first to see if they have any contact with others. In addition, find out the reason why Reverend Matthew disappeared a few days ago, and whether they killed him." "It''s time to start working at last."¡® Heiniu picks up the kettle on the table, pours it directly, and looks relaxed. ------ In the next two days, several people learned about the situation of the pastor and others in the church from the townspeople in detail, and kept observing secretly to see if these people had contact with others. "It is said that pastor Matthew disappeared half a month ago. He and Gina were childhood friends." "What''s interesting is that Jinna also died some time ago. It''s said that she was attacked by Warcraft in the mountains. When other people found her, only the incomplete body was left." "Where is the place of death?" "In a remote mountain village more than 20 miles away, Matthew and Gina grew up there." "It looks like a trip."¡® "Red hat" is such a sigh. So the four of them agreed that night that the "makeup artist" and "black bull" would stay in the hotel and continue to monitor the church from afar. The "red hat" and "puppet master" took advantage of the night to rush directly to the village and try to come back before dark the next afternoon before deciding on the next move. "Take this."¡® The red hat put a prismatic pendant into Rocher''s hand. It was light yellow and hard to touch. "If you''re in danger or trouble, break it up, and other people can sense it. At the same time, other people also have one in their hands. If it''s broken, you can roughly know it. " "OK, but don''t we work together?" "Yes, but the situation is changeable. It''s uncertain that there will be any accident at that time. If I hang up, I''ll let you know, you can run away quickly."¡® "Red hat" showed a mocking smile. Lolan Hill blinked and looked at the team leader. His strength is not weak. Would he also express such feelings "OK, I see." Rochelle thought about it. She tied the crystal prism with a string, tied it to the back of her wrist, and then covered it with a long sleeve. Looking at the girl''s obedient and cautious appearance, the others showed gratified smile. What a reassuring child. To tell you the truth, what they fear most is that kind of arrogant and irrational members. Sometimes you can''t say that the other party is bad, but it''s very irritating. Chapter 534 On summer nights, the stars are very bright. There are all kinds of calls from the woods and grass in the mountains. There are insects, birds and toads. Two black shadows galloped in the silver moonlight. One of them was on the ground like a ghost, while the other was off the ground with his toes, flying fast at low altitude. Although in order to play the role of identity, we can''t use the power of the three sequences, but now Lorraine hill, who resonates with Ashley green, can use the power of Ashley death sequence to fly in a semi ghostly form. Following the location on the map and the directions by the road, they quickly arrived at the local village. Instead of going directly into the village, they stopped a few hundred meters outside. "Let me observe first." The girl said so, and the blue pupils of her eyes were shining in the dark. "Red hat" made a clear gesture, and then stood aside to protect it. Rochelle''s body slowly floated into the air, and the doll in her arms opened her eyes, and they chanted the spell at the same time. Clear and cold words rang out in the night, and then bursts of cold wind began to surround his body. Before long, the scope of the cold wind became wider and wider. They penetrated into the vast mountains below and shuttled through the woods, grass, houses and other crevices. Lilac particles of light spread into the summer night like fireflies, dreamy, but soon dissipated, as if it was just a dream. "Red hat" stands by and looks at the girl in the sky, with her long stick on the ground. "It''s amazing, this puppeteer. Are the new generation members of the adjudication Department monsters? So is the lazy wizard. He meditated in his heart. Slightly shakes head, then looks at this blue hair star eye girl to fall slowly from the sky. "Any results?" Compared with the door-to-door inquiry, the inquiry of various clues, the use of various special instruments, and constant speculation, loranthal''s detection ability similar to panoramic scanning is really amazing. In a short period of time, this piece of land, a flower and a tree within a radius of 50 Li were all reflected in her mind, clearly visible. Soon, she found something different. "This way." She is leading the way. This is the back hill of the village, where there is a piece of barren forest. There are always some thorns in the bushes in the black night. This girl walks among them like a star elf, walking briskly to avoid the broken stones, pits and thorns, just like walking in a leisurely court. The "red hat" behind her is no longer good. Although he has avoided some spikes and gravel, on the way forward, there are more broken threads on the edge of the trouser legs, which has ruined his usual elegant image. Fortunately, Lorraine hill did not travel through the woods for long, and soon she stopped at the foot of a small hillside. "Where is this?" "Under this hill, there is a girl who died not long ago. Maybe she is Jinna in the small town." Generally, there are not many dead people in such small towns and surrounding villages. Now the only one who is sure is Jinna. "Can you find out more?" Red hat looked at Rosie. "I''m not sure, but I can try." Lorraine Hill stepped forward, with his back to the red hat, and his consciousness was connected with eshael green. [can you gather her soul again, ESH She asked in her heart, in fact, just now Rochelle had found the girl''s incomplete soul fragments. [try it, but her memory and thoughts may be a little confused, and it won''t last long She told the girl what she thought. "Well, that''s the only way." The girl in the dark woods raised her hand, and the doll in her arms did the same. A cold magic of the sequence of the dead spirit flows from the palm of the hand, then flies around and slowly sinks to the ground. Although it was summer, they felt as if they were on the top of a snow mountain and cold. Bursts of aura gather, rising from the soil and dead leaves like grains of sand, and then flying and rolling in the air. This and fog like soul sand are kneaded by special magic, and slowly merge into a virtual shadow. Her body is fuzzy and transparent, and she can vaguely see the scene behind it. Ah¡ª¡ª A whine from the soul, silent spread, swept through the woods, where the insects and birds are resting, silent, in the noisy summer night to clean up a sound of space. [don''t, don''t kill me, don''t, please, don''t kill me, ah -] Chaotic emotions and words spread from the soul, making the life around us feel like a needle. Fortunately, both of them are extraordinary, and they are not hurt by a dead ghost. However, it can be seen that the cause of death of this girl is not Warcraft, but homicide. Lorraine Hill breathed a light breath, concentrated, stretched out his white palm, put it in front of the ghost, and then slowly communicated and appeased him. Gradually, a kind of peaceful rhythm diffuses from its side, such as the quiet water pattern. After a long time, the ghost finally stopped the confused and frightened howl and became a little quiet. I''m Rochelle. Can you tell me who you are The girl read it in her heart. [I, I am, who am I...] [they call me Jinna. I live in this mountain village. I''ve been like this since I was a child...] The ghost finally regained some sense and simply recalled the past. [Gina, why are you so afraid? Is there something wrong with you? Lorraine Hill passes on the idea again [I''m afraid, I''m afraid... I''m afraid of being left behind by Matthew... I like him When it comes to liking, this soul brightens a lot. It seems that in her memory, this emotion is more profound. [but Matthew grew up. He became so tall and so far away that I couldn''t catch up with him. I was worried... And I felt inferior. His mother didn''t like me. She wanted Matthew to marry a better girl...] The ghost fell into the memories of the past, and this relationship seemed particularly deep and important in the last period of her life. [Matthew said that there was a way to help me, he said that I would be extraordinary too... So that my mother would not object...] [but... But...] The ghost began to wriggle restlessly again, as if remembering the painful and sad things. [but, I''m so stupid, I don''t have any talent, I always make mistakes... Matthew''s frequency of looking for me is also less, he seems to dislike me The ghost''s mood sank again. [and then, what happened...] [Matthew is back again. He said that he would teach me a special way to practice, so that I can be together, hee hee...] Gina''s mood rose again. [I''m so happy, he didn''t leave me, I worked hard to learn... My strength has also improved, yes, I''m series 3, oh, very powerful, super powerful, ha ha ha [however, I haven''t told you that it''s a secret between him and me. I want to continue my study so that I can be together. Those noble ladies are better born, I am not bad, many people like me [later on [later, later... Eh, I can''t remember, it seems that I became very powerful? And hurt Warcraft. I can''t remember. But Matthew is back. I want to see him. He asked me to meet him in this place. This is our secret base when we were young [why... Why did he look at me with such disappointment and regret? What did I do wrong...] [well, don''t, don''t kill me, Matthew. I''m wrong. Can I change everything? Don''t kill me...] The ghost''s mind fell into confusion again, and no matter how she pacified and inquired after lorenthal, she could no longer get away from that pathetic mood. After a long time, the sand of soul dispersed again, and this time a slight sense of distortion filled the air. "Chaos erosion?" Red hat, who had been silent for a long time, finally spoke at this moment. Even he could easily detect such obvious fluctuations. "Yes." Lorraine hill put down his wrist and turned, with a trace of fatigue and sadness in his eyes. "She should have been taught some strange practice method by Pastor Matthew, but she was corroded by chaos, and she seemed to lose her mind before she died. And Matthew himself ended her life. " "It''s a cruel story." "Red hat" stepped forward and inserted his long stick directly into the soil. There was a burst of smoke in the soil and the dead leaves, and then some fire and ashes came out. He used the magic flame of high purity to burn up the underground debris and soul fragments, and cleaned up several times before pulling out the hot walking stick from the soil. "Let''s go back." The red top hat takes off the hat, flicks the dust and puts it on again. "Perhaps the Reverend Matthew has also been silenced¡° Chapter 535 The edge of the sky with a faint white light, indicating the arrival of the morning. Luolanhill and "red hat" are speeding through the mountains and fields. By this time, we can already hear the crowing of chickens in the surrounding villages. In another hour, some hardworking villagers may get up and go out, and it will be inappropriate to gallop like this. When she was 4-5 miles away from the small town, she suddenly felt the light yellow pendant behind her wrist send out a burst of warmth, and a critical signal came to her heart. She turned her eyes to the "red hat" beside her. She saw the other side frown, and then murmur: "speed up!" After that, the captain''s figure, like an arrow from the string, turned into a dark red light across the white night sky. Seeing this, Rochelle has to speed up, but now she is not good at using the power of natural sequence, so she can only use the sequence of the dead to barely follow behind the red hat. Gradually, the scenery on the side of the body retreated rapidly, and a corner of the town appeared in front. In the early morning, the golden sun rose from the horizon, shining on the chimney, and the deep black ash reflected a faint halo. There were not many people on the street. After they entered the town from the sky one by one, they caused a burst of exclamations and shouts. However, the two did not care about this situation at the moment, but ran directly to the previous hotel. At the moment, the windows and windows in the hotel were wide open, and there was no one left. There were a few words on the desk. "The other side wants to escape. We''ve chased West." "I''m going to suffer." With a low spat, the red hat leaped to the balcony. "I''ll go after them. You go back to the Diocese of dominia and ask for support. There must be more than these people behind them. It''s too dangerous for you to follow them again." Lorraine Hill''s mind turned quickly. If he went back at this time, the team would be killed or injured because of the lack of combat effectiveness. "I''ll go with you, too, to the parish alone. I can''t tell for a moment. Besides, I''m not that vulnerable and I won''t drag my feet. " Seeing that "red hat" didn''t quite agree with her own idea, she had to hold up the doll in her arms. "Don''t worry about me, Yixue is very strong." The doll girl in her hand opens her eyes, and the magic of the necromancer sequence rises. Finally, she stops at the level of sequence 7. If she continues to rise, I''m afraid it will frighten the people around her. If she tries her best, she will have the strength of sequence 8. However, the necromancer sequence is still too eye-catching in the mainland. The sequence 6 is good, and then it will be concerned by all parties. All of them are potential war machines. "Then try to keep up." Seeing Rocher''s statement, "red hat" no longer wasted time, and made every effort to gallop under the sky, gaining another point of speed. This captain is the elite of demon Series 7. He has always used special props to suppress the soul core in his body, but now it has just burst out. Seeing this, Rochelle took a deep breath and followed. Northwest of the town, in a remote mountain. Black bull knelt on one knee with a sword, and his body was full of light guns. He was bleeding and panting, and his body was crumbling. He gave a low roar like a wild animal. On the other side, the "makeup artist" is holding a transparent gemstone dagger and swiping through the golden mark in the air. The incantation in her mouth is surging rapidly. A round cover with complex patterns is formed in front of her, covering her and the black ox behind her. On the hillside about 100 meters in front, 13 unknown people in stone gray are casting the spell together. The golden particles of light, like the wind, rose in the mountains, then flowed and gathered in the air, forming a sharp spear. Among them, the white flame burns, and the long gun is caught by a halo, and then shot out. Brush, brush, brush¡ª¡ª The long gun cut through the atmosphere, and hit out fierce sparks on the light shield, constantly shaking, just like a firecracker. The brilliance of the light shield rapidly weakened, and then several long guns passed directly through the light shield. Hissing¡ª¡ª Hissing¡ª¡ª .. A piercing sound was heard in the woods. Vomit¡ª¡ª The "makeup artist" felt the darkness in front of her eyes, and the pain came from all over her body. Her legs could not help kneeling down. There were three big blood holes in her abdomen, chest and thigh. Thin white fingers struggle to grasp the black soil under her body. She wants to cast a spell again, but she finds that her left hand has no response. Looking back, she finds that her wrist is connected with a gem dagger, which is several meters behind. Everything in front of her eyes began to blur, and her brain was in a daze. What she wanted to say, she found that she could not even send out a syllable. All the power and perception of the world began to leave her. Is that the feeling of death? She fell slowly between the dust and the dead branches, and seemed to hear someone''s roar in her ear. ----- When the "red hat" arrived, he found a pale golden flame rising from the black ox, which was the flame that burned the soul core and released everything. He was struggling to rush to the enemy, and behind him lay a body stained with blood. The flame of anger rose like thunder in his heart, and he gave a long cry, just like a shrill cry. The enemy on the hillside was attracted by the sudden sound. Eight of them gathered a light gun again, and then aimed at the rushing crimson figure. The halo flashed, the spear blasted, the sound of breaking the air brushed, and then exploded in the woods. Unfortunately, all these were dodged by the crimson figure. His body seemed to have no inertia, turning in the air, and then suddenly approached the group. The dangerous and compelling atmosphere is frightening, and the rest of us turn their attention away from the lingering "black ox" and the fallen "makeup artist". The intonation of the chant sounded in these people, just like the choir in the church, neat, solemn and sacred. A thick wall of light rose in front of them, like a wall of sighs that cut off everything. And a little bit of colorful cold light into this barrier, like an unrestrained fish, quickly flash and disappear. As the adjudication department specialized in cleaning up the portal, it can be said that it does not know this kind of protection means. The three enemies in lime white robes had a little blood on their foreheads and then fell down. When rosier arrived at the scene, she saw the red hat fighting with the other side. She turned her eyes to the two fallen. The pace quickly approaching, the strong figure issued a hoarse growl. "Go to see her first, can you save her? I can... Hold on a little longer. " Just a few words seemed to take a lot of effort. Lorraine Hill knelt down and put his hand on the "makeup artist" forehead. It was cold to start with. She felt cold in her heart and continued to feel the condition in her body. The other side had stopped beating because of excessive blood loss. If you are a priest of other angel sequences, you can also declare that this person has died completely, unless you are a priest of angel sequence 8 who specializes in healing. Loran hill is thinking about the countermeasures and possibilities. Although the teammate has died, fortunately, his body is complete and the cause of death is also due to excessive blood loss, which is not completely hopeless. It''s not good. It seems that we can only take a chance. At this time, naturally, she could not hide. She put the doll girl aside, put her hands together, and waves of pure white brilliance rose on her side. The two sides in the opposite battle only felt that mana in the air was one meal, and then they all converged in the other direction. The girl kneeling on the ground praying, behind which slowly spread a pair of white wings, the magic of angel sequence in the sky gathered into the shape of hourglass. The magic is transformed from light white to bright white under the mythical talent bonus, and then it is like a real white sand, and then it emits a touch of gold. Such a layer after layer of sublimation and transformation, finally, a drop of colorless and transparent liquid emerged in the air. Su Sheng''s wish When it appeared, everything around it was full of vitality. Green buds rose from the dead leaves, new branches grew from the dead bark, and even some mushrooms sprouted out. This drop of liquid fell into the "makeup artist''s" forehead and disappeared immediately. As if the gray world turned into color, the woman''s body on the ground also vaguely appeared blood color, and then the incomplete wound and blood hole gradually disappeared, and the wound was healed and restored as before. After a long time, hearing the steady breath, the silver haired girl put down her heart stone. PS: ask for a monthly ticket~ Chapter 536 The holy mountain of kalenrill. Apart from the sighing mountains, it is the highest altitude area in the western continent. Surrounded by mountains, the snow covered peaks look down on the earth like a sword standing on the ground. On the steep cliffs, ropes and stairs circle along the rocks. A pilgrim from all over the world ascends the stairs just to look at the remaining statues of angels on the top of the mountain, the miracles left in the world after the chaotic disaster. Among these people in different clothes, a man with grey hair and windbreaker was also among them, which was insignificant. The peaks around the holy mountain are the headquarters of the church''s major institutions. Among them, there are Lanye palace, which specializes in teaching young children, Shuiping palace, which specializes in healing, Shanxiang palace, which is good at building, and Shijian palace, which is responsible for soothing souls and resting in peace. Today, one of the three major knights, the chief of the order of the holy gun, Otis, is also in a precipitous fortress in the mountain. He was wearing thick silver armor with gold veins. He was nearly two meters tall. Behind him was a big red cape. The Velvet Cape made his whole body and armor heavy, making him as firm and steady as a mountain. He stood on a lookout tower and looked down at the Knights training and shouting in the valley below. There was no expression in his face. There was a knock on the door in the room behind. "In." When the door opened, a knight with silver armour came in. He was blonde and handsome. He should be about 30 years old. "Lord Otis, I''d like to report something recently." "Go ahead." He turned around and sat down behind his desk with the sound of armor crashing. "At present, among the members of the Knights'' order in various branches, some members need to ask for leave to go home for a period of time, about a month." "This kind of thing always happens. It''s human nature." Otis made a brief comment, but he knew that this clever young man must have more to say. "Yes, but this year''s ratio is much higher than that of last year. If last year''s ratio was 2%, then this year''s ratio is 4% "But now there is no war, there is no special situation, it is not normal." "Then, most of these people were sent to the local diocese headquarters in the form of letters. Although they are busy at ordinary times, I specially found some of them and compared them with the previous letters, and found that the handwriting is not the same person." "That is to say, these people''s letters were written by others, and they may have had an accident?" "Yes, according to the normal process, knights from towns and small towns report to the local parish headquarters every other month. During this period, they will convey some recent orders and instructions. At the same time, strengthen ties to ensure the loyalty of the members of the order. " "But if you ask for leave in this way, you can report to the diocese headquarters three times at most, that is, within three months, then the whereabouts of these people will become a mystery." "Interesting." The chief knocked his fingers on the table, thought for a few seconds, and then continued to ask. "Have you asked about other palaces and knights?" "I didn''t ask directly, but took advantage of the official business to inquire. The situation in other palaces is similar to that in previous years, while the situation in the knight order is a little similar." "In addition to the order of the shotgun, the order of the song of the dead and the order of the blue Nautilus, which belong to the church, have similar situations, but they don''t fluctuate as much as we do." "It''s estimated that you are so careful to find the subtle data difference." Otis sighed. "That''s for our Knights'' order. To do this, it''s usually the internal staff of the church. Otherwise, the other twelve palaces should have similar scenes." "Yes, you see..." the young knight asked in a low voice. Otis did not immediately answer, slowly analyzing the current situation. Today, the church is discussing the candidates for the next Pope. Since the death of the former Pope, the archbishops of various dioceses have rushed back to vote in a few days. If you want to be a pope, you must be one of the archbishops of the region, or the leader of the twelve palaces and the three knights. At present, there are about 70 people who meet this requirement. Except for some people with shallow qualifications and obvious lack of strength, there are 15 suitable candidates. Among these 15 people, only four are really hopeful of reaching the threshold and making everyone more convinced. One is himself. As the head of the order of the lance and one of the cardinals of the red robe, he not only served as a war minister, but also served as a pastor before. He led the party, and his resume and strength were very stable. At present, it is also the peak of Angel Series 8 and only one step away from series 9. In addition, the scepter priest of ten swords palace, Archbishop of sibes, is also popular. He once served in the lamye palace for 10 years and was the Archbishop of the Diocese of dominia. Now the Archbishop of the diocese is also his student. In addition, the leaders of Sabbath palace and holy flame Palace also made friends with them and were their firm allies. And then there is the scepter priest of Aquarius, bines. She once worked in ermenas, and also served as the Archbishop of a parish. The order of the blue Nautilus, the mountain elephant palace, and the holy song palace all had good contacts with them. In addition, the students who had worked in ermenas also had many high-level supporters within the church. Finally, the scepter priest in orbit, sharander. Although he is over 150 years old, he still looks like 30 years old. It is said that he was blessed by angels when he was young. Although he seldom involves in foreign affairs, he has strong strength. With the support of some old people, if he becomes Pope, few people will oppose him. Among the four, he and sibes are the peak of series 8, while bines just entered series 9 five years ago, while sharante, who is said to have existed in series 9 a hundred years ago, participated in the "battle of breaking the bow" between Xuehua seven countries and verdant empire. Although there are only the scepter priests of the silver blood palace with their allies, as the largest fighting legion of the church, the order of the holy spear has more soldiers than the other two combined, and its momentum is higher. Otis was silent for a long time. He said, "we need to allocate 300 Cavalier units from the headquarters, and go to various places to exchange defenses. Externally, we need to train and rectify the gradually abandoned military discipline." After arriving at the local area, these units directly went to the towns and cities with problems according to the list, and then investigated and searched for the missing members by force. "It''s so powerful that it''s hard to hide it from others." "What if I can''t hide it? Since they are furtive, there must be some intrigue. We will directly disturb their rhythm and turn their plot in the dark into a fight in the face. " "And directly fight with the enemy, we have not been afraid of any of them." "I see, my Lord." The blonde Knight bowed his head, and then walked out of the room with the signed document. Along the way, he called a messenger knight on duty, who would quickly send the order to all directions. Chapter 537 A village outside Merlin. Red hat pulls the sword from an enemy''s body, bringing out a burst of blood. Among the group of people wearing lime white robes, only four are in sequence 6, and the rest are in sequence 5 at most. Luoxier was in the rear to treat the injured "black ox". At this time, the "makeup artist" leaned weakly against the tree trunk, and his body was still shaking slightly. It seemed that he had not yet come out of the shadow of death. The experience on the verge of death sometimes does not make people fear death, but makes people even more afraid of death, because that is the end of everything, you will never wake up, never see this beautiful world again. "Red hat" came back. He threw a weak enemy in his hand aside. With a wave of his right hand, he flashed several red awns. Several blood flowers appeared on the enemy, and then he moaned in pain on the ground. It''s a pity that the nerves of hands and feet are damaged, but they can''t struggle now. "How''s it going?" He looked at the black bull treatment of Rochelle, compared to just look and tone eased a lot. "Follow up treatment should be continued so as not to leave sequelae." Lorraine Hill wiped the sweat from his forehead and stood up. "I''m really troubling you this time." He pauses for a few seconds, as if wondering how to thank the girl. "Anything you want?" And the appearance does not match, the handsome man does not seem to be able to coax girls. "Cackle, hiss --" the "makeup artist" who leans on one side laughs a few times, and then involves the wound that just healed, cries out in pain. "Oh¡° "Red hat" looked at the injured woman and snorted, disdaining her stupid behavior just now, but he didn''t bother to stimulate her. He went back to one side of the hillside and examined the bodies one by one to find out if there were any valuable clues and things. "Black bull" stands up from the ground, moves his legs and feet, takes a few steps, which seems a little inconceivable, and then looks at his hands and arms. "Is the Puppeteer the saint of Aquarius? He''s so good at healing. " The reason why we don''t talk about the saint is that the girl is young and has no strength of Series 7. "Well, I did stay in Aquarius for a while, but I''m not a saint waiting for you..." Although what she said was true, the two people nearby thought that this young girl was just modest. Only the strength of angel sequence 5 could have such extraordinary healing ability. This is not what ordinary people can do. Maybe this young girl is the next successor of Aquarius palace, the appointed alternate Scepter priest. Considering that bines, the leader of Aquarius, is a strong competitor of the Pope, maybe this girl will be a big figure in the church in the future. Although the church does not attach importance to the inheritance of blood relationship as a secular country, the relationship between their master and apprentice as well as their predecessors and descendants is very strong. It is perfectly normal for bines, who was born in Aquarius palace, to get the support of the members of the subordinate institutions of the palace. After a short rest, Lorraine hill stood up, looked around and saw the Gothic figure sitting on the branch. She stretched out her arm. Yixue jumps from the branch, stands in the palm of Lorraine Hill''s hand, and then asks the girl to hold herself in her arms again. Looking at the delicate figure with ice blue hair, the "makeup artist" gasped and asked. "So you are two different sequences." "Well." The girl nodded, and then it was meaningless to hide. "I see, but there''s no need to explain. The players in the ruling department all have their own secrets. They don''t have to say everything. Cough."¡® "Make up artist" seems to drive the wound in the body and cough a few more times. Lorraine hill looks at the brave woman, shakes her head slightly, then approaches her and treats her again to make her recover faster. "Black bull" found the rope to tie the only living enemy and sat down to have a rest. Then "red hat" came back from one side. He took a look at the only living man and turned to Lorraine hill. "I''m sorry, I guess I''ll have to work hard for you to interrogate those souls who just died. After a while, I''m afraid the fragments of their souls will disappear." Although he knows that the girl''s power to use the necromancer sequence comes from the doll, he still says so to Rochelle, because the sequence can''t be disordered. After all, the doll is brought by the girl. "Well, I understand." Although it''s not good to disturb the peace of the dead, we can''t care about it at this very moment. In addition, she is also curious about where these people come from and how they can have the aijieka secret skill similar to ausuna. Just like Jinna, she asked Yixue to call out the souls of the dead again. Not everyone can become a ghost when they die. It takes a certain amount of luck. More often, the soul will be broken and slowly dissipated in the world. After these people''s soul fragments gather, they are still at a loss, but looking at Rocher, they seem to be extremely confused and shocked. The messenger of God... The one who transcends the world Some strange appellations came out of their mouths, but they could not explain them clearly. It seems that they are very complicated words, and it is difficult to clarify their confused thoughts. Finally, loranthal began to ask them how to obtain this secret skill, what organization did Di belong to, and so on. After a long time, the pieces of soul dissipated. "What do you find?"¡® The voice of "red hat" comes from behind. "They were able to ascend suddenly because they joined an organization, and then the top of the organization taught them the secret." "And then... The most important thing is that they think they are the true followers of the gods, and the angels respected by the church today are hypocritical traitors." After a few seconds of hesitation, Lorraine Hill decided to say what he had just received. Such a situation is not what she can understand and solve. "It''s said every year that all kinds of cults have to put on the skin of justice and brainwash the lower class, saying that they are the orthodoxy." The red top hat is dismissive of this. "Don''t be confused by this kind of trick. The Puppeteer can''t easily believe every word of the enemy. Maybe even he doesn''t know that he is cheating and doing bad things." "The real bad guys will think that they are doing good and right things, so they have no psychological burden, and feel righteous. This is what we need to be vigilant about most." "You''re too good-natured to believe, but that''s what the world is like."¡® "Red hat" worried that the new member felt pity for these enemies and suffered losses in his later actions, so he had to give a warning. "Well, well, red hat, you can save yourself. You look down on people in this way. I believe that the Puppeteer is a kind and intelligent child. He has his own ideas and will not be so easily confused. " After a short rest, the makeup artist came slowly. She put her hands around Lorraine hill and whispered in her ear. "Thank you." Chapter 538 In order to address the members of the organization conveniently, after a few discussions, they took a simple title of "backlight". Many of them are members of the church, but their purpose is just the opposite to the church''s seal and the elimination of chaos. Their purpose is to open all the chaos seal, let disaster come to the world, clean up the evil of the world, so that the world can be reborn. Only great destruction can bring great rebirth. This is their motto. The world is reincarnated in the constant death and rebirth, and now it is time for the world to restart. This world has already turned into a sad sin. Only by crossing the bitter sea of destruction can we reach a new world. Compared with other cults with simple and crude doctrines, this organization''s doctrines have a lot to justify itself. Moreover, they have also taught the secret skill of actually "crossing" the sea of bitterness, the road of ajeka, by which they can sense the magic and mana of a higher dimension and gain more powerful power. Under the positive feedback of both spiritual and material rewards, many people joined in and slowly spread around. In the next two months, Lorraine Hill''s team has been pursuing and suppressing the organization, and constantly tracing its top and core. The Diocese of esoras, lunmu village. Four people in dark robes stood at the intersection of the village, quietly staring at the deserted village. Many of the houses seem to have been burned with black marks, and there is a twisted body lying on the side of the road. Some of them seem to have struggled, their nails gouging in the walls and soil, some seem to have died in a dream, lying quietly in the open space in the middle of the village. "The nearest town in this village is also 50 miles away, with few people. They depend on a kind of herbal medicine named kugen growing on the hillside for a living. Usually in autumn, they send people down to sell it and communicate with the outside world." "Red hat" explains, and takes the three people slowly into the village. "These people seem to have been corrupted by the chaotic mirage as described in the ancient books."¡® "Make up artist," he said, avoiding the corpse at his feet. "Yes, just like the chaos disaster in those years, those invisible evil shadows spread like a plague, destroying villages, towns and cities one after another. Most of them twist and die in pain, producing more chaotic evil shadows, and then a small number of those who do not die are promoted to irrational and dirty bodies, just like the corpses of action. " "Everything that passes by turns into polluted land. No matter how difficult it is for ordinary crops and organisms to survive, only those polluted monsters can adapt to this environment."¡® Red hat takes out a white towel to block his nose and mouth, and carefully looks at the corpse beside the road. "Why do they do that?"¡® "Make up artist" seems to sigh. "Why, maybe because of madness and difficulty in extricating themselves, the pain of others will make them have a morbid pleasure." "However, the experience of this village is not natural disaster, but man-made."¡® "Red hat" looked at the "open space" in the middle of the village. Maybe it''s not suitable to call it vacant lot, because there are a lot of corpses in it. Nearly 70% of the people in the village died here. They lie down scattered, and seem to gather here for meetings or activities. After a series of clues and analysis, several people finally determined. The "backlights" organization seems to have gathered the villagers here and then held some kind of ceremony collectively. During the ceremony, the vast majority of people died on the spot, and a small number of people were eroded by chaos, twisted and struggling to die. "But maybe there are still some people who have not died and left by themselves." Lorraine Hill looked at the traces left on the ground and whispered. "That is to say, voluntarily?"¡® The makeup artist whispered. "Yes, that''s right."¡® "Red hat" turned out a pamphlet from the corpse pile, and a cold smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. "Most of the people who attend the ceremony will die, but a few will survive and become one of them, that is, the lucky ones." "Your dead relatives and friends do not dissipate, but become a part of your spirit, so always with you." "That''s what they say in their books." "The tide of chaos will judge this land of evil, and the devout will become the true messengers of gods and go to the new world." "See disaster as a test and reward?" Loranthal whispered, similar to many religions in history. "Well, disaster is disaster. It needs to be remembered, but it''s not worth thanking, a group of cowards." In the Ivar world, although the sequence of the dead is not popular, it is said that it plays with the body and soul of the dead. But at least it has some positive significance, such as saving the endangered human beings at that time, and contributing to medical treatment, rescue, production and other aspects. Chaos disaster is different. It not only brings disaster of destruction, but also the erosion of the earth and sea, which makes life almost impossible to survive. Moreover, the soul and body are distorted and no longer the same as before. It can be said that it is the mortal enemy and unacceptable existence of all living creatures. "Come on, there''s nothing to look for here. Let''s go to the next place." A few hours later, several people reunited at the entrance of the village. Then the white flame rose around the village and burned slowly in the middle, purifying and destroying all the remaining distortions and traces. Lolan hill stood among the four, watching the scene. The incandescent fire brought waves of heat, blowing her hood slightly, revealing some silver hair. A palm on the shoulder, she looked back, it turned out to be "makeup artist.". "Is it a little sad, sister puppeteer?" "But this is the world, there are good people, there are selfish and crazy people. They are not afraid to do anything for the sake of power and desire. " "It''s not good to be good to others. You have to punish those who are bad, and you can''t pity them." "Because of your compassion, more good people will suffer tragedies." "Compassion will only encourage those increasingly rampant crimes, who regard your concession as weakness and bullying." "Only the cold and sharp punishment can stop this spreading crime." "If you don''t pick up the knife, then those unarmed people will be forced to pick up the knife, because they want to live." "At that time, the world will be the blood field of killing, and there will be no room for good living." "One hand is holding a long knife, the other is holding ears of wheat. This is the way to cultivate the world." For these words, Lorraine hill is not unknown, she has heard many similar words, but never felt so deeply as today. Although she has come to this world, she still has more memories of the country where the law and order were particularly good, and any homicide case would arouse social attention. The stable and peaceful society created her tolerant and kind-hearted character, which is the highlight of her character. When she came to this world, the environment around her was mostly peaceful. Even in the turmoil of Hopland, the other side was not the kind of irrational madman. But these days all kinds of experience, also let her gradually and truly see the cruel and dark side of the world. To what extent will unrestrained evil thoughts spread on the earth? They will swallow everything and force everyone to follow the same path. Chapter 539 The parish of aesolas in the mountains of the West. Outside a remote and desolate valley, four people in dark robes stood on the mountain, overlooking the group of people holding the ceremony below. These people are old and young. Most of the extraordinary sequences of practice are angel sequences. Their breath is disordered. At the moment, an old man who is surrounded by the central open space seems to be listening to his teachings. His eyes were sunken, his face was withered, his fingers were jagged, he was holding a crooked wooden stick in his hand, he was wearing a white robe, and he was depicting a completely new world like the people below. Then the crowd around came bursts of cheers, that pair of crazy eyes, all show that they are already insane at the moment. And the whole scene is also filled with a twist and strange atmosphere. "This seems to be an important stronghold."¡® "Black bull" said in a low voice. "Yes, it seems that we caught a big fish this time."¡® "Red hat," he said, pressing the brim on his head. There was another commotion in the conference hall below. A group of people with wrists were escorted up. They were in a panic and struggled to look around, but all the people around them were watching them in dismay. This group of people were taken to the center of the meeting, and then several masked religious figures came forward, with distorted and chaotic visions in their hands. Although they are small and weak, they are lethal to these ordinary people. These people are going to corrode the group of people they are holding, and then choose the lucky ones who survive as their companions. Seeing this scene in the distance, "red hat" put white gloves on his hands and spoke slowly. "Kill them all." "There is no reason for redemption." After that, the four separated and approached the valley from four directions. They will surround this stronghold of hundreds of people. In the valley, they chanted and praised the gods, surrounded by the campfire, waving their arms along the strange beat, their facial expressions were fanatical and excited, and their mouths were shouting judgment and transcendence, which was a kind of strange satisfaction and madness. At the same time, the extraordinary core of these gathered extraordinary people is also changing, with a morbid exuberance. Lorraine Hill fell quietly from the hillside, standing in the shadow, looking at the scene ahead. A disgusting disgust rose in my heart, as if facing something dirty. I still don''t like this twisted thing. She put the doll in her arms aside and took out a huge silver sickle from her ring. Recently, red hat was exchanged at headquarters with the team''s contribution. The quality of the weapon is rare pearl. It is a special weapon specially designed for chaotic mirage. It has the special effect of purifying and destroying souls. [sickle of the pure moon] (rare pearl level): the blade of the sickle is made of pure silver essence, and the handle of the sickle is made of holy praying wood. It can purify impurity and evil, and has special damage to soul and spirit. Besides, the scythe is also engraved with the inscription of angel sequence, which can perform special moves when stimulated. Although the contribution of this scythe is expensive, the red hat still gives it to her considering that Roxie has rescued the "makeup artist" and "black ox". "As a team leader, you have to be clear about rewards and punishments." That''s what he said at that time. So Lorraine Hill had to accept the offer, but now the sickle is really good. There was a roar from the west side of the valley, and then a pale sword light swept through the night sky, howling and fighting. The opposite battle seems to have started. The sound is probably black bull. With one hand, Lorraine Hill grasped the handle of the scythe in her hand, and with the other hand, she touched the black cloth covering her face. After calming her heart, she walked out slowly. Gray boots on the ground of the dead branches, make a slight sound, step by step forward, from the dark robe in a little indigo skirt. Like the sickle of the silver moon reflecting water in the fire. A dozen or so "backlights" nearby turned around to see the stranger who suddenly appeared. Although they didn''t know who the girl was, there was no need to say much about the iconic dark robe. "It''s here, too!" Looking at the sudden appearance of the adjudicator, the original fanatical mood seemed to be poured with a deep cold water. Although they pursued gods enthusiastically, they gradually knew that once these black robed people appeared, it meant killing and death. As the internal organization of the church to clean up borers, the Department of adjudication generally does not take action. But once they show up, it also means that the killing begins. "Ah, ah --" The person who loses his mind doesn''t choose to run away after his mood fluctuates sharply. Instead, he rushes up directly. The other person is just a person. What''s to be afraid of. Some of them are holding swords, some are holding knives, and some are holding axes. Their eyes are red with blood. They are running on the earth obliquely. The extraordinary core after full stimulation brings great power. Stepping on the earth is like rolling stones. The mud splashed from the back of his feet, and the weapons in his hand screamed sharply in the night sky. With a mass of several hundred jin, he rushed directly to this seemingly fragile and slender body, as if sweeping thin paper with a hammer. Lorenthal closed his eyes slightly, breathed out, adjusted his magic and balance, and then¡ª¡ª The blue starlike eyes suddenly open, a tiny light trace flashed by, and the space seemed to be fragmented. The figure from the previous charge was directly cut, and the dirty and rich blood was sprayed out like a waterfall. The incomplete body fell on the dark red flowing ground and made a dull sound. The silver blade fell on the ground and bounced up slightly, making a metallic trill. She carried the huge sickle of blood beads, slowly forward, and stepped over the corpses lying on the ground, leaving behind drops of blood wrapped in dust. "No, no, don''t kill me, I was cheated, I was coerced, I''m really a good man!" A priest was sitting on the ground, shrinking back in fear. His eyes were frightened and his hands and feet were shaking. "Sorry, it''s too late." The girl''s voice is ethereal and cold. She looks at the man in front of her and analyzes the soul and extraordinary core in his body. It has been deeply polluted and twisted, and can''t be turned back. Even if she doesn''t do it, the other person won''t live for half a year. The corrosion of the chaotic phantom will not be merciful just because you are its believer. It has no such consciousness and will, and being familiar with its characteristics can only delay it at most. Even the magic girl in series 9, under the influence of her long years, will be extreme and gradually disillusioned, not to mention the person in front of her. Let him live for fear of more tragedies. As soon as the handle of the sickle turned, another silver light flashed. The man in front of him was directly divided into three parts, and even his soul was torn and purified in the process of cutting. Under the dark sky, the girl in black robe was flying in the fire. Her figure was swaying. Her scythe was like a new moon in her hand. She crossed one ice cold light arc after another, cutting the bodies of one enemy after another. The bright red blood beads dyed the robe into a dark red color. Its sound is like crying blood, cold moon bath red inflammation. Chapter 540 On the other side of the chaotic battlefield, the "make-up artist" slowly approached the group with a small and delicate gem dagger in her hand. Her step was not slow. The gem dagger turned a huge arc in the air along her arm, and then the burning white flames rose from her side. Although her own strength is only sequence 6, she is a rare and powerful professional agent, angel sequence 6 ¡¤ flame of gems. The special flame is as bright as crystal. It has a strong pertinence to distortion and evil. At the same time, it also has a very high temperature. After being burned, it will leave white powder on the ground, just like a gem fragment. The dagger in her hand is like a baton. Under her traction and waving, the flame of these gems around is like streamer. In the night, it passes through a light path, hits the enemy, and then suddenly explodes, reflecting everything around, making people blind and hard to look directly at. A group of former clergymen also emerged from the crowd of the other side. They held the Scriptures in unison and sang. Then they held up their staff and stormed through the crowd to rush to the woman in black. The wind blows dust, flames, debris and so on. It''s hard for people to open their eyes. The hood on the head of the "makeup artist" is also blown up, revealing the golden hair. [forbidden door] With a low drink, she turned her dagger, like locking the door with a key. A pale gold door was formed in front of her, blocking the strong wind in front of her. And the other group of people did not stop, some people with swords to two bread clips of the situation to copy, mouth shouting unknown slogans, face like crazy, shape like hyenas. [opening the door] "Makeup artist" holding a gem dagger, solemnly across a cross in the air, and then a pale gold door opened in front of him. But it''s not over yet, and then there''s another door opening up ahead. In this way, the doors move forward like dominoes, and the enemies in front of them are constantly lining up to the rear or both sides. And just as they were about to attack these doors, the "makeup artist" pushed his back foot on the ground, and if he was out of the way, he dashed straight ahead. The doors also opened abruptly as she shuttled through. Every time she passes through a door, her speed is faster than a minute. In a flash, seven doors seem to open at the same time, and her black figure flashes away. The bright gemstone dagger splits the chaotic human wall and jumps directly to the last place. With her violent movements, the hood on her head was lifted by the air in the fire, and a strand of golden hair was brought out. Time seems to go very slowly at this moment. The priests behind the caster opened their mouths slightly in surprise and looked at the rising black robed blonde woman. The flame on one side also stopped swaying. The dagger in her hand flashed in a flash¡ª¡ª Then, when the people around recovered from the blind state, the group of priests who cast in the rear had fallen to the ground, and the warm blood was flowing slowly from the neat and sharp wounds. ------------ The north side of the valley is the direction closest to the center. Click and rub¡ª¡ª A red glove twisted the enemy''s head and threw it aside. "Red hat" shakes the blood bead on his hand, and dozens of dead bodies have been lying beside him. At the moment, besides him, only the old man in the center is still standing. "I know you, bishop Kisling. We met five years ago, but at that time, you were standing on a high platform to express your feelings when you retired, saying that you would go back to the south to provide for the elderly, and live a simple life at the end of your life. " "No, it''s sad to see you here again in a few years." "Oh. Maybe there are too many acquaintances. I don''t know who you are The old man stood in the light of the fire and looked at the man hidden in the black robe. He knew that he had little time and was not afraid of death. "The old man of the adjudication department still has such a keen sense of smell, cough... But I have done my duty, even if I die." The voice was suddenly interrupted, and "red hat" rushed forward and held the old man''s neck tightly. Then he lifted it up, and his wooden stick fell off and rolled into the blood and fire. "Want to die? I''m afraid it''s not that easy. " "Do you know how many people - how many families - how many lives have passed away because of your wishful thinking and illusory delusions?" "How can you be free so easily!" "Red top hat" clenches his neck and speaks word by word. His voice seems to strike a nail with a huge hammer, making him deeply embedded in the other''s consciousness. The old man''s head turned dark red due to congestion, and his body was constantly struggling, but he could not shake his arm which was like a pair of pliers. After more than ten seconds, when the old man''s resistance became weaker and weaker, "red hat" released his hand and let it fall to the ground. "Cough... You, you stupid and pathetic guy... Cough." He said painfully, covering his throat. "Oh, my pity, master Kisling." ''Red hat ''slowly pulled out his sword and picked it slightly. A flower of blood bloomed on the old man''s shoulder, splashing out a little flesh and blood, which caused the other party to howl. "You... Sooner or later you will be inundated by that chaotic tide, and... We will enter a new heaven." "Heaven? It''s really an old and strange word. It seems that I only mentioned it in some ancient books. When the soul and consciousness are exhausted, where else can I go? The world is heaven, and death is hell. " Another blood flower blooms in the old man''s wrist, and the small blood splashes on the old man''s face, making him look ferocious and incomparable. "Pathetic, ahaaha." The old man laughed wildly, and several blood flowers flashed on his body again. "We are all insects trapped on the ground. You live in a cage and you are complacent. You have no idea how magnificent and beautiful the vast Xingsha of Ganges River is. " "Death? dissipation? So what? The ladder of evolution is paved with blood step by step. Do you have too many beautiful illusions in the peaceful environment. Believe me, the world is so cruel, there are always a group of people to sacrifice, I just let their death become more valuable "Red hat" stepped on the old man''s leg, making the sound of broken bones, and then there was a howl. "I thought you weren''t afraid of pain." "Is the value in your mouth to make them lose their sense and become irrational beasts and corpses?" "Ha ha ha ha ha, yes, that''s it. I know you want more out of me, but I don''t care if I tell you "Yes, we just want to let the disaster of chaos sweep the earth again and clean the world. This is our own sin." "But "In the world after everything is destroyed, life adapting to chaos will be born. At that time, there will be a brand new future. I believe in the possibility of life." Pop¡ª¡ª Another arm was crushed by the red hat, and white bones and blood poured out. "What if your expectations fail and no new life is born?" The dying old man vomited blood and struggled on the ground. His face was stained with dust and blood, and his muddy eyes looked at the burning fire nearby. "You are not a God, how can you cut off the existence of hope..." his consciousness gradually fell into obscurity. Behind the fire, a slender figure in a black robe gradually approached. With his last strength, he moved his eyes up. Finally, the silver hair, as well as the pair of eyes like the Milky way, are reflected in the blurred vision. It''s beautiful. Chapter 541 Lorraine hill slowly approached the center of the venue with a sickle, while the former impassioned old man was lying on the ground now, with blood all over his body, and the brilliance in his eyes gradually stagnated. "Is it over?" "Red hat" shakes off the blood on the blade in his hand and inserts it back into the stick handle. "Well, it''s all cleaned up." The girl''s voice was much quieter than before. Looking at this little spoken player, "red hat" knows that she is not feeling well at the moment. Not everyone can kill without psychological burden. But these things have to be done. He no longer asked the silver haired girl, but stood in the same place, slowly waiting for the other two team members to come, listening to the sparse voice, should also be in the end. "Red hat" takes off his dark red gloves and throws them on the ground to cover the old man''s face. He stepped back a little, then a fierce red flame rose and burned it. In addition to the crackling sound of fire, there was a strong smell of blood in the air. With the sound disappearing in the distance, the other two players walked slowly. A lot of dried up blood remains on the huge sword in Heiniu''s hand. It turns dark red and nearly black under the fire¡® The makeup artist wipes a wisp of hair on his chest with a paper towel, which seems to be stained with some blood. After watching all the players arrive, red hat wakes up from his silent thoughts, "Make a note first, and then burn it all." After that, several people took action. An hour later, a huge white flame fireball slowly fell from the sky, and then fell into the valley. After that, the fierce high temperature devoured everything. After all the burning, the ground only left a light white crystal, emitting a little heat and dim light. After careful inspection several times and no omission, the four people left here. On the way back, Lorraine Hill recalled the information he had just heard and kept analyzing it in his heart. Although she was some distance away from the red hat at that time, it did not affect her access to information. Sighing at the persistence and madness of these people, she didn''t know how to evaluate them. She could only turn them into a sigh. After dusk, what happened, so that the world has become what it is today, those ancient humans, really disappeared. If you don''t know the truth, I''m afraid it''s difficult to sort out everything in this world. She has to step up the process. "After going back this time, our task will come to an end."¡® "Red hat" said suddenly, with a trace of fatigue in his voice. "After that, our team can''t easily solve the problem. It will involve a lot. Maybe there are high-level participation within the church." "I will take you back to the holy mountain of kalenrill to report on your work, and then you will have a rest for a while." After giving orders, they speeded up and headed for the remote and towering mountains to the East. ----------- A week later, Lorraine Hill returned to the holy mountain of carrenrill, and it was more than two months before she left. She first went to the headquarters of the adjudication department to write a report and report on her experience during this period, and then waited for the arrangement of the senior management of the organization. During the waiting days, she took off her dark robe and went back to the Aquarius palace to do her old work. It is said that the new group of nuns in the church are about to graduate. They will start their internships and take over many simple jobs. "Yes, that''s where it is. This bed is not in the right position. Move it again. " Polly stood on the bucket and instructed the new members below to set up new objects and tidy up the temple. During the more than two months since Lorraine Hill left, she has successfully become a "senior" and her courage has increased. Once in a while, turning her eyes around, she saw Loran hill in black uniform and white shawl walking into the temple. The girl trotted over excitedly. "Rochelle, you''re back at last. I miss you so much during your absence." She hugged the girl and talked about some of the things she had recently encountered, most of which were trivial things. But without the help of Rochelle, she had to do it by herself. At that time, she was very worried that she could not do it well, and there was no one around to talk to. But there was no way. There was no such thing as Rochelle, who was also here for ermenas. She had to go to the nuns who had been born in the church. Sometimes she asked, sometimes she asked for help, and then she got to know each other. "... I was terrified at that time. Fortunately, sister Meilian comforted me and drove the troublemaker away." "Polly is really brave, but with this experience, I believe you won''t be so afraid next time." Rochelle and Polly talked to each other about the little things in life, such as what to eat at noon today, what new discoveries in the Holy Land and so on. Some time ago, the oppressive and cautious life seemed like a distant dream. "Last weekend, when we had a holiday, jellica said that we would get together for a little time, which is two days later. It''s so good that Roxie just caught up." "By the way, there is another thing, which is said to have come from ermenas." Polly seems to think of something, and then pull Roxie back to where she lives. She squatted in front of the small cabinet in the bedroom, opened the lower grid, and took out an iron box with intact seals and inkpad. "This is for you." She put the box in the palm of Rochelle''s hand. It didn''t seem to have much in it. It wasn''t very heavy. "Well, I''ll get busy first. As soon as you come back today, have a good rest." After that, the sensible little nun closed the door, waved to the girl, and left here. Lorraine Hill sat on the bed and opened the seal on the box, which contained a letter, a blue gem, and several pamphlets. Unfolding the letter, you can see the familiar and meaningful font. This letter is from Mrs. philea. Dear Rosie Long time no see, Roxie. I heard last year that you had to leave school for other reasons. Later I learned that you had gone to holy land, and you were not in school this year. Before entering ermenas, I taught you for a period of time that you have a special talent in music, which is amazing and impressive. Now that we are going to graduate in another year, many things have to be put on the agenda. What are you going to do after graduation. Compared with ordinary children, you are so different that you have outstanding advantages in choosing any field. This is not only my point of view, but also the consensus of many teachers who have taught you in the school. However, sometimes it''s not a good thing to choose too much, sometimes it will fascinate people''s eyes and let them do everything. Your own excellence makes everything very easy to achieve, and everything will lose the interest and challenge you should have. If you just focus on improving your combat strength, it''s a pity. It''s like doing rough and common things with exquisite works of art. This is your freedom of choice, but fighting is not the whole of your life, and we don''t want you to be a tool that only knows how to fight. The reason why life lives in this world is that it has something that people like and love. This thing may be family, or a hobby, or something they want to see and get. If you are not attached to and interested in everything, then you will not have the motivation to move forward, and even the fight will lose its due will. And it''s because you''re so good that I''m more worried. So I expect you to find a hobby that can support your life. The income of money is only a small part of the reason. More importantly, through this hobby or work, you can establish your own connection with others. It''s like anchoring your heart. There is no meaning in the beginning of life, all meaning is produced slowly in time and experience. To my most proud and favorite students. Hope your life is less confused, more calm and moved. ¡ª¡ªMiss your teacher felia, and everyone at school£¨ On one side are the signatures of LAN Li''er and Ling Xin, among which LAN Li''er also draws a grimace (£Þ - ?) Chapter 542 What do you do after graduation? Lorraine hill was lying in bed, thinking about a problem that he had never understood in his previous life. At present, she will stay in the church for a period of time to find out the history of the past, and then return to clancia to participate in the leading work of the five-year plan. And then, working in clancia for hundreds, thousands of years? It sounds like it''s all year round. It''s terrible. She rolled around the bed with her pillow in her arms, thinking about the future. The five-year plan still needs to be done. After everything is on the right track and gradually stabilized, she will go to visit the relics all over the world and uncover the truth of the dusty history. By the way, she hasn''t been to the East mainland, the hometown of Yeling. It''s said that it''s very similar to the ancient motherland, such as Phoenix, dragon, long sleeves, poems and so on. There are also immortals living in the hidden mountains. The country of five Phoenix is a country with five Phoenix as totem, inheriting different cultures and unifying the mainland. At that time, you can have a good tour. If you are tired, you can go back to sleep and have a good look at the world when human beings rebuild the spaceship. After a few laps in bed, the goal of the future became clear, and loranthal sat up again. The reason why the teacher is so worried is that she seldom goes to school and doesn''t know much about it. On the other hand, when she was in school, she was so indifferent that Mrs. felia was also worried. It''s good to be sensible and precocious, but sometimes she worries that she will lose the liveliness of her age. That''s why Mrs. felia finally decides to write to the girl. Otherwise, with Mrs. felia''s temperament, she will not take the initiative to interfere and influence the students'' choice of the future. Although he was not as confused as the teacher thought, this concern also made Loran Hill''s heart flow a warm current slowly. Although there are many teachers in her previous life, they are just strangers in her life, with few emotional connections, and no teacher cares about her heart and future. Lay a clean piece of white paper on the desk, Loran Hill picked up the pen, thought for a while, and then began to write beautiful words. --------- Dear teacher felia Thank you for your concern. I am aware of the concerns you have expressed in your letter. I''m sorry I haven''t contacted you for such a long time, and I haven''t practiced singing well, which makes you disappointed (.) However, during this period, I visited many places in the mainland and saw many scenery, including the beautiful birch forest in Baimu County, the quiet mountains in nideshire, the terraced land in Hanyan County, the beautiful scenery of cattle and sheep in the grass. In addition, the warm sea breeze and exotic customs of the southern islands also make me nostalgic. There are giant birds with nearly 100 meters of wings, shells that will change color in the sea, and so on. The mountains on Baiya plateau will be plated with gold in the morning light, and the snow-white peak will reflect a kind of beauty of leaving the dust under the sunshine, which makes people sigh about the magnificence and greatness of the world. So you don''t have to worry that I will be trapped in the corner of myself and lose interest in the world. Plans for the future. I am still in the holy land. When I graduate, I should go back to work in clancia for some time to experience and feel the law of social operation. Later, you may go to the East, or continue to go south, to every island of the southern islands, to the frozen continent. As for your hobbies and work, well, I don''t hate singing, but I''m still not used to expressing my feelings in front of strangers. So I don''t think I will take singer as my main occupation. If I really want to say that, farming is quite suitable for me£¨ Write here, Lolan Hill''s mouth also smile) If I want to travel, I will definitely bring some things I made. I can sell some candy and potions along the way as the travel expenses. If you are fighting, you will practice it often. As you said, everything has to have the power of self-protection, and then there will be more leisure and leisure to do other things. After that, you should not worry about it. (after a pause, Lorraine Hill writes his signature at the bottom of the letter.) ¡ª¡ªYou are not a good student, Rochelle. ------------ Because this letter is addressed to Roxie, it''s not appropriate for her to write another name when she answers the letter, so it''s better to fill in Roxie instead of Lacey or Lorraine hill. After sealing the letter, the girl picked up some things. Among them, the turquoise gem records many extraordinary skills and advanced career paths that singers can use. If you follow it forward, you can finally become the singer class of Series 7. The other pamphlets are easy to say. These are the songs that Mrs. Phileas composed recently. They are said to be influenced by the songs she heard in Hopland. Looking at the clear lines above, Lorraine Hill knew that the pamphlets were transcribed by the teacher himself, and felt warm again in his heart. She took out the lyre she had bought from the storage ring, sat in the room, gently plucked the strings, and a flurry of notes floated out. There are no lyrics in the music score, only the faint emotion flowing, like the warm glow, and like the water under the bridge, quiet and distant. Listening to the notes played by the strings in his hand, the light of the setting sun shines on him through the glass, and loranthel is like soaking in a warm ocean. Until the sunset burns all over the sky, until the moon rises into the treetops, until the night wind blows over the curtains and insects sing everywhere. ---------- Three days later, the ruling department''s notice finally came down. Lorraine Hill once again came to this dark and humid underground, but compared with the past, she was not so afraid, and she did not feel uneasy and worried. As if there was a warm flame burning quietly in her heart, giving her a warmth from time to time. Led by a member, she sat in a remote room and waited. About half an hour later, keus came into the room with a thick paper bag in his hand. "Miss Rochelle''s work performance during this period is excellent. Several team members have given you a high evaluation. It seems that I have found the right person." "As for the follow-up content of the work, I won''t tell you any more because of the need of confidentiality. And your current task has been completed. " "Here are a lot of information about chaos disaster stored in the adjudication department. You can take it to watch, but you can''t take it out of here." "Don''t worry too much. You don''t have to read it in a day. You can read it at any time in a month. We will prepare a small room for you." "Well, that''s it. Thank you for your help." Chapter 543 After keus left, Lorraine Hill sat in the small room, untied the string on the paper bag, took out the stacks of yellowed pages, and turned them carefully. It seems that these pages are not the original, but later copied by people. However, it seems that they were originally kept in the safest place and would not be taken out. As long as they are true, there is not much difference between the original and the original. Most of them are scattered records, only one of them is carefully bound together. -------- Where does the vortex of chaos come from, where does it lead to, and what monsters are those twisted shadows. All this is what scholars of all ages want to know. As a scepter priest in the bronze candle palace of the church, I had more opportunities to contact those classics than many of my colleagues. In my spare time, I read almost all the classics in the church. Except for a few private papal notes, I have examined them in detail. It has to be said that in the chaos disaster period more than a thousand years ago, the chaos of historical materials is unimaginable today. All kinds of reverie and inference are mixed in the real and one-sided records, and they are not clear. It took me nearly 40 years to slowly remove all kinds of information that are not supported, contradictory, and inconsistent with the facts from the vast amount of words, This gradually pieced together the broken information into a fuzzy pattern. Where does the chaotic vortex come from. This problem can be traced back to the unknown gap after the twilight era and before the age of dragon and giant. Although there is no record of its cause, we can infer that it must be related to the ancient people, who have the strength that we still can''t imagine. And where does the vortex go. Many people say that at the bottom of it is a dark hell full of evil, the other end of time and space, another world. But the only one who can really enter the vortex and return is the blazing angel. Although she did not say it clearly, the heroes around her recalled that after the return of the archangel, there was only more loss and wordless sadness. Maybe it''s not a lifeless and lightless hell, but it still can''t be called a wonderful world. What is the distorted chaotic shadow. This problem is the one with the most misunderstandings and statements. There are all kinds of inferences, such as the darkness of human nature, the confusion of unconsciousness, the lost and fallen soul, the people abandoned by God and so on. But put aside these factors about the mind and good and evil, and explain it purely from the perspective of power and transcendental system. They are undoubtedly a special form of "virus". This kind of "virus" will infect the surrounding environment and gradually destroy the surrounding environment, but to make it proliferate, there must be a soul. As we all know, the higher the level of wisdom, the stronger the soul, and human, orcs, elves and other intelligent life is its prey and food. They will fundamentally destroy a person''s consciousness or soul, make it irreversibly disordered and distorted, and finally break into scattered, unconscious, distorted and new chaotic phantoms. In other words, these chaotic phantoms are originally the soul of intelligent creatures, that is, the residue of human nature. After determining its essence, it must be easy to guess where the disappeared ancient people went. Although it is not 100% correct, at least a considerable part, even 99% of the ancient people, fell into this strange "virus". Did the ancient people never resist? There must be, and those who turn resistance into substance are probably the origin of angels. As a kind of life that emphasizes the purity of soul, their existence seems to turn their soul into a transparent and flawless brick, and then build an indestructible crystal castle. One is turbid, one is clear, one is scattered and one is solid, just like the two poles of the concept, opposite to each other. Whether the angel''s action is successful or not. Although I admire those ancient people who created such an extraordinary sequence, I still have to admit it. The angels still failed. Perhaps they have an advantage in quality, but their resistance is only a drop in the bucket compared with those enemies who are hundreds of times, thousands of times, or even tens of thousands of times. I guess that the birth of angels is not easy, but very difficult, so that many ancient people have no time to take this road and disappear in the world. And later research also further confirmed my conjecture. The emotions of the lower level angels are not "lively" or rigid. They seem to lack some emotions, which allows them to maintain themselves in the face of chaotic phantoms. However, this way is extremely blunt. They refuse everything and only believe in the orders of the higher level angels. Like those crazy believers who don''t have the ability to think, some priests believe what they say. It''s a comfortable thing for a priest, but it''s not a good thing for him. It means losing himself. We can''t know whether these numerous low-level angels are willing to be like this or forced to be like this. But to be sure, it does work. If the world falls into an irreparable crisis one day, our church will have to think about whether to take similar measures. Not all life can maintain courage and reason in the face of fear and disaster, and in order to survive the race, we can not give up those effective extreme means, even if we become eternal sinners. ..... Lorraine Hill kept flipping through the pages, frowning and stretching until he finally sat at his desk, motionless. She stroked the black words on the rough paper with her fingers, and her mind was full of emotion, but she didn''t know where to say it. Sigh, regret, sadness, or loss of the past human, many complex emotions slowly in the mind and heart. She once thought that maybe those angels were the human beings left in the distant times, but she didn''t want that little expectation to be broken. Many low-level angels, I am afraid, can no longer be called living. They don''t have social skills, don''t do things that have nothing to do with fighting, and don''t have any other hobbies, even emotions. Only the few Blazing Angels still retain their wisdom and emotion, but they are also falling, silent and seriously injured in the chaos of disaster. After looking through the most important records, the rest of the materials are not much new. What they tell is nothing more than some supplements, or the reference sources of this material, and so on. Finally, at the end of the material, a thin piece of paper is scattered. Lorraine Hill picked up the worn-out piece of paper, on which were written several things that had been excavated in the twilight ruins. Unfortunately, these things are now preserved in the papal hall, and most people can''t see them at all. And there is a girl''s familiar existence, a three-dimensional, segmented very standard prism. If you''re right, a cylinder should also be a device for storing data at a base at dusk. It seems that we have to find the Pope of today, but has he been elected now. Lorraine hill slowly closed the page in his hand and recalled the current situation of the church. Chapter 544 It''s already July, and even the high-altitude Mt. carrenrill is now feeling a burst of heat. Only at night can it be a little cooler. Lorraine Hill returns to Aquarius after leaving the adjudication department. Walking on the path between the peaks, you can see the scattered and sparse lights on the opposite or lower mountain wall, dotted between the dark night and the peaks. Although we can see the swaying shadows of some people, but because of the distance is too far, its voice is difficult to reach here, only the torch inserted by the side of the road, occasionally comes bursts of crackling sound. After burning, the ash has a faint smell of scorched ash. With the flame, it drifts over the bottomless mountain stream and disappears in the open night. Perhaps it is to solve many of the doubts before, Lorraine Hill felt a little relaxed in his heart, and even faster. She opened her arms, took a few quick steps on the path close to the wall, and then she jumped straight down. In the night, the cool atmosphere washes itself, and makes the clothes on the body fly continuously, making a whirring sound. She flies like a bird in the air. There is still a long way to go from Aquarius palace. It''s too slow to walk back without giant eagle. Although it may cause a burst of surprise to be seen, there is no way to do it. Lorraine Hill thought so and quickened his pace. His robes were slightly wetted by the cold dew in the mountains. About 20 minutes later, a fine figure slowly fell on the hillside of shuipinggong, a remote corner of shuipinggong. Lorraine Hill straightened out her hair and clothes a little bit before heading for where she lived. At night, there are still many buildings with lights on, and a few nuns are walking in and out. Some laugh and talk about today''s interesting things, some of them are discussing about which cosmetics and perfume are better, and others are complaining about holidays too little. A young nun unknowingly joined the procession and walked along the crowd to a bright building where the dinner of Aquarius palace was served. There are bright copper candlesticks in the hall. Beside the rectangular table, there is a nun. Most of their clothes are similar, mainly black, but there are also many differences. Such as cuffs, collar, and chest badge. The cuffs of practical nuns are the same black as the clothes, while the cuffs of formal nuns will have a circle of white, depending on the difference. Further up, some nuns in charge of the palace have silver cuffs and collars, while higher-level nuns have gold leaf patterns. The badge is also slightly different. There is a curvaceous water bottle, which represents healing and caring. There are prismatic water bottles with straight lines. Most of them are responsible for logistics, such as pharmacy, material procurement and allocation. In addition, there is a small silver star in Aquarius. These nuns are fighters of Aquarius palace. Most of them hold silver cross swords and have a firm will. They usually maintain the law and order of Aquarius palace, so as to prevent those misbehaving people from bullying the nuns in the palace. "What would the child like to eat?" When Lorraine hill came to the dining window, the kind aunt said so. You mean me? Loran Hill looked around a little. It seems that there is no one else, but he is not young. He should be 17 years old "Why don''t you have this today? It''s lotus root steamed cake. It''s from the East. It tastes good, but we don''t eat much and order little." She brought over a plate of white steamed cakes with a little heat in it. "Yes, thank you." Lorraine Hill stretched out his arm, his white hand sticking out of his wide sleeve. "Take it and don''t spill it." The aunt put the plate in her hand and put a small wooden spoon beside the plate. "Well." Lorraine Hill nodded, took the fragrant steamed cake and carried it to a corner of the hall. Although it''s a meal, it''s not crowded here, because nuns take turns to change shifts. After sitting down, Loran Hill dug out a small piece of steamed cake with a spoon and put it into his mouth with a little heat. The taste was soft and waxy with a light sweet taste. She tasted it slowly and looked at the situation in the hall. Most nuns come here in twos and threes to have dinner. They don''t talk about gods, study, work and so on, but more about trifles and hobbies in life. At ordinary times, in order to maintain the image of the church and Aquarius palace, everyone will be very formal, but after a long time, they will feel a little depressed. And dining has become a rare pastime and relaxation time. Many nuns are not very old. They are also young and young children. They are full of curiosity about life and the world. Naturally, they have more things to talk about. As for the origin of the church members, most of them did not come from the holy land, but from the branches all over the mainland. The angel church will set up some schools in big cities to educate those gifted children and help them become extraordinary. In return, after graduation, these people will become members of the local church, while the outstanding ones will come to the holy land for further study. After the completion of the study, they will be transferred to local branches to take up their duties. Of course, the most gifted genius will be recommended by the church to go to ermenas, where they will receive a better education, and then return to the holy land. Ingrid was born like this. She was adopted by the church when she was a child, became an excellent knight, and then went to study in ermenas. Most of the ordinary elites trained by local churches can only stay in sequence 2-3, while the excellent ones who can come to the holy land for further study may advance to sequence 4-5 a few years later, and the last best genius who comes back from ermenas may reach sequence 6-7. As for sequence 8, it depends on personal opportunities and struggles, while sequence 9 is favored by heaven. It is hard to find one among thousands of people. It requires talent, will, struggle, opportunities, etc. to break through and reach the perfect state. As the largest organization in the western continent besides the state, the church has numerous extraordinary people under its command, among which there are three in sequence 9 on the surface, while on the surface, according to many people''s conjecture, there should be 1-2 in sequence 9 with the same combat power. In addition, most of the extraordinary people in sequence 8 hold important positions in the church, with a number of about 30-40 people, distributed all over the mainland, some in verdant, some in Xuehua seven countries, and some in the southern islands. Although he is a member of the Xuehua seven countries, in fact, there are many factions in the church, sometimes not necessarily on this side. It can be expected that if cangcui unifies the western continent, the church will still exist, so they are not particularly concerned about resisting cangcui''s invasion. The reason why the church joined the Xuehua seven countries in that year was also forced by the situation. Several surrounding countries joined. If they did not join, they would be isolated. In addition, 70% of the members of the church came from the Xuehua seven countries, and the will of most of the members also affected the later decision-making. In the end, it was possible for Xuehua to form a joint venture. While Loran hill was eating steamed cakes, a beautiful woman came into the hall. She was dressed in a close fitting and pure white robe with delicate gold leaf patterns on the sleeves, waist and neckline. This woman also holds a scepter like a golden moon in her hand. The patterns and halos on it all mean that this is the scepter priest of Aquarius palace, the angel of the church. Chapter 545 Lolan Hill didn''t see a lot of sequence 9. Apart from a few demons who didn''t put on airs in front of her, it was the first time to see ordinary people promoted to sequence 9. Compared with the advantaged witch, it is very difficult for ordinary people to break through their own limits and fully develop their talent and strength. There are several barriers. The first is talent and hard work, which directly excludes most people. Second, starting from sequence 5, it is more and more difficult to obtain advanced materials. Human beings have a short life, but only a few decades. How to accumulate the indispensable magic spirit in these short decades, we have to rely on foreign things. Then there is time. Maybe some people break through to the eighth in their 50s, but at this time, their body has begun to grow old, and it is difficult to avoid going downhill. In the future, the challenges they will face will be several times of the original, and success will become more difficult. This is also why although the number of witches has always been rare, they can always attract the attention of all parties. Compared with those ordinary series 9 who live for hundreds of years at most, these witches live a long life. --------- Different from her previous childishness, Lorraine hill did not venture to systematically observe the scepter priest in the church. Titus once told her that such observation would be detected by the existence of sequence 9. She was about 25 years old. She was graceful and elegant. Since she came into the hall, the dining place suddenly quieted down. After all, no matter how big the nun is, when she sees the existence of this top boss and serial 9, she will be awed and dare not speak at will. Everyone is eating in a low voice. In such a big restaurant, you can clearly hear the crisp sound of the collision between the porcelain plate and the spoon. After entering the room, bines did not make any speech, but walked slowly to a window, as if just to have a meal. "Sister Helena, do you have anything to eat today?" Although her voice is not big, she is still heard by most nuns in the restaurant in the quiet environment. Does his highness beness know the lady who is cooking? She called out her name directly, or just politely Just as everyone was thinking and guessing, the aunt also replied. "It''s Bernice. I didn''t make anything special today. Why don''t you make steamed cakes?" She seems to be in the face of a familiar younger generation like, natural and casual said. "Well, thank you, sister Helena." Bines took the steamed cake, then glanced at it and went straight in a direction. That''s where Lorraine hill is. Lorraine Hill looked at the white robed priest with golden leaves who was walking towards him, blinking, a little at a loss. She just wants to come to the holy land to look up some information in a low-key way, which won''t be recognized. You should know that many means don''t work in the eyes of sequence 9. They are not the existence that can be fooled at will. The porcelain plate is slightly placed on the table, and the ruler of Aquarius sits slowly in front of Lorraine hill. Even if the other party didn''t make any unnecessary moves, and bines just sat in front of her body, she felt great pressure. In her conscious perception, the vast Soul Essence and extraordinary core made her dazzling and uneasy as if she were looking directly at the sun. Perhaps the other side has no malice, but it is only the existence that makes him lose many sense of security and become uneasy. "Is it delicious, this one?" She scooped out a small piece of steamed cake with a spoon and asked the silver haired nun. "Well, the taste is soft and sweet, very good." Loranthal said slowly. Bines looked at Lorraine Hill''s nervous appearance and showed a smile. She tilted her head and lifted her hair behind her shoulders. Then she said softly, "don''t worry. It''s nothing serious. She''s just a little curious. Come by and have a look." Her voice reached Lorraine Hill''s ear. Although it was not big, it disappeared one meter away, as if she had said nothing. The nuns in the restaurant didn''t notice it. Well, it seems that the priestess recognized herself. On second thought, she would have known her existence in ermenas. After figuring it out, he felt that he and the other party should not have too much conflict. Lorraine hill was a little relieved. "Are you still used to living here? The taste of the holy land is light, and the restaurant of ermenas is more rich. In fact, I prefer to eat in ermenas. In the past few years, I have tasted the taste of the restaurant She said slowly, then ate the steamed cake in front of her with a spoon. Although there was no special posture or expensive food, anyone who saw it would feel natural and elegant. "I''m still used to it. If I eat, I won''t be too choosy." Lorraine Hill whispered, and then they chatted slowly, talking about the little things in life. "You mean sister Helena? In fact, she is about the same age as me. When she first entered Aquarius palace, she took care of me as a senior. It was only because of various fortunes that she gradually separated. " "I once wanted to give her a more relaxed job, but she said she didn''t want to. She preferred to watch these little girls and their descendants eat what they made, which made her feel a kind of light satisfaction." ... "Is Rochelle really so small as she looks? There''s a lovely feeling, cluck." ... "In fact, the holy land is quite good. The interpersonal relationship is relatively clear and simple, unlike many rights struggles in other countries. Each of the twelve palaces performs its own duties, and the Pope makes some adjustments and communications. " ... "You ask me if I''m certain of being Pope. In fact, I didn''t think about it. Let it be. Although I have strength, I''m not as good as my predecessors in dealing with some worldly affairs. They are older and more experienced than me. " ... "However, I''d like to know what Rochelle thinks. Do you know that many practices of clancia have caused some disputes in the church today?" "Lord HIBIS doesn''t seem to want to see the rights of the church be separated. In addition, he also expresses his worry that the people of clancia will go to deviation and extremes without the guidance of the church." "He doesn''t believe that all people can have equal rights. People can''t be selfless. That slogan is just another deception." ... "Well, there''s a point in what Rochelle said. If I say so, I will not express my opinion for the time being. " "If you want me to support clancia, convince me with reason and reality." ... As the two people keep talking, the steamed cake on the plate is also slowly finished. Bines put down the spoon in her hand. She looked at the silver haired girl who hid her face, that is, the Witch of the stars, and spoke again. "Well, talk to me next time. I''ve been in Aquarius recently. If you have anything to say, you can come to me." Chapter 546 The headquarters of the Knights of the holy gun. Otis sits at the head of the knight''s palace. There are two rows of knights in armor below. Almost all of them are the existence of sequence 7, and they are also the captains of each thousand man team in the knight''s order. A knight in a white cloak came into the palace, gave a brief salute and began to report the latest situation. "According to the report of each unit dispatched, the knights who lost contact in those abnormal churches have basically died." He pause a little, let the people in the hall digest the unexpected news, and then continue to narrate. "In these abnormal churches, most of the church staff have fallen and joined an unknown organization. But at present the Cavaliers have carried on the suppression to these degenerate personnel "Did you catch the top leaders? It''s not something a small organization can do. " Otis put his hand on his cheek, and his voice was steady. "For the time being, these people don''t seem to be afraid of death. They are also very crazy. After the killing, the clue is broken." "Well, what about the adjudication department? I hear they seem to have gained a lot recently. " "We don''t have the authority to inquire in the adjudication department, but according to the dispatch of its personnel, they should have gained something." "I see. You go down first." After the White Knight went down, Otis spoke slowly. "With the recent papal election approaching, there have been many unseen disturbances in the holy land. This is not a good sign. It can be predicted that they will make greater moves." "As the most important and the most important fighting force of the church, we have to be more careful." After he talked about some matters needing attention, he discussed the recent internal affairs with the knights on the scene, and then the meeting ended. When everyone in the hall was almost gone, the chief stood up. "Farrella, what can I do for you?" He looked at the only Knight left. "Yes, my Lord, I have something to discuss with you alone." Otis looked at the brown haired knight for a moment, then went down the steps and said, "come with me." "Yes, my Lord." One by one, they walked in the fortress corridor on the mountain, nodded to a standing knight, and then slowly came to a lookout tower, which was open and slightly remote. "What can I do for you?" They have known each other for many years, said Otis casually. "Yes." Farrella put his hand on the dark blue brick, looked at the sparse buildings below and opposite, and then asked. "Are you going to run for the Pope, Otis?" "Prepare to run, and prepare to lose." Otis said so, the wind blowing across his face, thick beard trembling slightly. "Actually, I''m quite supportive of you." Farrella''s voice came from the side. "Interesting, because I''m the head of the order?" "Yes, but there are other reasons." "Tell me about it." "Sibes is too utilitarian. Although he was good when he was young, he has gradually changed. The strength of bines is good, but her heart is not hard enough, and sometimes it is too soft to rest assured. " "Listen to me, there''s a point. As for Charlotte, he was a big shot when I first joined the church." "His highness Charlotte is impeccable in character and strength, but he has almost no desire, no desire, no idea of changing anything. If he becomes a pope, it means there is no Pope in the holy land." Said farrella, turning. "I can see that Lord Otis has a further idea and a determination to change, but sometimes you are too strict with your own rules to do it." "I''m willing to wave the flag for you. I just hope that when you win, you will get some glory." "Hahaha, I didn''t expect you to be so ambitious, farrella." Otis clapped his hand on the crenel of the city wall, and his metal armor made a slight crash. "But how can I trust you?" His voice suddenly serious, deep blue eyes like ice in general to examine the man in front of him. "You just have to wait, and good news will come in three days." Farrella stretched out his right arm, clenched it into a fist, and hit the armor on his left shoulder, making the sound of metal collision. ------- Ten sword palace, flowing water palace. The clear mountain spring flows down from the top of the courtyard and falls into the pool in the middle, splashing with water and bringing a pleasant sound. As a result, the heat of midsummer is dissipated and the interior becomes cool. An old man with a kind and fat face was sitting on a bench beside the pool. A young nun was feeding him cut fruit. A guard in gold armor came into the courtyard to report. "Monsieur HIBIS, a bishop from the South has asked to see you." "Oh, what''s his name." HIBIS was leaning on the bench, like a large wax gourd. "His name is pikpin. He is said to be the bishop of green harbor in Vilga." "Sounds familiar." HIBIS chewed crisp melon slices in his mouth. "He is your Highness''s descendant when you were in the lamyeh palace. He went to the south to be a priest more than ten years ago, and then he was promoted to bishop gradually." So said one of the attendants. "Well, let him in. I probably know what he''s coming for." HIBIS slowly swallowed the food in his mouth and sat upright with the support of the attendant. "Yes, Lord HIBIS." On one side, the gold guard stood up and walked out of the palace. Soon after, a thin white bishop with a goatee entered the palace, with two young priests behind him. "Long time no see, Pippin. You''ve been working so hard these years." Sibbis said so, ready to stand up to greet him, and the attendants on both sides were ready to lift him up. "No, no, no, sir HIBIS is so gracious." Pike waved his hand and pressed forward to stop HIBIS. Then they began to talk politely. Recalling each other''s years in Lam Yeh palace, it seems that they have the most precious memory. When they talked about some touching things in the past, their eyes were a little red and they shed a few "sincere" tears. And at this time two people also unconsciously sat together. "I really miss that time when we were still so young and had our own dreams," he said with a sigh "Yes." Pippin sighed and went on. "It''s a pity that more than 20 years have passed, and now the body is aging, and many things are not enough." He stopped for a moment before he continued. "This time, I come here because I feel that time is running out. I want to meet my old friends and arrange my future affairs by the way. Come on, kid, I''ll introduce you. " He beckoned for a young priest to follow him in. "This is Lord HIBIS, the scepter priest of ten sword palace, a respected and trustworthy elder." "Good Lord HIBIS..." he nodded solemnly, and then introduced himself. "I adopted the child there, and I put a lot of expectations on him." So said pikpin. HIBIS narrowed his eyes and looked at them a little. He found that their faces were a little similar, so there was a faint smile on their faces. "Good boy, good boy." He reached out and touched the young man''s head. "Don''t worry, I''ll remember the child. Rosa, go to my cupboard and get that pendant. It''s a gift for an old friend. " He raised his hand and said. "Yes, Lord HIBIS." The nun walked away quickly and came to HIBIS''s bedroom. She opened the cupboard at the head of the bed and revealed the gold necklace and pendant. She took one of them, checked it a little, found a small box, packed it, and took it out. When the nun came back, HIBIS took the box, pushed the button on it, and popped out the golden Pendant with faint light. "This is a gadget I made in my spare time recently. It''s probably of silver quality and a little bit of my heart. I''ll give it to you." He handed the pendant over. "It''s... It''s not necessary. It''s something you spend your time doing. How can you give it away so easily?" After several times of pushing and blocking, pikping let the young priest take over the pendant and put it on his chest on the spot. "That''s good, that''s good." HIBIS said a few words with a smile, which moved the young priest. "If you don''t want to sit for a while, it''s almost time for dinner." "I don''t need this. Although I''m an old friend, I can''t disturb you all the time, Lord HIBIS." Pippin stood up, made a few more polite remarks, and then took two young priests to say goodbye. "That''s it. You can come to me if you have any difficulties in the future, old man." They hugged each other again, then separated slowly. After that, the three left the palace slowly in HIBIS''s smiling eyes. After a while, HIBIS looked at the clear water in front of him and asked, "are they gone¡° One of the attendants walked out quickly, then came back and whispered, "my Lord, they have gone." "Well." HIBIS nodded, and his face turned a little cold. "Help me up, take a shower and clean up here." "Yes, my Lord." After that, two attendants slowly helped the big bellied bishop of sibes to the rear of the palace. ---------- Since I met bines, Lorraine hill has attracted a lot of attention these days. After all, many nuns have seen her dining with the church magnate that day. Later, we found out that this seemingly young nun with silver hair had such an extraordinary origin. He is not only a top student of emmenus, but also the chief of the college. He once led the college to win the champion. A lot of people were talking about this girl for a while. "Has Rochelle changed yet?" Outside the bedroom, two girls wait. "Almost ready, just a moment." There was a pleasant and light voice in the room. Lorraine Hill looked at several clothes on the bed, hesitated, and finally chose a black dress with some white wrinkles on the skirt and cuffs. It was still a little more simple, and she wanted to take off her nun dress and put on the black dress. Today is the day for students to get together. They have already asked for leave to go out in the afternoon and evening to visit the scenic spots on Xiasheng mountain. At this time, it''s not suitable to wear the usual work clothes, so Lorraine Hill will change here. The door squeaked open, and Loran hill, wearing light green sandals, a black dress and a pair of horsetails, appeared in front of them. "Wow." "That''s nice, Roxie." Jellica thumbs up, and then they leave the small courtyard and walk to the side of the mountain road. Jericha was wearing a long pants shirt, her golden hair was tied into a ponytail, and Polly was wearing a white and pink summer skirt. The three girls walked along the path together and said as they walked. "Let''s go to the elephant Palace first. Hayson and the other boys will wait for us there. The buildings and statues there are very good. You can have a look at them. After that, you can go to the holy song palace to listen to the choir singing, then watch the sunset blow, and finally go to the holy flame palace. There are several restaurants over there, which tourists and church staff can go to. The taste is rich. " Jessica said today''s arrangement, and then a few people also slightly accelerated their pace. Half an hour later, the mountain elephant palace. White jade carved with exquisite human statues, placed in a flower bed not far from the roadside, for visitors and church staff to enjoy, a few people walk up the stone steps. After several turns, a spacious platform gradually appeared in the view of the three people. As they approached, they gradually heard several familiar conversations. It was a student from ermenas. "It''s so hot. Why don''t those girls come?" The sun was shining on the white square, and the cicadas were singing in the surrounding trees. "It should be soon. Jellica and Roxie are very punctual." Several people said, the three girls finally appeared in the side of the square. "Hoo, I''m coming, good brothers!" Jessica waved and jumped up. "Hey, it''s coming." Four people came over, a few months did not see this, they also Tan a bit. "Would you like some water first?" Hayson walked in front of him. He was still wearing a big white clergyman''s robe. It seemed that he had just finished his work. "I''ll have some. I''ll have to play after that." Jellica said she needed it, and then the seven people walked to the shade of a tree. Opening a deep well crushed by a huge rock, hayson pulled a wooden bucket from it, in which several glass bottles were placed. "Are you sure it''s not wine?" Polly asked curiously. "Of course not. It''s clear water, but it''ll be much cooler in it." Hayson handed over a few bottles and then took out some cups. So the seven people sat in the shade of a tree and drank as if they were drinking. They talked about the recent situation. Some complained, some complained, and some laughed at each other. "There are so many rules and regulations to recite in Shijian palace." Crow back against the tree, a foot raised on the bark, slowly said. "Well, you just need to endorse it. We''ve added a lot of training recently." Jessica put down her glass, moved on the stone chair, stretched her legs, and then stretched again. "I''ve been sleeping lately, and my body is very sour." "I''ll give you a massage." When Polly heard this, she volunteered. "Yes, yes, thank you so much, sister Polly." "Sister Polly, too." Several boys are also at this time. "Forget it." Jellyka put her fingers out of their confidant delusions. After drinking some water, Lorraine hill put down his glass and sat under the tree, feeling the rare peace in recent months. Chapter 547 Several young men and women walk in the white stone buildings, walking slowly. Some talk with each other, some point to the statues and ask who is the saint. "Oh, this is the white flower Saint durlan." Hessen wiped the sweat from the heat and pointed to the white statue standing in the fountain in front of him. The saint wore a close fitting and graceful dress and held a special sword in her hand. The handle, body and armguard of the long sword form a straight cross shape, and then there is a vertical circle on the armguard, which encircles the handle and body. This circle has complex patterns, such as vine branches and leaves. Durlan, holding this special holy sword, plunges into the ground, and then the water gushes out from the junction of the sword and the ground to form a small fountain. "It is said that in the chaos and disaster, the saint led the local people to build the city in a short month, and then inserted her sword into the earth to attract clear springs and solve the water problem, thus saving hundreds of thousands of people. Later, she was also canonized. After the end of the war, she left behind an extraordinary faction, the brandy cross sword, which should still be found in Vilga. " Hayson explains the statue. "It''s rare for women to be canonized." Polly curiously looks at the small stone tablet below, which records the age of her birth and death. "Is the brandy cross sword still handed down? I''ll go and have a look when I''m free." "Well..." hayson thought back. "In which city..." he couldn''t remember for a moment. "It used to be in Hopland, Prynne cross." Next to her, Rochelle walks slowly and stands with Polly, looking at the stone below. "That''s what it used to be. Now." Another girl also came, she asked curiously. "It should be on your side. It is said that most of the members of Prynne''s Cross sword went to frost rose a few years ago after the Hopland incident." Lorraine Hill continued. "Well, I don''t know much about it at ordinary times. When I was a child, I preferred to play around." Jessica touched her chin. After that, they looked at other statues one after another, and then made a pilgrimage to the direction of the holy song palace. Tall shade, a small church came to sing ethereal songs. There are few pedestrians around. They are very quiet. Only the occasional cicadas on the treetops remind us of the current season. The seven people in Lorraine Hill didn''t visit the church because it would disturb others. They just sat on the benches and rocks outside and listened to the chants inside. The nuns and friars in the choir are not too old. Their childlike voices sing without accompaniment. They feel pure and holy. "Be calm, go your own way, be magnanimous and compassionate." "Living in the capital, holy and solemn, empty valley and orchid." "My saint is immortal. He acts as if nothing has happened. He is gracious and inviolable." The bytes are short sentences of the same length. When singing, the scale rises with the melody, which has a huge and solemn sacredness. In this way, a few people sat quietly in the shade, blowing the summer wind, listening to this remote and sacred poetry. "Although I don''t understand the meaning of the lyrics, I always feel that people are quiet¡° After listening, they continued to walk on the mountain road and talk to each other. "Maybe this is the effect of the hymn. Sometimes the lyrics don''t matter. What matters is the sense of sanctity." Several people came to the other side of the mountain. At this time, they were faced with a magnificent scene. The setting sun reflects the sky and slowly falls into the horizon. The purple clouds at dusk are layer upon layer in the sky, and the light golden sun falls on the vast slope under the mountain. Because of the cold climate here, trees are scarce, most of the ground is gravel, soil, green weeds and so on. And this huge slope stretching thousands of square meters is now reflected by the setting sun, and the golden and sparse light fills every corner of the line of sight. The world is clear and beautiful, the grass trembles slightly in the evening wind and light, and the dry smell comes from the air. "There is such a beautiful place around the holy mountain. I didn''t know it before." A few people sighed a little. "I''m afraid you''ve been to this place before, but it was soon overlooked." Crow said with a smile. "In fact, it''s usually very sparse here. If it''s cloudy, the huge slope below is gray and not beautiful." "It only presents a good view at a certain time." "How could that be?" Hessen and others sigh a few words, and then sit here to enjoy the beautiful scenery, until the sun gradually sank to the earth, and then leave. "Holy flame palace is not far from here. Let''s have dinner there." We want to go to the southern mountain according to the predetermined route. As the group approached, the noise became louder and louder. A group of priests in plain white robes were gathering together and walking along the road. With their shouting, a large group of people were interested in following behind. In this way, the number of people was increasing and the momentum was gradually increasing, and they came face to face with Lorraine hill and others on the road. "Sibes manipulated the promotion and deployment, persecuted poor clergymen, and committed a heinous crime!" "A shameless villain is not worthy to be an archbishop or a scepter priest." "Dismiss! Let the adjudicator interrogate him! " In the face of this huge crowd, the seven had to stay away from the road just like the friars and nuns on the side of the road. They stood on the side of the road and watched them walk by. "Is this a protest?" Polly asked in a low voice. "Should be, but at this juncture..." crow said half did not say, but his meaning you probably know. "Come on, it doesn''t matter to us. We are still students of ermenas. We''d better not get involved in this kind of thing." Hessen said on one side, slowly waiting for these people to leave, with a few people continue to move forward, to a restaurant under the flame palace to sit down. The space in the restaurant is not big. They are on the second floor, sitting in a side seat. At this time, the sky has been completely dark, and the indoor walls have been replaced with burning wall lamps. The flame burns quietly in the windshield tube, emitting a bright yellow color. While waiting for the meal, several people heard other guests around talking curiously. "Where did those priests come from just now? They were so bold and directly insulted the scepter priests of ten sword palace." "I''m not sure about the specific process, but I''ve heard that most of these priests are from small places. Because of the arrangement of the church, they have been serving as priests in remote and poor places for more than ten years, and they have not been promoted or deployed, so they have accumulated a lot of grievances." "Then why do you scold HIBIS for such a thing? He seems to ignore it." "He doesn''t care, but his students and friends are in charge. It''s said that many bishops in rich areas belong to the Siberian school. They take care of each other and have great influence. That''s the reason for the public anger." "Sorry to keep you waiting." Just as Lorraine hill and others were idly looking out of the window at the night scene, a restaurant attendant finally served dinner tonight. The red ochre stone pot is still bubbling, and the soup is still boiling, emitting a tempting fragrance. Inside is yellow, green, red three color small pieces, including meat, vegetables, roots and so on, color collocation is very good. "This is the unique way of doing things in the holy flame palace." One student said so, then picked up the wooden spoon, scooped out part of it and gave it to each partner. "It is said that it was invented by some priests in remote areas in the early years. Because at that time, chaos disaster had just passed, and many places were short of food. They would cut into pieces the prey they had hit, the plant roots and fruits they had dug out, and then put them in for cooking. But I don''t want to find several good taste combinations after more times, and then it has been handed down¡° "This kind of stone pot was also used because there was no sufficient iron ware at that time, so we had to use local materials. This restaurant also retained its original style." Like a connoisseur, Hessen explained that the tall and strong student seemed to know more about food. "It sounds very historical." Jellica picked up the spoon and some of them couldn''t wait to taste it. "It''s better to be cold for a while. This one is very hot." The crow, who usually has a cold expression, will care about people now. "Well, all right." Jessica put down her spoon and looked out of the window again. It was night. In the mountains at night, the long dragon composed of torches spreads up the mountain road. Even if you sit in the restaurant here, you can hear the echo of the cry on the opposite side of the mountain. "I didn''t expect to start shouting slogans here." Jessica sighed. "Is frost rose very common over there?" The silver haired girl sitting beside her asked curiously. "Yes, in recent years, there have been many new things and new systems coming from ruerna. At first, the local people didn''t understand them. Originally, the local big families also rejected them. Later, they used to pull banners on the streets and organize people to shout slogans." "The main idea is the fairness and democracy of rights, which can not be controlled by the local stubborn conservatives. After a long time, everyone will be gradually encouraged. Then the senior officials of frost United will implement the new policy, and the resistance will be much less. In this way, the rights of the local big families will be gradually taken over." "Originally, the local big family was the big chamber of Commerce, and the surrounding residents would work in the chamber of Commerce. They were all villagers, and they were very united. Now, with the resumption of power, frost Union began to dismember these big chambers of Commerce, and gradually incorporated them into the official organization. " "Such a large organization performs its own duties, and there is much less competition." When Jessica said this, she didn''t look so relaxed. "Isn''t that a good thing? In this way, a lot of internal friction can be avoided." Crow carrying a cup of sake, casually said. "But... There will be some worries, so that many ordinary people have no other choice when facing such a powerful behemoth. And so "In this way, there is a monopoly." Added Lorraine hill with a sigh. On the surface, frost rose also has so-called democracy, but this kind of "democracy" only serves the powerful side, that is, the powerful people. The whole country is like a huge company, whose purpose is to make profits for the top (mages, rich families, etc.), and then to expand its strength, actively spread around, annex Xuehua seven countries, and finally fight against cangcui. It seems like the right choice, but it''s all based on the huge sacrifice at the bottom. Because like a company, when you can no longer provide value (labor, battle, wealth) for it, you will be abandoned by it. They will not provide for the aged or get some so-called minimum benefits. Because the structure of power is that the higher the extraordinary strength, the more wealth people have, the higher their voting rights. However, the voting rights of the poor people without extraordinary strength are very low. Naturally, their interests and even their rebellion need not be considered in the proposal of Parliament, because there is no such strength. The people at the bottom are just like firewood. After burning the best years, they will be abandoned like rubbish. However, under the slogan of frost rose alliance, such behavior is not wrong, but correct and great. People believe that it is because they are not good enough that they lead to misfortune. The green Empire Divided social status by blood and extraordinary strength, noble or not. Frost rose divides social status and power by wealth and extraordinary strength. The latter is an imitation of the former, so it is very similar. This kind of behavior, if placed among the distant civilizations of the earth, may have been replaced by new social forms, and the emergence of extraordinary sequence has led to a great gap between people, and this concept has become more and more stable. And the more extraordinary countries are, the more obvious the situation is. Although the church''s explicit view is that all people are equal, it is actually influenced by objective laws and ideological trends. Since frost rose and clancia were founded one after another, the social structure, rights and other topics that were not paid attention to have been hotly discussed these years. People in other places may not be able to speak much because of the lack of information, low level of education, but in churches where people are literate and proficient in history and classics, the ideas of all parties become lively and intense. We often discuss with each other, and then they are divided into several groups. After more and more information of frost rose was introduced into the holy land, many priests gradually agreed. They claimed to be the representatives of angels in the world, and they had extraordinary power, that is, they were higher than ordinary people. And the main group of people who agree with the theory of hierarchical society is concentrated in the Archbishop of sibes. As for the head of Otis of the order of the holy spear, he agrees with the view that those who have made great contributions are superior to those who have not. This is their view. Although lorenthal felt that she might be inclined to the equality of all people, she kept silent in fact or because there was no strong argument. The rain is coming and the wind is blowing all over the building. Lorraine Hill sighed in his heart, looking at the scene of confrontation and noise between the two sides on the opposite mountain, and then a group of horsemen came from the other side of the mountain road. They were well-trained, armed with torches and swords, and they were the well-known holy spear knights on the mainland for a long time. "Silence! Silence The Knights used torches to drive the two sides, separating the two groups. Then a knight on a high horse, wearing dark gold and silver armor, came slowly, and the scene gradually quieted down. Chapter 548 "Chief Otis, he''s here." Whispering voices came from the crowd, surprised by the arrival of the head of the lance knight. Today''s scene is a little chaotic, but it''s not a big deal. After a while, the ten sword palace will mobilize people to disperse the troublemakers, and then talk one by one to eliminate the trouble. But now, if the chief personally appears, the nature of the matter will be formalized, and it will not be so easy to suppress it. "Why is the noise here disturbing the order of the holy mountain?" Head Otis'' face was serious, and his sharp eyes swept slowly. People on the scene did not dare to look directly at him and bowed their heads. The scene suddenly fell into silence. After a long time, a priest''s voice trembled slightly. "We''ve suffered injustice. We want to make a statement. We want to be fair." He looked nervously at the man like a lion. "What injustice have you suffered." Otis'' voice was as calm as a mountain. "We''ve been..." after that, he began to explain slowly, and some of his companions began to speak and help supplement. The meaning is that a group of priests who had achieved similar results in those years were ridiculed and looked down upon by the priests in those rich regions because of the different churches and regions they were assigned. As the years passed, there was a significant gap in status and treatment. They worked harder and paid more, but they didn''t get the corresponding respect and reward. "Why do we have to suffer such humiliation when we devote ourselves to the church in the most difficult place and fulfill our responsibility for the peace of the world?" "The mud priest, the coal black priest, the country guy, the poor guy, and so on. That''s what they put on us. No matter how long we work or how much we pay, we won''t be promoted." A group of people said, recalling the hardships of these years, some even shed tears, so that many onlookers around can not help but be moved by it. "Your efforts and hardships are in the eyes of the church and will always be remembered." Otis''s tone was a little more relaxed at this time. "But it''s not good for you to behave like this after all. In this way, everyone is like this. Where''s the order? Distribution according to disturbance is absolutely not advisable." "You go back first. I believe the ten sword palace and the church will give you an account of this." The severe people in the past, showing their soft feelings at the moment, immediately moved the group of priests, so they all admitted their mistakes and said that they should not March so excessively to destroy the order and peace in the holy mountain. Finally, under the arrangement of this group of knights, they went back to the guest residence outside the flame palace to have a rest, which was the residence of the branch church when they came to the headquarters. Watching the crowd disperse and disappear into the night, the guards of Shijian palace frown slightly. Today''s incident is really sudden. They just received the news and rushed here. They didn''t expect that things would develop like this. "What to do, captain?" A guard nearby inquired. "Report to Lord HIBIS first. It doesn''t look easy." The gold guard put away his weapon and took the man to the ten sword palace. --------- After the incident across the mountain, the crowd dispersed and quieted down. In the dining room under the holy flame palace, seven students from ermenas were also enjoying their dinner. Compared with other palaces, there seems to be more meat in the restaurant, which greatly satisfies the students'' taste. "Here, have another drink." Several boys drink some of the top, blush, neck thick. "Dry!" Although the language and culture are completely different, the scenes on the wine table are always so similar. Lorraine hill looks at the people in front of him, shakes his head slightly, and then turns his eyes to the small wine glass at hand. Among them, there is light red fruit wine, which seems to be brewed from a kind of red plum on the holy mountain. The degree is not high, and the taste is sour and sweet. She seldom drinks, but this is a rare party. She didn''t want to be too independent, so she ordered a glass of fruit wine. "Rochelle, Polly, come on, let''s have a drink." Jessica is holding a big glass and wants to touch the two people beside her. She''s a good drinker. She used to drink a lot. "I can only drink a little, or I''ll get dizzy." Polly looked at the liquid left in her glass with a little fear. It seemed that it was extremely hard to drink and bitter. "Well, I won''t embarrass you. As for Rochelle, how much do you drink? If you can''t, don''t force it Jessica turned and looked at the silver haired girl with a glass of wine. "Nothing. That''s OK." There was a smile in the girl''s voice, and then several girls touched the glass again and drank the liquid slowly. Compared with the Baijiu liquor with high degree, most of the liquor on the western continent is not too high, and there are not many merchants using distilled liquor making technology, but alchemists often use distilling to extract some substances. Seven people like this, then eat side chat, until the night gradually deep. "It''s getting late. That''s all for today''s party¡° After the dishes on the table were finished, several people had almost finished drinking, so it was time to leave. "I''ll go back with Rochelle and Polly, and you boys will take care of each other." Jellica said that she didn''t want to help these drunken boys or her two friends. "Well, be careful on the way." Hayson nodded to the three people, then carried them on his shoulders one by one, and walked out of the restaurant slowly, just like a rare Hercules. The rest of the people are holding hands with each other, slowly out of the restaurant. "Let''s go, too. Don''t look at Polly. Don''t worry about them. Among us, except you, our strength is above series 5. There will be no safety problem on the road. " "Well, although... But... You''re right, but I always feel offended." Polly was a little reluctant to murmur, and then she was pulled away by jellica with a smile. The three returned along the mountain road. Because they were sober and didn''t need help, they walked briskly and slowly disappeared into the night. --------- Ten sword palace, flowing water palace. HIBIS was eating, and the wide table was full of empty dishes, and his appetite seemed to be good all the time. Burp¡ª¡ª The big bellied man finally put down the tableware and stretched out his hands. The attendant on one side came up immediately, wiped his hands with a wet towel, and then asked someone to clean the table. "There seems to be some noise outside today. Let the captain on duty come in and report." He lay on the comfortable armchair, closed his eyes, and asked the nun behind him to massage his head. "Yes, Lord HIBIS." Then a valet went to inform the captain of the guard who had been waiting at the door for a long time. "Lord HIBIS..." The captain saluted first, and then slowly reported what happened in the holy flame Palace this evening. After he finished his report, HIBIS didn''t immediately respond, but was quiet for a while. "I see. Later, you and a few people present at that time will transcribe the detailed process of that time and put it in the palace, and someone will slowly analyze it. " "Yes, Lord HIBIS." "Well, you go down first." He raised his chubby hand and waved it slightly to let the people on both sides out of the palace, leaving behind only a nun who massaged him and a valet. "Otis... Oh, when did you become so cunning?" He seemed to sigh something, and then asked the two people beside him. "Tell me, is he kind-hearted and impartial, or has no intention?" "Of course, there is no intention." One side of the attendant said so, seems to be able to have the opportunity to show happy. "Oh, then you can analyze it for me." There was a smile on HIBIS''s face as he closed his eyes. "If, according to the normal development, the guards of Shijian palace arrive, disperse these disorderly priests, detain a few leaders, ask slowly for a few months, and then give them some advantages when the heat is over." "But now is the crucial moment of the papal election. Although he helped us stop the incident, we will be passive in any subsequent actions." "If we still ignore this matter and let it go, the stigma on our heads will not be removed, which will greatly affect the recent election." "But if we solve it, the situation will be worse. It''s much easier to pick mistakes than to solve problems. A little carelessness will lead to more conflicts. When more people see the benefits, they will think that our ten sword palace is easy to bully. Then, like these priests, they will trigger the conflicts one by one "It could have been forced to suppress this matter, but after the appearance of these holy muskets, we would be stopped by them if we went to capture people near the holy flame palace. At the same time, such behavior would in turn prove that we are guilty and dare not disclose it to the public, which would greatly damage our past prestige." He was very happy with the analysis, the more he said, and seemed to be proud of his cleverness. Pa Pa Pa¡ª¡ª HIBIS clapped his hand and said, "that''s good, that''s good, that''s true. But do you have any good countermeasures¡° "This..." just said the excited attendant suddenly card owner, for a long time can''t think of any good idea. "Then keep quiet. If you can''t solve the problem, don''t ask too many questions. No matter what organization it is or where it is, there must be all kinds of problems. If you see them, but you can''t find an effective solution, you have to pretend not to see them. " "The things that give people hope and take away are the things that people hate the most." "Yes, Lord HIBIS." The outspoken attendant just now became quiet and did not speak any more. HIBIS leaned on the reclining chair and enjoyed the cool in the courtyard of liushuinei palace. He slowly played with the gadgets in his hands. His eyes were slightly fixed, as if he was thinking about some problems. He didn''t signal until late at night. He asked people to call in the captains of the guards outside the palace. After a few words, he went back to take a bath and have a rest. -------- After returning to the place where she lived, Polly went to bed early. After taking a bath, Lorraine Hill sat at his desk, with a pen in his hand, writing under the dim light of a candle. With the approach of the papal election, she also began to consider the future choice, whether to participate in the intervention, or continue to keep a low profile. It can be foreseen that once they participate, there must be risks, either to expose their identities or to trigger conflicts between the two countries. But it is not appropriate to not interfere at all. If the holy land turns to frost rose, then clancia will face a very difficult opponent. The church has its own branches all over the mainland. It has a good reputation and a considerable public base. If it is right, it will not only have to face hundreds of thousands of extraordinary people, but also have to deal with the surging public opinion, which will become a huge factor of instability and shake the foundation of the country. It seems that we have to get involved. At least we have to choose a neutral Pope. Lorraine Hill stroked her ears and some wet hair. She felt a little cool when the night wind blew through her body. On the paper, she drew four names: "Charlotte", "Otis", "sibes" and "pines". According to his daily behavior and rumors, sibes is not a good partner for clancia, and there is a huge gap between the two sides'' values. Although "ODIS" usually has a strict style, he is the kind of person who attaches great importance to his own interests. It would be very troublesome and thankless to unite with him. He is only on the side of interests and ambitious. He is not a good ally for both clancia and frost rose. Only when there is no choice can we choose him. "Charlotte" himself is too mysterious and powerful. Neither of the two sides dare to get in touch with each other easily so as not to feel ill. Perhaps he is more loyal to the duties and righteousness of the church, and he will only humiliate himself by using small tricks in front of him. The only one who seems to speak well is bines. She is not poor in strength, kind in character, and has a group of loyal and close supporters. But since they have become sequence 9, their mind and wisdom are not easy to exist, and they are not easy to cajole and persuade. If you really want to win over the priestess, you have to show your sincerity, otherwise it will be in vain. Lorraine Hill drew a circle on the name of bines with a pen, and then wrote some information beside it to help thinking. "Angel sequence 9", "moon of water dew and golden branches", "Scepter priest of Aquarius Palace", "teacher ermenas", "good understanding", "communication", "calm and wise", "clear distinction between public and private", "knowing one''s own identity", "living in vortex tower" She stopped her pen, looked at the paper in front of her, thought slowly, and her body did not move. After a long time, she continued to write a line, and then put down her pen. It seems that we have to talk to the priestess to see what she thinks, and how similar or similar parts can be found in clancia, so as to strengthen mutual recognition. She is not the kind of person who can easily be shaken by her interests, but she will give in because of some ideals and righteousness, which is what makes Lorraine Hill feel good about. I hope we can be friends. Lorraine Hill blew out the candle in front of him, put away the paper on the table and went back to bed. The moon falls to the west, and the night is as cool as water. Chapter 549 The design in the badge is the cross of torch and sword, and there is a red skull on the top. As an internal monitoring body of the church, the adjudication Department has the right to search and not be obstructed. If they want to stop their actions, they must have very legitimate reasons, otherwise they will be regarded as disobedience. "This..." after seeing this badge, several knights at the door fell into a dilemma. Although the adjudication Department has special rights, Lord bines is the order 9 and the scepter priest. Without official documents and obvious crimes, he can''t be arrested. Obviously, such rash behavior will not lead to results and will only cause the adult''s dissatisfaction. Just as they hesitated, a nun in a golden cuffed uniform came out of the courtyard and said to the Knights. "Let her in, Lord pines has invited her." Seeing the high-level nun''s approval, the knights at the door were also relieved and moved away. Looking at the girl who walked into the door, they surmised in their hearts what the origin of the girl was. The people in the adjudication department were always mysterious. They could not see her face clearly in the black robe. This was the first time they saw such a young member. In the courtyard, the nun in white and Phnom Penh walked in front of her. She introduced the inner palace briefly. "This is the inner palace of condensation, and also the place where the scepter priests of Aquarius live. In order to prevent the disturbance of miscellaneous personnel, few people come in, so it''s a little more troublesome for you to come here for the first time." "But after I say hello to them, you won''t be stopped if you come back later. They are also routine business. I hope you don''t take it amiss." Although the nun didn''t know the specific identity of rosier, according to the situation that bines personally ordered, she guessed that this should be a descendant that the adults liked very much, so her tone was very friendly. "It doesn''t matter. I forgot to ask Lord bines at that time, which caused such trouble." Locher followed in the rear, looking curiously at the inner palace. In the middle of the courtyard is a large pond. The water in the pond is clear and transparent. You can clearly see the white and light blue jade at the bottom. There are a few trees planted around the pond. Although there are not many, the tree crown is luxuriant, covering the small half of the pond, giving people a quiet feeling. "Here is the condensation pool of the inner palace. The liquid in it is produced by a sacred object in the palace. It can be used to treat injuries, but it is usually diluted to reduce waste." I didn''t expect to see such a delicate garden on such a high mountain. The liquid in the pond is not ordinary water, but the original liquid of some kind of medicine. As long as scoop out a small tube, and then with some common auxiliary materials, we can make a good therapeutic medicine. If you take out all the liquid in such a large pond, you can make tens of thousands of potions. The accumulation of Aquarius palace is really rich. Lorraine Hill said. As they turned around a few corridors, the nun led rosier into a palace. After a simple sign with some of the nuns, she took rosier up a revolving staircase of the inner palace and came to a room on the second floor. Through the door curtain of the broken pearls and into the room, the girl saw the leader of the Aquarius palace, bines. At the moment, she is sitting on a horizontal light blue sofa, with the armrest in the shape of spray. On the other side of the room is a watchtower with wide field of vision, overlooking the Baiya mountains below. When she came into the room, the nun who showed her the way stepped down and left the space for the two in the room. "Welcome, Miss Rochelle, or the sage of Lorraine hill." The priestess rose to greet her with a natural smile. There was no outsider here, and there was no need to hide it as before. "Hello, Archbishop pines." Lorraine Hill nodded and sat down at the reception of bines. "After the last conversation, we are quite familiar with each other. I think Lorraine Hill must have something to do with me this time." Bines said straight to the point. "Yes." Lorraine Hill nodded, then talked about some recent information, and asked bines what she thought of clancia. "In fact, I don''t feel bad about clancia. On the contrary, I prefer it." She took out two cups and poured amber clear tea for them. The tea was not hot, but cool, like a spring in a mountain stream. "But personal liking doesn''t put me on your side. I have to think about the whole will of the church and the situation in the future." "Let me first ask the sage a few questions." "Go ahead, please." "First of all, do you think there can be absolute equality between people?" "No Loranthal did not escape, but said the answer directly. "Well, it seems that the sage is not a simple and naive person." "Since it is impossible for people to be equal, why advocate this concept?" "Although there is no absolute equality, there can be equal rights, free from oppression and bullying. If a country or organization wants to step onto a new stage and enter the next era, equal rights are necessary. It can greatly maintain social stability and enhance the power of mutual division and cooperation. " "Why is it necessary?" Bines looked at the young girl with great interest. She thought that Lorraine Hill would say something about love and beautiful ideals, but she didn''t expect that she was a pragmatist. "Because the situation of dominating with personal strength will be gradually eliminated by the times." The girl straightened her mind. "With the deepening of all walks of life and various fields, the original production mode of individual entity will be more and more difficult to adapt to the complex and deep actual needs." Lorraine Hill knew it was hard to understand, so he began to explain. "It''s like building a knife and a boat." "In ancient times, a hero may be able to dominate the battlefield with a sharp knife and armor, but with the development of the times, he can''t defeat a fully armed armored ship in the future. Artillery bombing and crossbow shooting can easily defeat this backward knight "What if this hero is sequence 9?" Bines proposed the fact that the world''s extraordinary can greatly bridge the technological gap. "With the same population base, we can produce more sequence 9." Lorraine hill came up with another idea. Pines fell into a brief thought. "Other organizations and countries can also produce sequence 9. Why do you think your country can produce more talents?" "Because we have more trust and respect." Lorraine Hill describes the most basic human nature. "I believe no one likes to be bullied and oppressed. They take away your things at will, bully your family and take away most of your gains." "Once the social rights are not equal, there will be plunder and suppression from the high to the low." "Although this is a good and comfortable situation for a small number of individuals at the top, it is a huge internal friction for the whole country and will lead to its gradual decay." "If my own children are not good enough or strong enough, I will kill those who compete with my children. It may be extreme to say so, but the cost of killing civilians by nobles is very small, so that they can do many similar things, such as depriving poor children of education opportunities, not giving them resources, and so on. " "They are constantly stupid, just because the bottom is unable to resist, and they are not aware of the resistance, so they can drive them conveniently." "As long as the rights are not equal, the upper class will fear the resistance of the lower class and suppress it, thus creating a dilemma. In this way, the productive forces of the society will not be liberated and will be locked up all the time. " "No one will fall asleep, work wholeheartedly, and offer their wisdom and good ideas under the threat of a long knife. In such a repressive environment, there will only be a fierce desire to attack and destroy, and in serious cases, they will even choose to die together. " "But it seems that the current world is not so extreme as you said. The lineage theory of the green empire is so obvious. In the aristocratic society, there is no such situation as you said." So said benece. "Because it''s still a very primitive stage. Many people are just farming and few people are involved in handicraft industry. However, with the progress of society and the opening of a large number of intensive workshops or factories, the population density will be unprecedented concentration, and with the deepening of industry, the demand for workers'' education level will be higher and higher. " "At that time, when a large number of educated people with certain thinking ability get together, how can you persuade them to accept the fact that they are slaves without complaint?" "They see complex and exquisite objects produced from their own hands, but you tell him that one tenth or even one percent of them is his reward." "How can he be willing and not resentful of such obvious bullying?" "Even if the other side is far more powerful than them, but the resentment will still produce and accumulate, they are just dormant for a while." "With the development of the times, all walks of life will become more and more complex and in-depth, from hundreds of industries today to thousands or hundreds of thousands of industries and jobs in the future. How can a hedonistic high-level trust his oppressed and resentful lower class when facing a field you are totally unfamiliar with "Every extension of the chain of trust increases some risks. When the chain reaches level seven or eight, there may be more inspectors and supervisors than the actual workers. How can a country in such a situation develop?" "It is not so much because love and beauty give everyone equal rights, but in fact, only because of equal rights can the country and society enter the next stage and create a better world." "The primitive era of farming will eventually pass. Many traditional concepts are not necessarily applicable, even the extraordinary are no exception. This is the choice of the times." From another point of view, Lorraine Hill expounds how equal rights bring up modern society. After listening to her narration, bines was absorbed for a long time. When Lorraine hill slowly finished drinking the tea in her palm, she slowly recovered. Different from the secular countries, the education level of the people in the church is not bad, but most of them focus on people''s good and evil and inner peace. The proposed solution is nothing more than enlightenment, peaceful acceptance of facts and so on. It''s like slowly grinding away the hard and uneven stone in your heart with soft water. However, lorenthal proposed that if there is a stone, it must be turned out from the source and blown up. If it makes people feel uncomfortable, we must open the door and move the stone out together. People can''t and shouldn''t deceive themselves to believe in the illusory theories of noble blood, race and birth. What you get is created by your own hands, which is true and magnanimous happiness. The priestess quietly looked at the silver haired girl in front of her, as if today was the first time to see the girl clearly. Under her weak appearance, she had such foresight and firm belief. She closed her eyes slightly, pondered for a while, and then opened them again. "Congratulations, lorenthal sage, star Witch of clancia, you have successfully convinced me." "I promise to join hands with you to witness the coming of a great era." Chapter 550 Click¡ª¡ª A flash of lightning rips the sky, and the sound of thunder rings in the mountains. The big raindrops rush down, hitting the dome, eaves, windows, tree crown and the ground. Torrential rain poured from the sky, thick rain like a hard wall. Water splashes on the ground one after another, and the dense sound covers everything. The soil splashes with the rain, and the air smells of soil. Although it is so noisy, it suddenly makes people feel a little quiet. The headquarters of the Knights of the holy gun. It''s raining heavily outside the window. Many raindrops are splashing on the windowsill. Tiny drops of water are blowing into the room like fog, making people feel cool. There were six people sitting at the table in the knight''s palace at the moment, of whom Otis was at the top, three on each side, and farrera was among them. "Is there any news from Shijian palace recently?" Asked Otis. "No, HIBIS stayed in it all the time, never went out, and didn''t respond to what happened the other day." A thousand horsemen answered. "It seems that he is going to let the matter hang out and deal with it slowly when the heat is over." This is how one knight analyzes it. "But wouldn''t that affect his reputation?" So said a thousand horsemen. "Maybe they don''t care. Sibbis has been operating in the church for many years, relying on the relationship among students, colleagues, predecessors and so on to weave a thriving network of interests. These allies will not change their positions because of this small incident and reputation damage. And it''s not the ordinary monks and nuns who vote in the general election, but the bishops who control the power and the high-level officials of the twelve palaces. " "That''s not good for us. We expected him to do something." A thousand riders sighed. "Maybe he himself realized that no matter what he said at this time, it would be wrong to explain it." There are a lot of knights in the order of the holy spear, but they are actually the confidants of OTIS. If sibes is the kind of wide spread, multi layout business model, then Otis is focusing on a few small but excellent diehard supporters. These thousand captains and their subordinates were really the kind of people who could go through life and death for them, which also made him feel at ease. The papal election will begin early next month. Among them, the right to vote are the bishops of various churches, the high-level officials of the 12th palace, and the captains of the three major knights. In addition, it is worth mentioning that the adjudication Department has no right to vote, which is a kind of restraint and protection. They will supervise the process of the general election and do not have to stand in line for it. In terms of the number of votes, the bishops of various churches accounted for about 70% of the votes, while the twelve palaces accounted for about 20%, and the three major Knights accounted for 10%. Although the total number of bishops is large, their factions are scattered and unclear. They are more or less connected with the twelve palaces of the church. They know the general situation at present, but their position is not firm. "But it''s not totally ineffective. At least recently, many bishops from other places have visited the head of the head of the delegation to reconsider the future voting." Several of them talked about the recent situation. "What''s the matter with pines?" Asked Otis suddenly. "Archbishop pines has recently been in Aquarius as usual, with no special action. But a funny thing happened a few days ago. " "Oh, yes." Several other people are also interested. "It is said that a new member of the adjudication Department wanted to enter the inner palace and was stopped by the guards, but she took out the badge of the adjudication department." "Ha ha, it''s really interesting. I don''t know what it means when I guess she''s young." "People in the adjudication department usually don''t show their badges easily. Once they show their badges, they must have grasped practical evidence and are ready to kill people." "I guess the guards were also angry and funny. Later, because she was young, she didn''t pursue them specially." "What happened after that?" "After that? It seems that the nun was pulled into the inner palace and preached a lot before she was released. " "However, thanks to this incident, many people have been secretly guessing whether there is something wrong with bines recently. It is not a good sign that she will be approached by the adjudication department." "But it''s a good signal for us. Originally, bines has a shallow qualification. Although she has the strength of series 9, she has not been promoted for several years and is not stable. In this way, I feel at ease to deal with HIBIS." "It''s much more difficult to deal with the crafty sibis than the simple bines. He will be the biggest obstacle for Lord Otis to run for the Pope. " Several Knights analyze the primary goal of the moment. "But recently, he has been dealing with it passively, which makes us have no good way for a while." "That''s it." A knight raised his hand. This is farrella, the knight who recommended himself to Otis some time ago. "If the fire isn''t big enough, add another one. At that time, the overwhelming public opinion will be formed, and we will see which bishop dares to stand on the side of Siberia. " He said slowly, then clenched the palm of his hand covering the armor. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª A few days later, there were more bad news about sibes in the holy mountain, such as that he raised * *, that he bullied the widows, that he suppressed his former teacher, and that he cheated in the examination of the priest. The vivid descriptions of these rumors have aroused all kinds of attention in the ordinary church. Even these clergymen can''t help whispering after tea and dinner, and their scope is getting wider and wider, and even began to spread from the headquarters to branches around the world. "Hey, have you heard something about Archbishop HIBIS recently?" After the daily work, two young friars sat on the stone to have a rest. At this time, one of them suddenly talked about the latest news. "Which one are you talking about? I''ve heard a lot of news recently. I didn''t expect that the big man on it would be this kind of thing." "Ha ha, who isn''t, but he has been exposed recently. In my opinion, there are quite a few bishops who behave like this." Although there are many details in these rumors, most of them are the past events of that year, and the parties and deeds are hidden in the time. Even if HIBIS explains himself, it is very difficult. And the general public don''t care whether it''s true or not, they only care whether it''s interesting or not. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Ten sword palace, flowing water palace. HIBIS is still sitting on the bench beside the pool, eating sweet and crisp berries, listening to the people below report all kinds of recent rumors. "Ha ha, that''s interesting." There was no angry expression on his fat and white face, but some mockery. "I''m still a little worried if Otis makes an armed raid and catches me first and tries me later. But now, it''s fun to try to topple me with that. " It''s like a knight who is good at using a long gun suddenly changes his career, wants to make people collapse and yield with language, abandons his strong points, and uses his weak points to fight with an experienced opponent. HIBIS called in two attendants, told them in their ears, and then let them leave the palace. A few days later, there were more and more rumors and rumors about sibes. From the beginning of his promiscuous sex, to later he coerced the queen of a family, let their children instead of the prince. Later, it even came out that he even faked the extraordinary strength of series 8, pretended to use some extraordinary creation, and so on. Recently, there was another incident. He said that he purposely drove the same group of clergymen who entered the lam Yeh palace to a remote Church in the mountains and struggled to survive for decades. His genius of that year still stays in sequence 3, which is very sad. At the same time, more and more people are calling for a ruling, suspension and deprivation of all rights. At this time, more people began to shout and March in the holy mountain, and their scale was bigger than before. Aquarius palace, bedroom with setting sun. The golden afterglow fell on the white sheet and covered half the body of a silver haired girl. Lorraine hill was sitting at the head of the bed, spreading out the clothes he had just collected from the outside, then slowly folding them and putting them neatly on the head of the bed. Click¡ª¡ª After a while, the door suddenly opened. "Rochelle." Polly ran in excitedly. She took the silver haired girl''s hand and said excitedly, "don''t fold clothes. Let''s go out and have a look. Something big is going to happen in holy mountain today." "What''s the matter?" Lorraine Hill answered, but she folded her nun''s dress and stood up. "Something big happened. Many people hold torches and walk towards Shijian palace. It is said that they want to seek justice and defeat the evil Archbishop HIBIS." She said while pulling the girl out, toward the mountain road. It''s getting late. The sun has set, only the blue and purple dusk is still in the sky. The mountain road under the Aquarius palace is full of people. They are noisy and boiling. Many people hold torches to light up the surroundings, and then move forward slowly with the flow of people. It seems that there are at least several thousand people. "Get rid of sibes!" "He doesn''t deserve it¡° "Little man¡° "The scum of the church!" Some of them looked resentful and cried out, while others were excited and curious, and they were ready to see how it would end. "Let''s follow." Polly is not afraid of the high stage. "Don''t get too close. We''ll just watch from a distance." Lorraine hill shakes her head. She thinks it''s not easy tonight. "Well, I''ll listen to the chief." "Then I remembered that I was the chief of the college." Lorraine Hill felt Polly''s head a little angrily. This schoolgirl seems to be more lively recently. After a little talk with Polly, she turned her eyes to the distance again. It was the direction of Shijian palace. At this time, it was dark, as usual. --------- The crowd on the mountain road is like a fire dragon, swimming forward slowly in the night, and it is getting thicker and longer. During the period when the Pope was not elected, the church seemed to be leaderless, and people from all walks of life were bold. With their intentional or unintentional promotion, more and more people participated in this event. Hearing the noise outside, bishops from all over the country who participated in the election meeting came out of their houses and looked down at the flame dragon from the foot of the mountain to the mountainside. "Go down and have a look, my Lord." An accompanying minister asked the old bishop in front of him. "Let''s go and have a look and see how HIBIS explains it." With the help of a pastor, the 70 year old bishop also set foot on the path between the mountains. Outside the chant palace, several white robed priests also looked at the distant lights. "No, this time." A woman with light red hair like sunset said. "It''s funny." Another blonde responded, holding a scepter of feathers and notes. "Iris, don''t be embarrassed. We won''t laugh at you for sure." The woman with rosy hair said so, and then giggled. "At the beginning, among our sisters, now you are the highest in position and superclass. I am still in the seventh place." "Zhuya is fighting again. How do you want us Series 6 to live?" Several women nearby also followed suit. Although they are not young, these women used to study together in the holy mountain, and they always have a good relationship. They come here every two years. This time, it''s just in time for the papal election, and iris is now the scepter priest of the holy song palace. "Is Julia still bishop of Hopland?" Asked a woman with black hair. "Yes, life there has been quite smooth, except a few years ago." Zhuya responded. "It was very noisy that time. I heard that several major chambers of Commerce in hoplaner were engaged in shopping, and the whole city was almost destroyed by fire burning, ship bombing, and magic statue sweeping. Later, frost rose sent airships to help." "Well, the right and wrong are complicated. Well, I used to watch those children grow up, and then there was only one left. " Zhuya seemed to think of something and sighed. "Well, let''s not talk about that. Let''s go and have a look. Maybe the church will change this time." After zhuya finished, he took a few people behind him and jumped off the cliff. Then several golden balls of light rose from the night and floated directly to the direction of Shijian palace. Ten sword palace, flowing water palace. At the moment, rows of guards of gold armour had gathered and stood in the courtyard of the palace. They were holding prismatic shields and hidden gold spears, and long swords were hanging around their waists. The number of them was about 3000. "My Lord HIBIS, I have all the guards in place. Please give me your order." A captain of the guard reported out loud, looking solemn. "Well, it''s hard for you. Let 2000 people divide into several teams to protect Shijian palace, and the other 1000 people stay in the courtyard and support at any time." "Don''t hurt those who go up the mountain. I know it''s hard, but you should do well. If you get hurt tonight, I''ll send someone to treat and take care of you. You don''t have to worry." "I''ll take care of you." Then he read out the names of the captains and patted them on the shoulder to reassure them. A few people yelled, then walked out quickly and took teams of people to set up defense in Shijian palace. Among them, more than 300 priests participated in the treatment for these guards at any time, and even opened the isolation barrier. After seeing these people disperse, HIBIS patted the huge seat under him, and then the four guards raised him together, in the same posture as a sedan chair in the East, and sent the Archbishop to the high platform in the main entrance of Shijian palace. HIBIS looked at the people at the bottom of his side, and when he saw that everything was in order, he nodded slightly. Then he sat down in his chair and closed his eyes. He had expected what would happen tonight, and now it''s the most critical moment. Let me see. I want to see how you are going to defeat me, Otis. If you can''t kill me today, I will make you regret and suffer for the rest of your life. Under the ten sword palace, the surging crowd slowly moves forward, and the mountain road is also full of people who have been waiting for a long time. They wait quietly to see how the farce will end tonight. Chapter 551 As for whether or not sibes was wronged, in fact, the scepter priests in the great palaces knew about it. Before that, a small number of priests said that the distribution was uneven, and some people had to stay in a certain place for decades. This is true. Because of his broad network of relations, the priests under his faction earned the most, so it''s natural that he was hated by those low-level priests. It''s not that most of the high-ranking members of the church have bad character. On the contrary, most of them have good character. However, limited by the times and technology, it is impossible to remember so many people when working, and in the selection and promotion, people instinctively tend to favor those who are friendly and like themselves, which is human nature. Thus, unfair soil is formed. In this era, there is no such selection as imperial examination, college entrance examination and public examination. The selection of a pastor in a certain district is subject to the approval of the Archbishop of the District, as long as he is qualified, qualified and qualified. Two people are standing in front of you at the same time. They have just received the qualified pastor''s certificate, and their extraordinary strength is equal. You can''t see any obvious gap, and you don''t know each other. It''s OK for you to choose who you want, and you won''t be picked wrong. But at this time, a familiar friend came over and said to you, choose the one on the left. This is one of my favorite students. You are very familiar with this friend. He has good abilities and is not bad. Out of trust and favor, he chose the rich parish on the left to be a priest. But in fact, the priest on the right may not be very bad, maybe better. But you don''t understand, don''t want to take risks, and don''t want to stiffen the normal relationship, so you make the above choice, which is human common sense. However, countless such deviations, slowly accumulated, will eventually form an unfair interest group, thus undermining the order and fairness of the whole organization. Generally, such organizations will decay and be eliminated. However, in this world of extraordinary power, the traditional power will be more powerful, because the high-level extraordinary people of vested interest groups will be given more powerful force to resist the correction of history. In the end, people who are disappointed and helpless can only blame fate, birth, or blood. They have to accept this fact, and then pray that a hero who breaks all this will appear to change it. Here is the carnival of heroes, here is the weeping place of the weak. The long-standing resentment at the bottom of the church was caused by this incident. Perhaps the two big men who started the incident did not expect that they would get worse and worse in the end. And at this time, they still think that this is the opponent behind the instigation. --------- In front of the ten swords palace, there are a lot of people. The torch is high, which reflects the night sky like day. "Sibes, get out of here!" "Scum!" "The church moth!" In front of the palace, three rows of gold guards were closely arranged to form a thick wall to resist the impact. Without exception, all of these gold guards are extraordinary. The lowest is sequence 2, and some of the team leaders are sequence 5. As the scream and impact become more and more intense, these guards have to expand the barrier attached to the armor, which is like the magic of transparent crystal to cover their bodies and isolate the stones and fists. Yelling, stopping, shouting, talking and crying were heard in this noisy and chaotic scene. In the surrounding night sky and in the forest of qiheishan, a senior official of other palaces watched all this silently. They understand the source of these people''s anger, but they can''t resolve it. The surging public opinion, like a flood, is constantly pounding the golden front, and finally An angry priest raised his right hand, a small white flame fireball emerged in his hand, and then turned into a small meteor to hit the palace in front. Because of the long distance, the crowded surroundings and the unstable environment, the fireball did not fly to the palace, but lit a big tree nearby. The flames burst out abruptly, then rose in the crown of the tree, and stood out in the dark. This seems to be a signal that the priests in the crowd are also beginning to cast. Most of them are extraordinary. Although their rank is not high, they do not have no means of attack. Fireballs and light guns rose in the night sky and began to scatter. Later, they became more and more, sometimes even mixed with high-level attack magic. Finally, they rained like rain from the sky and hit the transparent barrier, causing a violent shock. The guards who guarded the palace began to get injured, but they were soon dragged back by their teammates, and then they made up the backup. A priest walked quickly into the central courtyard of the palace from the gate. He said to the middle archbishop, who closed his eyes. "Lord HIBIS, the crowd outside is attacking now. Shall we respond now?" White and fat HIBIS leaned back on the seat. After a long time, he slowly replied, "wait a little longer." "Yes." The priest of Shijian palace went out of the palace and continued to organize protection and rescue. On a mountain a few miles away from Shijian palace, it is still quiet, with only a few braziers burning quietly and making a slight crackling sound, which is in sharp contrast to the scene of shouting and confusion in the distance. "Lord Otis, shall we go now?" A chieftain came out of the darkness and asked the commander who was looking at the distance by the brazier. As the army of the church, the Knights of the holy gun have an important duty to protect the safety and order of the holy mountain. Generally speaking, the ten swords palace is responsible for small-scale conflicts and public security maintenance, but when things get to this point, it would be a bit of dereliction of duty for the Knights of the javelin to stay out. The ten sword palace is a combination of similar legislative and law enforcement agencies, while the knight order is a violent organization to maintain organizational order and safeguard security. The injustice in minor matters is naturally the fault of the ten swords palace. However, if the situation continues to expand, Otis also has an unshirkable responsibility, which is not conducive to his election as Pope. "HIBIS is going to lose both sides." Otis looked at the fire in the distance, put his palm on the cold wall, slowly rubbed, and the steel gloves brought up bursts of debris. He was silent for a moment, then turned to the knight and said, "come on, it''s time." "Yes, my Lord!" The Knight Commander saluted at attention and roared at the rear. "Light up, Mount!" With this call, a torch was lit in the night, and the orange light lit up all the knights in full armor. They mounted their horses, followed the leader, and fished out down the mountain road. The sound of the horse''s hooves went from slow to fast, and finally galloped down the mountain road like the roar of the mountain and the sea. Under the reflection of the firelight, a long gun reflects bursts of cold light. The fierce sound of armor friction and horse hoof trampling reverberates in the valley. Its momentum is mighty. The gun point forest composed of cold steel spreads rapidly into the distance, cold and solemn, but not sacred. Chapter 552 The sound of the horse''s hooves shaking on the mountain road was soon noticed. The crowd on the mountain road was first chaotic in the rear. Driven by these knights, some fell into the weeds on the side of the mountain road, and some kept retreating and shrinking. The scene of shouting suddenly became much quieter. After all, in the face of a sharp sword and gun point, people can quickly calm down. This group of knights encircled from both sides of the mountain road, drove and opened the way, and finally arrived at the main gate of Shijian palace, surrounded the crowd like words. "Silence "Silence With the constant drinking of these knights, the crowd in the field finally calmed down. "Chief Otis¡° "Does he do justice for us¡° They whispered, some thought that Otis was the Party of justice and would uphold justice for them, others didn''t believe in him, and more people stood in the same place dubiously and separated slowly with the entrance of the man in heavy armor. Otis, with a dozen or so elites, walked slowly to the center of the crowd. "Be quiet, everyone." "I know people are angry and uncomfortable." "But such behavior has destroyed the order of the holy mountain and will not bring good results." He appeased the angry crowd, but it didn''t work. "How can we trust you? Can you get justice for us, sybis?" Cried an extreme clergyman. Otis looked at the hysterical priest with his neck and face, and said in a calm voice, "you believe me and the church. This will be an account for you." As the guardian of church order, Otis could not allow the destruction of order. He went on and said as he walked. "Ten swords palace is the law and law enforcement agency in the church, which should solve everyone''s problems. This is an important part of the order in the church. As the head of the order of the holy spear knights, I have an unshirkable responsibility for maintaining the stability of the church." With his words, these people gradually settle down and look at the mighty and tall knight with the eyes of hope. In this way, Otis comforted the crowd all the way, and then came to the ten sword palace. The guard of the golden armour still didn''t get out of the way. It''s not surprising to see this scene, and what he needs is this opportunity. When the public opinion is turbulent, to be its representative and put pressure on the ten sword palace, if the ten sword palace still does not respond at this time, it is tantamount to blatantly violating the order and rules of the church. However, if the ten swords palace responds, whether it agrees to the wishes of the people or explains and shirks its responsibilities, it will become a stepping stone for the rise of Otis, which will naturally lead to a decline in momentum and prestige, and will inevitably lose in the future papal election. After the end of this incident, Otis will be famous in the church and become a hero in the hearts of many low-level monks. If only... Things really went as he expected. The gate of Shijian palace opened with a creak, and an archbishop in a white robe in Phnom Penh walked out slowly with the support of people around him. "Sibes!" "Is this man sybis?" "Come out at last." There was a commotion in the crowd, and then with the advance of the gold guard, he stepped back to make a space. A staff member of Shijian palace brought a dozen or so brazier supports from the palace to light the firewood and fire oil in the copper basin. A smell of scorch permeated the cold night, which made it very bright. "Good evening, fellow followers of angels and gods." HIBIS''s voice is not big, but under the influence of extraordinary ability, it spreads all over the mountains and the people below. Thousands of pairs of eyes in the light of the fire, looking at the top of the church. "I''m sorry to come out at this time to respond to your request." "Over the years, I have made a lot of mistakes and failed to take care of many hard colleagues. This is my dereliction of duty and I am willing to be punished." His expression was sincere and devout, which made people gradually ignore his overweight body. Then he began to talk about his experiences over the years, how he grew up from a poor young man in the countryside to a bishop, accepted the scepter and became an archbishop. His voice is calm, but the tone is especially true. Sometimes he talks about some difficult situations with a little choking, which makes people moved. "I know it''s not good, but I can''t find a better way. If I don''t, the position will be taken by worse people. I know that this is not the reason to plead guilty for myself. As the scepter priest of the ten sword palace, I should set an example and create a fair and just environment for everyone. " "Therefore, I hereby resign as the scepter priest of the ten sword palace and voluntarily accept the examination of the adjudication department." After that, his fat body slowly lowered his head, presented his Scepter with both hands, and handed it to others, while the priest who followed him wept. The scepter was picked up by the priest of Shijian palace, and then put on the open space in front of the crowd. At this time, sibes had nothing in his hand. Otis looked at such a posture of HIBIS, I do not know why, suddenly feel a cold heart, a bad premonition in mind. How can HIBIS admit defeat like this? He is not the one who will give up power easily. And just when the crowd was surprised and the scene was quiet, a 40 year old woman came out of the crowd. "No, don''t do that, Lord HIBIS. You are the Savior of our mother and son. " Then a few more came out of the crowd, weeping over the venerable archbishop, saying that he had helped himself and his family out of their plight. "At that time, I was seriously injured. When I was sent to the church, I didn''t have much air. But Lord HIBIS, at all costs and at great risk, cast a healing spell for me and saved my life. But since then, the strength of HIBIS has been damaged, and there has been no progress for many years. " "I had a gambling debt and my wife and children were separated. Lord HIBIS helped me and made me a new man. I can''t bear to be slandered like this." "Me too..." These people are not strangers. Some of them are familiar colleagues or colleagues in the church. They are not in high positions. Many of them are kind and ordinary people around them. When they say so, the noisy crowd is silent and hesitant. But it''s not over yet. "Why, why do you stigmatize such a good man and such a respectable old man, who has devoted most of his life to the church and improved the living environment of so many people, because Lord HIBIS is in power, and the life of churches everywhere is much richer than before." "Why can you accuse so justly?" "But what he did before..." whispered some people. "If you see it with one eye, you are listening to others." "This is just a rumor and slander deliberately spread by others in order to force Lord HIBIS to step down by the following means." An elderly pastor walked out of the crowd. He didn''t say a word in the previous protest until then. "Please forgive my cowardice for not daring to stand up when Lord HIBIS is criticized. But then I can''t keep silent any more. " This white bearded old man is an old priest retired from the church. Chapter 553 "Once, I was an ordinary pastor in Lam Yeh palace. At that time, I was responsible for registering the whereabouts of the graduating pastors, and filing and so on." "Many people may not understand it. At that time, sibbis was very good when he was young. He always ranked the top in the class and got along well with his classmates." "When he was about to graduate, he took the initiative to give up his position and let his classmates go to the rich and stable Parish, while he went deep into the remote mountains and wilderness to support and spread knowledge there." "Even now, we can still find all kinds of records of that year in Lanye palace. I''m not saying it falsely. Many old people in Lanye palace can prove it." "But didn''t he tell his classmates to go to remote mountainous areas before..." a weak voice rang out in the crowd. "It''s slander, and it''s the kindness of Lord HIBIS that leads to such a misunderstanding, alas." The old man sighed. "There was a priest of the same age as Lord HIBIS, named Ryan." "Leian and HIBIS are good friends. They both have good grades and are gifted. They often communicate with each other and have a good relationship." "Then Ryan went to the rich green Empire, worked as a priest in a coastal county capital, and became bishop seven years later. At that time, Lord HIBIS was still teaching the local uncivilized residents in the remote mountainous areas that they were living in poverty and hardship. Even the church was built slowly by firing bricks on its own. " "Later, because of the increasingly luxurious and prosperous life, Ryan gradually degenerated. He had an affair with many noble women who came to the church to confess, and his life gradually became promiscuous." "At this time, because of his outstanding performance, Lord HIBIS was valued by the last Scepter priest of lamyeh palace. He was transferred from the local area and sent to a wealthy place. That''s right. It''s under the former classmate Ryan. " "After many years, they have gradually become strangers. At this time, the chaotic life of Laian is gradually perceived by the local nobles." "Finally, one summer many years ago, when he was having an affair in church, he was discovered by the woman''s husband and publicized." "In order to save his face and position, Ryan put these things on Lord HIBIS, cried about his difficulties and begged for his help." "In order to keep his friend''s position, Lord HIBIS kept silent at that time, so he was relocated to a remote and poor place." "But the mistakes we have made are bound to be repeated." "Because he didn''t get punished, Ryan soon fell again." "At that time, the scepter priest of lamye palace recommended Lord HIBIS to Archbishop von Klein, the leader of ten sword palace. At this time, HIBIS was able to join ten sword palace and show his head." "Later, also under the instruction of Lord von Klein, Lord HIBIS personally arrested his former friend, Ryan. The latter was also dismissed and transferred to hard and remote areas. " The story told by the old priest calmed the crowd down again, and the anger of the crowd cooled down. "But that''s what you said. How do we know if it''s true?" One of the priests still won''t let go. There was a faint murmur in the crowd again. Although the old priest didn''t look like a liar, he was the only one who told it alone, which was still unconvincing. "I... can prove it." With a long sigh, a poorly dressed and gray priest came out of the crowd. "How can you prove who you are?" The people around looked at the priest who seemed to come from other places.. "Because... I''m Ryan." He seemed a little ashamed and lowered his head. "I''ve made mistakes and made friends because of cowardice." There was a deep regret in his voice. "Scum!" A clergyman spat scornfully, and the people around him also made waves of accusations. But with Ryan''s step forward, the rumors about sibes have been broken. When one of the rumors is falsified, the authenticity of other rumors is no longer reliable, and more and more people believe that sibes is actually vilified. "Why do rumors and rumors spread everywhere? Who cheated us?" Some preacher with nowhere to vent clenched his fist and yelled "Yes, why all of a sudden there are so many suspicious rumors." "Why do people speak ill of Lord HIBIS?" Among the crowd, some people began to talk, while a small number of people began to secretly turn their eyes to Otis in the center. At this time, Otis is also difficult to ride a tiger. If he steps down and takes people away, his behavior just now seems to have become a joke, which is also seen in the eyes of thousands of people. You know, not only are there many priests from other places watching and participating in this evening, but all parties of the twelfth house are also watching secretly. If Otis wins HIBIS with public opinion this time, his reputation will rise and his prestige will be established, and he will naturally become the only candidate for the Pope. However, if you withdraw this time, it will greatly subvert the image you once set up. He is not the twelfth house in charge of civilian work, but the head of the Legion as a violent and powerful organization. Once his majesty falls, his control over the Knights will be seriously weakened. And just as Otis pondered in silence, more and more voices began to overturn the previous point of view. For example, Lord HIBIS had no choice but to choose one of the relatively good results. In addition, the revenue of many church branches has increased a lot in recent years, which is the benefit of some rules and regulations formulated by Lord HIBIS. With the overturning of the mainstream view, those who called for the overthrow of sibes had to shut up. But there is always a place to vent the pent up anger over the years. The emotions in people''s hearts can''t be convinced by reason. They need a vent. "Otis is a liar!" A sharp sound burst in the crowd, making countless people turn their heads to find the source of the sound. A woman in a hood took off her hat, pointed to Otis and cried out, gnashing her teeth and grieving. "My son, zwade, and my son''s teacher, Reverend Wargo, were killed by Otis! Just last month, it was Otis who personally ordered the people to be killed. " "What did they do wrong? To wipe out all the church staff in a remote town, even the corpses are not allowed to be seen by me. They are all burned on the spot. Wuwuwuwu, my son. " Her voice choked and sobbed, and intermittently told that she suddenly received the bad news of her son at home. Without explaining the reason, the messenger left in a hurry. After hearing this news, she couldn''t believe that she didn''t sleep for three days and nights. She just wanted to ask why such a good and excellent child was executed by the members of the knight order just one year after becoming a priest. "Because all the clergy in that church have fallen." Finally, a thousand riders came out. "What about the evidence? Do you mean black is black? " The woman cried in tears, which moved people around her. Chapter 554 "Evidence? Do we need evidence to eliminate the evil shadow of chaos? " The knight asked with a cold face. "The mission of our church from the beginning to the end is to monitor and eliminate the chaos, evil shadows and dirty bodies of the world, and guard the candlelight of civilization and order." "Even this kind of thing, also want to let the control of public opinion?" He asked again. "Once the evil shadow of chaos is laissez faire, it will pollute more innocent people and cause great damage. This is something that can never be compromised." The knight''s long shrill drink suppressed the sound in the hall for a while, and there was silence all around. But that pair of eyes under the fire light did not lower. "So..." "Can you kill the whole church without proof?" A low priest asked slowly. "Is that what the order of the javelin does? It''s very impressive. " There was a strong irony in his voice. "You The chieftain''s face was very angry. He wanted to catch the man who was hiding in the crowd, but he was stopped by Otis. "You''re right, but this time it''s also because the situation is critical, and the power of urgency has not been announced in detail. After that, our group will sort out the details of the incident, make it detailed and open, and display the rest of the evidence one by one." Otis was not stupid. He quickly realized that this was his own trap. This time, he also adopted the same strategy as HIBIS, that is, to delay for a period of time, wait for the heat to pass, and then respond after full preparation, rather than resist under adverse circumstances. But it''s not over. Soon, many people came forward to tell about the bad deeds of Otis and the order of the holy spear over the years, such as embezzling part of the church''s public property, occupying land, beating and oppressing weak priests, etc. They all seem to have a good memory. They remember all the little things 3-5 years ago and name them. They were committed by several thousand captains. "We know that Lord Otis has a strict and fair style, but some people in the order of the lance have done a lot of bad things behind your back. It''s not your fault, but we are afraid to tell them in public because of the power." "So please make the decision for us this time, and let these people accept the examination and judgment of the ten sword palace." "Oh, how to accept it¡° Otis was very angry and laughed. "That is to detain him in the ten sword palace for the time being and accept everyone''s accusation. If it is true, he will be punished according to law. If he is not wronged, I believe that all the judges of the ten sword palace will also return his innocence." So said the low priest. "Joke! What qualifications do you ten sword palace have to arrest the people of our knight''s order? Is it because of these rumors Otis'' words caused a commotion among the crowd, and all kinds of whispers were also spreading. "Before, he said that he wanted us to believe in the ten sword palace and the church. Now it''s his turn to deny it." "Disgusting." "It''s just a bluff and despicable man." These faint whispers were naturally heard by Otis, which made him angry. On a hillside opposite Shijian palace, two figures in robes stood side by side. It''s much quieter than the scene opposite, where the fire is bright and the crowd is crowded. There are also a lot of insects around. Occasionally, you can hear the wind blowing through the leaves. "Otis has lost his mind, alas..." a woman''s clear voice rang out. "That''s no wonder, but looking back at it at this time, maybe the event tonight was arranged in advance by sybis." Another figure came from the girl''s ethereal voice. "I think so. Some of them are familiar to me. They have been acquainted with HIBIS for a long time." The woman responded again. "What kind of man is the Archbishop of sibes?" With a breeze blowing, revealing the girl''s silver hair under the hood. "Before I graduated from church, HIBIS was what you call a brilliant genius." "At that time, he was in his early 30s. Because of his hard work and dedication, he was admired by many people and set an example for many people. Many teachers and classmates would tell his story. In a few years, he became the bishop of a big city in the south of the mainland." "By the time I took office after graduation, he was already the Archbishop of a diocese. Although he was junior, his reputation was growing." "In the next 20 years or so, HIBIS''s image of hardworking and dedication gradually dissipated, his body gradually became fat, and he gradually became content to enjoy himself. But his faction and network of interests are also growing in the church. " "It must be wrong to say that he was like this in the beginning. The former HIBIS is indeed a model and ideal. At that time, although I didn''t witness him personally, I heard of him from many people who experienced it personally. " The woman said slowly, recalling the past years, how the faces in memory evaluated sibes. "The poor boy was very grateful for everything the church gave him. Although his body was a little bit tanned, his face always had a sunny smile, which made people feel comfortable and bright. If you have something sad to tell him, he will always try his best to help and rarely ask for anything in return. " "It''s a happy thing to help you. I don''t need any reward. I believe angels and gods will witness all this." "He is doing good from the bottom of his heart, because he is so devout and believes that this is a beautiful world, and all his efforts and efforts are rewarded." "Although he occasionally makes small mistakes because of impulse and loyalty, it''s really hard for such a person to make people angry. As long as he is admonished, he will firmly remember it and won''t repeat it next time." "Many old people and priests in the church are optimistic about this child. He not only has outstanding talent, but also has a kind heart." "The Archbishop wanted to send him to important parishes for training and growth, but he volunteered to go to remote areas, because the residents and children there need pastor guidance and medical treatment more." "But for his strong will, the Archbishop sent him to a remote mountain area." "The people there are savage and uncivilized. It took many years and hardships for sibes to gain the trust of the local people, and then built a long-term church, which is a branch of the church." "At that time, he didn''t care about other things outside. He was very happy and energetic." "In this way, after seven years, he was finally transferred back to the headquarters. This time, the Archbishop ignored his idea and sent him to the rich diocese. Perhaps to stimulate his motivation, he sent him to his classmate, Ryan." "At that time, Ryan was already Angel Series 7 and became the bishop of the local county capital, while HIBIS was still an ordinary priest. His extraordinary strength also stayed in Angel Series 5 because of the lack of resources and busy business in recent years." "The huge gap between identity and strength made him feel sharp loss and confusion." Chapter 555 In the shade of the silver moonlight, they continued to talk. "When he came to the new Parish, he was just an ordinary priest in the local temple. Although he had good strength, as a big city with rich aristocracy, there were many extraordinary people there, and angel 5 was not particularly conspicuous." "Later, as the old man said just now, Ryan''s behavior was discovered, and then he begged HIBIS to help answer the charge." "Sibes accepted the request in silence, and then he lost the qualification to stay in that city. He was transferred to a remote area again." "It''s been another three years, but what''s different from the last time is that he soon convinced the local people with his extraordinary strength, and then told them that believing in angels and gods would be protected by the church, and he could go to the church to see a doctor when he was sick." "In this way, the chapel soon developed and made a lot of money." "It''s hard to imagine what he experienced and what he thought in that isolated mountain village. But since then, he has been a lot more sophisticated. " "Then, with his reputation in the church, he quickly and easily made friends with all the talents and outstanding people, so that his reputation gradually climbed and he quickly became a bishop. Five years later, he took over a parish along the coast and became the local archbishop "Because of staying indoors for many years, lack of exercise, the body gradually becomes fat, and finally becomes what it is today." After that, the woman sighed, as if feeling sorry for her experience. "What would you do with HIBIS if she became Pope?" Asked the silver haired girl. She stood in the shade of the moonlight and looked at the man in the fire in the distance. She was silent for a while. "I''ll probably ask him to step down from that position and send him to a remote place for retirement." "Is that so?" The silver haired girl stopped for a moment and continued. "If it was me, I would ask the judge to examine the mistakes that sibes has made over the years and deal with them in accordance with the law of the church. Even if they need to be executed, I would also order that." "You are still too kind, bines." When loranthel said this, a trace of ridicule rose in his heart. Sometimes you are not. But this time, she is half an outsider and can see more clearly. "When he was young, HIBIS may be good indeed, with beautiful ideals and style, but when he does evil, these can not become his talisman." "It can''t be said that because a bad person has done a good deed, he will be forgiven his sins." "The injustice of justice will lead to a sharp decline in morality, and he is the scepter priest of the ten sword palace." "He used to be a genius with ideals, but now he is also a brilliant villain." "He will use some good deeds to protect himself, to cleanse himself, and even in turn to make those who suffer from his misfortune appreciate him." "Such a person, if seen from some one-sided deeds, is simply a good man, but it is just a gorgeous cover for evil." "Through various ways, he wooed others, placed confidants, formed a community of interests, and occupied the space for other people''s development. Then they took a very small percentage of their wealth and resources to give alms to those struggling at the bottom. To show your kindness and good name. " "If you are moved by this little kindness, believe that he is not so bad, and let go of hatred, then his purpose will be achieved." "In the long run, the church will gradually become a private property controlled and owned by a few people, rather than a universal organization belonging to all people." "Why are so many people gathering tonight? Why are they so angry? Is it not the unfair system and the vested interest groups that cause all this?" "Why should we be grateful to these hypocrites for the crumbs they have taken away from their fingers?" "But at the moment, they were bought and deceived by sibes with a small advantage, and gave up fighting and fighting with each other." "If we let sibes go through tonight, the things of tonight will be packaged and publicized immediately, and the greatness and glory of sibes will be publicized in all branches of the church." "At that time, once the public opinion and opinions are formed, if they make the opposite remarks, they will be attacked by all kinds, and it will be difficult to overthrow them." Lorraine Hill looked at the noisy and deadlocked scene in the night and said his opinion slowly. Bines turned her head and looked at the young new witch with a little surprise in her eyes. "I didn''t expect that the sage was more determined than I thought." As serial 9, she knows a lot about Aquarius, even if she''s not there. These days, Loran Hill''s life track is the same as that of ordinary girls. She is very quiet. She talks to people very gently, and sometimes she is shy and restrained. I can''t see that he is a sage who governs and leads the country. But what she didn''t see was that in the event tonight, she saw it so thoroughly and coldly. She was not as simple as her appearance showed, nor as gentle as she usually showed. Lorraine Hill looked at bines and guessed what the priestess was thinking. She shook her head slightly. Her usual behavior is just because of her personality, which does not mean that she will be naive and naive in such a big event. If we talk about the major countries in the past, which country has the strongest civil political atmosphere, it naturally belongs to the former motherland. If you have a meal in the hall below the building, you can hear several elders talking about state affairs, and there is high-intensity political construction on the Internet. Every day, everyone wants to be the head of state. How about this country. Although sometimes biased, as the debate goes on for a long time, various institutional issues become more and more clear. Although there are still some difficulties in dealing with the complex social environment in the future, he can easily see many problems in the face of the relatively backward political system of the church. Moreover, during her stay in clancia, she was personally involved in the planning of many national systems, and actually inspected many places. She was not a visionary without practical experience. If we say that the title of "sage" used to be loranthel may be somewhat unstable, but the past two years'' experience has made her learn and grow rapidly, and no one doubts her status in clancia. After all, the initial stage of each country''s establishment is the most difficult and the most training period. After listening to Lorraine Hill''s advice, bines gradually made up her mind. "Since the great sages of loranthal have said that, it seems that I have to act on my side." With a smile on her face, she lifted her hair from her ears and walked out of the shade. "Actually, I know some bad things in the church, but I have been hesitant all the time. Even as sequence 9, I have not made up my mind to overthrow it completely." "Tomorrow is not necessarily better than today, and change is not necessarily better than the present." Lorraine Hill looked at the blonde priestess under the moon, her eyes clear and bright. "Yes, change means risk and pain." "But in this constant trial and error and pain, there is still a new hope and future." "Nothing can be achieved by waiting¡° "If we don''t do it, we''re waiting for a hero." Standing on the cold grass, looking up at the night sky where the moon and stars coexist, bines sighed and said, "yes, now I am sequence 9, and there will be no more powerful hero than myself." The priestess put her hand to the rear. She leaned over and looked at the silver haired girl standing in the shade of the tree. "Will you come with me, the sage of clancia?" "Tonight, let''s be a hero willfully." Chapter 556 "- I''d better not show up easily. In the eyes of the church, after all, it is an outsider of clancia, which may arouse their disgust. " At the critical moment, Lorraine hill was a little concerned and shy again. She is the kind of girl who is upright, but when she is not upright, she is somewhat restrained. Then it was benece''s turn to persuade the young sage. "Cluck --" bines couldn''t help laughing, and then came over to help her put on her hood again. "That''s all right. Cover it up a little. In addition, you are now an exchange student of ermenas. You are also half a member of the church. You are not entirely an outsider. " After that, the priestess took loranthel''s hand and flew into the night sky. Their arms were slightly open and they tilted to overlook the glowing crowd below. With the take-off of bines, the moon in the sky is also slowly changing, and the cold silver moonlight is slowly plated with a soft light yellow. The crescent moon in the night sky is shrouded in hazy water mist, emitting a faint golden halo. All around the mountain, a high-rise of the twelfth palace hidden in the shade and darkness also saw the flying figure. A figure in a priest''s robe looked up at the figure and whispered: "the moon of water dew and golden branches, bines." "Is that adult going to be involved?" On the unknown hillside, a woman in black also noticed the change of moonlight. "It seems that this time is more and more interesting. Let''s go down, too." With the fall of the voice, a high-ranking priest in sequence 7 jumped from the cliff and flew to the center of the conflagration. Beside the chant palace, Juya looked at the busy friends in front of her in surprise¡° Iris, are you going to take all the high-level fighting power of the chant palace? " "Of course, Julia, I''m a staunch supporter of Lord pines, and I can''t shrink back at this time. And when the moon in the sky changes color, I know that Lord bines has made up his mind this time. " "Would you like to come, everyone?" Iris looks at her friends. "Of course, who makes us good friends?" After that, a group of high-level angels rose up on the dark earth. The white wings were like angels coming into the world. Although the fame of bines in the church is not as good as that of sibes, Otis and others, it does not mean that there are few people standing beside her. As a genius in the past, she was born as a nun of Aquarius, and naturally won the popularity of Aquarius. Not to mention, many of the students she taught in ermenas these years are high-level and extraordinary people in today''s church. Although they don''t always contact each other, they will still be on the side of bines at this critical moment. Not only the friendship between teachers and students, but also because they have similar ideas and ideas. --------- In front of the ten sword palace, the crowd was agitated and quarreled endlessly. After experiencing the reversal and doubt just now, the people of the order were also angry. They were not willing to show their weakness. They scolded loudly and simply tore off the coat of elegance and justice. And these scolds also stimulated the crowd on the scene. Many people became angry again. They could not vent their anger, and the members of the order became the targets of attack. They began to attack the blockade line composed of these knights and beat the knights who maintained the front with fists or sticks. But the people of the order are not as good-natured as the ten sword palace. They usually face fierce Warcraft, chasing and killing the wanted villains, attacking the local bandits and so on. Once they make a move, it''s natural to kill each other. It''s difficult for them to fight back like the ten sword Palace. After a long time, a knight finally couldn''t stand the unreasonable beating, pulled out his sword and scratched a crazy and out of control man in front of him. When a bloodstain appeared on his body, the man began to howl bitterly for fear that others would not hear and see him. At this time, the scene and public opinion are more and more unfavorable to Otis. If things are not handled well tonight, he will not want to be Pope in his life. "Stop it." A clear voice sounded in the night sky, like spring rain, into everyone''s ears. Then a hazy mist came down from the sky, which made people feel slightly moist, and at the same time, the original emotion was calmed down. After hearing this voice, most people couldn''t help but wonder. Looking up, a white robed priest wearing a golden leaf sleeve appeared from the sky. She was holding the golden moon Scepter wrapped with green branches, elegant as a goddess of the moon, and slowly stepped down the transparent steps. In her hand, she was holding another mysterious girl in a black robe with a silver edge. Although she did not see her face, the delicate chin and the silver hair between the scattered hats still showed her beautiful appearance. And she is also like the silver star with the golden moon, with her slender feet, stepping into the hearts of all. If it was just these, some of them with ulterior motives would not be able to stop. But after that, the sequence of high-level angels appeared from the night finally made the whole venue quiet. More than 400 high-level Angel sequences spread out their white and wide wings, converged in the sky and slowly landed. The soul pressure caused by the extraordinary core, united to frighten the people present. That pair of eyes from the night, overlooking the bottom of each figure, let it dare not act rashly, random mouth. Benes was supported not only by the people in Aquarius palace, but also by the priests in chant palace and mountain elephant palace, and even by a small number of people from the order of the blue Nautilus. With the arrival of this group of high-level angels, the empty space in front of the ten swords palace has gathered the three giants of today''s church, who are also the three most likely candidates to become the next Pope. The holy mountain of carrenrill, a palace far away. It is far away from other palaces. The palace is built on a lonely peak, which can avoid many disturbances and help to observe the stars in the sky. The cold door of the palace is knocked, and then a priest in a black robe with a silver border steps into it. He is a high-ranking priest under the star orbit palace. As a small number of star orbit palaces, the guards recognize almost all the high-level priests and let them enter directly without blocking them. He walked through the empty hall, through the towering huge stone pillars, and finally came to a church deep in the inner palace. The arc dome in this church seems to be transparent, so you can easily see the bright galaxy and sand in the sky. A "young" man stood in the middle of the church with his back to the door. On the ground, there were complex and accurate maps of celestial bodies and stars. "My Lord, I have something to report." "Go ahead." The man is still focused on star watching and deduction. "Tonight, many low-level priests stormed the palace of ten swords. As a result, there was a fierce conflict between Otis and HIBIS. At this time, his royal highness benece also wanted to participate in it." "I know. Let them solve it by themselves. These are just trivial matters. Don''t tell me any more." "But..." the priest seemed to want to say something else, but he looked at the lonely figure in the church and knew that it was useless to say anything more, so he had to bow his head and say yes and retreat quietly. The orbiter doesn''t seem to want to take part in the next papal election. In the cold palace, the man with black hair was still standing in the same place. He looked up at the starry night sky and sighed. "When can I wait for the returning star and hope? Is the predicted Angel destined to blow the bugle of doomsday..." Chapter 557 After bines landed, the crowd below finally calmed down. Everyone looked at another giant of the church and wondered what he was going to do. "I am Benes, the scepter priest of Aquarius." The priestess in a white robe with golden leaves first introduced herself. After all, many of the priests who were present were returning from other places, and they did not necessarily know her. At the moment I heard her self introduction, I knew that this person was extraordinary. "I understand how you feel about tonight''s events, but it can''t be solved by quarreling." "I believe that what we care most about is whether we can solve our own problems and injustice, which is the most fundamental." Bines said slowly, attracting the two eyes in the fire. "For this, it is not enough to hold someone responsible. And to fundamentally solve the problem, that is the current job selection problem. " "Although the church system has been handed down for nearly a thousand years, many aspects of it are not transparent and fair enough, which is the reason why everyone is resentful." She said her opinions and ideas briefly. After that, bines did not give any advice to the people present, but said her suggestions and decisions directly. "I propose that in the next month, Lord Otis will be the scepter priest of the ten swords palace to investigate and deal with this matter, while Lord HIBIS will take a rest." "In this way, I believe that Lord Oedipus''s strictness and justice will prove his innocence with fair and open evidence. In addition, Lord Oedipus can also take advantage of this to get rid of his past stigma, so as to avoid others saying that he is protecting himself." "At the end of a month, Lord HIBIS will get rid of the past stigma and deal with the backlog of these years. Finally, we will consult openly in church meetings to work out a new system to ensure fairness and transparency in the future. " Since sibes retreated, let him really retreat. Since Otis said that he was just and strict, let him be just and strict. If he can''t produce real and conclusive evidence in a month, he will be attacked by sibes. This is a naked plot, and soon the two giants in the stadium realized it. Although there is some injustice on Otis'' side, this result can be regarded as a step down for him. It is much better than fighting with the public tonight, and he can also maintain his reputation and prestige. But it''s very bad for HIBIS. He lost the power of judicial interpretation of Shijian palace and let others check him. Once the result is true, his reputation will be destroyed and more will be lost. It is conceivable that Otis will nail him to death if he catches this opportunity, and will not give him a chance to turn over. But before, he had given up the scepter of Shijian palace. Now if he opposed, the newly established human establishment would collapse immediately. After hearing bines'' proposal, big fat HIBIS almost stood unsteadily and his forehead was sweating. He was not at ease during this period of time. He had never thought that bines, the priestess who usually seemed to be indifferent to the world, was so terrible when she opened her mouth that she forced him directly onto the cliff. And just as he was shaking his hands to wipe sweat, there was a response from Otis. "I''m glad to agree with your advice, but I don''t know if the honorable Lord HIBIS will agree with it." The Cavalier leader''s attention was directed to the white fat Archbishop behind the crowd. In the face of thousands of eyes, HIBIS''s back was sweating, and then his body suddenly fell back and fainted. "No, Lord HIBIS has passed out." "Well, I must be angry. It is clear that Lord HIBIS is so noble, and he has to be humiliated and censored in this way." A pastor next to him still tried to shout for him. Since sibes could not say no, he asked his allies to help him refuse. There were also bursts of comments around. "Did Lord HIBIS really faint?" "Is he angry? Lord HIBIS, it''s not easy. " A sparse voice of approval came from one side. "I think it''s pretending. It doesn''t mean that Lord HIBIS is serial 8. Can''t he bear this?" But more people are beginning to debunk the idea. "It''s hard to say. It''s said that the higher the level of the sequence, the more serious the consequences of losing control." Sibbis'' allies are trying to recover again. "What should we do now? Who should we listen to?" "Of course, if you listen to the opinions of Lord benece, don''t you agree with Lord Otis just now? The two great giants of the church agree. Who else can object. Or who has the qualifications and prestige to oppose it. " "Lord sharander has never been out of orbit... Alas." With all kinds of noisy voices in the room, many people''s opinions gradually incline to benece''s proposal, while the people of Siberian school, because of the lack of people who can fight against benece and Otis, can not find a suitable reason for the moment and are anxious. I hope tonight will be a new start. Looking at the figures in the fire, old or young faces, bines sighed in her heart, and at the same time, she showed a little respect for the silver haired girl at hand. Worthy of being a sage of clancia, such a proposal directly hit the heart of both sides, so that Otis had to agree, and sibes could not refute it. And when everything is developing towards a good place, a humble gray haired man in the crowd quietly reaches into his arms. And this action did not arouse the vigilance of the people present, because this action is so common that people think he just tidied up some messy clothes. But lorenthal, who is standing by bines, is different. A sense of extreme danger rose in her heart, as if it were a lifelong opponent and best friend, so familiar, so strange, and so striking. Time in her rapid running perception and thoughts seems to become very slow, 1 second is cut into 1000 parts, slowly passing in her eyes. The world in vision and perception. In the burning brazier nearby, a small spark slowly leaps from it, slowly turns red and bright, then shrinks and blooms, cracks, tears the small atmosphere in the air, and sends out invisible waves, like spreading around. Opposite the middle-aged man, he is opening his mouth to spit out a short syllable, next to a metal tooth in the fire light reflects a slight light, and a small flying insect is falling on its collar, raised the front of the two tentacles. Lorraine Hill quickly filtered all the information, blue transparent eyes nervously searched every detail on the scene, quickly swept every face with different looks, looking for the source of the warning in his heart. And this short two seconds seems like a century long, let her forehead slide a tiny bead of sweat, eyes with a very high speed deflection, determine one goal after another. Finally, as the gray haired man pulled his hand out of his robe, he looked at bines, and Lorraine Hill saw him. The light of light gray bloomed from the palm of his hand, and the bright stars of circulation also bloomed from the pupils of loranthel''s eyes. "Turn it into a pillar of salt." As if from the ancient time of the distant sigh, in the night cover the fire sounded. Chapter 558 Time seems to be blurred here. With the light gray light spreading, all the people and objects touched by it will irreversibly become white crystals. One person, three people, ten people, in a short one second, the gray light quickly approached beness and others. When the gray light rises, bines immediately realizes that something is wrong, but the time left for her to react is too short. Even sequence 9 can''t deal with such a short-range terrorist attack in such a moment. This is not a normal spell or skill, but a full blow with the power of the witch. If bines had 1-2 seconds to prepare in advance, she would have been able to cope with the injury. But at this moment, she felt that her life would stop in the rapidly spreading white crystal. And just as the gray light bloomed, there was the silver haired girl beside bines. With the brilliance in her eyes, a faint blue color flashed in her hood. A dreamy blue butterfly appeared in front of her. When the thin wings touched the gray light, they suddenly lost their color and became gray. They fell from the air, fell to the ground and became smashed, becoming scattered white particles. Due to the time is too hasty, Lorraine Hill alert has no time to remind the side of bines. While Lorraine hill was watching and searching, she started to trigger a hairpin in her ear and was on standby. At the moment also finally in the critical moment, the timely release of Trina Sha left means. In front of the girl, the butterflies quickly ashed and fell from the air, and the gray light finally stopped here, unable to spread further. Suddenly using skills beyond one''s limit makes Loran Hill feel a sharp headache in his consciousness, which is blurred by vertigo. Just as she was about to fall, a hand beside her carefully held her. "Thank you. Let me take care of the next thing." The familiar voice was the last that Lorraine Hill heard before he lost consciousness. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The golden moonlight suddenly blooms in the night sky, reflecting the whole holy mountain of kalenrill like day. Countless people wake up in the dark, they have come out of the temple and residence, looking at the distant mountains, the violent surging magic wave like a whirlpool stirred the night sky. The golden sand flies all over the mountains like fireflies, and shuttles through the mountains like a fierce wind. The mighty magic suppresses hundreds of thousands of extraordinary people in the holy mountain of kalenrill, making it difficult for them to display in this glorious holy land. At the top of the world, the strength of extraordinary series 9 is shown at this moment. The smooth sand in the sky converges to form clusters of fruits, whose shape is like small olives, connected by rain, dew and gold, falling from the sky, like a curtain covering the whole holy mountain of kalenrill. Everything that is collided and shrouded by it becomes extremely slow, as if it is still. But in this time nearly stagnant world, that glorious golden bright moon, has become the only master, controls everything. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Lorraine hill is in a deep sleep. It was as if she had fallen into a deep ocean. The light above her head was getting darker and farther away. All the sounds and noises left her. The world had never been so quiet, so silent that there was no sound or living thing. Time has become an imperceptible thing, everything is static. She seemed to fall into a dream that she would never wake up There is no light and no color in the dream. Time goes by, time goes by Time and years go by, but strangely, they seem to flow in the opposite direction of peacetime. Time goes by, time goes by And in the endless darkness, a tiny ray of light finally appeared. The sleeping girl heard a vague voice. Unfortunately, the voice was still vague, and it took a long time to become clear. It seemed that they were two voices she never knew. Man: "I didn''t expect that we were on duty again tonight." Woman: "ha, you really dare to say, didn''t you specially apply for class transfer? You think I don''t know that. " Man: "well, give me some face. There are only a few people of the same age in the base now. Maybe we will be together for more than ten years in the future." Female: "OK, I won''t tell you. When would you like to put your mind into the experiment? You know, our" original heart "faction is now overwhelmed by the little girls of the" mechanical Council. " Female: "it''s a factional organization that has just risen. I didn''t expect that it will become strong so soon. Is the way out for everything, electronic and AI? That kind of world is really cruel." Man: "we human beings have the extraordinary power we once dreamed of. I didn''t expect that there are still a group of people who want to go the old way, but what''s more, we didn''t expect that. They are old-fashioned people who are more adaptable to the world than our new and extraordinary factions. " Woman: "well, the irony of the times is that when you want to do something great in the long run, you are always interrupted by some people who are eager for quick success and instant benefit. Now I don''t know how long the organization can last, and whether it can support us to accomplish this dream. " Man: "external strength and convenience can''t fill the inner void. Only by achieving a perfect heart can the whole race be promoted to the next stage. If we can''t achieve this goal, human beings will eventually collapse because of the unlimited expansion of the number and make any existing institutional structure unable to adapt and reconcile. " Female: "if we are pursuing inner perfection, then the tree of life and the mechanical Council are pursuing outer perfection. I don''t deny the need for external strength, but I blindly pursue the strength of external strength. When the number expands to a level that can be photographed, the differences between groups will become bigger and bigger and more difficult to understand. Finally, countries and organizations will be broken like biscuits. " Woman: "and there will be endless wars and conflicts among broken groups." Man: "but the mechanical Council seems to have given another answer. If everyone is a machine that only knows how to work, then there will be no different voice." Woman: "but what''s the difference between such a world and death? Those are just talking corpses." Man: "we can''t stop it now, can''t we... We can only place our hopes on the four prototypes in front of us." At this time, Lorraine Hill finally saw the picture in his mind. It was a huge underground space with numerous precision instruments. In the open laboratory, two experimenters, a man and a woman, were standing in front of a transparent screen suspended from one side, watching the lines of data floating above. After the screen became clear, Lorraine Hill finally saw the handwriting on it. "Project 1654 - the throne of God" Behind the screen are four huge glass pillars standing high. They are surrounded in four directions. The colors are flowing and flashing blue light, stagnant and accumulated gray white, bright and lively red, and changeable and faint light green. The God''s throne project is based on archaeological excavations all over the world and four absolutely pure souls selected from countless ghosts. They can reflect people''s heart like a mirror, understand and connect others. On this basis, with these four souls as the prototype, build the spiritual ladder, connect billions of souls, and finally form the throne of gods. Finally, the perfect gods will appear at the end of the ladder. And the throne of this God will become the solution to all the questions in the world and the cauldron of all things. It will unite all the extraordinary people of the whole race to realize the great cause of distorting reality, turning back time and opening up space. This is the key to the world, with which mankind will open the door to the next stage and realize the leap of the whole race. These four souls are the prototypes of the gods, the original four. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Just as Lorraine Hill scrutinized the data and explanations of the project, the two men began to talk again in the laboratory. "Did you find that the red glass column shifted another 2 mm to the right?" "Cluck, I can''t help it. That child, after all, the flame just likes to stay with the wind." As the line of sight widens, the name plate on the glass column also emerges in the field of vision. The vast blue water, Severian. Flaming red, cloyati. Greyish white crystalline rock, brennard. Pure and changeable, Lorraine hill. Chapter 559 When Lorraine Hill woke up, there was a sense of separation. In the long dark dream, she seemed to have spent thousands of years. She slowly sat up from the bed, looked at her hands, stroked the quilt and clothes in front of her body, and then turned her eyes to one side. Here seems to be someone''s bedroom, elegant and warm decoration, windowsill also put green potted plants, light blue flowerpots, delicate and clean. In the middle of the small green branches and leaves with a little red berries embellishment, showing a bit lively and lovely. After sitting on the head of the bed for a while, Lorraine Hill gradually woke up and slowly recalled what happened before he fell asleep. If so, this should be the residence of bines. Her eyes looked at the light colored wooden window beside the bed, outside was the bright afternoon world. The summer wind blows into the room through the dazzling sunlight, bringing a warm and warm touch. The curtains also float up and then slowly fall under the summer wind. It''s very quiet around. I can only hear the faint cicadas from the mountains in the distance. It''s still summer. It seems that I don''t sleep long. Lolan Hill thought so. She moved her body for a while, then found the slippers under the bed, put them on, and slowly got up and walked around the house. After a long sleep, the blood of her body is not smooth. After a short walk, she gradually recovers completely. At this time, she can also hear more voices. Wind seems to be her eyes and ears. Even if she doesn''t go there in person, she can still "see" and "hear" many scenes. Yes, this is a small courtyard at the back of the water bottle palace. There is a transparent and invisible border around the courtyard to protect this place. There are not many people in the courtyard. Two nuns stay downstairs. One of them is in the kitchen, sitting by the stove, cooking. The spoon in her hand is stirring occasionally. It seems that she is preparing a cool mung bean porridge. The other nun leans against the gate with a silver scabbard for a rest. Although she seems to be lazy, the nun holding the sword probably has the strength of series 8, which is extraordinary. There is a quince tree in the sunny courtyard. A little yellow green fruit can be seen among the fresh green leaves, but it is not big. It sways slightly with the branches and leaves in the summer wind. After sitting in the room for a meeting, Lorraine Hill got up, opened the door and went down the stairs. The wooden stairs made a rhythmic sound, and Lorraine Hill could even feel the weak elasticity of the wood under his feet. The corridor of the room is different from the bedroom just now. It has a cool breath and the air is much cooler. When Lorraine hill, dressed in a white nightgown, came to the first floor, the two nuns were already waiting for her. They had heard the crisp sound of going downstairs. "Good afternoon, Lord lorenthal." They bent slightly, bowed, and then raised. "Lord pines has ordered us to take care of you. It''s nearly a month since you fell asleep last time." It''s only been a month. A touch of happiness rose in the girl''s heart. I was afraid to hear them say that it had been many years, and that would make Lorraine Hill distressed. "Thank you." Lorraine hill first expressed his thanks and then asked. "Where is Monsieur pines now?" "Well... The situation is a little complicated. Let''s talk about it slowly. Do you need to take a bath and eat now?" One of the nuns in the kitchen suggested that she had soft blonde hair and a more mature and plump appearance. "Well, all right." Lorraine Hill nodded. Seeing that the weak girl with silver hair agreed, the nun led the way ahead. "Please follow me. The bathroom is on the inside of the first floor." Open the heavy carved copper door, a bathroom of more than 30 square meters appears in the field of vision, in which most of the space is occupied by a huge bathtub, and the bottom of the bathtub is white and blue enamel, white and clean. "Turn the supporting bottle, and there will be hot water flowing out. If it is too hot, open the supporting bottle nearby, and there will be cold water flowing out." The nun told Lorraine hill and retired. The silver haired girl turns a water bottle carved with shells and leaves. The hot water flows out of the bottle and slowly fills the bathtub, emitting warm air. After feeling almost done, Lorraine Hill took off his clothes, stepped into them, slowly soaked his body, and slowly bathed his long silver hair and body. The hot water reddened her fair skin slightly, and then her nerves gradually relaxed. More than 30 minutes later, feeling that it was almost time to take a bath, Lorraine Hill got up from the bathtub, dried his body, and then took out a dress with pure white background, light green skirt and belt from the storage ring to replace it. After that, she put on her green strapped sandals, arranged them in front of the mirror, and shook her slightly wet silver hair before she went out of the bathroom. When she came to the front hall, the nun had been waiting for her. "Would you like some rock sugar and mung bean porridge? It''s cooled. It''s not hot. " There is a light blue porcelain bowl on the round table in the front hall, which is cooked mung beans. There is not much seasoning, only a little sugar, which adds a cool sweetness. "Well, thank you¡° Lorraine Hill sat down and sipped. The sweet and cool liquid came down his throat. While she was eating porridge, the nun also talked about the changes during this period. First of all, after the sudden incident of that night, bines took control of the whole court in a short time. Then Otis sent tens of thousands of Knights of the order of the javelin to block the whole holy mountain and investigate one by one. The gray haired man who performed strange tricks at the scene was subdued by bines on the spot. Although his strength is good, it seems that he has some hidden skills that do not attract other people''s attention, but under the gaze of sequence 9, no matter how many skills are in vain. Soon, his belongings were searched out, and he admitted that his ancestors had received the kindness of a witch, and this time he came to the holy land for revenge. According to the characteristics of the object, the Church looked through various records and found the source. It was the fault caused by the fanatical and biased policy of action during the candlelight sect. As for how to deal with this sinner, the high-level church has not yet completely unified their views, so they will be detained in the prison of the adjudication department for the time being. In addition, when he was the scepter priest of the ten swords palace, he relied on the power of the ten swords palace and the assistance of many Knights under his command, and soon collected all kinds of criminal evidence of sibes, which was publicized one by one at the meeting a few days ago, causing an uproar within the church. Because there were so many people involved, many senior officials in the 12th palace were implicated, and they also began to deny the evidence, believing that it was the selfish intention of OTIS. However, with the full support of Otis and bines, these criminal evidences were still made public, causing a lot of confusion. But in terms of combat effectiveness, there are not only a group of high-level elites such as bines, but also a lot of support from the Knights of the holy gun. Soon these people were put into prison and held in the adjudication department, waiting for the verdict. After such a clean-up, many places in the twelve palaces were vacant, and new people had to wait for the Pope to choose. Three days later, the papal election. Chapter 560 The blonde nun continued to talk about the situation. "After this incident, Lord Otis has voluntarily given up the idea of running for the Pope, and if Lord Charlotte does not come out, Lord benece is likely to be the next Pope." So said the nun. "That''s why her majesty has been very busy recently. Almost every day, the archbishops of all branches come to visit her and ask for her opinions." "So..." Lorraine Hill nodded. This time, he achieved his goal according to the previous expectation. "What about sibes?" She asked instead. "Lord HIBIS is still being held in the adjudication division, waiting for the ruling after the new pope ascends the throne." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Office of adjudication, underground. Through the long tunnel with dense guards and many levels of barriers, you can open strong and thick doors and enter the dark and cold prison. Two torches were inserted on the wall, burning quietly. In the shadow of the flickering light, a fat and tall figure loomed in the shadow. On one side of the corridor, there was a clear sliding sound of the iron bolt. You could hear the sound of armor and leather touching. A steady step slowly walked in. He stayed in front of the cell door, standing still. Then a guard in black came up and helped him open the cell door and let the man in. Hearing the approaching footsteps, the fat man in the shadow raised his head, looked at it, and then lowered himself. An iron chair was brought in and the man sat in front of the prisoner. "We have one more thing to ask you." His voice is like the cold rock on the cliff. "Do you know the people who practice strange and mysterious skills, pray for chaos to come into the world and turn their back on the world?" "Oh --" the prisoner disdained the voice. "Don''t blame me for everything, you rats in the gutter." "I just want to have a comfortable life. I don''t want to do this kind of crap." "But many of the arrested" backlights "are related to your faction, including the high-level church." "What does that mean? I can also say that they all drink water, and other people who drink water also have problems "I''m just helping each other, and I''m not the worm in their stomach. How can I know what everyone really thinks. As long as the result is good, I''m good. " "Too much entanglement and prying into other people''s privacy will only bring misfortune. Many things are not as clear as possible." "Yes." The man was not surprised, as if he knew the man very well. There was a brief silence in the cell, and the only sound that could be heard was the whirring and burning of a torch on the wall. "I didn''t expect that many years later, we would share a room in this way." The man ended the previous inquiry and seemed to sigh about the change of time. After hearing this exclamation, the prisoner did not look up, but took a heavy breath, some did not catch a cold. "Please let me call you that again - Senior HIBIS." After this short sentence, the cell fell into a rare silence. "You used to be an example to me. I remember when I first came to the church headquarters, because I was born in poverty, I was afraid of strangers and had low self-esteem. At that time, you took me to climb the long steps on the mountain road, and pulled me along a long way. " "Tell me which Palace restaurant is cheap enough to eat. Teach me where to draw water, wash clothes, and how to fold quilts. " "In my eyes at that time, you were so tall and trustworthy. The notebook you gave me is also the first gift I received in my life. " "I wrote a lot of words you told me in those days, and I can still remember a few words today." "Birth doesn''t mean anything. What matters is a positive heart." "If you persist, you can enjoy the sunset without guilt when the sun sets." The man sitting on the iron chair took a trembling breath, and then turned into a silent sigh. "Now that the sunset has fallen, can you still feel no guilt?" After hearing the inquiry, the figure bound by the iron rope gave out a seeping laugh. "Ha ha ha ha - you know that, keus, and use it to stimulate me." "Ask me if I''m guilty. Let me tell you, I''m not guilty at all." "All the power, wealth and strength I have gained today are all my own efforts." "Yes, I did. But what about that? There are no rules and restrictions in this world. What can''t we do? " "All the rules and dogmas are just imposed by later generations to make excuses for their own cowardice and incompetence. You are the same as me if you have the ability, and no one will stop you. " "The reason why you can stand here and ridicule me is that you win and I lose. Don''t be so hypocritical. I was stupid and believed in dedication and diligence. " "The world will never reward you for dedication and diligence. Everything has to be fought, robbed and schemed. I have nothing to do with the life and death of others!" "I just want to live freely and enjoy. People are dying every day in this world. Do I have to care about them one by one? What good can I get from caring for them? " Keus looked at the hysterical roaring man, waiting for him to vent his nonsense. Pa Pa Pa¡ª¡ª Two palms are not tight, not fast clapping, keus slowly stood up, walked to the front of HIBIS. "Is that what you really think now?" "It''s so humble." "It seems that I once looked away. I didn''t expect that senior HIBIS''s eyes were so narrow." "If you''ve never been in power, with that in mind, no one will blame you. But I''m afraid you won''t be able to live a poor and hard life. " "I want to be respected by everyone, collect all kinds of benefits and occupy all kinds of benefits, but I don''t want to make corresponding contributions myself." "Is it your wish to rely on the big tree to absorb its juice and become a fat moth? That''s really admirable. I admire that you dare to admit so boldly. " "I''m so disappointed, senior HIBIS." "Even those heresies who betray gods and angels look more lovely than you. At least they are willing to die for their ideals. " "Now I also believe that you really have nothing to do with those" backlights ". After all, a person who is greedy for life and afraid of death will not have the courage to do such a thing." Keus''s words, like a hard and sharp sword, pierced into the heart of sibes, dismantling his broken dignity. "No, it''s not. I just want to live better... "Crying in my voice. "Don''t use the simple words of pollution, Lord HIBIS." Keus picked up the iron chair and turned away. "People who really want to live better will plant full fruits with their own hands. Instead of grabbing things from other people''s baskets like you. " Chapter 561 After the porridge, Lorraine Hill recovered a lot. Instead of looking for bines at once, she brought a chair and sat under the eaves of the courtyard, closing her eyes for a rest. Although she had woken up, she was still a little sleepy, just like when she woke up, as if she would be sleepy every day. Looking back on the distant past she saw in her dream, now she has a general guess about her life experience, but she still lacks a lot of clues. It seems that she will have to find more information about the twilight ruins in the future, so that she can slowly make up the puzzle. At the end of the twilight era, the "original heart" plan should not have been completely successful, otherwise it would not have been defeated by the "mechanical Council". But their efforts are not fruitless. According to the records left by the "tree of life" sect at that time, it seems that the "mechanical Council" was aware of its own defects, and then absorbed the research of the "original heart" and began to deduce its own way to create God. He and the other three primordial souls may later be taken away by the "mechanical Council" and added to their plans. According to the final record of the system, the "mechanical Council" should have succeeded in creating gods many years later, but many changes have taken place, leading to the final fall of gods, forming today''s situation. From the perspective of his first use of the power of miracles at that time, the system calls himself the third king, which means that there are still two in front of him, so the throne of God constructed in that year is not only one, but also many. That''s all the information we can know. Take a few days off and wait for bines to stabilize the situation of the church. Then go to find the storage she wants to excavate. While thinking about this, Lorraine Hill leaned back in his chair and slowly fell asleep. The wind in the courtyard made a slight sound through the leaves. The girl''s hair floated slightly and then fell down again, scattered among her white neck. With the slight fluctuation of her chest, her eyebrows slowly stretched out, as if she had entered a peaceful dream. The nun standing by the door looked at the sleeping girl in the courtyard and felt a little loveable and lovely. She shook her head slightly with a smile, and then looked up at the clear blue sky. The church seems to be quite peaceful recently. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Mozwa, the capital of the bell tower At the top of the high clock tower and in the spacious and bright hall, twelve mages sat beside the round table in the center, as if each of them represented a scale of the clock. "We must have heard from you some time ago that our plan in the holy mountain of kalenrill has failed." "The next Pope of the church is almost certain to be Bernice, unless Charlotte suddenly jumps out to compete, but in fact he has not asked about foreign affairs for many years." "This is a huge failure for us. We not only lost a precious treasure, but also made the holy land fall to clancia." A black robed mage stood in the direction of 12 o''clock and told the audience that the scene was a bit dull. "Is there any way to save it?" The next mage with a silver chain asked. "No, it''s too easy to be caught if you want to make any moves at this time when the joint adjudication Department of the holy mountain is under martial law." "Well, I don''t think we can count on the holy land." "What''s going on in black rock?" "Now they are cleaning up the internal" bow hunting faction ". They have been doing this since they defeated the coalition forces of the" bow hunting faction "at the beginning of the year." "Why did it take so long?" "It is said that the bow hunting faction has changed its leader, and now it has become cunning. Instead of fighting head-on with the long halberd faction, they are harassing and raiding, which makes the long halberd faction very passive." "It''s really disappointing. Haven''t their Musketeers finished training yet?" "After training, they don''t seem to want to throw their elite Musketeers into the complicated mountains, because it''s a waste." "Ah, they can''t make it. These mercenaries are still thinking about the way they used to do. They have no gas or big pattern to give priority to their strength and property." Several mage representatives shook their heads to express their dissatisfaction. "Give them a time limit. In two months, we must end the domestic war, and then cooperate with us in the battle against clancia at the end of the year." "Now the only good news is that we can be sure that there won''t be any big moves in the last two years. In this way, we can also deploy a large number of elite to the north to participate in the war. " "Is that certain? If Lord Baska of the green empire goes beyond the order of the emperor and suddenly acts without authorization "No. Now the two emperors are not in good health, and they are also in a critical period of transitional power. They are very sensitive. Such behavior, even if the emperor did not attack on the spot, will definitely leave a huge gap in the heart of the prince "This estrangement will continue to ferment in the years to come when they rule, aiming at the baskas." "If you want to conquer our Xuehua seven countries, only the Baska family has no such strength. Today''s family owners will not be so reckless and embark on this extremely dangerous road." "In addition, although he is not old, he is no longer young. He won''t take so much risk and go astray." Several of the mage representatives who placed their eyes on the green Empire told their views recently, and gradually let other people in the field lay down their hearts. "In that case, we can''t waste such a good time. Let''s start mobilizing step by step from this month." "Logistical equipment, grain, necessary armor and weapons, ships for transportation, combat airships and mass-produced magic statues all need to be fully prepared." "I agree." "Agreed." "This is the moment." A mage sitting under the back of a high chair raised his arms, voted, and finally approved the decision. Three days later, a carrier pigeon, a messenger with a variety of orders and instructions, like blood from the heart, spread out from the city in all directions. Factories and workshops began to work overtime, machinery roared, smoke curled, and a soldier in the same uniform began to train in the wilderness. "Ready, let go!" Bang¡ª¡ª New steel weapons in the palm of the hand, with the smoke rising, the dark far east out of a short fiery light, the front of the boulder hit out a broken fragment of stone. At the command of the commander, more troops without guns pulled out their swords at their waists, held up their metal shields, and strove to cut the wooden posts in front of them, cutting smooth cuts. In other experimental sites, a brand-new iron and steel magic statue was pulled down the curtain and began to debug and test one by one. Frost rose, seven petals, seven petals in one. Now they have to live up to their promises and ideals. Chapter 562 The holy mountain of carrenrill finally ushered in the papal election. If we were still hesitating about who to choose as the next Pope, but with the events of the past month, bines became the only candidate. First of all, the fall of sibes, together with a large number of members of his faction, led to imprisonment, suspension, and loss of prestige and reputation. In addition, although Otis was preserved, his prestige was also challenged. Many of his hidden faults were thrown out by the rest of the sibbis party in the counterattack, which made them tired of explaining and clarifying. In addition, within the holy mountain, under the siege of the Knights of the holy gun, there was such an amazing assassination, which made his face pale. No matter how hard it is to answer people''s questions. In this way, after the withdrawal of the two top qualified and influential candidates, none of the remaining candidates, except Charlotte, has the strength and prestige to reach the threshold of the Pope. In the blazing Angel cathedral at the top of the holy mountain, 163 archbishops, 625 bishops, 234 priests and 129 paladins gather. They will vote for the next Pope. "Now, voting begins!" The bishop in the golden red robe walked up to the stage and knocked down the hammer in front of him. It was like a chime of jade reverberating in the hall of the church, and then spread to the high dome. White and complicated exquisite carvings are all over the church. On the pillars, windowsill, walls, domes, even handrails and guardrails, angels, wings, shells, spray, branches and leaves, flowers, and other patterns jointly construct this magnificent church. When the afternoon sun shines into the room through the colored windows, you can still see the gradual halo reflected slightly in the air, which makes people feel like a paradise. Lolan hill, dressed in a black robed nun''s dress with silver rims, stood at the edge of the hall, looking at the quiet and sacred voting scene, feeling the unique solemn atmosphere of the venue. A clergyman in a neat and elegant robe went forward in line, casting his vote in a transparent glass box. When the sun slants to the west, under the gaze of many extraordinary people at the scene, envelopes are opened, exposed and counted. In the end, bines won with 70% of the vote. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Aquarius palace, a small hall on the second floor. Pines and Lorraine Hill sat opposite each other. "How''s your recovery? I''ve heard from the nuns who take care of you that you are still sleepy recently. Sometimes you can fall asleep after sitting in the yard. " "It''s going to take a while to recover completely, but it doesn''t affect much. If you concentrate, you won''t fall asleep." Lorraine hill, a little embarrassed, stroked his hair in his ear and said so. "Then have a good rest, and don''t worry about the assessment of the college. Giggle, I''ll give you the best. " After they got to know each other, bines teased the 17-year-old girl with silver hair. "Well, well, thank you, beness." Lorraine Hill couldn''t think of anything to refute for a moment, so he had to accept her kindness. After a little chat with Lorraine hill and getting to know each other''s recent situation, bines began to talk about business. "According to our recent report at the branch of frost rose, now the whole frost alliance has been mobilized, a large number of soldiers have begun to gather at the border, and in the harbor, a magic image has been sent to the steel warship, ready to sail at any time. In the sky of mozwa, you can see the airship rising from the sky every day. " "This time, they almost devoted themselves to the country and began to mobilize for war." Bines said of the latest worrying news. "I see. I''ll inform the interior of clancia immediately and let them act quickly¡° Knowing this was a big deal, Lorraine Hill took it seriously. "Well, if necessary, we will send a" team "to support you." When she said the word "team", she accentuated her voice, which seemed to indicate that the team was extraordinary. "Thank you." Lorraine Hill got up to thank him and looked out the window into the distant sky. It seems that this war is inevitable. A silver winged finch flies out of the pages of the book. They will carry these urgent information through the layers of clouds and sky, and go to various places in clancia and Vilga to announce the arrival of the crisis. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Three days later, in the papal chamber. She was sitting in front of the silver mirror. Behind her, several nuns were helping her dress up. She was wearing a big red cape with gold lace, which was embroidered with delicate and lifelike wings. She was still wearing a pure white robe showing her figure curve, and the cuffs and collar were complicated and delicate with gold leaf patterns. What is slightly different from before is that the pure white robe is embroidered with the pattern of feathers with refraction dark lines. When you look at it in the sun, the feathers will reflect a touch of gold in the sun. After everything was dressed, accompanied by six high priests, the new pope walked slowly into the hall of the church. Today is the coronation of the Pope. On both sides of the hall stood a high-ranking and extraordinary person in the church. The scene where thousands of people gathered was extremely quiet at the moment, watching the female Pope walk slowly through the crowd. When she stepped on the white front desk, the two old priests on the left and right sides announced the beginning of the ceremony. First of all, bines explained her ideas to all the church leaders present, as well as the future reform policy of the church. She has said this many times recently, but the audience still applauded, because it means that binnes made her vows. Then she turned and faced the back of the platform. The huge curtain was slowly opened, revealing the giant angel statue about 100 meters high. This statue is similar to relief. Most of the angel''s body is submerged in the stone wall. Her eyes are slightly closed and her hands are open. The three pairs of slender and broad wings behind her are vividly displayed in the stone wall. The angel''s appearance is dignified and beautiful. The eyelashes under her eyes are also shown in the fine carving. Her upper body leans forward, revealing a beautiful body curve. She is wearing a soft robe. Even the stone carving can still make people feel a kind of lightness and softness. It is said that the statue was completed by hundreds of famous sculptors shortly after the chaos war. They spent several years elaborating on it, and then asked the Pope and archbishop to reinforce it. It has gradually become a symbol of the church. Merciful and beautiful angel, holy and beautiful, let countless people be shocked and impressed by this beauty in the moment they see it. At this moment, bines knelt down on one knee, put her hand on the stone wall in front of her, and recited the oath handed down by the popes. "I will turn into a pure white flame" "Dispel the haze of confusion" "Guarding the last order of the world" "No matter how many times" "From the night" "Under all evils" From all despair and chaos Chapter 563 When she became the new queen of the church, she immediately began to rectify all kinds of internal problems. Among them, the training mechanism, assessment mechanism and election mechanism were discussed repeatedly at the meeting, trying to determine a relatively fair new system. In the process of discussion, loranthel also attended the meeting for the first time as a sage of clancia. She will be involved in this change in the church as an adviser and diplomatic envoy. Of course, when she changed her identity, she also took off the pendant she had brought with her, and restored her original appearance. This shocked all the bishops and priests present. Many people think that this sage is an angel, because the breath and soul body are too similar to high-level angels. As a result, some of the original feelings of exclusion of outsiders also dissipated immediately, replaced by all kinds of curiosity and speculation. As a result, the church became more friendly to the affairs related to clancia in the following meetings. "So the new system within the church was established. Next, it will be announced in the headquarters and each branch. " The presiding priest at the meeting read out the new system developed through consultation during this period, and then began to talk about external affairs. "Predictably, frost Rose''s war against clancia is about to begin." "According to the policy previously set, we will give limited support to clancia and provide several medical teams. If you want to participate, you can sign up." After that, the host scanned the venue. Almost all of the people present at the meeting were above sequence 6. They were high-ranking and extraordinary people in the church. Many of them were also bishops. After hearing the host''s reading, sporadic personnel raised their hands. Lorraine hill was sitting in the middle of the rostrum, on the right hand of bines. She looked at the volunteers who raised their hands, and one of the familiar faces gave her a smile. Is that... Julia? The young girl recalled that she had met the bishop in Hopland. At that time, when she was fighting with zenep, her appearance and hair color were not hidden. The priest must have recognized her. But look at her friendly appearance, should also not talk about everywhere. And now is not the past. Even if it is revealed that lorenthal is Lacey, it will not affect the overall situation. Instead, it can take the opportunity to merge new Vilga into clancia. She nodded slightly to Juya and said hello to him silently. At this time, bines turned her head and asked in a low voice. "Does Lorraine know Julia?" "Yes, I''ve seen one before." Lorraine Hill looked at the woman with rosy hair and felt the wonder of her life. "After that, I''ll send JUA to sorland as bishop, which will be convenient to communicate with you." "Well, please, Bernice." After the meeting, the church gradually became busy, and all kinds of personnel began to be transferred according to the new rules and regulations, while Lorraine hill was idle. For a few students of ermenas, they only know that Rochelle has recently been involved in a secret mission and no longer appears. But in fact, she has been staying in the holy mountain''s Sutra room recently, looking through the ancient books. On the hard bluish gray stone wall, there are special gems inlaid with orange, emitting warm yellow light, illuminating the library deep underground. Rows of stone bookshelves are arranged in order, in which are yellow and old books. These stone bookshelves are no more than one meter apart, parallel to each other, and constantly extend to the inside. Their ends are blurred and deep in the dim light. After getting access, Lorraine Hill spent almost all of this time browsing and searching for information about chaos and twilight. However, there is no outstanding harvest. Keus is right. The information of the adjudication department may be more detailed and true. In recent days, the things she looked through did not escape from the scope she saw in the adjudication department. The former bronze Candle Candlestick priest, collecting and sorting out things, is indeed a rare essence. Knowing that this continued search was futile, Lorraine Hill gave up decisively. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª In the papal chamber. Glass flame lamps light up the interior space, and various drawings on the walls become clear. Together with many sculptures, they decorate the interior and show a splendid world. Under the guidance of a nun, Lorraine hill came to bines'' new office, and looked at everything around curiously along the way. Today, she is going to borrow the storage device excavated from the ruins from bines. "Here you are, Lorraine." Bines was sitting at her desk, signing and reviewing documents. "Well, is that bothering you?" "No, it''s almost finished." Bernice answered, while Lorraine Hill sat on the sofa, waiting for the end of her work. When she looked at the figure working under the light, her eyes became heavy unconsciously. Slowly, the silver haired girl leaned back in her chair and fell into a peaceful rest. She''s been sleepy lately. I don''t know how long it took. "Wake up, little Lorraine. It''s time for dinner¡° I don''t know when, bines has come to the body, she whispered in loranthel''s ear, let the sleeping girl wake up. With a little stretch, Lorraine Hill got up from the sofa. "Is the work over, bines?" "Yes, what can I do for you today?" Asked the pope with interest. "I''d like to borrow one of the treasures in the papal hall, which was once excavated in the twilight ruins." Loranthel spoke of his appeal. "Come with me." Knowing what Lorraine hill was about, binnes took the girl to the deep underground of the papal hall, went through the passage guarded by special stone statues, opened several secret doors, and a room with rare objects appeared at the end of the passage. Under the instruction of Lorraine hill, bines took out the dusty object, took it out, and then they came out. Put this special object a little heavier than the same volume of metal on the table, said bines. "It''s too late today. You can take it back and study it slowly. In fact, it has been put here for many years, and its function has not been found in the church. If the research fails, don''t lose heart." After getting this mysterious storage device, Lorraine Hill went back to the small courtyard where he usually lived, which was more quiet and comfortable. The disc in front of us seems to be a prism with extremely precise and standard cutting. The lines on the surface are very tiny and dense, as if countless circuits converge. Lorraine hill takes the disc and calls out the system to recognize it. [system identification, please wait a moment...] [please enter the magic activation of the original sequence The girl switches the sequence, inputs the original and purified mana, and then it spreads on the disc according to the specific pattern, as if walking in a maze. With the input of magic, the disc gradually unfolds, and the twinkling clouds gradually emerge around it. [record of the 43rd place of retroactive cloud] [deadline: December 3875, 12:56:34] Familiar and strange scenes came to lorenthal''s mind. She said she was familiar because she had seen similar scenes in the records of the tree of life sect. Under the sky, metal warships are suspended in the sky, reflecting strange colors. Flying supersonic fighters are shuttling in the sky, hollowed out wings and flowing magic, scouring the recalcitrant enemies on the earth. Those big animals running on the earth, up to 100 meters high, spew pure white torrent, sweeping the sky, constantly attacking the metal warships in the sky. But it''s all in vain. The sky warships link with each other and use a grid like a glass barrier to isolate the sky from the earth and easily resist these pure white torrents. And those supersonic fighters dive down, extremely flexible to avoid all kinds of attacks, and then according to the opponent''s armor and shield constantly adjust their attack mode and magic. It emits an extremely targeted magic flash. And these blue light arrows, sharp and full of energy, insert into the giant''s body, burst and burst, smashing it into scorched pieces of meat. After dealing with these monsters on the ground, the warships suspended in the sky shoot straight lasers down to precisely cut the earth. Then, with the anti gravity technique, standard cubes separate from the earth, rise slowly, and fall to one side. As the blocks in the bottom layer floated up, the artificial structures below were gradually revealed, and even tiny figures were seen running away. But soon, the personnel of these other factions were burned and cleaned up by the patrol fighters. After clearing all the artificial structures underground, a clean nuclear bomb fell, the light of explosion rose, and the base finally disappeared on the ground. [in 3845, the "mechanical Council" defeated the "tree of life sect" and uprooted all its 165 bases all over the earth. Since then, no other organization or faction on the earth has been able to fight against it, and the earth has been unified.] [according to the reports and analysis of observers in many regions of the organization, the "mechanical Council" carried out some reform after devouring the "original heart" faction. It can be seen that the combat effectiveness and cooperation ability of their members have made a new leap forward [the mechanical Council, which had already gained the upper hand, has been expanding its success in various places, and the deep sea alliance has launched the wandering program, ready to escape from this contentious earth [according to the analysis of the main brain in the organization, the subspace form of our "retroactive cloud" will also be discovered by the "mechanical Council" with increasing technology in 20 years [in order to prevent the worst results, the organization decided to use the secret observation of subspace in the remaining 20 years to fully infiltrate the "mechanical Council" and obtain all its data and development models [after obtaining data and analysis, we will completely copy the development model of "mechanical Council", transform ourselves into the same form as the other party, and carry out convergence and evolution¡ª¡ª April 3846] Lorraine hill looks at the scenes stored in them, and the human beings with similar appearance finally change into completely different forms. [I think it''s the justice and nobility that determine us, not the color, race, appearance, or even gene sequence¡ª¡ª Proposal at the first meeting of the Commission on the survival of mankind Accepting the limitations of the birth situation reveals the lack of imagination¡ª¡ª At a meeting of all parties, a representative criticized the Ethics Committee for having too many binding regulations [the body is just an extension of the senses. Why don''t we use more efficient artifacts. -]¡® The "mechanical Council" refutes the "tree of life" sect, saying that natural life does not mean perfection, but defects under restrictive conditions When you are still immersed in the so-called love, family and friendship, I have to remind you that it is just a psychedelic reaction produced by the brain under hormones¡® The mechanical Council will discard useless things [the key to extraordinary power is soul and consciousness. If all human souls are connected, does it mean the birth of gods¡ª¡ª A member''s unrealistic fantasy The girl continued to read the records of the past events. With the beginning of dusk and the end of the hard time, the floating cities of human beings are increasing, and the survival crisis is slowly disappearing. After losing this sense of crisis, the human survival Committee has gradually been ignored, and one member has separated from it. According to their own preferences and research directions, floating cities in various places gradually form many factions and organizations, which are condensed together with values and technology direction as the core. In this era of no state, it has replaced the position of the state and formed a new institutional structure. After that, several factions continued to expand, and then humans returned to the earth to clean up the exotic animals and various toxic and harmful substances on the ground. After that, it ushered in about 200 years of prosperity, which is also the most warm and peaceful time in the twilight era. However, with the development of technology, there are more and more cognitive differences between different parties. In particular, the "tree of life" faction has begun to create "new humans" different from the past, which greatly challenges the ethical bottom line of all parties. Just as the ethics committee and the "tree of life" sect quarreled, another weak organization appeared on earth. They are infatuated with and adore the iron, electronic and mechanical era on earth, and express their desire to revive the unfinished "Millennium dream". When this organization was founded, no one cared, but soon they developed. Moreover, in order to obtain the resources needed for development from the gradually solidified world pattern, they began to arm themselves, and their technological model was particularly suitable for war. In this way, time and again, the "mechanical parliament" began to break the inherent pattern of the world. During this period, although there were several peace talks and truces, other organizations in the world also awakened and began to arm themselves. As a result, a prosperous and peaceful world is no longer in place. Various organizations and factions are competing wildly on the earth. Among them, the "mechanical Council" and "tree of life" are the most powerful. Time has thus entered the late Twilight era. Chapter 564 Where does extraordinary power come from. This problem has perplexed human beings, but also made people infatuated and chasing. In its early days, many people called it a miracle, but it was soon abandoned. Different from what most people think, when human beings acquire extraordinary power, there are fewer and fewer individuals who believe in gods. The most fundamental reason is that I seem to be able to do things similar to "miracles". It turns out that the gods are no longer mysterious and lofty. After the loss of awe, the decline of worship has become a matter of course. The extraordinary power comes from mana or magic. The origin of mana was not discovered until the late twilight, because at this time, a special sequence 9 Superman appeared on the earth, his name is ajeka. AI jieka''s promotion is the origin of the original sequence 9 ¡¤ extraordinary, which makes AI jieka have almost endless magic power and become the most powerful extraordinary person on the earth at that time. In his later years, this special transcendent announced the truth he had. The so-called mana (Magic) comes from the universe of another dimension. When the dimensions of the two universes overlap, the unique material (mana) of the other world penetrates through, giving the world extraordinary power. If we compare all kinds of creatures on the earth to the animals that eat grass on the ground (in the world), and one day there is a sudden rain (mana), the animals that can absorb mana and do not die will gradually become stronger. As time goes by, all kinds of creatures have summed up different ways to use mana. This is the origin of various extraordinary sequences. Just like this, it is not enough. Most of the original mana are sparse, and the individual growth is slow. At this time, we need some rare resources to assist. These rare things are like small bottles filled with water, which make the individual faster than the weak period. But such a shortcut is not the end. Finally, an individual named ejeka discovered the ocean, which is the overlapping interlayer of two universes. The mana or magic power here is hundreds or even thousands of times that of the original world. If the individual can directly use the magic power to practice, then the whole race can become a high-level Superman. However, this idea is not so easy to achieve. The magic in the ocean (the interlayer of two dimensions) is not as peaceful as the filtered mana, but chaotic and distorted. If you rashly put consciousness into it, it is likely to be directly submerged and swallowed. This leads to the paradox that transcendental sequence 9 can resist the chaos and fury, but it has reached the top of the sequence. And the low-level transcendent, although they need mana, can''t resist this kind of confusion and distortion. For a long time, although people know the existence of the sea of ajeka, they can only look at the ocean and sigh. [with the construction of the throne of God, there is no hiding place for deception. In order to protect the members of the organization, we will no longer contact them. We will clean up our conscious memory and keep the data in sealed storage, waiting for future memories¡ª¡ª On December 10, 3875, the "retroactive cloud" faction was dissolved [although the individual was arrested and cleaned up by us, other members of his faction may be hidden among our citizens. It is suggested that the supreme brain should keep his data for comparison and screening in the future¡ª¡ª Search officer 45645, dated 18 December 3875] [public network reserved information] [the 352nd research on superluminal flight failed, and our efforts over the past 100 years did not seem to set off any waves¡ª¡ª In February, 3979, the supreme brain announced on the public network that it would suspend all projects of space-time navigation [after the construction of the grand throne of the gods, we will unite as one, unite 27 billion individuals, and forge the ladder to heaven together¡ª¡ª To commemorate the rise of the crown of the sun and the birth of the first powerful series 10 The eternal and shining crown of the sun shines on each and every one of us, and the world will no longer be lonely¡ª¡ª With the stability of the crown of the sun, the sea of ajeka becomes stable, and even the low-level and extraordinary people can enter the practice stage. The era of national sequence 9 is coming [after this update, all old human bodies will no longer be applicable, and we will soon ascend into the sea of ajeka and become a new race¡ª¡ª Since January 1, 4001, all citizens are unified and transformed into transcendents] [the long exploration finally ushered in the dawn, and the navigation technology beyond time and space was demonstrated. Thanks to the crown of the moon¡ª¡ª Based on the trans space-time navigation technology of the sea of ajeka, human beings have stepped into the sea of stars since then ...... ...... [glorious 1024 star field, we humans will monopolize the beautiful and prosperous heart of the Milky way, where the stars will rise¡ª¡ª To commemorate the victory of mankind over the 34th alien race and the construction of the Star crown in the center of the galaxy Lorraine hill slowly looked through the valuable information left behind, and the shocking and magnificent scenes of the old time emerged in her consciousness, making her heart rise with endless emotion. The "cloud of retrospection" faction melts itself and seeps into the "mechanical Council" like water. I don''t know whether they finally wake up or whether they have forgotten the past forever and become a part of the "mechanical Council". In the more than 100 years since the "mechanical Council" ruled the earth, they have failed hundreds of times in their research on hyperspace technology, wasting a lot of human and material resources. Finally, they thought of the God making plan that was about to be forgotten. The mechanical Council, which did not have expectations, had a rare and great success this time. With the construction of the throne of God, there is no obstacle between the hearts, and the consciousness of tens of billions of individuals converges, and countless wills sing together. Finally, the crown of God appears at the end of the ladder. With the stability of the crown of the sun, the sea of ajeka has stabilized, and the powerful sequence 10 has begun to appear in humans. And these extraordinary series 10 are like the extension of the gods, or the apostles with a small part of the power of the gods. With so many extraordinary people, human beings began to open up the solar system and its surrounding galaxies. At this time, although human beings no longer have the so-called body, they still need a lot of resources to build the components used in the mortal world, and further to the deep of the galaxy. When the number of the whole race reached more than 100 billion, human beings built the second throne of God and raised the moon crown. Under the development and guidance of the moon crown, the super space-time technology was formed with the help of the sea of ajeka as a transit station. Since then, the galaxy has almost become the back garden of human beings, and the whole race has expanded rapidly. In a short hundred years, it has spread over thousands of star domains, and began to prepare to build the third throne of God, the Star crown, in the center of the Milky way, the silver heart. Chapter 565 In the quiet bedroom, there was a small candle light. Lorraine hill was sitting at her desk. The candle light reflected her face, hazy and beautiful. The curtains fluttered from time to time, bringing gusts of night wind. She leaned back on the wooden chair, leaned back slightly, her eyes closed slightly, and recalled all kinds of scenery and information in the memory. It''s really beautiful and shocking, that era of prosperity and shining. After the twilight era, mankind entered the galaxy and began a glorious era. The rise of the crown of God has opened the door to the next stage for mankind. The top of glory, thousands of stars and endless sea of stars are more magnificent than any painting. At that time, almost every citizen achieved immortality, picking up the stars and setting down the moon, moving heaven and earth, and shuttling through the world, which was better than all dreams and imagination. In just over 200 years of glorious times, human power has spread all over the galaxy, carving stars, transforming the world and realizing countless illusions. If this kind of beauty can continue, how beautiful it should be. It is a pity that such a brilliant era will come to an abrupt end 200 years later. What happened in the end, lorenthal did not know, but she vaguely guessed that the crown of stars had not been completed. As the pinnacle of causality, the construction of the Star crown is more difficult than the first two crowns, even beyond the boundaries of biological cognition and philosophy. If humans had mastered the crown of stars at that time, they would not have faced the last accident unprepared. The specific reason is not known, but from the results, in that mutation, there seems to be something wrong with the sea of ajeka, resulting in almost all the residents living in it. And that''s the end of human glory. Perhaps to avoid something, the last remaining human beings moved the earth, the parent star, from the once prosperous solar system to the Ivar galaxy, the most remote place at the end of the spiral arm of the Milky way. And then, tens of thousands of years later, life on earth gradually revived, forming the current situation. Loran Hill breathed out slowly, closed the notebook in front of him, and then put away the storage. She stood up, put her hand behind her head, untied the light red hair band, put it on the bedside table, blew out the candle light on the table, and was ready to go to bed. Lying in the soft quilt, although the eyes closed, but the spirit seems to be particularly excited, how also can''t sleep, mind constantly emerge that magnificent picture. Lorraine Hill gave a wry smile, then turned half way in the quilt, changed his position, and lay on his side, looking at the closet in the room. I don''t know when there are tears in the light blue eyes. It turned out that they had all left me. That familiar all, that group of people with a common dream, that familiar in the birth of the earth. It''s a past that can never be traced. Today, although life and civilization are born again on this planet, they are not in the same vein as the earth. Although it''s human, it''s not the same group of people. A kind of loneliness and melancholy spread in her heart. And for the future she had imagined, there was a touch of sadness in her heart. Is it really a good thing to send human beings into space again. Maybe the other side of the galaxy is not a beautiful paradise, but a hell full of corpses and debris. With sadness for the past and the future, Lorraine Hill tossed and turned in the quilt until dawn. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The next day, the papal chamber. "Is Lorraine going back?" Bines sat at her desk, looking at the girl in front of her, and asked with a little surprise. "Yes, now that the war is about to begin, I have to go back and make some arrangements." Lorraine hill was dressed in a white robe with silver rims and light grey boots. "But before you go, I''ll show you a place." Bines thought, and raised her pen slightly. "Where are you going?" Lorraine hill looks at the Pope. "Where a blazing angel fell, there is a statue. I think you should get something there. Maybe you were an angel." Said pines jokingly. "Come with me¡° After putting down her pen, she took Lorraine Hill''s hand and walked out of the house. Half an hour later, they came to a peaceful hillside. There is a neat and green grassland. There is nothing else on the grassland, but there are two old trees in the middle. The two trees are like Gemini trees. The branches are intertwined with each other. In the open space between them, there is a statue in the shape of a human, and the statue is surrounded by a small round pool. Compared with the tree crown, which is about ten meters high, the statue is very small. They stepped on the grass and approached the two trees. "Has Lorraine heard of angels?" "Well, I read it in the book of candlelight. AI Wulei, a red and flaming angel, was seriously injured in the battle of suppressing chaos. At last, she exhausted her strength and turned into a statue "Yes, and this is where his highness ayulai fell." Bernice went ahead and took Lorraine hill to the pool. Light red and clear liquid filled the pool, rippling with the breeze. "Don''t touch these liquids. They''re very hot. They''re just sealed by the pool." Bines cautioned. Lorraine Hill nodded and looked at the still statue. The statue looks like a young woman. She kneels on the ground, her forehead is bright and clean, her hands are clasped, her head is bowed to pray, and the broad wings behind her are stretched out, with a kind of sacred and gorgeous temperament. There is no residual consciousness or soul fragment in it, and loranthal extends his perception. But I think so. If it had, it would have been discovered by the church. And just when she gave up and was ready to bow like bines, the mechanical voice of the system rang out. [fragments of the crown of the sun are found, are they absorbed? [Yes No] [Select, yes] The girl blinked, and there was a light golden light in her eyes. A mysterious symbol flashed by, and then disappeared. "What''s the difference?" Bernice asked suddenly, almost frightening Lorraine hill. "How do you feel?" "Because your soul is very special, I want you to try to contact this statue. What might it remind you of?" Lolan hill can''t laugh or cry. She didn''t expect that bines also regarded herself as an angel reincarnation. "Not for the time being. It seems that there is no consciousness and soul of the angel Lord here." "Yes, but there is still some special power here, which makes the general chaotic phantom unable to get close. That''s why we speculate about whether ayulai left something behind." "If only you were the reincarnation of the blazing angel." She said with pity. Chapter 566 On the distant sky, a light spot crossed the long track cloud, thinking of the East. And the girl with wings on her back is Lorraine hill. Since the last attack, she has been sleeping a lot until she fully recovered a few days ago. To her surprise, her mastery of wind and atmosphere seems to be a little stronger. It''s like being stimulated by something. Looking back at the scene she saw in her dream, she can easily guess that the power of salt crystallization in the gray light came from another prototype at that time, the gray crystal rock, brennard. As a rock opposite to the wind, it has almost the opposite characteristics. That''s why she was so sensitive at that time. Before the other party triggered it, she felt a special crisis. If they were one of the four archetypes at that time, where are the remaining three? Have they survived, if any. According to the "original heart" faction, these are all sisters. They have no blood relationship, but they have more intimate essential similarity than blood relationship, which is a kind of natural intimacy. While flying in the sky, Lorraine Hill kept thinking about the information he got these days. Yesterday, she got the fragment of the "Sun crown" at the statue. She tried to analyze it with the system. Unfortunately, the system showed that the network of ajeka was closed, and the sun throne could not be connected, so the fragment could not be activated. After a day and a night in the sky, she finally arrived at sorand, the capital of clancia. At this time, it was evening, and the sun was setting in the king''s capital. A burst of fireworks and rice incense filled the house, and the street lights were gradually lit up, giving off a warm orange light. She stepped on the huge stone of Hongshen palace with her toes. The light blue wings behind her dissipated into light spots, and her skirt fell slowly with the air. After returning to the palace of red sores, Lorraine Hill participated in the highest meeting of clancia the next day. In the grand hall, a person in a dark blue and white uniform sits on a fan-shaped seat on the stairs and listens to the speech of the central rostrum in front of him. "Frost rose alliance has enlisted 700000 soldiers in China and constantly gathered at the border." "Moreover, according to the intelligence department, there are about 20 magic image legions ready to go, and nearly 300 airships are constantly adding ammunition and reforming." "In addition, there are also about 200 steel warships in the enemy''s fleet at sea. They are staying at uberre and green water port and are on standby. All our caravans in frost rose have been detained. " "There are all kinds of signs which generally show that frost rose will launch an aggressive war against us¡° "Now that we have reached the most critical moment, we can''t take any chances and give the scepter of peace to each other. That''s a cowardly move." "We should prepare for war in all aspects, strive for peace through resistance, and mobilize the whole country. A hard test is waiting for us." At the meeting, the leaders of clancia described their current thinking and decision-making. ...... "This meeting will pass the wartime conscription bill, the national mobilization order, and the regulations on the requisition and transformation of wartime industries to prepare for war in all aspects." "Those who agree please raise their hands." .... "When the count is over, the bill is passed and implemented on the same day." "The conference is over. I hope I can still see your faces next year. I wish you good luck and the conference is over." The crowd got up and saluted at attention, then left the brightly lit meeting place in turn. After the crowd left, several of clancia''s top leaders continued the follow-up discussion. "How long will it take to mobilize the whole country now?" Lorraine Hill asked Pullman. "Our fastest estimate is one month, which is really a challenge." "At present, there are about 500000 soldiers in service, of which 300000 are elite soldiers who have ever fought against Xifeng. They are proud of their strong will and discipline." "At present, there are about 1.2 million registered and trained reserves. If we are fully mobilized, we can train 2 million reserves in half a year." "If we continue to fight against the enemy for a long time and carry out a war of national annihilation, we can support at most 5 million troops." "However, it also means the most cruel war rationing. All the population will fully run the war machine and produce all war related equipment, such as armor, weapons, arrows, cannons, gunpowder, etc., while many old and weak people will be mercilessly abandoned." Pullman said slowly. "That''s a good shot." After hearing this, Tolan sighed. I do not know when, that simple boy has become so resolute and resolute. After hearing this, Lorraine Hill sighed. If he did get there, there was no way. Mountains and rivers are like blood. Unlike those short-sighted outsiders, everyone here today knows very well what will happen if the country is broken. Different from the aristocracy in the past, the people just changed their masters. Once clancia was destroyed, the existing justice system and everything brought about by this national system would be in vain. And millions of people in this land will return to the oppressive dark society of the past. Capital is not moral, its purpose is to obtain benefits. A country controlled by a small number of vested interests will not treat the people at the bottom as well as clancia. In frost rose, green Empire, the population at the bottom is just renewable firewood. They are not so kind as to spit out the things on their plates. And it also means that the blood that once flowed in vain, all the current construction and efforts, are finally reduced to other people''s wedding clothes. As the leaders of this country, they can''t help but know that it''s not easy today. So even if resistance would kill thousands of people, they would not give up fighting. "Only iron and fire can form the backbone of a nation." "Teacher, that''s what you used to say." Pullman looked at the still young girl with silver hair. "Only by winning this war can we gain the respect of the world and make the people of this country really proud." "And it also casts the tenacity of a nation or country." Lorraine Hill closed her eyes slightly and said so. "Even then, when countless people blame and scold me, I won''t change my mind." Pullman continued with his thoughts. "Now that the people have chosen us, we will stick to this trust to the end." "Let''s start here. This is the war of overthrowing our country." After that, Pullman stood up slowly, picked up the black helmet, put it on again, and turned to leave the meeting. His back is as tall and resolute as it was then. And outside the venue, the Legion, who had been waiting for a long time, issued the sound of a tsunami. The banners are flying, the cold front is like the sea, and the magnificent painting of the golden age. Chapter 567 When lorenthal returned to clancia, it was the end of July, and then the whole country began to mobilize for war. At the beginning of September, the weather turned a little cooler. Frost Rose''s army crossed the border of new Vilga and moved westward. Hoplaner was in a hurry. Caritas headquarters, conference hall. Black petals and purple stamens of lacquer night flowers are printed in the center of the hall wall, below which is a large oval table. A representative read the report for the first time. "According to the information we have, there are about 200000 vanguard troops of the other side this time, of which 30000 are cavalry. And there are also five legions of about 800 statues with the army. The fighting power of the statues ranges from 4 to 6. " "The army was led by Jenkins, a 57 year old general of ruhrna. He graduated from ruhrna National Military Academy. He served as a border defense officer and head of the mopping up army. Now he is promoted to the rank of major general." "Today, our standing army in new Vega is no more than 50000 people, plus the private soldiers and temporary mercenaries of the major chambers of Commerce, we can probably make up 100000 people. Thanks to the perennial trade needs, our horse reserve is still sufficient. If we collect horses temporarily, we can gather 50000 cavalry. " After listening to the analysis, the people below began to discuss in a low voice, and then a representative asked. "That is to say, there are only 150000 soldiers with adequate military training on our side, and 50000 of them are cavalry at most, right?" "Yes, but in terms of the equipment of ordinary soldiers, there is no obvious difference between the two sides." "Because of our trade with ruerna in the early years, the armor, swords and so on we obtained were all made of fine steel, which is better than other countries in Xuehua''s seven countries." "Now, in terms of ordinary soldiers alone, we are not far behind the other side, and we have the advantage of local operations. 150000 is equal to 200000." "However, the other side has obvious advantages in the aspects of the supernatural, the magic statue and the airship." "In normal combat, the opponent can rely on the magic statue to resist long-range shooting, such as bows and arrows, and then advance the front to destroy walls and towers. At the same time, the bombing of mages and airships can also kill the dense army on a large scale. Once there is no equal means of confrontation, our army will collapse rapidly after the war. " After listening to this analysis, someone asked, "are there any additional aid from the clancia and Chuyue councils?" "Clancia has been mobilized. It is said that the army has moved to the border. On the other side of the little moon Council, frost rose has sent naval warships and cruise airships to patrol and intercept the Jingyue Strait to stop the aid from us." "Considering the size of the frost rose, the little moon Council may not make a decision to stand with us in full resistance. Because the other side is an archipelago country, it is difficult to completely unify domestic opinions. It will be very difficult to stand with us completely without being attacked by the other side. " "In the past, assistance could be achieved only by a small number of extraordinary people, but now frost rose is a war against our country. If we continue to help us, it means that we will become enemies with frost rose, which is what their domestic nobles don''t want to see." "Although the mages of the little moon Council occupied a lot of seats, the nobles of the red berry duchy still retained a lot of power. They would not make decisions with great risks and little benefits." "In the past, the support was easy to achieve only because the mages of the little moon Council were the majority and the scale was not large. Now, it is not so easy." "It seems that this time we''ve been holding out on our own for some time." A representative said with a sigh. "Yes, it will be at least two weeks before the reinforcements of clancia arrive, and even if they do, our difficulties will not be solved immediately, because the follow-up troops of frost rose will gradually enter the battlefield." "Airships and demons are still the problems we have to face." "But now it''s the only way. Fortunately, the little moon Council secretly left many mages on our side, which can help us resist the attack of the other side. " "The wall of hoplaner is not very high. Because of its continuous expansion, many walls have been demolished over the years, and the newly built walls are not very thick. Once the enemy bombed with the magic statue, it would only take half a day to demolish them." "Therefore, we''d better fight in the field, rely on the mobile advantage of cavalry, interfere with each other''s supplies, delay each other''s March, and then wait for the opportunity to make a surprise attack." "That''s all we can do now." The people present gradually unified their ideas. "In addition, I have some questions to add." A representative raised his hand. "Within the new Vega alliance, many forces or chambers of Commerce do not have a firm sense of resistance. They are very likely to surrender suddenly in the battle, which we need to be vigilant about." "Now the ones who are really standing with me and have a strong sense of resistance are the Hollis family, the agattilins family and the Lamia family. The rest are not reliable. " Someone sighed and said, "it''s internal and external troubles." "Things have always been unsatisfactory, and we can only do our best." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Frost rose border, a small town in former Vilga. It''s very quiet in the busy town today. There are some guards wearing iron armor to maintain order on the street. They are all local people, but they don''t do anything evil. They just prevent some abnormalities in the town. After all, it''s a critical moment. Many townspeople stood by the side of the road, looking at the army marching on the earth in the distance. These soldiers carry long guns and form a long line with no head or tail in sight. As they move forward, the ground raises bursts of dust, making the vision gradually blurred. On the side of these teams, a magic statue about 10 meters high is also moving forward. Frost rose learned the lesson from the difficulties in transportation. This time, they made a large steel frame transport vehicle, in which the demons lay, and then a few demons pulled in front of them. In this way, mutual rotation can not only save a lot of myrtle fuel, but also bring those damaged and paralyzed images on the road for maintenance. Instead of leaving it all on the side of the road. In the sky, an airship floats every few hundred meters. They monitor the situation below and are always on guard against possible sudden attacks. A young mage who has just graduated from the college is now mostly recruited. Some of them are used to drive and maintain the magic statue, and some of them stay in the airship to support the battle below at any time. In frost Rose''s army, a general in strong armor and dark blue cape also rode among them. His speed is not fast. Sometimes he looks around at all kinds of situations in the army, and then orders a pro soldier standing by. "Lord Jenkins, why are you so worried? Don''t we have the most advantage in this war?" An accompanying high-level mage asked the general. "It''s best to be careful in everything. It''s not that you mages do experiments. Failure can come back. But mistakes in war mean thousands of lives and deaths." "This time, although we have a lot of advantages in terms of weapons and supermen, clancia... I have studied several reports of its founding war. Their opponent, the kingdom of Xifeng, is also a super man with several times as much power as clancia, but he still lost in the end¡° "War is not just a war, sometimes it is a violent collision of determination and will of both sides, rather than a simple pile of data." Chapter 568 Clancia, roundabout county. This is a frontier County province close to forests and mountains. Its population has always been small. In addition, the terrain is strange and complex, with all kinds of large cracks, canyons, and forests, which make it difficult to pass through. Therefore, it is named roundabout county. A group of people in white cloaks walked along the rugged mountain road, and they also led a horse to drive. "Are we far from his Highness''s house, Lord palintha?" Asked a woman in a white lining and a light brown vest. "It should be almost there. I see it on the map." The blonde woman with single horsetail said so. She was also dressed in a hunting suit and had a good figure. There were about ten men and women in this group, several of whom were aristocrats of the original west wind. And palintha is also the leader of these noble people. Due to political considerations, there are strict restrictions on the posts that the former westerly nobles can hold at present, and they can not set foot in management posts such as policies. Nowadays, they are mostly allocated in some unimportant support departments. And palintha is also the highest position. This time, they are also ordered to come to find a master who has lived in seclusion for a long time. He used to be the head of Xifeng Royal College. When he was young, he was an adventurer. Later, he served as the head and general of the Royal Knight''s order. His talent and strength are top-notch. However, these are nearly 200 years ago. Whether they are still alive now is a question mark. But since clancia sent people to look for it, there was a reason. The old man reached the level of sequence 9 before retiring. Today, even if its strength declines due to aging, its combat effectiveness is still indispensable, which is what clancia lacks at present. "It is said that a few years ago, when he was in a crisis, his father sent someone to look for him. Unfortunately, he didn''t show up. He just asked a bird to send a message, saying that he didn''t want to go out of the mountain, so he gave up." Palintha recalled what she had seen and heard in the palace. "Will your highness promise to go out this time?" A nearby clancian asked with some concern. "It''s hard to say, but at least you can try. After all, today''s clancia is much better than the west wind." Another scholar with glasses turned his head. He was the leader of the team. Now the curator of the sorander library, who is also a history expert, is on duty in clancia, responsible for compiling the history of westerly wind. He was wearing a white robe and a Venus Book badge on his chest. It is said that this is the trend brought about by the great sage of loranthal. Nowadays, the educational and literary circles in clancia like to wear white clothes. "I have looked up his Highness''s life. In his early years, he was very free and adventurous all over the world. Later, he joined the clancian army because he married a count''s daughter." "Soon he was promoted by virtue of Superman''s strength, and became the guest of honor of the Xifeng royal family at that time "In his hands, the noble sons of the Royal Knights are suffering a lot. They are often taken to various training places. Sometimes they have to go up and down the mountain to catch all kinds of Warcraft and divide into small teams to suppress bandits and so on. But thanks to this, the atmosphere of the westerly army has been greatly improved in those years. " "Now Sonia, the leader of clancia intelligence, you should have heard that when she was in the westerly army, it was a general who discovered her ability and promoted her. And this general is the student of this adult student. " "Although the westerly wind is decadent, the situation in the army has been barely maintained, and the deterrence to the neighboring countries lies in the existence of these people." "I believe his highness still has feelings for this land. He didn''t come out of the mountain again just because he was disappointed with the westerly wind. So this time we have to try again and ask them to come out He said as he walked ahead, and this time, considering the old relationship between the adult and Xifeng, he specially asked palinza and others to come together. In this way, the pedestrian shuttled through the mountains for several days. At first, they thought that this visit would take a lot of time to find out and express their sincerity. But what I didn''t expect was that things soon got a turn for the better. "Are you the official people of clancia?" A man and a woman jumped from a tree and fell in front of them. Judging from their age, they should be young, about 17-18 years old. "Yes." The leading scholar replied. They looked at each other and seemed to be proud of their discovery. "Are you here for grandfather fahran?" "Yes, that''s right. Who are you, please?" Hearing the two children''s questions, the leading scholar was delighted. "We''re grandfather fahran''s students, and now he''s resting in his garden." "Come with us. In fact, grandfather fahran also wants to see the great sage of clancia. Unfortunately, he said that he has never found this man." In this way, a group of people followed the two men, making seven turns and eight turns here, and finally passed through a hidden crack, where the horses could only be tied outside, and the people walked sideways through the narrow crack in the stone wall. After walking slowly for tens of meters, a peaceful little world appeared in front of everyone. There are high cliffs all around here, and there are several big trees during the period. Under the shelter of its dozens of meters high canopy, only sporadic sunlight falls on the courtyard below. In addition to this small residence, on the other side of the valley basin is the open and gentle zone, where some wheat and vegetables are planted. With a few people moving forward, you can still see a pool under a small hill, some of which have deep cool water. Seeing that people were curious about this, the young man in front said. "The water pool is connected with underground water, and Lord fahran arranged a Dharma array with his friends, so it is drained up and circulates continuously, so it is so clear all the time." After that, they continued to walk in front of each other. It can be seen that the teenager was more outgoing and talkative, while the girl was more shy and didn''t speak much. "Here we are. Just a moment. I''ll go and have a look. Grandfather Herland is probably still taking a nap." The boy walked ahead, opened the door in the yard, and the girl stayed outside. Looking at the eyes of several people in front of her, the girl was a little embarrassed and had to say something. "Grandfather fahran has a good temper over the years. Generally speaking, as long as he doesn''t mean to speak ill, he won''t mind. Sometimes he also teaches us to be normal and not to be angry easily... "The girl''s voice is smaller and her face is redder and redder as she speaks. Finally, palintha came up to help. "Thank you for your reminding. We''ll notice that it''s disturbing your life." "No, no, it''s nothing. In fact, sailin wanted to go out for a long time. This time, it''s because of you that he Before the girl finished, she clapped her hand on her shoulder, which made her jump and tremble. "Greka''s talking bad about me again." Young sailin came out of the yard. Behind him, an old man in plain gray appeared in front of the crowd. He has short grey curly hair, gullies and wrinkles on his face, and slightly flabby skin. But even so, in the eyes of this group of visitors, the old man still exudes awe inspiring power, worthy of the existence of sequence 9. And the outline of that face, can also vaguely see the young handsome, must have been a beautiful man, rather than now aging appearance. "Welcome to clancia." "What''s more, the little niece of palintha, whom I haven''t seen for a long time, was still in her infancy when she last saw you. At that time, your mother worried that you were too weak to live to 9 years old, but now she has grown up healthily." Chapter 569 Fahran is now 256 years old, even in series 9. Although its strength has declined, its wisdom and experience have remained. After meeting the mission of clancia, he soon understood the intention of the other party. At present, the country is about to suffer from war. If he is the leader of the country, he will try his best to find substantial combat power. But for this, feihelang actually does not reject. "We have brought the personal writing of the leader and the sage. I hope you can have a look at it." After that, the bespectacled scholar took out the neat letter from the leather package and handed it to him. The girl standing next to fehland stepped forward, took it, opened the envelope and handed the letter to the old man. Fahran opened the page and looked at it slowly. The others were sitting in the room, waiting quietly. "I have a general understanding of the sage''s proposal, but now my body is not as good as it used to be. Maybe I can''t completely resist the extraordinary series 9 of the cold and frost combination, and I can only procrastinate at most." "Even so, your presence has greatly helped the fight." Scholars feel a burst of joy, originally prepared a lot of speeches, did not expect this trip was so smooth. Seeing the "young man" with a happy look on his face, Fei Helang stroked his beard and said with a smile, "in fact, I wanted to see the sage for a long time. In the early days of the uprising in clancia, I had inquired about the relevant information, and I went to the tixilan mountains for a tour, but I never found it." "And then I went out to the south again. When I came back this year, I heard that I missed the scene of the sage''s appearance in Soland last year." "I have many questions to ask the sage of Lorraine hill. I wonder if the sage is in sorland now." "If it was last month, the sage was still traveling, and now it happens to be back home, if you want to meet, you can go directly to Wangdu." "Please introduce me to you. It''s getting late. I know that the situation is urgent and the speed of war is high. Celine, Greka, you pack up and we''ll leave in the afternoon "So fast. Grandfather fahran Greka was a little surprised. "Finally, I can get out of the mountain and watch my sailin show off." The other teenager was very excited. "Well, today¡° ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Clancia, Soland. Wearing a formal Silver Blue Star changing dress, Lorraine hill is standing in the palace hall at the moment, praying for the hundreds of officers who are on their way. Although the ceremony may not really work, it can at least make these people feel secure and stable. In the magnificent and tall hall, the girl stood in the center of the round altar with the scepter of starlight in her hand. Her beautiful and beautiful posture looked slim and small under the huge stone wall behind her. On both sides of the hall are two rows of silver guards standing against the wall, holding halberds and wearing blue Venus capes. In the center of the meeting hall, there was a general and head of the army with different appearances and different armor. They were now called to the capital of the king. After receiving their respective orders, they came here to accept the praying and seeing off ceremony of Lorraine Hill before they left. As a symbol of the country, though she does not give orders directly, she still expresses her prayers and blessings to these warriors in this way. "The star of enlightenment, the wind of tracing the light, accompany you forward." Sakura''s lips sang softly, and a faint starlight fell on these people as she waved her scepter, calming down her original uneasiness and ups and downs. The voice seems to have magical power, let people willingly listen. "The will of clancia!" "Go on, to the end of the world!" As Lorraine Hill finished his eulogy, the crowd responded in unison. Their voices echoed in the hall like thunder. Then they got up on one knee and saluted the sage. Then they stormed out of the hall. Lolan hill stood in the same place, looking at the group of soldiers who left, and suddenly remembered a sentence he had seen. "After all these years, there are thousands of mountains and rivers. Life and death are separated." War is the fact that countless lives are piled up. No one can stop the arrival of death, and its process is the heroic cry of life before death. I don''t know how many people can come back alive. And just as Lorraine hill was thinking, another group of officers came into the hall. She put aside her thoughts for a while and prayed the same for these people. Outside the city of sauland, the capital of the king, there are neat gray tents and camps. After the rectification, the legions set out to support new Vega. The long gun on the shoulder, pointing to the sky, dense, such as the forest covering the sky. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After the first group of 300000 troops left, Lorraine Hill also returned to the red mulberry palace for a rest. Originally, she wanted to go to new Vega with the army, because Hopland also had many people she knew and was close to, but Pullman and others strongly stopped her. Because this young girl with silver hair is the spiritual symbol of the country. If you take a risk and go to the border in person, once there is an accident, the consequences will be unimaginable. Today, although she still keeps Trina Sha''s hairpin, she only uses it once. It''s OK to face the opponent in series 8. If the opponent in series 9 suddenly makes a move, Lorraine hill may not be able to resist it. After the blessing ceremony consumed a lot of spirit, she went back to the shallow orchid house, lay down on the soft bed, fell asleep and had a long dream. In her dream, she still stayed quietly in the underground laboratory, unconsciously looking at the coming and going experimenters, until one day, the ceiling suddenly collapsed, warships in the sky emerged in the field of vision, and then there was a long wait and darkness. As one of the four elements, the representative of water, she likes to turn the whirlpool in the glass column to make the water flow sound like a song. Croyatti is very lively, as if she can''t stop for a moment. She is the most active one among the four. Sometimes she will shift the glass column to her side, as if she will be very happy when she is close to her. Brennard, on the other hand, is silent. She seldom expresses her emotions, but sometimes she feels her natural sadness. As for myself, it''s like fog. Sometimes I hide and look around curiously. It''s a wonderful feeling when there is no entity and pure soul. At that time, she has no memory of previous life, every day is a new day, and she has almost no thinking ability. She just follows the instinct. In this way, she lay on her white pillow, her silver hair scattered on her neck and pillow, her face in the moonlight, sometimes frowning, sometimes stretching, until late at night, her breath gradually calmed down, and her expression gradually recovered. Chapter 570 The next morning. A white bellied green feather bird landed outside the round window of the room, curiously tilted its head, pecked at the glass window, made a slight sound, and then suddenly spread its wings and flew away. The silver haired girl in the room is still sleeping in the white quilt, and her body rises and falls slowly with her breath. In this way, the sun slowly into the room, let her face dyed gold, and slowly back to the cool tone. Until ten o''clock at noon, there was a knock on the first floor of the light blue house. The regular rhythm reminded people of a familiar secretary general. Lorraine Hill''s eyelashes quiver, and then slowly open, blue transparent pupil is just wake up after a brief confusion, and then recover. Although she is extraordinary, she is not much different from ordinary people in sleeping, or even more able to sleep. If she really wanted to go to sleep, she would be able to sleep for several years and then wake up as she did when she woke up. She knew that it was palintha''s knock at the door, but the Secretary General of the maid was always sensible and would not easily disturb her rest. At this time, something must have happened. "Just a moment." She said, then changed into a white dress and went down the stairs. After opening the door, palintha was standing outside. She was wearing elegant black-and-white Maid Dress, but even so, her special temperament was so conspicuous that people felt reliable and capable. "Your Highness Lorraine hill, I''m sorry to disturb your rest. Here''s what happened..." then she talked about what she had seen and heard along the way, as well as Lord fahran''s request to see her. "Well, I see." They walked in the corridor of the palace and said as they walked. Lorraine Hill nodded. In a twinkling of an eye, they came to a quiet and beautiful courtyard. On the green lawn, there are white round tables with teapots and water. An old man is sitting at the table, while another young man, a man and a woman, in the courtyard are looking at the colorful butterflies in the garden. "Hello, is this master fahran?" As the host, Lorraine Hill naturally takes the initiative to say hello. "How do you do? Are you Lord lorenthal?" Although he had heard of the sage''s description and rumors, he was surprised to see the real man. Is this girl, who is only about 17 years old in appearance and has only strength of her own, the symbol of this country? It''s an incredible fact. Fortunately, years of experience and experience, so that his expression will not be obvious, slightly stunned, he also stood up. Although the young lady is still young, she is a witch. In the future, as long as time is accumulated, it''s only a matter of time to reach sequence 9. Besides, the other person still has a long life. "It''s me. Please sit down." Lorraine Hill sat on one side of the white round table, then asked the maids to pour hot tea and bring some fresh fruit. They were polite to each other, introduced each other, and then began to talk about business. "Lord fahran, do you know how many sequence 9''s exist in frost rose, which used to be in ruerna?" Since clancia was not established long ago, she does not know much about the secret sequence 9, which is also the most concerned issue of loranthel at present. "Well, I''m not sure about the details, but I think there should be 2-3 digits. Even if there are hidden ones, there are no more than 4." Said fehland. "Even so, it''s terrible." Said Lorraine hill with a sigh. Since she woke up in the holy land that day, she found out what had happened in the holy mountain of carrenrill that night. With her own strength, bines almost suppressed the extraordinary people present and controlled the situation. Although there is only one word difference between sequence 8 and sequence 9, it can not be counted every day. The difference between them is like the difference between heaven and earth. The existence of sequence 9 is the pinnacle that mortals can reach. According to lorenthal''s data from the twilight era before, if you want to promote sequence 10, you must be recognized by the throne of God and share part of the crown power, in order to stand out from the limitations of sequence 9. Compared with sequence 8, sequence 9 has its own distinctive characteristics. Each sequence 9 is unique, a complete explosion of self belief and potential, and it can not be imitated. Almost all the ways to practice the extraordinary sequence are up to sequence 8. To become sequence 9 depends on personal nature. After a sigh, Lorraine Hill asked the old man about the status of the highest and extraordinary person in China in the westerly wind. "I''ve been in the westerly army for decades, and I know something about it." "When the westerly wind was the strongest, it should be in the early days of the founding of the country. Roland''s other friends and others, at that time, there were at most six series 9 at the same time. But with the passing of the golden generation, there are not so many sequence 9 people that exist at the same time "The last small peak was about 100 years ago. In my prime, including me, Xifeng had three places in the order of 9. At that time, China had just opened the north south canal and ushered in a period of prosperity." "Then came the age of slow decline and decline, and finally the rise of clancia." The old man recalled the old days. "When the west wind capital was besieged, I thought about it, but then I gave up. Because I know that even if I do it, it will only last for decades. The foundation of the country''s former rule has been slowly exhausted. It''s not one person who can change it. " "Even the existence of sequence 9 can''t sustain the architecture with many holes. But in the new-born clancia, I saw more hope and praiseworthy places, so I just let go at last. " He took the tea cup before he got up, took a sip slowly, and then turned his eyes to the silver haired girl in front of him. "What''s more, you have done a good job. You have not been carried away by hatred and killed blindly. Instead, you have kept the surging emotions under control. In the long run, people in this land have changed with the least casualties." "When I was young, I saw a lot of uprising troops, but there was a lot of blood in them. Although I knew the resistance, I didn''t know where to go after the resistance. In the end, apart from spilling a piece of blood, I still couldn''t change the established fact. Even if they are in power, they will be replaced by a group of people, and they will soon corrupt and become a nuisance. " "It''s easy to fight on impulse, but it''s very difficult to move forward in a clear and rational way for a long time." "That''s why I''m surprised at you. It''s like there''s no dead end in front of me. There''s a road leading to a spacious field in the woods." Lorraine Hill looked at the old man with wrinkles around his eyes, slightly bowed his head, slightly embarrassed, and praised so highly. In fact, she just stood on the shoulder of a great man. It was with the continuous attempt of a whole generation of civilization that she found this feasible way. Of course, there are still imperfections, but we can not deny its greatness. Compared with the unfair and corrupt past, it is a great progress now. Although the road is tortuous, when we wake up, we can always see hope, can''t we? A generation has a mission. Step by step, step by step, the road will gradually open up. "Now frost joint invasion, do you think the existence of the other party''s sequence 9 will take the initiative to attack?" Asked Lorraine Hill curiously. "Maybe, but only 1-2 people should be involved, and the rest will stay at home to guard against the green empire." Said fehland. "In addition, please don''t regard frost as a whole. I''ve been to ruerna, and I know a lot about the constitution of the country. There are not many voices in ruerna, but they just stand together for the interests. " "If clancia wants to defeat or completely resist the attack this time, it needs to contact, woo and divide several factions. In this way, after losing several attacks and wasting people''s money, their internal voice will gradually become noisy. " "The parliamentary system is like this. When the situation is good, it is naturally harmonious. But when it comes to the critical moment, when sacrifice is needed to get through the hard times, you can push me to give way. " "Because in their eyes, sacrifice is the loss of their own interests, in exchange for others to survive, and will not be appreciated, is extremely stupid behavior." "This is what I despise about ruerna, a group of over intelligent mages. Sometimes the more skillful I am in calculation, the more difficult it is to win people''s hearts." "Although the west wind is bad when it decays, it''s not like that at the beginning. Once upon a time, it was also a glorious country..." Slowly, Fei Helang recalled the time when the westerly wind was flourishing, and told the story of a knight who held the swallow tail flag high and stepped into the battlefield with glory and courage in the battle of breaking the bow. For a time, the country was picturesque, the spear was like the sea, and the heroes came out in large numbers. Chapter 571 Ironfelt, Netherland. In the past, some decaying cities have taken on new vitality in the past two years. When you enter the city, you can hear the beating of iron coming from the streets. The sound is rhythmic, followed by the sound of steel into the oil, quenching boiling. Rows of neat brick red factories stand in the open space on the north side of the city, and long smoke pipes are emitting bursts of black smoke from morning to night. Although the city has become noisy, it is also full of vitality. It is the breath of prosperity. The peddlers, travelers, hawkers, women and children together build the city of steel. Since the arrival of Lorraine hill two years ago, steel mills have been built here and skilled craftsmen have been trained on a large scale. Almost one out of every two indigenous households works in the factory. Compared with most of the miners and farmers who used to work in factories and become skilled workers, their wages are much higher, and the factories usually have some welfare and security. If an employee is injured in an accident, the medical expenses will also be covered by the factory. After working for a certain number of years, there will also be a pension mechanism, doing some leisure warehouse guard work, or paying a part of the money every year. Now the county capital has attracted most of the surrounding mountain residents, making it move to the city, and then a variety of shops and industries have flourished. On the main street at the gate of the city, six horsemen were on the road. When people around them see it, they avoid pedestrians one after another, and they also evade pedestrians by virtue of their superb riding skills. Finally, they came to the city master''s residence and stopped. After showing the token and documents representing their identity, they were immediately welcomed in by the people among them. More than half an hour later, these people went out with the city master and came to the central square. Dong¡ª¡ª The sound of the big bell is particularly prominent in the noisy city. After many people hear it, they gradually gather in the center of the square. They are crowded. They are mainly dressed in blue and gray and look at the people in the center. These are the leaders and chief executives of tiefelt city. "Silence, everyone." The city master drank it with great spirit, and the scene was quiet. "There''s something to announce today." "A lot of people know that the country is fighting against the cold frost now, and the original garrison of the county has also transferred a lot of troops to Wangdu. After rectification, they went south with the army to the border." "Considering that the war will not end in a short time, and that the local area also belongs to the border, the Heiyan principality on the north side is not secure, so now the United Front preparation department has issued another order." "First, from now on, we will launch a new round of conscription. The age of conscription is 18-36 years old. Those who have received military training will be given priority if they have physical fitness requirements." "Second, trade in grain, cloth, steel, weapons and armor is restricted, and the volume of trade is taken over and allocated by the government." "Third, all residents aged 15-55 take turns to receive basic military training as reserve service, and then prepare for possible crises." "Hard times are coming. The government knows that everyone is working hard during this period, working overtime to build armor and weapons. In the first round of conscription, considering that the county had made great sacrifices in the revolution, the number of places allocated to our county was also reduced to keep more kindling. " "However, even so, I hope you will not forget the sufferings of the past and the hard won beauty of the present. Only by making swords with swords and ending wars with wars, can you defend everything today." "Fight, keep fighting, move forward, keep moving forward, this is the will of clancia." "Let''s face all this with pride and calm, these sufferings will become sharpening stones, and we will also win!" As the most old revolutionary base and the birthplace of the uprising, the people in nideshire are proud of clancia, and they also have a sense of honor that outsiders can hardly understand. After the old city star spoke, this accumulated emotion also broke out. "Long live, clancia The voice was excited and excited, which surprised and puzzled some tourists and businessmen from afar. However, in any case, such a call spreads in all directions like waves in the city. Even some people who are working will shout in response to the cry. "Long live, clancia Peddlers selling on the street, women drawing water from the well, workers calibrating the steel works, craftsmen threading the wires in the armour factory, students attending the military academy in the city, security guards on patrol, coachmen transporting wood outside the city, and so on. On those faces, there are real but true smiles and pride. They have never been so happy and full since this country was born, and they are willing to give their lives to this country. After the notice was posted in the city, a messenger rider on horseback left the city with a flag on his back. He galloped through the roads in the mountains, passing messages to the remote towns and villages, telling them the current situation and instructions of the country. Because they are also members of this country and one of the masters of this country, they naturally have the right to know the current situation and experience of this country. Under the amazing administrative efficiency, clanesia is highly united, which is not the westerly trend or the speed that any feudal country can match. War is like a hammer beating this new country, which connects the loose iron together. With the tempering of iron and fire, the concept of country will be deeply imprinted into everyone''s memory and spirit. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª On the east side of Netherland, in the precipitous mountains, a team of about 100 people was riding along the mountain roads. They were dressed in dark green cloaks, uniform plate armour, and gray legged horses with different shades of hair. Each of them carries a long sword at his waist and a short bow and arrow bag on his saddle, just like a vigorous ranger in the mountains and forests. These are the members of the order of the morning Clarion. As the founding members of the order, each member is more than sequence 2, nearly half of which is sequence 3, and the youth who leads it is the existence of sequence 5. At the moment, he is leading the members of the knight order to clean up the Warcraft in the nearby mountain area. As a new fighting sequence in nethershire, they are not old because there are not many people at present and they have not been transferred to the front line. "Captain bud, there''s a letter from the county capital." A member with a bow and arrow came forward with a brown gray feather eagle on one arm. "Open it up, thank you." Bud turned to reply, but he was still watching carefully. Now their knights are being ordered to wipe out a few remnant fear wolves here. These Warcraft of sequence 4 do not live alone, but gather together, bringing great danger to the local people. "All right." The young man named Xie Suo opened the letter and read the words on it. The team members around him also listened. "The central war preparation department ordered that large-scale collective training should be carried out in all localities to enrich the army''s reserves and prepare for war at all times. Tell the order of the morning light horn to return to iron felt city immediately after the task is finished and start training the right age people¡° "It seems that the situation on the front line is not optimistic." Bud seemed to have a feeling. Then he suddenly threw the sword out of his hand. There was a stab coming from the deep forest in front of him. It seemed that he had stabbed into the flesh and blood of some creature. Soon the wolf howled, and some branches and leaves began to shake. "We have to speed up, too." "Dismount! The battle will be settled within today. " After giving the order, the new Knight Commander, with the crowd, rushed into the depths of the secluded forest and fought with several wolf like pursuers. Chapter 572 In Soland palace, Lorraine Hill listens to fehland''s story about the glorious years of heroes. "After that, why did the flag of the wind curtain gradually decline?" She asked curiously. According to the old man''s description, the Knights of the west wind country were famous in the mainland, and even defeated several elite green empires. They were on a par with the red dragon cavalry of the dream dragon, and even more. "Because this kind of tactics, or fighting style, requires very high demands on the members, requires every knight in the army to have very high fighting literacy, cooperate with each other very well, and act in accordance with each other, in order to give full play to its power, or it''s just in vain." "Until the west wind destroyed the country, the only one who still maintained such an army array was the knight''s order. They guarded the chaotic vortex all the year round and had little contact with the outside world, so they never degenerated." Feihelang tells the legend of Xifeng white horse. When Roland was in charge of the army, his white horse Knights held high their silver spears, and the swallow tail flag at the head of the spear was flying in the air, just like a wind wall array. One hundred thousand cavalry troops joined together, like a sea of silver light, pounding all the enemies in front of them. That kind of momentum was invincible and frightening. "Even if there is sequence 9, under the impact of a military array of that scale, you will feel powerless for a while. Although you can save yourself, you can''t resist the advance and impact of its front." "This is the charm of the war sequence. It may not be strong when you are alone, but when you work together, you can shine with the resonance of belief and extraordinary core." Feihelang looked up at the blue sky and saw the clouds passing by. The scenes of the past years came to his mind. So brave and powerful. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Union of new Vega, Huangnan county. It''s not far from Hopland, on the east side of the new Vega League. As a coastal plain area, although the terrain here is gentle, it has abundant rain and also brings vast forests. In the face of such terrain, it is not easy for the army to advance. They can only line up in a long snake shape and advance on a long and rugged road. The general of frost alliance, Jenkins, is also riding in the forest road at the moment. There are 200 cavalry men in dark metal breastplates in front and behind him. These men are his own soldiers. They are not weak. They also wear extraordinary weapons specially made by alchemists. Under the coordinated resonance of the battle sequence, even the existence of sequence 8 can resist for a while. At this moment, he asked a riding mage around him, "is there airship covering the whole 50 miles? It''s not like a safe place." "Eight airships have been patrolling around these two days to ensure that the march of the team will not be attacked." The mage made a solemn reply. "In fact, Mr. Jenkins should not worry so much. The new Vilga alliance is not even a country, and its military members are quite complicated. In my opinion, they have courage to stand in front of our army. Surprise tactics are not so easy to do Seeing that the general''s face had no change of expression, the mage felt that the other side might look down on him and thought that he was just a theorist who had read a book, so he continued: "surprise tactics require a high quality of military members, which requires excellent patience and courage. It also needs to keep so many people, no one shows his horse''s feet, and bury the whole team." "Although there have been such tactics in several well-known battles in history, it is actually a deviation of survivors. More generals have been killed because of poor use, which is far inferior to frontal combat." The mage was still telling, as if only in this way could he save his face. Jenkins nodded slightly, as if in agreement, and as if trying to silence the master. A horseman came from the front, wearing dark metal armor and a blue cape with a white rose pattern behind his shoulders. "Report to the general that the Legion of demons in front has opened up an open space in the forest for camp use. Would you like to camp here? " His voice was clear. At this time, several accompanying mages realized that this was a woman. "Very well, let''s go down and start camping. In addition, send 2 more scouts to arrange on the circle line 5 miles outside the camp to prevent the enemy from attacking at night. Now that we are in the enemy''s territory, we must be careful in everything. " "Yes, general!" The maiden Knight saluted, then rode forward. After waiting for him to leave, the mage on one side asked curiously, "are there any women in your bodyguard?" Other mages around also raised their ears curiously. "That''s my daughter, ADA, and she''s Magic 7 now. What do you think?" The mage, who wanted to make fun of him, immediately became submissive. Although he was also magic sequence 7, his family knew his own affairs. In fact, his sequence 7 was quite watery, and he was promoted by some clever way. It''s just better than sequence 6. In the face of other existence of the same order, it will suffer greatly. "I didn''t expect Lord Jenkins''s daughter to be so excellent..." After that, there was a burst of praise and flattery. Although it was a little pompous, it was his own daughter after all, and Jenkins''s face softened a little. "I''ve put a lot of effort into training her. Originally, I wanted her to be a mage. For girls, this way of life is easier and more comfortable. But it seems that because of me, she has been in the army since childhood, and now she is a knight. " After that, the general sighed, and then the group slowly saw a large open space in front of them. Originally, there was a small lake here, and the Legion of demons opened up a large circle and cut down many trees, so that so many troops could be stationed here. When Jenkins and his bodyguards dismounted and stepped on the land, they could feel the residual temperature under their feet. That''s the residue from the burning. There are many wooden piles, snakes, rats, ants and insects in the jungle. After burning once, not only can these jagged wooden piles be cleaned up, but also most of the insects can be burned to prevent invasion of soldiers. Only in this way can it be suitable for camping. As the tens of thousands of people settled down, the smoke rose in the lake, the soldiers began to eat, and some apprentices of the mage also came out of the statue, ready to enjoy dinner. Now it''s the cool season in September, and the evening wind also makes people feel tired. It was getting dark, and the woods in the night were gradually shrouded in dim darkness. Deep in the invisible forest, there was a slight chirp of insects, but this time, it was a little louder. Chapter 573 Although there are a large number of people in the army of frost rose, due to the reasons of supply, preparation and road, not all of them are on the front line. Instead, they advance in batches and directions. Among them, the main forward force is naturally on the side of new Verga. Under the command of Jenkins, an experienced veteran, the 200000 army and the magic statue army go through the jungle of Huangnan county and advance to Hopland. Another team of 50000 people accompanied the ship to the north and went up the heisong river again. The fighting force of this unit is mostly infantry adapting to mountain fighting, and the magic statue is also a small and flexible type. The last one is a sea fleet with newly built armored ships and a few airships. Among them, there are more than 30000 navies, more than 60 armored ships and more than 20 airships. It contains a number of high-level mages (sequence 5-6), who gather elites to intercept potential reinforcements in the southern islands. Compared with the frail new Vega, frost rose is more worried about the little moon parliament in the South Islands. The source of the two mages comes from the same vein. They know each other''s strength very well, and naturally they dare not underestimate each other. Huangnan County, former army camp. The area close to the jungle was cleared out of a black and gray barrier, and the soldiers cut down trees to make a simple wooden fence to encircle the camp. As night fell, hundreds of campfires, big and small, rose in the camp. The soldiers ate around the campfire and sat down to rest to relieve the fatigue of the day. Now it is early autumn, the weather is not so hot, most of the soldiers are also wearing black and blue uniforms, covered with a layer of steel. After a long journey, because of fatigue and fatigue, many people untie their armor and put it aside to enjoy the rare relaxation in the evening breeze. As the night went on, snoring began to come from the tents, and the camp became quiet. In the large tent in the center, Jenkins was still looking at the map under the light, which marked the terrain around Hopland, with some pieces beside it. The dim yellow candle light pulls the shadows of cups, pens, paper rolls and other sundries on the low table, and occasionally flickers with the light. The curtain of the tent suddenly opened, and the cold air poured in. A female knight took off her helmet and came in. Jenkins looked up, then continued to focus on the map in front of him, occasionally calculating and drawing with a pen on the paper. "Haven''t you gone to bed, ADA? You''re on your way tomorrow. Now it''s not more important than at home. In wartime, military law is more important. I can''t be partial to you. " "Well, I''ll go to bed later. I''ll come to see you." "What''s good to see? Are you afraid that something will happen to me? There are not only bodyguards around, but also the guard border set by the group of mages. If other people get close, they will know. " The 20-year-old Knight shook her head and said nothing more. Instead, she found a cushion and sat down at the low table. "For the first time, it''s still a little fresh and a little uneasy." She looked at the map and said. "What are you worried about, my daughter? You are not such a sentimental person." Jenkins put down his pen. He was tired and stopped thinking. "I don''t know if I can deal with the enemy. Those people on the other side, in fact, were raised by their parents just like me. We have no deep hatred for each other. " ADA''s head was on her father''s knee. "Oh, it''s a good thing that you have such a kind heart. It''s probably inherited your mother''s character." Jenkins touched his daughter''s Crimson hair. "But it''s not good to get too tangled." "Don''t put yourself too high. We can''t conform to everyone''s wishes and make everyone satisfied. That''s impossible." "Therefore, for our own interests, sometimes we have to destroy the interests or lives of others." "Like a wolf eating a sheep, there is no good or evil, just a part of life." "Compassion can be shown in one''s own person. That would be a virtue. But it would be foolish to be kind to the enemy. " Jenkins told her daughter in detail. "I understand these principles, but I still can''t do it completely..." ADA closed her eyes. Her beautiful face reflected a faint light under the light. The young knight looked very beautiful when he took off his helmet. "Then get used to it. There''s always a first time for many things." Jenkins sighed. He had been in the army for many years, and he had seen veterans who had not died in the battlefield, but were restless after retirement. Not everyone is so cold-blooded, and some people hate fighting. However, the essence of the world will not change because of this. No matter how kind-hearted a man is, he will still take up arms to fight in the face of the enemy''s blade and the threat of death, because he knows that if he does not kill the other side, the other side will take his own life. That''s all. When many ordinary soldiers go to the battlefield, they don''t think much about the honor of their country. Maybe they just live. They want money to support their families and change their situation. But once on the battlefield, there is no room for retreat. Unlike the order of peacetime stability, the killing in war will not be cared about. In the past few months, we could only see a death penalty executed, and the battlefield was everywhere, so we gradually became numb. Jenkins recalled what he had seen and heard in his military career over the years, and sometimes reflected on whether he was just as a soldier. But the final results and facts tell him that his meaning as a soldier is not just, and he cares more about loyalty, which is his answer. Just as the father and daughter were sitting by the candle for a long time talking, there was a sudden burst of whistle outside. Then there was a lot of noise and shouting outside the camp. For a moment, the sound of running and the collision of armor came. Jenkins stood up abruptly, picked up the sword beside him and was ready to go out to have a look, while ADA rushed out of the tent faster. This female knight is a rare genius in the army, and even more famous than her father in the younger generation. "Enemy attack Sharp shouts rang out everywhere, and many people ran to the place with torches and weapons "In the south!" A soldier standing on the lookout tower yelled. "A lot of people, are they barbarians?" As the called soldiers approached, they could see the faces fighting with their own side. In the bright yellow light of the fire, these enemies are holding shields, waving axes, and their faces are painted with white and red paint. They look very ferocious. They screamed and rushed into the crowd. They slashed and slashed with their lives. There was a red mark on the long axe. They aimed at the weak joints of the enemy and waved, bringing a piece of blood and stumps. These soldiers with painted faces have only a few armor on the key chest and shoulders, and other parts are single clothes. This is low defense, but it also allows them to quickly break into the enemy camp, causing riots everywhere, and killing soldiers who have not yet responded. But soon frost and the guards came. After a short period of chaos, they formed a formation, and the scythe hook and spear united to pierce the wild soldiers who tried to get close. When IDA arrived with a team of bodyguards in full armor and a dark blue cape, the situation here was slowly under control. Now she put her sword beside her and asked the officer beside her. "Can you tell where they came from?" "Back to the Knights of IDA, these people may be barbarians from the north, but they were hired by the alliance of new Vega. Since the barbarians were attacked by the west wind decades ago, they have been exiled from all sides. It is estimated that they were raised by a large chamber of Commerce as guards and dead men. " "How powerful are they?" "Although they don''t have much armor, and their individual combat power is good, it''s a pity that they don''t have discipline. They have no advantage in the face of the assembled army." With the officer''s statement, a group of soldiers in formation have surrounded the 800 or so night attack teams and killed them in an orderly way. "Kill Many soldiers suppressed the uneasiness in their hearts and, together with their teammates, stabbed out their long guns in the palm of their hands and stabbed the enemies to the ground. Most of them are recruits. Although they have received complete training, it''s the first time for them to go on the stage to kill people. Fortunately, there are many companions and comrades around them, but they gradually settle down. With this strange night attack, nearly 100000 people in the whole camp woke up. Later, scouts were sent to investigate the surrounding areas. After confirming the safety, all the people fell asleep slowly. But at this time, it was almost dawn. Chapter 574 When the front began to contact and fight with each other, the king capital of clancia was also deploying all kinds of materials and personnel in a tense and orderly manner, and arranged training around, supplemented more reserves, and prepared for the next recruitment. On weekdays, Loran Hill will also participate in the proceedings of Congress to help make suggestions and come up with some solutions. At the end of the day''s work, the silver haired girl will also talk with the old man who lives in the palace and learn about the past and current situation of the country. The edge of the sky is a piece of purple sunset. In a hillside Pavilion of the palace, Lorraine hill and fehland continue to talk about the past, while palintha brings some fruit. On the hillside outside the pavilion, two young men, a man and a woman, were running in the grass, overlooking the prosperous capital. "Master Fei Helang, you said before that when the founding monarch Roland unified the army, the westerly knights at that time, riding spears like a sea, formed an army array, and even sequence 9 could attack?" "I didn''t expect that the sage was also interested in such a legend." Fahran laughed, then continued. "I haven''t witnessed that era with my own eyes, but I have experienced the period of westerly revival, that is, the famous battle of the battle of breaking the bow." "In the battle of breaking the bow, the Xuehua seven countries united. Among them, there were 8 extraordinary people in sequence 9, and there were about 10 in the green empire. However, at that time, they learned from the lessons of Oz and did not make direct moves. In other words, on the battlefield at that time, the highest was no more than sequence 8. " "The king of Xifeng at that time was also the existence of sequence 8, who was a Mingjun. During his reign, he improved the military system and organized the people with great courage to excavate the canal in the north-south direction, so as to make the national strength prosperous. " "At that time, there were about 400000 cavalry under his command, of which 60000 were westerly Knights above the third. Although the quality and quantity of his cavalry were still not as good as the 100000 white horse cavalry of Roland''s army, it was extremely brilliant." "These glorious and brave westerly knights are arranged and formed into a cavalry array according to the unique military array handed down by westerly wind. When they attack, their momentum is like the roaring of the mountains and the roaring of the sea. The earth trembles, and no one dares to face their edge." "At that time, sequence 9 of both sides did not end directly, but some people secretly sheltered their heroes from dying in the chaos. But even so, there are still a few green talents and famous heroes who died under the sharp Lance. " "I just stepped into series 9 at that time, and my strength didn''t reach the peak at that time, but according to my estimation, even other series 9 will be hard to resist such attacks." "Fortunately, after reaching series 9, there are a lot of means and methods. It''s unnecessary to directly resist such impact, but its power can also be seen." "At that time, the only one who could fight against the Xifeng cavalry on the battlefield was the cavalry riding the red dragon with blood wings. It was the elite of the Baska family. Although the number was not large, there were only a few hundred people, but each of them was on the top of sequence 6. With the cooperation of the human dragon, it could also break out a very high combat power." "Did the northern treyis, the Duke of ravens, not appear in the battle of breaking the bow?" Asked Lorraine hill, suddenly curious. Feihelang looked at the silver haired girl and thought that she should be a witch. It was normal for him to be curious about this. After all, many witches retreated behind the scenes and rarely participated in the fight between countries. "When the treyis attacked Oz, most of their family members died in battle, and their talents withered. Later, they were sealed up in the north. Because the Duke of mercy Raven had few blood, he did not let his family members go to the battlefield in that green Empire attack, but enlisted the Duke to lead about 400000 troops to cooperate. " "But its Raven knights are also famous in mainland China, and it is estimated that their strength is not bad. It is said that there are skills and military array skills handed down from the mercury Dynasty. " After listening to the living story, lorenthal recalled the enemy that clancia faced when it was founded, and said in bewilderment. "Since the westerly wind was so strong 200 years ago, why did it decline so fast after that, and even the world-famous military array technique was lost?" "There are many reasons for this. I can''t explain them for a while, but I''d better talk about the two most important ones." The old man sighed. "First, a large amount of land was annexed by the nobles, and the territory allocated to the Knights was gradually eaten, while the great nobles were reluctant to give up money and resources to cultivate so many knights, so the talents gradually withered." "Second, Xifeng''s unique military array technique has always been controlled by the royal family, but later generations of kings, because they wanted to gather power and strength, no longer opened up to the outside world. The study of this military array technique was left to the royal family''s children. But this group of aristocratic children can''t bear hardships, and can''t accept that kind of strict and hard training, so there are fewer and fewer people who will, and finally slowly disappear. " "So much so that, when clancia rose, no other regiment, except the knight''s order, would have been able to perform this glorious and heroic feat." After listening to the old man''s narration, Lorraine hill was also interested in the secret military array skill of Xifeng for the first time. She had already known a lot about the military array skill of mercury Dynasty, that is, the skill of war sequence resonance and joint operation. This requires each member of the resonance to practice an advanced profession on the same line. In addition, they have to have excellent discipline and have the same frequency of movement and magic operation to achieve the maximum effect. In today''s clancia army, it is estimated that the order of havoc and the order of iron and steel sun are proficient in such skills, and other legions can only be said to be reluctant. It''s not that their discipline is not good, but that this kind of skill has requirements for rank introduction and sequence level, and each kind of military array skill needs corresponding rank introduction. And many of the employment agencies in the mercury Dynasty are no longer applicable, so it is difficult to promote them. After hearing Loran Hill''s question, fehland didn''t refuse. "Today, clancia has inherited the territory and people of Xifeng and won everyone''s love. Even palintha''s niece is willing to stay here to do things. I will not rigidly say that this kind of thing will no longer be spread As master fahran spoke, he took out a small inheritance gem from his arms. Its color was light gold. Under the setting sun, it refracted gradually changing light and shadow. After rolling several circles on the table, he stopped. "I hope these secrets handed down by the west wind can help today''s clancia. After all, I haven''t seen everyone''s smiling face for many years. I don''t want to destroy the peaceful and beautiful situation again." Loranthel picked up the small inheritance gem and bowed his head slightly. "Thank you for your help. Today''s clancia is in need of these things." She took the jewel and looked at it. It took her a long time to open her eyes again. She turned to look at palintha, who was still standing quietly. The face in the afterglow of the setting sun is a little hazy gold. Compared with the usual skilful, now she appears a little quiet, showing the appearance of Princess Xifeng in the past. "It''s amazing. It used to be a westerly country." "Palintha, you have a proud ancestor." After lorenthal''s calculation in the brain system, the secret of this gem has also been resolved. It is worthy of being one of the legends of the wind and moon, the country of the west wind with white horses galloping. The brilliant and glorious faith, even hundreds of years apart, can see the tip of the iceberg from this gem. If we want to practice this kind of military array skill, we need every member to have a firm and concentrated belief. At that time, although Roland did not know or understand the throne of God, he unconsciously made his knights achieve similar results by relying on his wisdom and belief. Relying on this faith of unity and glory, we can integrate the extraordinary core of all people into one and reach the near miraculous power. Chapter 575 After being attacked by a few enemy troops that night, Frost''s united forces have been attacked several times. Sometimes they will appear in the middle of the night, sometimes they will rush out when they first set up camp. Although the number of them is not large, they can''t be ignored when they are felled or set on fire at will. In this way, the soldiers in the army were exhausted because they didn''t have a good rest for a few days. Sometimes some people fell asleep while walking. "That won''t do¡° Jenkins said so, and then he asked the army mage around him. "Didn''t the airship detect where they came from?" "We increased the scope of our search, but we didn''t get any valuable information because of the dense jungle and poor vision around here." The mage representative explained. "If only there were elves in the army... But just think about it." Jenkins said it casually. In the verdant Empire, the elves are still prosperous. They once impressed Xuehua seven countries in the battle of breaking the bow. At that time, the other party''s dense forest patrol team turned over from the sighing mountain range, which caused a lot of trouble for the logistics supplies of Xuehua seven countries, and almost cut off the food supply of Tianqi fortress at that time. Later, it was with the help of the wing tribes of the Falcon kingdom that the enemy''s whereabouts were locked and the supply lines were maintained. Another day, near night, the army began to camp, and it was almost out of Huangnan county. Jenkins sat at the top of the tent, and the officers below began to report. "Tomorrow we can get out of this jungle and go straight into the fields next to Hopland." A scouting officer reported that he was wearing a dark uniform without any reflective parts. Even his dagger and crossbow were matted. "The more you end up, the more careful you have to be. I''ve got a rough idea of the other side''s strategy. " Jenkins said. He pushed the pieces of the map caravan. Several of them were close to the edge of the green area. In front of them was an open plain. Behind this open land, a city close to the mountain and the sea was marked on the map, Hopland. "Use small-scale invasion to fatigue our troops, and then wait for work in the plain to start a tug and chase battle. When we show our flaws, we suddenly attack and give a fatal blow." "It''s a good idea, but unfortunately it''s naive." Said a stout army commander, with a look of disdain on his face. "Under the cover and cover of the statue legion, I''d like to see how they can tear our formation, relying on the weak mercenaries and cavalry? The Xifeng cavalry, which used to be in decline, can''t even resist the peasant uprising. Ah. " "In that case, we might as well stay here for two days and then move on to attack Hopland." One of the officers suggested. "No way." Jenkins shook his head. "The reinforcements of clancia are already on the way, and their speed is not slow. We have to catch up with them and beat Hopland, otherwise it will be a trouble later." "Take a good rest tonight and strengthen your guard." The lights outside the tent were bright. This time, the scouts expanded their detection range, and then several airships hovered in the sky to closely observe the dark land. Compared with before, maybe the enemy also knew that the camp was heavily guarded tonight. It was quiet in the first half of the night, and the soldiers in the camp fell into a deep sleep. A soldier sitting on the lookout tower holds a long gun and leans on a wooden stake. His head keeps falling, like fishing. Sometimes he falls, then he wakes up and lifts up. Finally, he falls down again because of sleepiness, and so on. There are occasional bursts of insects in the jungle. Compared with summer, the sound of insects is much less. After all, the weather is getting cooler and cooler. The moon rises and sets slowly, and the time gradually reaches more than 3 o''clock in the morning, which is also the deepest time for people to sleep. At this time, a dark red comet suddenly appeared in a corner of the night sky, and then, several of the same dark red comets were also rising. These huge comets, which are made up of countless flames, pass through the long tail of flame in the night sky. The high temperature distorts the atmosphere and makes a whirring licking sound. As it approached, the bright fire lit the sky like day, and the impending turbulent magic and high temperature made people feel suffocating pressure. The first reaction is the mage on the airship in the sky. Several faint blue rays are emitted from the airship, accurately hitting these giant meteor fires that come from the sky and cross a long parabola. The dark blue light flashed away, leaving several fence like tracks in the field of vision. Unfortunately, such a hasty attack could not disperse the flame full of burning magic. Bang¡ª¡ª When these giant fireballs hit the ground, they burst directly, and the flames spread in all directions with the hot air. Just one round of bombing, nearly a thousand people died directly. Then, the spread of the flame directly burned in the camp, rolling smoke accompanied by tents, food, debris, dead branches, fallen leaves and so on. There was also shouting and chaos in the camp. "Fire fighting!" "It''s hot." "Help me, I''m going to be burned, ah --" One by one, firemen are waving their hands and running around looking for water. Unfortunately, there is no lake around here, and there is a lot of distance from the seaside. Their flames can only run faster and faster. "Damn it A mage stood on the airship and looked at the scene below. With a sound of indignation, the mage robe on his body was lifted and dropped by the heat wave below. The magic statues that were on standby before started one after another. Then, with the adjustment of some of the mages, several icy lights shot out, covering a piece of land, and began to cut away and put out the fire. Jenkins also walked out of the tent and was surrounded and protected by his own soldiers and several magic statues. His brows wrinkled and he issued urgent orders, and the camp was busy. "No, they''re coming from the East!" A scoundrel ran up to Jenkins, with blood and stains on his body. "East, how can it be? Isn''t that our back side?" An officer asked incredulously. "I don''t know, but this time there are a lot of people." The scoundrel said breathlessly. As if to confirm the other side''s statement, a cry of killing started from the back. A group of soldiers in various kinds of armor and robes were killed from the back to the camp. They were holding weapons and torches, constantly lighting and cutting. With this group of people''s action, a large area of the jungle burning, was originally the autumn season, the flame also spread very fast. Seeing this scene, Jenkins opened his eyes and had to send a large number of people to stop the other side from continuing to ignite. While the camp was in chaos, when all kinds of people were shouting and running, there was a rush of horse hooves in the jungle outside the west side. While the airship and the magic statue were fighting the fire, a group of cavalry crossed the open field in the night and approached the camp on the edge of the jungle. When they got close to the woodland, they directly turned over and dismounted. Like the attacking troops in the rear, they held up their weapons, lit torches, burned and drove the frightened soldiers away. Under the attack of the two sides, the camp of frost rose became more flustered. Many soldiers went to the battlefield for the first time, and their psychological quality was not good. As a result, many people began to throw down their weapons and fled to the jungle on both sides of the north and the south. The Legion of demons and airships, which used to be relied on, could not exert their power for a moment because they needed to put out the fire, had poor vision, and the scene was chaotic. They could only watch the more than 100000 barracks roar in the camp and trample and run on each other in fear and confusion. The weakness of the soldiers'' weak will and poor discipline was exposed in the night attack. Although more than 10000 veterans around veteran Jenkins could barely survive, they still could not change the situation that gradually slipped into the abyss. Looking down from the night sky, on the dark land, the long and narrow camp for several miles fell into a burning light, and the forest fire was still spreading around, and the thick smoke filled the jungle. And just when many generals were almost desperate, a clear and high voice suddenly sounded in the camp. "Silence "There is no mercy for those who shout and flee!" With the fall of the voice, a sawtooth like crimson arc swept by, cut the soldiers into pieces, spattered blood, sprinkled on the people around them, making them shiver and frighten. Many soldiers around were frightened on the spot and shut up. Then, the red haired figure, waving the long sword of the deep red blood trough, ran quickly in the camp, killing the soldiers who were running around and shouting. As if they had been ordered, the general''s bodyguards in the center of the camp were also divided into teams with swords to quickly run around the camp and kill those soldiers in disorder. These pro guards in dark blue cloaks all have strength above sequence 3. It''s easy to kill these fleeing soldiers. Under such cold-blooded and cruel military orders, the order in the camp is gradually restored. A senior officer began to direct the defense and counterattack. Tonight, is still doomed to sleep. PS: Thank you very much for the help of aglietti. Under his hard work, the map of Ivar world - the western continent has been produced (compared with my hand-painted map, this one is much more exquisite, and it also refines some of the previous things). Welcome to the book circle. Chapter 576 The night attack in the jungle of Huangnan County caused a lot of damage to the army of frost rose alliance. Fortunately, in the end, with the help of a "hero", the remaining troops in the camp finally organized themselves and repulsed the enemy. "In accordance with the United Council''s commendation, this frost rose medal is specially issued to you, IDA." In the middle of the reconditioned camp, the remnant troops gathered here. They formed a neat formation and watched the decorated female knight on the platform. This knight with deep red hair was the hero who turned the tide that day. "General Xie, but I''m ashamed to accept it." IDA was half kneeling on the stage, with her head down, and seemed to repent. "It doesn''t have to be like this. You''re right, or I didn''t react at that time, which caused so many casualties. You are entitled to this honor. " "Take it. It''s the pride of being a soldier." Jenkins said again. ADA was silent for a few seconds and spoke again. "Thank you for your commendation." She raised her hands, took the medal and put it on her chest. After that, Jenkins made a concluding speech on the stage about the defeat, and the stage was quiet. After this battle, there are only 140000 vanguards left, of which 60000 have disappeared. Some of them died in the war, but more of them died from trampling and inhaling smoke. After the war, ADA''s reputation as a "saw blood sword" was also spread among the two armies. This beautiful and cruel Junji, holding a sharp sword with teeth, killed the fleeing soldiers on the spot in an emergency to stabilize the morale. Many soldiers at the bottom were frightened by his cold and cruel style. After that, the remaining troops, instead of staying, speeded up, left the jungle, entered the broad plain and rushed directly to Hopland. In the course of its March, the forces of the union of new Vega fought with it several times. Although there was no large-scale decisive battle in an all-round way, in several encounters and ambush battles, both sides came and went, and gradually found out the details of the other side. It has to be admitted that after the army entered the wide area, the advantages of magic statues and airships began to show greatly, which devastated the incoming new Vilga troops. But the new Vega League is not without a fight. In recent years, many mage associations have been established in the alliance, which not only cultivate a group of young mages, but also bring a large number of powerful high-level mages. It was the group of mages who jointly cast their secret skills that night, triggering the huge meteor fire that fell from the sky. After several battles, frost rose finally found out the details of her opponent. It turns out that the previous night raids were successful because there was a goblin among them, the natural sequence 6. Cui Luo fairy. Under its cover, these small troops were able to escape the detection of the sky airship. Then the meteor fire that fell from the sky was dominated by the mage leader "red meteorite" Colin La from the southern islands. This great magician is good at fire. His job is magic sequence 7 fire of red lotus. This job introduction is a simplified version of magic series 7 ¡¤ smash red lotus. Although the ability and skills have declined, it''s easier to promote. If it was the complete version developed by Trina Sha in that year, the meteor fire caused by magic sequence 7 ¡¤ destroying the red lotus would be enough to bake the jungle and land ten miles around the camp into gravel and glass without blocking. However, it is said that it is still too difficult to upgrade the professional introduction, because at that time, the developers were all witches. In order to maximize their power, they did not consider too many ordinary people''s practice. Later, they had to simplify to a certain extent in order to be promoted to practice. In fact, many people are even more surprised by the goblin of natural sequence 6. As one of the rare intelligent fantasy species in Warcraft, goblins always live deep in the forest. With the expansion of human scope, such creatures are becoming more and more rare. Unexpectedly, another one suddenly appeared at this time. The mages on both sides were very curious about why this high-level goblin would obey the command. You should know that such creatures are moody in all kinds of legends, and they especially hate being restrained and ordered. Compared with frost rose, the southern islands, a group of mages who study biology and environment, are more interested in this. They curiously ask the alliance, and then they know that this goblin is hired by the karites chamber of Commerce. It is said that Miss Lacey personally signed an agreement with her, and she has paid for it. She takes her several serial 5 goblins with her, and all of them will obey the command of the representative of the chamber of Commerce for the time being. "It''s incredible!" In the conference hall of hoplaner, the representatives of all parties in the Central Committee quarrel and negotiate with each other for the future war situation. In the seat in the rear, a woman with golden wavy hair curiously holds her head and looks at the goblin with transparent butterfly wings not far in front of her. Such a creature, which only exists in fantasy, is particularly beautiful and demonic. Its wings are flashing with fluorescence, and it seems that she is just an adult. Her green hair is scattered on her white skin, and her size is no more than one meter, which makes her feel delicate and compact. Now the goblin is playing with several playmates around him, occasionally speaking a special tone that outsiders can''t understand, and doesn''t care about the quarrel in the center of the meeting in the distance. "How did miss Lacey talk to them? Such a goblin would like to take one home to study." The woman said excitedly. "Collina, you can be quiet. If it''s playing with fire, you are really the best of our class. But when it comes to cultivating Warcraft, you should not abuse others. " A nearby master with glasses said so. "Well, tug, can''t you speak better? Are you my boyfriend or not?" Collina leaned back in her chair, holding the man''s waist in her hand, and then turned hard. "Hiss - easy, my lady." Tug took a breath of air, took collina''s hand and pulled it down. They used to learn from the same tutor, and later became lovers. If they were not busy with their research and promotion, they would have been married. This time, before the outbreak of the war, they both came to Hopland early because they could get a lot of research funds to support overseas. They even decided to build their own mage tower next to the harbor of Hopland as their future residence and laboratory. Although the war was a bit unexpected, it also made them the leaders of hundreds of mages in the new Vilga alliance. Both of them are magic sequence 7. Tug is responsible for making battle plans and planning missions, while corinlla is responsible for fighting and killing. In this war, their names gradually became known to the world,. "Red meteorite" collina and "iris book" tug have also become two rising stars in the battle between rose and starlight. Chapter 577 Clancia began a new round of recruitment, and this time the leader is more special, it is today''s great sage lorenthal. Following the instructions of his Highness the sage, a group of elite soldiers from the reserve and active service were sent to the central capital for training. And the qualified members will be absorbed into the newly established national Knights order and become one of them, and will be decorated by the sages themselves. If it''s just the former, most of the people who are interested in it are ordinary people. However, with the reward given by the sages themselves, it''s a great honor. Soon the news spread all over the country, and some famous experts were even quite excited. If there is also a Star chaser in this era, this beautiful girl with silver hair is the idol of many people. Many people even have a rough portrait of the sage in the main hall, which is also very glorious in the eyes of others. It''s a pity that there are so few excellent painters who can completely depict the girl''s peerless face that the artists do not seem to have. In the end, they do not paint her face at all. Instead, they use a veil to show her clear eyes. Crancia, seabuckthorn county. A group of 18-year-old teenagers are walking home in the afterglow of the setting sun, talking and laughing all the way, chasing and fighting with each other. This group of young people had just finished a day''s work and went to the river for a simple bath after work. It was a comfortable time for them to return home with the evening breeze. "If you want me to say, the frost union is not so powerful. In the end, it must be our victory in Clancy." So said a hedgehog headed boy. "Victory is estimated to be victory, but it is estimated that the process will be a little difficult." A tall and thin young man is analyzing rationally. "Why are you so insecure. Like the aristocrat who was so strong in the westerly wind at that time, what kind of electric Knight order was not defeated by us? " "Little Luna, with a population of only tens of millions, doesn''t even have a quarter of our clancia. Even with the general Vilga, it''s not much. In terms of strength, we definitely win¡° "Even so, other people''s demons and airships are also very powerful. If you have been to Vilga in the south, you will have an image of that huge war machine. This kind of iron tortoise is really hard to deal with." "But I think..." Several people argued with each other again. For a moment, they expressed their own opinions and said their own views. It was the time when they were young and hot-blooded. When they were excited, they waved their hands and feet. Fortunately, we are all familiar with each other, and will soon be as good as ever, and still be brothers. Since the establishment of clancia, thanks to the education and publicity of the government, the people at the bottom have a clear understanding of family and state affairs. Every few days, bulletin boards in towns are posted with recent events in the country. How about the war, what policies have been implemented in various places, and what areas will be reformed in the future. When you watch it with relish, you will talk with each other and become more and more proud of your country. Many misunderstandings and discontent come from the unequal and blocking of information. After the establishment of clancia, Lorraine Hill also emphasized the importance of publicity. When the broad masses of people have a clear understanding of the major events and policy sources of the country, they will gradually rise a sense of ownership, so as to understand the reasons for the implementation of many policies. And will not be maliciously deflected, misunderstood, or contradicted. Sometimes, for example, when people need to move, they arrange to dig mountains and dig land for local construction. But if we don''t make it clear in advance and publicize the benefits of doing so, it is easy for people to misunderstand and and contradict each other, accumulate resentment and cause harm to each other. Just when these young people returned to the town, a group of people were gathering around the small square in the middle of the town. "The summon letter issued by the sage in person is to select excellent young people to participate in hard training and study. Among them, those who pass the examination will enter the national Knight Order and receive the military medal awarded by the sage in person." "Wow! Is that true? " "I must go." "Any conditions? I want to go, too." A lot of young people in the time square were excited to talk about it. After all, the conditions for the selection were very rich. As soon as the national Knight Order heard its name, it knew that it was the elite in the army, and the treatment was certainly not bad. In addition, it was the dream of all the young people in clanesia to see the beautiful sage with their own eyes. "Let''s go, Cooper. This is a rare opportunity. " A little tall young man said to his friends. "Well, we''ve just graduated from the military academy in Seabuckthorn City, just in time. It''s really lucky." The strong young man clenched his fists, and the pride in his chest was slowly boiling like a flame. Since their family broke away from the oppression of the westerly aristocrats, now they finally live a stable life. In order to repay my aging mother and make my family live a good life, joining the army is the best and fastest way at present. The soldiers in clanesia have a high status among the people, which is a symbol of glory. After joining the army, the government will also subsidize some food and money for their families. This can even become a kind of protection. Local hooligans dare not reach out to such families. Once someone crosses the red line, they will be severely punished by the local government. It''s not only reputation, but also the treatment, protection and dignity that many people yearn for. This also causes the younger generation to regard joining the army as their first wish in life. "Cooper, you''re here. I''ve been looking for you for a long time." A middle-aged man, about 40 or 50 years old, came quickly. He was wearing a popular gray coarse cloth coat, a little bloated. "What''s the matter, uncle Dinah." Cooper looked at the mother''s brother, his own uncle. "You saw the notice on the square just now." The uncle''s rough hand was patted on Cooper''s shoulder, and the wrinkles and wrinkles of years of hard work were clearly visible. "I see it." Cooper nodded as he could clearly smell the smell of paint on his uncle. My uncle usually works in a furniture factory. He is very poor. It was not until the establishment of clancia that she got her own salary and lived a little better. "Do you want to go?" "Yes." Cooper''s eyes are full of fighting spirit. "Good boy, ambition! Ha ha Dana patted Cooper on the shoulder again, then took him by the wrist and pulled him aside. "Many people want to go and pass the examination. The competition will be fierce this time." He walked in front, the rough calluses in the palm of his hand made Cooper feel like dry bark. "Your uncle, I have no ability. I was taken care of by your mother when I was a child. Later, your mother got married and sometimes secretly helped me "In those years, your family had a bad life. Your father beat your mother several times because of this. I''ve been very sorry ever since I knew it." He sighed, and his voice was a little rusty. "After your father left, life at home became more difficult, and I worked in a furniture factory as a coolie. I couldn''t get a few money. I wanted to help a leader, but I couldn''t help it." "I can only blame myself for not having much ability." He told the past of these years slowly. "Fortunately, his royal highness, the benevolent sage, came here. Later, clancia was founded, and I got a little light from it. Life is getting better and better." "In retrospect, there are still too many regrets and remorse in life, but there is no way to miss it." Dinah took Cooper by the hand and said as she walked. Finally, she stopped in front of a shop with several sausage patterns on its signboard. "You''ve been in good health since childhood, but that''s not enough. You have to eat more meat. Now is the time to grow up." "After working every day, come to my house. Uncle, I''ll prepare delicious food for you. I''ll try to make you stronger so that you can be stronger than others." "But the price of meat is not cheap..." Cooper hesitated. Even though his life is much better than before, ordinary people eat meat every day, which is still a very luxurious behavior. "It''s OK, uncle. I can hold it up." Dinah comforted Cooper. He had never been married in his life. He had only such a nephew, who was still his sister''s son. Now, even if he tightens his belt, he has to help him keep fit and strive for a place. As a poor man who has never left Seabuckthorn County in his life, he does not have much experience and can not give Cooper any help in exercise and study. The only thing he can do is to make him lay a good foundation as far as possible and strive to get a little advantage in the later election evaluation. "In addition, don''t tell your mother that she''s used to saving all her life. She''ll feel uncomfortable and upset herself." "Well, I know, uncle Dinah." Maybe before, Cooper looked down upon this wretched elder, but now he has a sour nose and vows in his heart that he must exercise well and not let him down. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª As the recruitment order spread, groups of outstanding reserve and military graduates were selected and sent to sorland, where a new military academy has now been established. And the students who graduated from the National Central Military Academy have gradually grown into the mainstay of the new generation of this country, emerging one bright general star after another in history. Chapter 578 Outside the city of Soland, Lorraine hill is in the shade of a tree, watching the changing formation of cavalry on the field. These are excellent young people from all over the world. At the moment, they are wearing well fitting forged plate armor, holding wooden spears and shields, constantly adjusting the speed and direction of their horses. Finally, each line of troops is connected in a straight line, and the whole cavalry array is like a wave, with regular changes and ups and downs, which has a strange neat aesthetic feeling. "People are growing up very fast." Palintha stood beside Lorraine hill, looking at the scene and sighing. "How did the Knights train in the westerly wind?" Lorraine hill is sitting on a wooden chair under the tree. She is wearing an elegant dress. The black dress is in sharp contrast to the snow-white skin. Now she has a strange charm. "I don''t know much about this, but the children of noble families generally don''t take part in this large-scale training, for fear of being trampled in an accident. In addition, they don''t like to stay with peaceful people. They think that these civilians are dirty and smelly because they don''t take a bath. " When she talked about the way her peers used to be, she seemed to be ashamed of her. "We seldom watch the training of cavalry in the real army, and most of them are in the charge of generals and lower level officers." "The westerly royal family has gradually separated from the lower class of the country." She sighed. Now after learning all kinds of knowledge, the former princess knows more about the inevitability of the decline of the west wind. "Let bygones be bygones." Lolan Hill comforted palintha for a while. Fortunately, the former princess was not weak and sentimental, and soon recovered. "Lord Pullman is here." Palintha looked up not far away and said. To the east of the tree, a man came slowly, followed by about 10 knights in full armor. He had a strong face and a tall figure. He was the leader of clancia today, Pullman. "Here you are, Pullman." Lorraine Hill said hello and looked up at Pullman, who was much taller than himself. Compared with the past, Pullman is now much bigger than Lorraine hill. "Good teacher." Pullman still called Lorraine Hill his teacher. He let the knight behind him stay in place for a while. Then he went to the silver haired girl and looked at the cavalry line training in the distance. "How are these kids doing?" "It''s very good. Everyone works hard. It''s no worse than you used to." Lorraine Hill had a narrow smile on her face, and Pullman suffered a lot from her. "Ha ha, I was not so qualified at that time, but I experienced a lot later, and then I began to understand." Pullman doesn''t care about such trifles now. Among his companions, he''s not really a gifted person, he''s just hardworking. "But even so, you are where you are today. It''s amazing, Pullman Said Lorraine Hill softly. Palintha is envious of being praised by this young sage. She has been following Lorraine Hill recently, which makes her feel deeply. Although the silver haired girl is kind-hearted, she never abuses praise and praise. This is the first time she has heard such high praise. Pullman was a lot more stable. Although he felt proud and happy when he was admitted by the teacher, he was not as excited as he was when he was young. "Although I have made some efforts, I can''t achieve such a great cause by myself." "Just as you said before you left, teacher, population is power. More credit comes from these countless like-minded partners. " "Today, after the establishment of the country, it has become increasingly clear that such a large country can not be governed by only a few people." "From the investigation of all walks of life, to the analysis and conclusion, from the thinking and formulation of policies, to the formulation of the final consultation and omission, from the issuance of instructions, to the implementation of various towns. Countless links, countless small and important things, are accomplished by all of us. " "It''s because we all have the same goal and love this country and the land under our feet that we all work together to achieve this goal. And I just made a small part of it¡° Even after he became a national leader, Pullman was not proud. He had experienced many hardships and sacrifices. He knew that everything was hard won and the result of countless people''s struggle and sacrifice. Therefore, he still has a kind of respect for the people at the bottom. "Well." Lorraine Hill nodded again, looking at the knights in front of him. "Maybe it''s the existence of this belief that many soldiers are willing to follow and sacrifice for it." "When we unite under this banner, we naturally have a kind of pride and glory in our hearts, which makes us fearless and fall for it." Just as Lorraine hill slowly narrated, there was a loud cry from the wilderness. "Forward, clancia!" The spear is like a sea, the flag is like a picture. The number of elite soldiers from 34 counties and provinces is 200000. When they march in the wilderness, the Cape behind them is like waves, mixed with smoke and dust, rolling forward, as if the earth is about to be broken. After lorenthal got the skill of military array which was once westerly, he improved it again, and finally got a skill with the system rating of legendary coral. [gale riding array] (legendary coral level): a special array skill improved from Xifeng riding array. The belief, quality, cooperation ability and discipline of the personnel are highly required. However, when the members jointly display this military array, the extraordinary core resonance will explode great power, greatly strengthen the combat power and display a variety of different transformation skills. At the same time, the various intermediate military academies that loranshire proposed to build in various places have also produced results. Just like farming, an officer with excellent physique, knowledge, discipline and high military accomplishment gradually grows up and graduates. He goes out of school and becomes the backbone of the country. If we use loranthal''s system for statistical observation, these soldiers or officers will carry a common skill, [military literacy Lv. 4] And when these excellent military graduates come to sorland and study in the National Central Military Academy, their ability will be further improved, and gradually reach [military literacy Lv. 5] (they are proficient in many weapons, have the extraordinary strength of sequence 4 or above, and can skillfully cooperate with their comrades in arms. They can drive horses and fight with extraordinary resonance. The military array is like iron and steel, and the discipline is like a mountain, Each individual clearly knows the strategic intention, tactical objectives and operational policy of this operation.) At the end of the day, when the cadets pass the final examination and graduate, Lorraine Hill will also award them badges, and each of them will present an extraordinary candy to enhance their strength as a reward. Of course, the final reward was not included in the recruitment announcement. It was a personal gift from loranthal. First of all, she felt that she was ashamed of giving candy to others, as if she treated others as children, although this was not her original intention. Second, we want to leave more opportunities to those civilians born at the bottom, so that they will not face too much competition from extraordinary talents. However, it is estimated that this kind of reward will gradually become a secret in the future. As the first class of students, let''s leave them a surprise. Lorraine Hill thought about the future arrangements, before the anxiety of the heart also slowly down. As long as the system and system of this country are maintained, it is not difficult to reproduce the grand occasion of westerly knights. At that time, such as the wind general cavalry, will reproduce the myth of the past, invincible, glorious and magnificent. Chapter 579 Tertiary, October 1688. Fresh cold wind blowing through the city, let the spirit of pedestrians on the street. I do not know when, we also gradually add windproof warm coat, slowly adapt to the gradually decreasing temperature. Since the ancient Fiat grassland was merged into clanesia, a large number of furs were transported into clanesia. After processing, warm coats appeared in clothing stores. These overcoats may not be so bright in color, but they are reliable in quality and have a simple and durable style. Nowadays, they have become "big pieces" that every household is competing to buy. They bring comfort to people who go out to work in the cold winter. Lorraine hill is now wearing a simple hooded windbreaker on the street, with a windproof mask on her face, which is not conspicuous on the street in winter, so that she can walk in the crowd in a low profile. Compared with the past, we can see more Orc faces on the street now. Compared with human beings, they are taller. Now they are doing some simple work in the city, such as carrying and building. In the past, they used to need 2-3 people to do the work. They often can do it by one person, and they don''t ask much. Now they are employed by many workshops and institutions in the city. The only drawback to say is that they eat a lot and sometimes they are impulsive. Fortunately, Soland has set up a relevant communication and assistance department. If the orcs encounter any problems here or need any help, they can go there. "Hey, blu." On the street, a big man with tiger''s ears waved to the other side. He was wearing a fur coat now. With the words, he vomited a white breath. "Calling card." A man in a black coat came over. It seemed that he had just got off work with a lot of white dust on his clothes. "Let''s go and have a drink tonight. I heard that a new batch of wine has been brought into the boar bar recently. It''s from holy land. I heard it''s very good." "Ha, all right. But I have to go back and say hello to my family first, or my wife will worry. " The man waited for the carriage on the street to pass by and came across the street. They talked about the meeting again. "Listen to the boss, it''s made of white grapes and snow water. It''s very cold at first, but it will be very warm after that. It''s very special." "Really? Ha ha, I''m moved by that." Lorraine hill, who just came out of a clothing store, felt warm when he looked at the familiar and harmonious two. It''s true that the relationship between orcs and humans was not good, but as they gradually integrate into life and understand each other, the estrangement will be gradually resolved. Nowadays, only a small number of orcs leave the poor grassland and come to work in clancia. However, when their life gradually gets better, more and more orcs will be attracted to come out there and integrate into the world. Everything can''t be accomplished in one move, and the problem will be solved step by step. I believe that the future of clancia will be a multi-ethnic harmonious country. And she will also urge the establishment of equal and non discriminatory laws to prevent the deliberate use of identity differentiation. The experience of her previous life tells her that such an approach will only lead to various so-called political correctness, internal division and mutual antagonism. Seeing that the two agreed to leave each other, Lorraine Hill continued his "micro dress private visit", that is, to go shopping and see what everyone''s daily life looks like. Today, even in winter, sorand is very busy. On the streets, you can see cadets who have finished training, carriages carrying goods, priests and nuns from holy land, villagers and hunters from surrounding villages, merchants and vendors from all over the world, craftsmen working in workshops and so on, as well as guards patrolling with neat steps. When the public security is getting better and better, people are willing to come out and walk more. Even if the weather turns cold, many pedestrians can be seen on the streets at night, and everyone has a hard and happy day. What is hard is that this country is full of waste, and everything has a long way to go. What is happy is that I can really feel the better life every day, and the tangible hope. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After shopping, Lorraine Hill went back to Hongshen palace. It was already more than 9 p.m. In the hall on the first floor, the fire in the fireplace burns quietly, emitting bursts of heat. Loranthel hung a clay pot on the flame and allowed it to heat slowly. There are some corn porridge to be cooked and a little diced meat. This is her dinner today. While waiting, she brought a chair and sat down by the fireplace to let the fire warm her body. Then she opened several pages full of reports on the table. Although she is not on the front line now, she still receives battle reports from the front every day to keep abreast of the current situation. Since the beginning of the war in September, frost Rose''s first army has been outside hoplaner. However, with the help of the mage of Chuyue Council, the army in the city has attacked several times, which makes it very difficult to attack the city, and the supply line in the rear is also unstable. After that, the offensive eased down and settled down, waiting for the follow-up reinforcements. On the other side, the troops along the heisong River also fought several times in Jiansong city. Compared with last year''s battle, Jiansong City mobilized a lot of clancia''s artillery, strengthened the city''s defense and defended according to the city, causing a lot of damage to the demons. However, with the recent cold and frost combined airship brigade northward, Jiansong city is also more and more precarious. In the face of such a situation, the central government also ordered the artillery in the city to be gradually transferred, and began to retreat, ready to put the other side in, and then counter attack according to the complex terrain. As for the sea, Frost''s combined fleet still blocked the connection between the southern islands and new Vega. And with the fleet gradually familiar with and running in, the other side has the trend of blockade and strong attack on Hopland. The situation is starting to get tough. Lorraine Hill rubbed his forehead. It may not be obvious at the beginning, but when the cold and frost united with this semi industrialized country to operate, all kinds of hard power began to highlight and gradually suppressed itself. She also discussed this with Pullman and others for many times, and finally everyone came to the conclusion that this war is expected to last for several years. The last few years were the hardest. Today, the pace of industrialization in clancia is on the rise. Steel mills, schools, workshops and factories are being set up all over the country to pave the way. Everything is to develop as soon as possible, enhance national strength, strive to build a complete gun production line in a few years, and cultivate more than 100000 serial 3 talents. At that time, we will rely on the elite cavalry array to assist the advantage of firepower weapons to defeat the other side. During this period, loranthal also considered building war machines similar to frost alliance, such as magic statue, armor, airship and so on. However, these are extremely complex production lines and require a variety of technical personnel, which can not be achieved in a short time. Now that the war has started, even if the whole country works together, the best and fastest way is to follow the old road and win the war by relying on Xifeng''s world-famous cavalry Army, so as to buy time for later development. I didn''t expect that I was the one who turned the back of history. Thinking of this, Lorraine Hill could not help shaking his head, feeling a burst of tears and laughter. I used to hear people say, my Lord, times have changed. As a result, under the pressure of the situation, not only did he not lead the times, he had to shout. No, not yet! At least it hasn''t changed yet. The silver haired girl looked at the fireplace, the fire reflected in her eyes, and recalled the magnificent times. Chapter 580 In the north, the Duchy of black rock. A soldier in black armor was walking on the street of the town, and they were forced to recruit according to the order of the ruler of today''s country. "Leave my child alone, please. He''s only 16 years old." An old mother knelt at the door, praying constantly. "Let go!" The team leader with the halberd kicked the old woman open and asked her to open her voice to the surrounding houses. "All men of the right age have the obligation to contribute to the country. Now is the time for the rise of a new empire, and we will be its glorious members." When he said that, a high flag was also put up. On the white flag was the deep blue seven office rose, which is the symbol of today''s frost Union. "Don''t be frightened by the current difficulties. This is a glorious moment, and you will appreciate today''s choice in the future." "Thank me for giving you such a rare opportunity to become a glorious soldier, fight for this flag, become a future master, get money, beauty, glory and so on." In his exaggerated and confident speech, a group of people were gradually excited. Now in Heiyan, the long halberd sect has dominated most of the area. After several failures of the bow hunting sect, the originally neutral people have gradually lost hope of it. At this time, standing in line seems to be a good choice. In this country surrounded by mountains and lakes, it''s not a shame to fight for money and power. Today, the long halberd sect only exaggerates this aspect. A wooden door creaks open, a slightly thin man trembles out, looking at the group of soldiers with weapons, asked in a low voice. "Is it true that I can get more money than I can use, as well as... Beautiful women?" His face was pale and red. Looking at the person who came out first, the captain showed a split smile on his face. He strode forward, patted him on the back and said. "Yes, even if you can, you can even marry four wives and take boxes of gold coins." He compared a gesture, as if holding something very rare. "Then... Then I''ll join." The man''s eyes glowed with greed. "Ha ha ha, yes, that''s it. Congratulations on your wise decision. " Along with one airship to the north along the sighing mountains, boxes of armor weapons, gold coins and clothes were transported to the Heiyan duchy. With the blessing of these materials, the long halberd faction began to recruit troops on a large scale, and constantly swept away the remaining bow hunting faction in the territory. Finally, in November, they marched south, stormed into nethershire, opened up a third battlefield, and the intensity of the war between the two major coalitions rose by another level. Deng -- Deng¡ª¡ª With the outbreak of the border war, the local reserves, which had been training, were called up to prepare for the war. Between the mountains and the canyons, orderly lines of soldiers headed for the county capital, iron felt, which now had enough weapons and armor to arm the local soldiers. And on the border, the war has begun. Woo¡ª¡ª The long and desolate bugle sounded, and a soldier with a Mongolian wooden shield set up a long gun to form a thick defense line to stop the enemy on the other side of the canyon. On the other side of the black rock, the leader in full body armor also waved the flag, making his own long halberd square array well, and the full covered silver armor shining brightly in the sun. "Attack Under the command of the leader of the long halberd sect, the soldiers holding the long halberd began to move forward, and the army on the side of clancia was also in full readiness. With the tension of breathing, one soldier clenched his shield and spear. When the two sides were 50 meters apart, the halberd hands on the side of black rock suddenly moved aside, revealing the team with the black muskets in the rear. After a short period of aiming, a burst of short blazing fire lights up, followed by continuous and dense gunfire. With the propelling of gunpowder, lead bullets quickly across the air and smashed the thick shield. The iron sheet was lifted, sawdust was splashed, and the bullet with high temperature and heat penetrated the armor and entered the human body. There were a lot of casualties in these troops who maintained the front. Seeing this, the officers of clancia immediately waved the flag after a few seconds of thinking. "Advance the whole army!" It is impossible to retreat. At such a close distance, retreat will only allow the enemy to pursue, resulting in a rout and death. It''s true that many people will be injured and sacrificed when moving forward, but the loading speed of each other''s muskets is not fast. Only by taking advantage of this, can we make close combat at a short distance and greatly offset their advantages, so that the advantages of muskets can not be brought into play. However, such orders can not be issued by any army. If it was the westerly wind, such an order would only make the lower soldiers more frightened and scattered. However, at present, the revolutionary blood of clancia has not yet dissipated, and it is still a hot boiling era. "Go When the commander gave the order, the former army raised its shield and ran quickly, shouting the charge, which shocked the soldiers on the other side. But at this time, the Musketeers in the front row had finished shooting. In a hurry, in the face of such a tense moment, the on-the-spot loader was also a little unstable, on the contrary, it was slower than usual. Seeing this, the leader on the side of black rock immediately yelled to let the Musketeers in the front row back down and let the long halberd hand behind resist the enemy. As a result, the shield and halberd immediately collided, followed by fierce and brutal close combat. With the constant impact and pull of the front, the black rock side is supported by frost United high-quality weapons, and after the two years of steel smelting in clancia, the armor has made great progress, and there is no obvious gap in equipment between the two sides. With the battle going on, the excellent and unified military quality of clancia began to appear. With the effective adjustment and integration of grass-roots officers, the gaps of formation were torn open, and more rear military formations had to be sent to black rock to fill the gaps. At this time, a man with a heavy sword came out of the military formation behind the black rock. He was dressed in Dark Armor and exuded a strong momentum. As he entered the army, a special resonance rose among the soldiers in the military formation. As if he had suddenly gained courage and great strength, the long halberd fell heavily. The sharp blade of the halberd broke through the steel armor and smashed into it. There was a sound of broken bones, with a spatter of blood and a roar of pain. "That''s Lord Shetter''s first warrior, timuge." In the long halberd''s army, there were calls, and the momentum of these soldiers was climbing with the arrival of the Epee soldier. War sequence 7: manfeng Epee, temug, in the resonance of the core of its war sequence, the soldiers around have gained a lot of strength and courage. His existence greatly made up for the weakness of willpower and cooperation of the soldiers in the Principality of black rock, and gradually suppressed the well-trained clannish garrison. And the situation on the battlefield is gradually becoming skewed. Chapter 581 Deng, Deng, Deng! The big drum on the side of the battlefield hammered, and the vibration of the drum seemed to hammer into the hearts of the people. The soldiers of the two sides fought fiercely on the main road of the valley, which was about 1000 meters wide. The cry of killing was loud. The formation of the black rock army, led by the man Feng Epee, broke out with high morale. For a moment, it pushed back the front, which forced the troops on the side of clancia to retreat for more than ten meters. Since the outbreak of the war in the south, most of the original garrisons in nideshire have been transferred to new Vilga. At this time, nearly half of the garrisons on the border are recruits who have joined the army in recent months. Although they have received sufficient training, they still have a little insufficient practical experience. Even here, there is an extraordinary resonance. The light golden light appears on the armor, but it''s still in the downwind. It''s just that it''s not so easy for the enemy to split the armor. The commander of clancia in the rear frowned and looked at the battlefield in front of him. As a veteran and officer who had experienced westerly battles, he naturally knew the disadvantage at the moment. But that''s what war is like. It doesn''t always get the upper hand. Fighting against the wind will continue. Even if one side is completely destroyed, the other side will pay the corresponding price. Sometimes sacrifice is almost inevitable, but it can''t be worthless. After calculating each other''s strength and physical strength, he also had a general understanding in his mind. "After I go up, if I die on the battlefield, it''s up to you to continue to command and support the arrival of reinforcements in the rear. This is the main road to several towns in the rear, and you can''t give up easily." After that, he handed the badge and military order to the adjutant on one side, pulled out the long sword on his waist, pointed to the sky and cried out. "Forward, clancia!" As he galloped down the hill, more than a dozen guards behind him also charged. They held up their shields to resist the lead bullets coming from the zero scattering in the air. Then they slowly put down their lance and aimed at the line showing the gap, accelerating. "Sir..." the adjutant looked at the figure charging in the flowing arrow and fire. The horse''s hoof stepped on the dry hillside land baked by the sun and raised a burst of sand and mud. With the approaching of the high-ranking officer, he also showed a strong magic resonance. Although it has only the strength of War Series 6, it is also a rare little genius in the newly established clancia. As the commander personally took the lead in the charge, the morale of clancia was also shocked. The soldiers fighting in front of him burst out a fearless fighting spirit. To have such a brave boss, what regrets and fears do you have. The blade in hand is also open and close, even if fighting to get hurt and die, it will give the other side a fatal blow. The front of clancia, like boiling water, surged fiercely, and the faces covered with blood and dust roared ferociously, constantly fighting against the attack of the black rock principality. The roar of gold and iron, the collision of armor, the entry of swords and guns into the flesh, and the cry of dying are heard all the time. Suddenly, a heavy narrow sword swept by. When it was waved, it made a roaring sound in the battlefield. It smashed a lot of spears and shields directly. The broken spears and broken iron splashed, which made a soldier of clancia appear intensive and painful blood. This Epee warrior from black rock is wantonly waving his weapons on the battlefield, like smashing porcelain to abuse the enemy. And the commanders on the side of krasia also speeded up their cycling, and the sword began to float. Like a speeding chariot, he directly collided with the epee temura, and the sword in his hand carried the power of impact straight to the other side, regardless of the defense. His armor was broken, his sword was broken, and his arm was almost dislocated by the violent shock. But it''s a pity that the other side''s armor is only broken, not injured. There is a huge gap between Series 7 and series 6, and the other side is not alone. The confrontation still failed to turn the situation around. A stout armored left hand stretched out, directly pinched the officer''s neck and slowly lifted it up. Temura waved his epee and directly split several of the guards who came to rescue, letting the blood rise like a fountain. "That''s interesting. You know, you''re like a weak bug to me Temura enjoyed the moment of humiliating his enemies, as if it was the greatest joy of his life. In the middle of the battle between the two armies, as the commander of his own side was lifted up by the other side, his limbs were constantly struggling, his face was purple, his breathing was difficult, and he gradually stopped breathing. A nameless anger and sadness rose in the chest of the soldiers on the side of clancia. "Ha ha ha - that''s it. Let me appreciate your ugliness. " Timura laughed wildly and let out his recent sullen anger. The commander in his hand struggled less and less, and finally, as if he were dead, his limbs dropped slowly. The battle in the valley seems to be coming to an end gradually. Although clancia is still resisting, with the constant casualties of its own personnel, the formation is gradually submerged by the other side. In this barrage, Heiyan invested about 20000 elite troops, while there were about 8000 troops stationed in clancia. Although there was no significant difference in the ratio of casualties, many generals from other countries could be proud of maintaining such a record under such a disadvantage. And just as the crowd began to despair, a sharp whistle sounded at the rear of Heiyan duchy, and a 300 man cavalry stepped out of the mountain forest. They were wearing copper Brown armor, dark green cloaks behind them, and the Venus symbol of clancia on their shoulders. It''s hard to imagine how they rode through the rugged and wooded mountain road, but the presence of these people made the attack of the black rock army a surprise. Sure enough, under the leadership of the Knight Commander in front of him, the cavalry like mountain rangers began to dive down the hillside. They draw their bows and arrows, shoot out their arrows in a hurry, and bring up bursts of blood in the poorly defended line of muskets in the rear. After that, as the horses galloped, these well-trained riders pulled out their sharp swords at their waists and waved the crescent arcs in the air. Under the blades, hot heads fell to the ground. Blood splashes on the robes and horses with dust. Each of these Knight errants has the strength of sequence 3 or above. They are the patrol Knights of nethershire, the morning Clarion. Among them, the leading knight was wearing full covering armor. He could only see the dark eyes in the gap of the mask. He was holding a deep red Lance. The boiling magic kept converging into the tip of the lance like a whirlpool. As the barrel of the lance gradually flattened, the speed increased, and the air swept around, leaving a long track in the air, exuding awe inspiring momentum. The knight in charge of the team took the lead, like a heavy chariot, directly smashed the long halberd hands blocking, and ran to the tall swordsman standing in the middle. Tamura threw away the commander in his hand, held the Epee in his hands, and licked his lips. He watched the approaching, just like a knight coming from a fire chariot. His eyes were bloodthirsty and excited. With a push of his back foot, he used all his strength to lift up the Epee in his hand, and then cut it down heavily, as if he wanted to split his opponent in half with a horse and a man. And the knight holding the lance also had calm eyes. In this short moment, he burst out with amazing power. The lance was like a dragon, like a startling goose. After a long time¡ª¡ª The limbs and blood fell from the sky, and the Epee warrior on the earth had only half his body left. Chapter 582 Clancia, the capital of Netherland, iron felt. Now the city is under martial law, and soldiers on patrol can be seen in the streets. Regular training sounds are often heard in the camps outside the city. The tension is spreading throughout the county and province. In the city Lord''s mansion, a local government official gathered together. They looked at the map in the middle of the table and discussed it solemnly. "Report on the current situation." The brown haired consul was serious. A nearby intelligence officer saluted at attention and answered aloud¡° Yes, sir "Now the Principality of black rock has gathered a large army to invade the border of our country, known as 300000 troops. They have raided from the five main border roads of the county. Now three routes have been broken through by the enemy, and two routes have been repelled by our army." "In addition, according to our informant, the other side will soon have a group of airships arrive, and carry new weapons from the frost alliance to help fight." "Is it a musket?" One side of the Ministry of industry officials frowned. Clancia did not know nothing about muskets. Lorraine Hill once popularized the later development route and a series of related products to senior officials. "Officer Hui, it''s not sure yet. Some people guess it''s magic crystal gun or war machine." "It''s not good news anyway." A bearded officer shook his head. "How much combat power can we mobilize now?" "At present, there are more than 40000 people in active service, which is the result of the expansion of the army at the beginning of the year. Now, when we add up the number of people in reserve service and those who have recently been trained, the maximum number can reach 80000." "It''s still not enough. There are more than 300000 enemies. Although this figure is boastful, with the support of the frost alliance, their equipment is not bad. It is estimated that the army will be further expanded in the future. " "In addition, Heiyan has always had the custom of making a living with mercenaries. Civilian military training and common sense are also popular, and a considerable army will soon be drawn up." "Can the neighboring provinces support it?" Asked a bespectacled scholar, an alchemist in the county. "Yes, but they have their own difficulties." Said the consul slowly. "In other border counties of Fengxiao Province, many black rock soldiers have been found. Maybe they will attack. They don''t have much support." "Now the greater hope is the inner rear counties and provinces. Under Fengxi Province, Baimu County promised to support 20000 soldiers." "What about the instructions from the central government?" "At present, the war in the south is urgent, and the enemy''s legions step across the border one after another. There are not only about 500000 enemy troops besieging Hopland in new Vilga, but also 100000 troops along the heisong river. Finally, the army of the Falcon Kingdom gradually converges to the border. About 300000 desert cavalry and 50000 winged soldiers are on the border of Mufeng province." "Alas... All parties are in a hurry. It is estimated that they will not be able to support us." "It is expected that the number of enemy troops will expand in three months, and finally reach the peak of about 600000. Even if we increase the recruitment and do our best, we can only gather about 200000 soldiers after three months." "We have to rely on the dangerous terrain and the city walls to defend." That''s how an experienced officer analyzed it. "Now it''s time to ask the alchemists Association in the county to reinforce the city defense and build the sentry towers along the way." "It''s our job." The alchemist with glasses pushed down his glasses. Although the overall standard of the alchemists in nideshire is still far behind that of ruhrner, they are still experienced in the construction of stonework and civil engineering. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Along the way, there are more than 1200 Knights of honor and more than 1200 noble family emblems, which are only a small part of the welcoming team. Behind these two knights of honor, there are 8000 elite Royal Knights who are more than 4 in the extraordinary sequence. They wore silver armor, red and green roses on their chests, and held halberds to isolate the crowd behind them. With a slight magic wind blowing, the wine red and green rose petals from the air, slowly fell on the long carpet in the center, let the crowd around give out bursts of screams and cheers. In the face of such a grand occasion, a team holding a white gold flag outside the city slowly entered the city. About 2000 knights in white and gold rimmed armour lined up in a neat line. Holding a lance with a white Griffin flag, they protected the three luxury carriages in the center and walked slowly into the city under the gaze of the public. The leader of the team was a knight in gorgeous gold armour and a golden red cape. At the moment, he was not wearing a helmet. His head was a little dull with golden hair, his face had many wrinkles, and his beard was gray. This seemingly old man with sharp eyes is the Duke of Griffin today. This time, at the invitation of the emperor, he brought his son and daughter to the capital. According to many people''s conjectures, the royal family today may marry the sarius family, the Duke of Griffins. That is to say, a prince will marry the daughter of the sarius family, and the eldest son of the sarius family, jerane, will also marry an imperial princess. In order to maintain the close relationship between the royal family and the sarius family, and to act as a heavy ballast in the alternation of power, the stability of the Empire was maintained. For a moment, the situation gathered and the momentum was very strong. The object of public discussion in the imperial capital also changed from the future White Queen to the family of the Griffin Duke. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Wearing silver and gold rimmed armor and riding a high horse behind his father, he raised his right hand and waved it slowly in response to the excited and burning eyes of the one on the street. Countless noble girls show their gorgeous and bright dresses, which are in full bloom like flowers. They scream and cry, just to attract the eyes of the eldest son of the Griffin, as if the love story in the poem is going to be staged on themselves. In the face of such a landscape, for the sake of image, jeran had to keep smiling on his face, but unconsciously drifted to the scene in memory, the dark haired girl standing quietly in the slanting light. Even if you were born in the top of the Empire, there are moments in your life that you can''t help Chapter 583 At the beginning of January, gufeia grassland. It should have been a season of snow and desolation, but this year''s Grassland is very different. Taking advantage of the winter when no grazing, a large number of people idle time, vigorous construction in the grassland. From the South Hanyan County, the fine gravel paved roads began to extend in the grassland, and gradually connected to the main area of the grassland. Road construction is the foundation of all development. After the massive construction last year, in addition to continuing to build roads this year, the movement of building blue brick and stone houses has also begun in various places. Although the tent can be sheltered from the wind, its thermal insulation effect is not good. In winter, it needs to consume a lot of firewood to keep warm, but the thick blue brick and stone house is different. It has good thermal insulation effect, warm in winter and cool in summer, and it is more durable, which is more suitable for life. Moreover, after planting the new alfalfa, the herdsmen did not have to move around and rotate their pastures, and now they can settle down. Under the guidance of technical officials from clancia, the orcs began to gather in tribes to build cities, and then began a new round of construction. The gathering place of the lion mane clan, there is a colorful circle in the frost covered grassland, and the center of the circle is a basin that emits heat. After the exploration by the orc shaman priests, there is an underground lava river near the surface of the earth. After nearly 100 high-level shaman priests jointly cast the Dharma, the earth here is separated, exposing the hot flame basin. According to this special high-temperature lava River, various metallurgical workshops, casting tools, armor and weapons were built around. Today, the lion''s mane tribe is very lively. A soldier of different races, but tall and strong, is gathered here. They are standing in several long lines and receiving the awards of armor and weapons one by one. "Now the Duchy of black rock has openly invaded our borders. According to the covenant of fire and starlight, we orcs will enlist warriors of all races to support the battle. The selected warriors will be awarded appropriate weapons and weapons at each designated meeting point, and then under the leadership of the patrolling cavalry general, they will go thousands of miles south to attack the Principality of black rock and defeat the enemy. " A tall Orc propagandist stood on the stage and kept repeating these words, telling them the current situation and why they were fighting. "Glory An orc raised his strong arm and looked indignant, as if he was about to face a glorious stage instead of a battlefield in the moment of life and death. They are naturally unwilling to be quiet and weak. In the past, there were no scenes of internal strife due to a series of problems such as food, materials and ethnic conflicts. Now this battle is the best time to vent their depression in the past millennium. They will unite again under the same banner of orcs, follow the oracle of the flaming daughter, March south for thousands of miles, and prove the glory and dignity of the past with a great holy war. Hammering, sparks splashing, quenching and forming, with handle attached, a brand-new giant Tomahawk and lance are manufactured on the assembly line. The quartermaster, who could not wait long, ordered the soldiers to move the boxes of weapons to the outdoor distribution place, so that an orc warrior could take the weapon he had. "One for each. Don''t squeeze. Everyone has one!" Watching an orc excitedly touch the smooth and sharp carburized weapon, the Quartermaster with ox horn grinned. How many years have the orcs not been equipped with such brand-new and excellent weapons? Or the glorious era of the mad tooth Empire thousands of years ago? It''s been a long time, so long that their generation only fantasized about that great era in the story of the old man. Bang¡ª¡ª With a loud noise, the hammer fell high and hit on the large pieces of steel below, and the tough nail pieces gradually formed, and then the nail makers continued to process them. At the end of the assembly line, the last piece of heavy armor for the orc''s body appears. After passing the inspection by the technicians, the black and gold plate armours made by special technology will be distributed to the orcs waiting to leave. [black gold plate armor ¡¤ rapid prototyping] (excellent silver): the rapid prototyping armor, which combines the extraordinary technology with the past armor making technology, has a general texture, but it can be made in large quantities and quickly. This is a modification made by loranthal last year based on the twilight era technology left behind in the system. Originally, this technology was used to make the protective shell of airship in the early Twilight era. If we can use the skills of the late Twilight era to make coral grade high-strength armor, that''s the configuration of the war in that era. Unfortunately, nowadays, all kinds of materials, equipment and talents are limited, so we can only produce this kind of armor on a large scale. Fortunately, even the early products, with the advantages of civilization and technology, are still ahead of this era, and their quality is much higher than that of the products of the same level of frost Union. After conferring on these already strong orcs, they can be said to have added wings like a tiger, and they also have good resistance to ordinary muskets. In the forging hall, a leader with a heavy sword strode in. He was wearing thick armor with a black bottom and a gold edge. Hearing the heavy armor crash, he estimated that it would weigh hundreds of Jin. "Isn''t my helmet made yet?" The sound is like thunder. The lion''s mane leader''s face was angry, and his terrible strength surprised the craftsmen who were making armor. Even though we know that under the rule of clancia today, the orc leader will not kill indiscriminately, but the oppression from the soul and the extraordinary core still makes people''s heart beat faster and their backs sweat. "Lord Leighton, wait a moment. Your helmet has been forged, but the final rivet reinforcement has not been completed. In addition, you have to adjust it according to your head shape." A human craftsman came up with a hammer in his hand. "Can you hurry up?" Leighton''s face softened after hearing the answer. "Well, let me show you." Compared with the ordinary silver plate armour, the quality of this powerful and exquisite helmet is probably in the rare gold level, but a circle of wheat star carving on it has not been reinforced. "How can we build it as soon as possible? Now the army is about to start." Leighton picked up the helmet and put it on his head, as if it was loose in some places. "These corners have to be reinforced." He said and looked at the craftsman in front of him. "You can hit me directly on the head. It''s faster and the size is easy to grasp." "Well... Are you sure you want to do that?" The craftsman on one side hesitated. Such a heavy blow was enough to break the heads of ordinary people, even the extraordinary "Yes, that''s it." Leighton saw that the craftsman didn''t reject it, and knew that it was feasible. He was very happy and said boldly. "All right." The craftsman leader took a deep breath and asked other craftsmen around him to help. They first let the lion mane leader, who is nearly three meters tall, sit on an iron chair, then fix his head and body, and then pick up a hammer and a hot iron to knock and rivet them together. Bang - dong¡ª¡ª A dull voice reverberated in the forge room where the fire was burning. A craftsman and orc warrior looked at the leader who was beaten by a hammer. He clenched his teeth, looked firm and didn''t say a word. Until finally, the helmet was shaped like steel. After forging, the lion''s mane leader stood up, picked up the huge sword beside him, and walked out of the door surrounded by more than a dozen warriors to the high platform he had already built. "Target, black rock." He held up his heavy sword and drank: "for the sake of fire and glory, march forward!" "Glory One by one, the heavy tomahawks were held high, and countless Orc warriors were shouting in unison. On this snowy cold afternoon, teams of dark orcs headed south to the scorching battlefield. Chapter 584 Lorraine Hill looked at the snowflakes falling from the sky, reached out to catch a little, and watched carefully before they melted. It''s a new year. She sighed in her heart. Since leaving ermenas, it seems that time is accelerating. Some of the former classmates may have entered the fifth grade, and they are close to graduation. In the era of rapid changes, the passage of time is more and more urgent. While the young girl was standing in the courtyard, a maid in black and white came on the snow. "Your Highness, the team is ready." Palintha looked at the young sage in front of her. "Well, I''ll be right there." The girl with silver hair turned around. Today, she was wearing a snow-white winter dress, with only a little silver pattern at the corners, which complemented the soft silver hair behind her. Looking at the girl about to walk out of the courtyard, palintha hesitated for a moment and asked. "Your Highness, do you really want to come to the front line. The situation is not stable now.... " Lorraine Hill pulled up the white hood behind him and answered softly. "I know, but it''s hard for me to keep waiting like this. In addition, on the issue of security, accompanied by Lord fahran, the problem should not be big. " When he said that, he touched the pocket watch in his clothes to feel the warmth, and his heart suddenly settled down. Although there is more than one cold frost alliance in series 9, it is impossible for the war to move forward in the present situation. Any cause or great cause has risks and frustrations. In order to win in the future, it''s time to fight for yourself. "If we don''t set an example, how can we convince everyone?" "Palintha, you have read the legend of Roland''s opening up the country of the west wind. There are thousands of sceneries in the direction of that flag, and the hearts of all are united. " "It''s just a matter of fulfilling one''s duty now." "But you are not the same... If you have any accident, then everything..." "But it''s the same with everyone. The children and pillars of many families are bleeding in front of us. As long as we don''t win, the situation will continue." "Well, today''s you how sentimental up, not very capable on weekdays." Lorraine Hill turned and looked at the maid standing in the snow. "Don''t worry, I''ll be back." Her voice was steady and clear. Palintha looked at the silver haired girl and bit her lower lip, knowing that she could not stop the determined sage. She lifted her skirt, bowed and said in a deep voice. "I wish you a happy return." "Thank you." Outside the gate of the palace, the Cavaliers in silver armor had been waiting for a long time. They were holding bright cross spears, and the sun''s crest was on the white cloak behind them. These are the iron and steel knights from the tisilan mountains. They will go to the southwest side of clancia as the guards of the sages, and join 200000 troops to face the whole attack of the Falcon kingdom. "Let''s go!" Kanda, the head of the knight''s order, yelled loudly. With his order, the hundreds of people marched towards the gate of the city on the snowy road. The strength of the accompanying knights is basically above sequence 4, which is the white flame Knights of war sequence 4. When they advance again, they will be the scorching sun Knights of war sequence 5, followed by the scorching sun Knights of war sequence 6. With the departure of this team, the transparent flame on the horse''s hooves under its body also melted the snow water under its feet and made it gallop faster on the earth. From the sky, the formation is like a sharp arrow, heading south. ¡ª¡ª Three days later, chuimu County border camp. Because of the barren land, there is no prominent city near the Falcon border, and the population is not large. Now the border army has set up corresponding fences and beacon towers in the camps and main roads to monitor the enemy''s possible attack direction. In the big account. Lorraine hill and several generals are talking. "What''s the situation now?" She just arrived last night. "At present, Falcon''s army has occupied Brown flute County in Mufeng province. Now we are resisting in Tonghai County and chuimou county." "About how many enemies?" Lorraine Hill continued. "About 200000 cavalry, 100000 infantry, 50000 wings. According to the estimation of the intelligence department, the army of the other side is still increasing, and the total strength is about 500000 before reaching the peak. " "It seems to be another bitter battle." Lorraine Hill sighed. It is worthy of being a country ruled by knights and wingers. Such a small country can gather 200000 cavalry and occupy a complete County of clancia with such rapid progress. This is also the border line with the most territory lost in the past few months. The country of falcon is not rich. A large area of the country is desert, and only a few oases gather residents. In the early years, many relics were excavated, and countless adventurers came to explore and Taobao, which made it lively. Later, with the gradual completion of the excavation of the ruins, it gradually became the third place where bandits spread. Many large-scale bandits who plundered Xifeng and Vilga set up bases here. After plundering property or goods, they pulled them into the desert and were hard to recover. This situation lasted until hundreds of years ago, when a hero Knight stepped into this land. With his own high strength, he chased and defeated the bandits in the territory, and gradually incorporated his men. Finally, the knight went to the cliffs and mountains by the sea to negotiate with the wing tribe there. After more than ten years of mutual familiarity, the leader of the wing tribe was moved by him, and then the two sides began to trade. The desert riders in the desert brought goods from afar, and the wing tribe also took out all kinds of exquisite creations to exchange them. Finally, with the deepening of the alliance, the two sides finally established the Falcon kingdom. In Falcon''s country, for a long time, chivalry and chivalry culture were popular, and people attached great importance to loyalty. The Rangers and riders in the territory are mostly employed by other people. Some of them become followers of the westerly aristocrats, and some become escorts of the caravan, thus exporting their own unique cultural customs. Because of their thirst for trade and water, most of the people living in the desert will raise a kind of pony with excellent endurance. Such horses are good at carrying loads and long-distance travel. They can carry goods through long-term dry land, climb rough mountain roads and go to the cliffs and mountains where the wing people live. In order to protect against the sun and high temperature, the residents of Falcon king also wear white robes. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª A week later, on the barren and dry fields, the two armies confronted each other. On one side of the field, a knight in scaly armour, white scarf and veil stood at a distance. He had a round shield and a long knife around his waist. Many horses had dark gray iron pieces hanging on them. A long and thin spear was also on the saddle, which he could pick up easily. In the face of clancia''s blocking army, these knights from the Falcon Kingdom did not say a word, whimpered under the horn, whipped the whip, accelerated from slow to fast, and then rushed to the enemy line with machetes and spears. Shadow floating, dust rolling, knife like scales, waves, mighty. Chapter 585 On the desert plain, iron gray scales are linked together. These Falcon Knights wave bright swords in their hands, carry smoke and vibration, and speed faster and faster, and rush to the army of clancia. Most of the horses in the Falcon kingdom are gray brown. Although they are not as tall and vigorous as those in the west wind, they are more suitable for the living environment. Even in the desert, they can run rapidly. "A gun, a dense stacked array!" In the face of the fast-moving enemy, there were urgent orders from the army on the side of clancia. With the change of the horn and flag, a soldier in the front row put down his long gun and put it on the shield, stacked layer upon layer. The dense gun tips were like hedgehogs. In this battle, clancia gathered about 120000 people, while falcons had 200000, including 150000 cavalry and 50000 infantry. There were more rare cavalry than infantry. This is also due to the life of Falcon residents. Horses are a necessary means of transportation in the desert. Every family has them, so there are many cavalry. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Roger is also one of the Falcon cavalry. He steps on the stirrups with his feet and raises his body slightly. As the horses gallop up and down, the scene in the field of vision moves forward and backward at high speed. The strong wind coming from his face mixed with dust hits his face, dispelling the heat on his body and taking away a little sweat from his forehead. As he got closer and closer to the enemy''s array, the sharp point of the gun and the stack of the gun barrel became clearer and clearer in the field of vision. If he were a veteran rider in peacetime, he would not be so reckless to attack the long gun array. However, soldiers take obedience as their bounden duty. Although the Falcon kingdom is poor, it always attaches importance to honor and righteousness. Since they are in the army, even if the front is a blade hell, they must perform their duties. He also understood his own general''s idea, that is, to let the cavalry in front of him sacrifice part of his troops and disperse the local array, then he could freely infiltrate and outflank, and encircle and kill by relying on his own dual advantages of quantity and mobility. I''m just a little bit unlucky. I''m in the queue for this task. But even so, he will obey orders. Under the harsh environment, only by uniting and obeying can we survive in all kinds of disasters. This is the custom and spirit handed down from generation to generation by falcons. "Kill As the Falcon cavalry approached the spear array, a galloping cavalry uttered a loud cry, holding the warm sword in trembling hands and waving heavily in the air. Pale arcs flashed away in the air, cutting off part of the spear head. But then, the cavalry, with men and horses, crashed directly into the spear array. If you look down from the sky, you can see that on the withered and yellow earth, the people and ants below are as small as small. The soldiers on the side of clancia form a huge hollow square array, while the Falcon cavalry, like an iron gray River, rush to this large square array. Facing the Falcon''s highly mobile cavalry, clancia knew that the traditional linear array was likely to be surrounded by the other side, so he directly formed a huge square like a hedgehog. As long as the front was not broken, his own side would not fail. And the Falcon general who saw the other side''s plan simply ordered to directly attack one side with cavalry, striving to break through the blockade of the front. When the Falcon cavalry charged, bursts of yellow sand were also mixed in the cavalry of the charge team. Like iron sand, it hit the defending soldiers of clanesia fiercely and fell on their faces and eyes. It made people feel a stab and sometimes had to close their eyes. Taking advantage of this short gap, a lot of cavalry in the war sequence directly use their swords to infuse their whole body with magic, and strive to chop them down. A broad arc of swords flashed, directly cutting the spear in front of them to open the way for the troops in the rear. Horses and people directly hit the gun tip, bone fragmentation, blood splashing, in the huge inertia, its body high abandoned, and then fell into the rear of the gun array, was pierced by a long gun pointing to the sky. From the beginning of the battle, it was caught in a fierce strangulation of life. Although the speed of casualties on the Falcon side is extremely fast, the thick spear array begins to be broken out one by one under the fierce and fearless torrent of iron armor. Under such a fast exchange, even if the rear army is transferred to fill in, it is too late. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Lorraine hill, dressed in black and silver rimmed clothes, rode on his horse, looking at the fierce and boiling battlefield in front of him. Compared with other countries of frost Union, the soldiers of Falcon kingdom are the most tenacious and fierce. Although their daily life is hard, it is this kind of hard and changeable geographical environment that makes them maintain the glory and perseverance of Xifeng. Respectable enemy, but standing on the opposite side. Lorraine Hill sighed in her heart for a while. In the face of the gradually sloping war, she raised her right hand and a knight in silver armor stepped out. The full covered helmets of these knights are decorated with a pair of long wings, which reflect the silver light in the sun, while the cross spears in their hands emit a sharp magic wave in the sun. "Iron and steel sun, array!" The head of the cavalry, Kanda, gave a loud shout. The three hundred high-level elite Knights lined up into a triangle. After receiving the order, the spear array in front of them suddenly spread to both sides, revealing a spacious road. "Attack With a command, these knights, like hot winds and flames, are accelerating on the earth. Just a few seconds later, just like a speeding chariot, it directly collided with the other cavalry. For a moment, people were tumbling, white flame and gray iron intertwined, swords and lances collided, sparks and sharp frictions sounded, and a falcon cavalry was directly knocked upside down and then overturned on both sides. The Falcon cavalry''s speed dropped abruptly as it was in the middle of the torrent. In the face of such a scene, the army behind the Falcon sounded a rapid bugle, its voice distant and vast, straight into the blue sky. After hearing the continuous sound of the horn, Lorraine Hill looked up in the direction of the sun in the sky, with small black spots facing the glare of the sun. As it gets closer and closer, its figure and appearance gradually become clear. A soldier with wings is flying in the air. There are about 50000 of them, like clouds covering the sky. The dark shadow falls on the earth, like the actual oppression printed into the hearts of the soldiers in clancia. The depression and depression permeate the battlefield. When clancia mobilized the rear army to change the formation, the earth suddenly changed color, and a long black gun shot down like rain. The sound of brushing the air is shaking people''s hearts. A long gun directly penetrates the soldiers from the top of the head. The dense blood and yellow sand are mixed in the dust. Everything in the field of vision seems to become a flesh and blood hell. Many people died in the battle before they could scream. And just as the soldiers on the side of clancia were almost desperate, a neat and urgent spell sounded. "The wind of glory turns into a holy barrier of isolation." Hundreds of voices are like one person, singing together and chanting. Lorraine hill held up her staff of wings, and behind her, a black robed clergyman raised his palm to the sky to cast the spell. A pale white and colorless air flow barrier rose above the military array, blowing the black long gun to the open space on both sides to isolate it. At this point, the military array in clancia below was relieved. With the addition of soldiers from the rear array, the front was finally stabilized again. Seeing this scene, the black winged soldiers in the sky are also changing their offensive. After turning a bend in the air, they dive down, cut through the atmosphere and emit a continuous whistling. Their momentum is like the black cloud coming into the world and falling to the earth. In the face of this appalling scene, Lorraine Hill breathes deeply, eyes slightly closed, and then suddenly opens, eyes blooming with holy blue. "This body is the holy temple of holiness." With this sigh, the atmosphere rippled like a lake. Mana in the air suddenly turned into the magic of angel sequence, and bursts of pale white halo emerged from the atmosphere, just like the heaven of holy land. And behind her, the high-level friars with silver pupils also put their hands together and prayed quietly, with white and broad wings stretching from behind. Then, these high-level monks and nuns, who were like angels, rose slowly, and a long cross sword made of light appeared in their hands, with white flame burning on its body. Then, like a stray arrow, these "angels" go up against the current from the earth, slant up into the sky, and head-on collide with the falling black cloud. The brilliant white flame of holiness burns on the long sword, cutting and burning the unknown wings that invade the realm of holiness. The dense and sharp cold spears shot out and crossed. It is bound to shoot down the proud figure from the sky. The blood is scattered, the wings are scattered, and the songs of glory and death are playing in the sky. ¡ª¡ªNow, white feather and black wing are at loggerheads. Chapter 586 Clancia, kenzon. It''s been nearly a year since the last time the frost united the magic statue army came to the city. Now the mountain city has changed a lot. The valley was sealed off by high stone walls with gray and white patches, and the river below had a thick steel fence to block the enemy''s advance. Turrets are distributed above the fortress, and some are also built on both sides of the mountain, overlooking the canyon below. Now it''s early February, and the peaceful mountain and valley has been broken by the extremely noisy war. A metal magic statue, heavily stepping on the broken goose warm stone by the river, points its muzzle at the strong and towering Canyon fortress, and the red magic torrent pours out like no money. At dusk, many highly compressed magic shells rush in the air. The original spheres are also deformed into ellipses due to compression impact. They fall on the wall and explode violently. The blown stones and sound spread out, raising a gray dust fog, and then leaving ugly cracks in the fortress. This time, the magic statue of Jiansong city is not like the old model before. This one with roaring fire on the earth has the lowest level of sequence 4, many of which are equivalent to the elite magic statue of sequence 5. In the rear, there is a series 7 high-level giant magic statue in charge of the battle, which is not easy to move. Inside Jiansong City, the hidden command point in the fortress. Several staff officers are moving various signs on the map to quickly discuss the possible situation and opportunity. At the open door, a messenger comes in from time to time to report the current situation. After receiving the response from staff officers and generals, he leaves quickly. At the end of the discussion, a general in silver gray armor, with a telescope, observes the situation in front of him, and then gives a new order to the waiting messenger. "Let the cannons on both sides of the mountain stand ready. When the turret in the middle sends out a firing signal, fire together, and strive to kill a large number of enemy demons in the best range." "Yes, general SEG!" The soldier immediately walked out of the hidden observation point and gave orders to the hills on both sides. At this time, the general with strong appearance put down his telescope and looked at another young man in the room with different clothes. "What does Mr. tug think will be the result of this battle? Is it the same as before, or do we have to give up this fortress? " Leaning against the wall, the young mage was keeping his eyes closed. He was wearing a dark blue and white robe, with a badge and a gold chain on his chest. After hearing the general''s inquiry, tug opened his eyes, looked at a huge moving image in the distance, and sighed. "It''s different this time. It seems that frost rose is determined to open the war." "You see." He raised his hand and pointed to the tall statue in the valley, which kept roaring and spraying magic. "It''s the ''resentment-3r'' type. This kind of high-level magic image abandons the powerful cannonball and uses the impact torrent of magic infusion processing to shoot, which makes it have a lower demand for logistics. If you continuously rotate the mages above 5, you can attack continuously. Only one magic statue can hold nearly 10 guns, and its defense is also very strong. " "Even in ruerna, there were not many such elite and expensive magic statues. They used to stay at the border to defend against the invasion of green. I didn''t expect that they would dare to take such a risk this time and send this Legion here as well. " "If we keep fighting hard, I''m afraid that the whole soldiers in the fort will die in the blazing current of its bombing." Hearing this, SEG''s face became more and more dignified. He asked, "do you have any good suggestions?" Tug tapped his finger and stopped for a few seconds before answering. "If the southern air route is not closed now, we can ask those powerful armored dragons to help us and destroy these statues. But now... We have no good way. Now we can use too little power to destroy these solid statues under the heavy artillery fire." "Therefore, I suggest that we prepare for the retreat in advance and try to transfer the soldiers in the fortress to avoid unnecessary casualties." "Back, back again." SEG angrily smashed his fist on one side of the wall and gritted his teeth. In the last retreat, many people he knew and knew died in the battle. I didn''t expect that two years later, it is still this result. What are the fortresses and defenses that I have worked hard to build over the past two years? The familiar faces of the past appeared in his mind, which made him feel sad. Was it all in vain? He couldn''t accept the result. He hit the stone wall heavily with his fist, one after another. Several staff officers on one side were also surprised by his momentum. They stopped the previous discussion and looked at the general who was out of control. As time went by, the sound of gunfire from the outside world continued. After a long time, the general took a deep breath and turned around. "I''m sorry to make you laugh. I didn''t control my mood well." His eyes were red and his voice was hoarse. "Nothing." Tug shook his head slightly to show that he didn''t mind. He understood the general''s feelings. Since arriving in new Vega and clancia, he has seen more than once those brave and respectable soldiers die on the battlefield. These people may have never left their hometown before, and they do not know those strange compatriots, but they are willing to give their lives and fight for their homeland and dignity for the sake of today''s country. In the army, these comrades in arms who have experienced life and death together have deep feelings, which can''t be compared with those temporarily recruited soldiers from other countries. "If we still have to retreat in the end, what do you think we should do to give each other the most damage and block for a longer time?" He asked again. "About this..." tug pushed the glasses on his nose, opened the thick book with blue and white shell in his hand, took up the pen and began to sketch and calculate the drafts. After that, they discussed with several staff members in the room and finally made detailed plans. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The difference between the orderly clancia defenders is that frost Rose''s attack is much faster. Hot torrents cut through the sky and flooded the shooting ports on the fortress. Then, under the cover of some cheap earth rock demons, a soldier of frost alliance began to approach the lower part of the fortress. With the help of the rope ejected by the demons, they climbed up the stone wall of the fortress, and their feet were still wearing special shoes to prevent slipping. These elite soldiers carry mechanical blunderbuss and swords with them, turn into the collapsed shooting holes one by one, and take advantage of this to enter the inner tunnel of the fortress, ready to directly attack the Garrison Artillery and kill the fragile enemy inside. "It was a success at last." Behind the frost Union, a 20-year-old woman put down her telescope and said happily. Her name is Hedley. She is the commander of the Legion of demons, and she is also the leader of the younger generation of the alchemy faction "flame of black and red". Although he is only 28 years old, he has reached the level of magic sequence 7, and is favored by all parties. He thinks that he may go to the extreme of magic sequence 9. This time she went to the battlefield for the first time to command the battle. Even though she was born in a famous family and had extraordinary strength, but she could not attack for a long time, it still made her feel upset. Although in the eyes of outsiders, this is a rare genius, not only graduated from ermenas, but also the legitimate daughter of the leader of the rurnas faction, with a bright future. But she also has to face the competition of many better peers. I don''t know why. In the past few years, many rare talents have emerged in various countries. At the same age, they are more dazzling and powerful than previous generations. "After I go back this time, I must beat the face of tirela, who dares to rob a man with me." She looked at the distant fortress in a shooting hole burst out sparks, and then return to silence, face grinning tilt. Recalling the genius of the same age with a seductive figure, she began to imagine how to become the boss of the other side by virtue of her military exploits, and then wantonly suppress the other side. "Ha ha ha, tirela, I''d like to see what you can be praised for except your appearance of seducing men. Isn''t it that you were promoted to magic series 7 one year earlier than me? I''ll tear your hypocritical mask and let you show your true appearance." As a genius who graduated from the same college in the same year as tirela, their relationship can be described as bad. Although Hedley''s family is powerful, more people prefer the gentle and understanding tirela. And every time people around to defend tirela, will let Hedley to its more resentment a point, think it is blocked his glory. While this talented alchemist daydreams about the future, the battlefield ahead suddenly changes. On both sides of the mountain, a slope full of trees suddenly collapsed, exposing the dark shooting battery inside. With an order coming from them, the fierce fire suddenly lit up, and heavy shells smashed directly from the side to the magic image array below. Debris splashed, and some magic statues were directly broken by the gunfire from the rear side. Black smoke and broken metal were scattered everywhere, and the smell of gunsmoke filled the valley. And before the cover troops to climb the offensive inferior earth rock magic statue was also smashed by gunfire. Blocked the way that frost United soldiers continued to attack neili. Inside the fortress, SEG, with the elite guards around him, began to sweep away the enemy troops who came in to destroy. Several frost soldiers with mechanical blunderbuss and swords gallop in the roadway. They kick open the closed doors one by one, and then press the button on the hilt of the swords. The magic crystal in the swords is connected with the engraved array. A dark red light covers the swords to increase the armor breaking effect. Then they slash the enemies in the room and try to be unprepared, Then the artillery and other materials in the fortress were destroyed greatly. Ping Ping, Ping Ping, the sound of metal was heard everywhere, and bursts of explosions came from the room. Then they came out and rushed to the shooting hole in the next fortress. "That''s all for you!" SEG pulled out the dark golden dagger at his waist and looked at the small and elite enemy in front of him. "Kill With a sharp drink, the red light mark and the golden sword collide with each other, and the two sides begin a fierce battle in the roadway. Chum¡ª¡ª A brilliant sword light flashed by, and several frost soldiers were directly shot to the wall behind them, and then slowly slid down, flowing out the bright red blood, and there was no sound. Although the equipment of these people is very good, SEG, as a general of clancia and an outstanding meritorious person, not only has stronger strength, but also has received the gift from the sage. Now he has reached the level of Series 7, so it is easy to deal with such an enemy. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª But outside the Great Wall, under the intersection of the artillery on both sides of the mountain, the magic statue Legion had to stop attacking the fortress and turn to deal with the castle in the mountain. As it steadied its position and blasted off the muzzle of each mountain, the situation slowly turned to the side of frost Union. What''s more fatal is that on the other side of the sky, bursts of roaring air breaking sound began to spread. Airships approached slowly in the purple sunset, and then dropped heavy bombs one by one, directly blowing huge openings in the center of the fortress. Seeing this, the garrison in the fortress finally began to retreat, and the shooting ports slowly stopped. A group of cheap earth rock demons come forward again to clear out the road, and then the soldiers of frost united and the subsequent elite demons keep flowing into the fortress. "Need a chase, Lord Hurley?" A mage flew up and landed next to the commander of the statue Legion. "Of course, these people must be slaughtered." There was a cruel smile on her face. "Yes." The mage returned to his statue, and then a rush of pursuit orders spread around. Under the towering fortress, there is a dark and dense Valley jungle. One by one, clancian soldiers hide in it and retreat to the north. They gradually disperse to avoid the enemy''s bombing. But frost union obviously didn''t want to let go of these opponents so easily. Their airships rowed across the sky like death in the night, and then huge flame meteors fell from the sky and smashed into the dark earth, setting off countless orange lights and air currents. The flames licked the air, crackled and burned, and the suffocating heat wave began to spread, reflecting the earth like day. Many soldiers wailed and ran in it. Even though they had made preparations and arrangements in advance, they still could not guarantee that everyone would survive. In the face of this wanton destruction and burning, the distant sky came the sound of the cold air. When Hedley and other high-level mages noticed, there were a group of rapidly flying figures in the sky. These birds, only half a meter wide, had deep blue sharp wings and feathers, just like a sharp sickle in flight, cutting apart the atmosphere and everything. "That''s..." they guessed, and in the dark jungle, a mage from the southern islands gave the answer. "They''re decapitated finches from the tisilan mountains." With the help of the cover of the night, these decapitated birds flashed through the magic shooting, easily cut the metal shell of the airship, and the sharp sound sounded in the night sky. Then the fragile mechanical structure inside the airship was exposed, and then it was continued to be damaged. More than 30 airships wobble in the sky like drunkenness. At last, they can''t support themselves. They fall into the sea of fire below and smash into pieces. All kinds of structures are lifted up in the fire, and then scattered. With the spread of the fire, many ordinary people who have no time to escape are howling in pain. "Shit Audrey couldn''t resist a rude remark. She got into the huge statue under her body, and then a magnificent statue rose slowly on the earth. She stepped over the fortress with rubble and debris, walked into the fire forest behind her, and looked into the night sky. The statue has a sharp outer armor. With the smooth flow of lines on the surface, the steam spurts out. The doors open one by one, and the silver and blue swords fly out from behind, straight into the night sky. These silver and blue swords are shining with electric light, and their blades are extremely sharp. After sweeping the night sky, they directly strangle the decapitated birds in the sky one by one, and their feathers and blood fall like rain. "It can''t go on like this any more." A quiet sighing voice sounded in the dark mountain jungle. He opened the fluorescent book in front of him. At this moment, the ordinary books are as transparent as they are, bursting out with brilliant blue light. The pages of the books turn, and a series of incantations emerge from the air, just like hundreds of voices singing together. But if you listen carefully, you will find that these voices are one person. Tug opened his hands and let the books float slowly in front of him. There were green and cold whirlwinds around him. A striking light column rose from the earth, went straight into the sky and spread out. This momentum naturally attracted Hedley to drive the giant statue. With a wave of her hand, hundreds of silver and blue swords broke through the air and went straight into the high-speed singing mage. But now the iris book has finished casting, and a light green transparent butterfly wing rises from the page. "The secret skill of goblin village ¡¤ natural awakening." With this call, the light column suddenly spreads out, and spreads out like a ripple. Then, the land and forest in the sea of fire seemed to come to life. It seems that there are living creatures swimming in the land, and many demons fall down in the rolling earth, and then struggle to stand up. "Here, what is this?" There was panic in the voice. They spread like snakes, extinguish the flames, drag the demons into the soil, bury them in the soil, and then close them and suffocate them to death. The giant statue roared soundlessly, and a column of fiery light shot out from its chest, sweeping the earth, cutting hundreds of rampant roots. Then it gathered the magic of turbulent fire. With the heavy blow of its fist, a deep red shock wave broke out on the earth, shattering the roots. Seeing this scene, the roots in the earth and soil also changed the direction of scattered attack. They kept gathering to the giant statue, winding and climbing up, strangling and locking its action, and dragging it into the depression and muddy soil step by step. The roaring war machinery roared violently, and the vibration and sawtooth cut the evil and strange roots, vowing to burn and destroy this place. The growing plants are like immortal ghosts. They are closely intertwined. Even if they are cut off, they will grow again, which is bound to destroy the ruthless machinery of nature. In the mud and fire, the cold living creatures and the hot dead strangle each other. ¡ª¡ªNow, nature and machinery are at loggerheads. Chapter 587 Clancia, the northern frontier counties. The gray and dim sky flashed once, and then the faint thunder came from the distant sky. The drizzle fell like silk thread and fell to the earth, making everything in the field of vision hazy. The continuous Daise mountains are shrouded in the misty rain, and the cold waves are repeated. In this early spring, people feel even colder. Since the army of the black rock duchy invaded the territory of clancia, many passes have been lost. Although there are moments of successful resistance and victory, they are few in the end. After the long halberd faction defeated the bow hunting faction, the leaders of the mercenaries still failed to reach unity, but formed their own faction and fought openly and secretly. In view of this situation, the cold frost joint mission simply gave up the idea of integrating them. Instead, according to the number and strength of its subordinates, it supported equipment, weapons and money respectively, allowing them to attack clancia from all directions. So these long halberds recruited soldiers in their own territory, and then poured into clanesia from every corner like locusts. The complex and changeable terrain in the mountains also gave them more room to move, wandering and plundering the border counties and provinces. Ironfelt, Netherland. On the gray solid wall of the city, a soldier was watching the distant forest and mountain road in the watchtower, always on guard against a group of enemies. The rain falls on the stone bricks on the city wall, splashes one after another, and then flows into the lower part of the city wall along the grooves on both sides. A foot in a black leather boot splashed water on the stairs, and then the bolt of the thick wooden door of the watchtower was lifted up, and several people came into it with the figure of a hat and a rain coir. "What''s the situation?" The figure took off his hat and stood on the wall. "Report to commander bard that there is no sign of the enemy for the time being." "Well." Bud nodded, then went to the wide window with some people beside him, overlooking the gray world outside. "It seems that there is no march in the rain on the other side of Heiyan. The rain makes the mountain road muddy and difficult to walk. It can ease the enemy''s attack temporarily." Said an old man beside bud. "What''s more, rainy days can greatly reduce the effect of the firearm in the opponent''s hand." "Our overall military strength is several times less than that of the other side. Otherwise, it''s also a very good opportunity to attack." Bud said so. After studying in Military Academy for a few years, he is no longer the one who used to be only capable of brute force. "Does the intelligence department estimate the number of people on the other side today?" He turned his head and looked at the thin figure on the other side. "Cough... They don''t know the exact number, but they have about 500000 in total. Many of them are called up temporarily. They can''t be called the army, they are more like robbers." The corner of the bandage can be seen at the collar of this figure. It seems that he was injured some time ago, but he has not recovered yet. "Thank you for your hard work." Bud patted the player next to him on the back and looked out into the mountains in the rain and fog. "Unfortunately, there are only about 180000 garrisons in our towns. Most of them have to defend the city to protect the villagers who have moved in. Only about 30000 of them can go out to fight. Moreover, the mountain road is difficult to walk, and the enemy is scattered everywhere, so it is difficult to defeat them at one stroke. " Since the attack of the black rock principality, several of its main elite troops have circled around the big cities, while the rest of the various small forces have raided all over the country and destroyed local buildings and villages. In order to protect many vulnerable villagers, local officials had to move many people to large towns for centralized protection. As a result, the army was scattered and it was difficult to fight outside the city. As the thunder died out, the rain stopped slowly, and the sky became bright for a short time. Then the sun gradually fell into the horizon. And just when people thought that Heiyan would not take action today, sparse footsteps and moving sound gradually came from the wild forest outside the city. Then the city began to ring the emergency bell, a soldier was aroused, with weapons rushed to the wall, ready. As the shaking figure slowly approached, the sergeant in charge of the city saw a black rock soldier in scaly armor. They were approaching the city with a thick square wooden shield. With the sound of the group''s armor rubbing and colliding, towering siege machines loomed at the end of the field of vision. Although there were not many technicians in Heiyan, they had the support of alchemists from frost Union. They took advantage of these rainy days to cut down a lot of trees. Under the guidance of alchemists, they built solid well aprons. In this way, the war machinery is like a large mobile watchtower, on which there is a two-tier platform for hundreds of people to stand, and the top and surrounding are covered with iron sheet to prevent shooting. Mulun creaks and spins on the rugged road, making a sound of toothache. On the well stand a soldier with a firegun, whose height is even higher than the city wall. "Aim, put!" A Archer on the wall ignited his rocket and fired it at a huge well in the dark. The flame flew across the sky, leaving shadows on the retina, and then fell on the shelter of the well appendix. Unfortunately, it had just rained recently and was extremely wet. Now these rockets can''t light the well appendix. At this time, the continuous fire light on the well appendix, the rapid and intensive shooting sound, directly knocked down the soldiers on the city wall. Even though many defenders have shields in their hands, those sophisticated alchemy creations still shoot powerful lead bullets into them, penetrating the hard shields and armor, killing the soldiers in the rear. "Son of a bitch!" A city guard''s eyes were red when he saw this scene. He took a long bow and put a feather arrow on the string. The deep magic began to twinkle around the arrow. Then he shot it out and flashed through the air. He shot a Musketeer on the forehead and killed him. He shot arrows one after another and knocked down a Musketeer, but this action also attracted the enemy''s attention. "Aim at him, shoot!" There was a burst of cheering from the well, and then the sound of intensive Shooting rang out. A short and blazing fire flashed by, and hundreds of lead bullets shot across the atmosphere at the officer. Most of them fell on the surrounding walls because of the accuracy problem, chiseling out small holes, and dozens of them were also shot on the officer''s body. The iron flakes were flying, the flesh and blood were crushed, and the huge impact of the bullet made the officer shudder. Leaning against the wall behind him, he slowly slipped down and fell on the ground in a pool of dark red blood. Such scenes are constantly staged on the city wall. Although a small number of bowmen fight back, it is difficult to cause damage because of the enemy''s armor and siege machinery. At the same time, the soldiers of black rock were condescending, shooting in rotation, alternating back and forth, relying on the powerful power of muskets to kill the soldiers of clancia. Even though the excellent armor on the side of clancia can protect a lot of bullets, without the help of powerful attack weapons, many soldiers can only be beaten passively, and finally they are pierced through the gaps and weak parts of the armor and die on the wall. Bang¡ª¡ª A loud noise came from under the wall, and then bricks and stones splashed. A wall collapsed, revealing a small gap. Relying on the combined supply of cold and frost explosives, under the cover of the well, walking black rock soldiers blew up a section of the city wall and began to pour into the city. "No!" The high-ranking officers in the rear command were cold in the heart, but there was no good way at the moment. They had to send soldiers to bravely face the enemy''s artillery fire to block the gap. The soldiers of Heiyan rushed in from the gap with long halberds and fought with the soldiers of clanesia who came to encircle them. For a moment, the two sides began a tug of war of life and death under the city wall. The sound of firecrackers never stops. Small flare balls rise in the hands of frost United mages, and then fall up and down the city wall to illuminate the enemy. On their own side, they hide in the hazy darkness and attack the garrison on the city wall. Shouts, the sound of gold and iron, the broken sound of lead bombs, interweaved in the orange fire. In this cold night, both sides are red eyed. Many defenders injured by lead bullets are still trying to kill the robbers and bandits who attack their homes. Their pain and hearing are gradually blurred in the fierce battle. The blood flowed along the gun barrel and sword handle. It was wet, rich and sticky. But there was no spare time to wipe it. Everyone could only use their remaining strength to chop at the ferocious enemy in front of them, until finally their brain and vision were blank, and they fell into the corpses on the ground. Under the cover of muskets, the soldiers of Heiyan began to break through the encirclement of the garrison and slowly entered each roadway. They smashed the doors of every house, plundered the property and set fire to it. Scorching sparks are floating in the city, dispersing the cold of early spring, and cries are heard everywhere in the city. Bud took the sword and the Knights around him to fight with the enemy in the street. Then he yelled to make the residents of the city retreat to the military school in the center. Although it is a school, it is also a small fortress. At this time, only there is more security. Shua¡ª¡ª A metallic tremor flashed. It was the sound of splitting armor. A black rock soldier slowly knelt down and fell to the ground, revealing a huge gap in his abdomen. "Can you hold on¡° Bud put away his sword, looked at the enemy coming in the distance, and asked his comrades behind him without looking back. "Not bad... Hiss... Thank you, commander." The knight held back the pain of the tear, gritted his teeth and insisted. He grew up in this wild forest since childhood. Now, in order to protect his younger brothers and sisters in the rear, this kind of pain and sacrifice is nothing. "Good!" Bud responded, and he would not say anything comforting at the moment. This is the reality. Sometimes it doesn''t shift according to people''s wishes, but so what? People still have to fight hard to protect the precious things in their hearts. "Ha ha ha - that''s really interesting." A mage stood on the wall, looking at the countless fallen bodies and fighting figures below, and gave out a happy and proud laugh. Since the attack into clancia, the other side has been defending, making it difficult for them to start. Today, they are angry. And just as he raised his staff and prepared to send out several fireballs to smash into the enemy''s array, a shrill sound of breaking through the air was fleeting. All of a sudden, his action stopped, his eyes looked at the half blade of his chest incredulously, warm blood fell from the surface of the axe, and its smooth blade reflected silver light in the fire light. He fell down slowly. His proud face fell on the dusty and bloody wall. His body twitched and struggled. At last, he heard the cry of killing from afar. Its voice is distant and desolate, and it is like an old lonely beast walking on the moon night. Through the vast grasslands and borders, groups of armed Orc warriors finally arrived in clancia. Facing the city which is about to fall, the chief of the city roars up to the sky. Then, under the command of his cry, the orcs in armor and with axes rush to the enemy. This group of figures under the moon is like a black noisy ocean, and the sharp battle axe waving in it is like the reflection of the silver moon, which waves on this black ocean. With broad feet, they stepped heavily into the mud and wetland. They crossed the woods, grasslands, roads and rivers, and rushed to the enemy line outside the city. The Musketeers who used to shoot the soldiers in the city had to turn their guns around and attack the orc fighting group coming from the rear. However, the orcs in the mountains were so vast that in the face of the sparse shooting, they rushed into the enemy''s battle line with a clamour. With a heavy axe, they directly cut the black rock soldiers in half. In the face of these tall orcs who need to look up to, watching their teammates die one by one in the battlefield, the black rock Garrison under the city is shocked and scared. Many recruits flee directly, and a few veterans retreat constantly, hoping to rely on the well and the wall to resist the attack of the other side. The situation of fighting is also turning back at this moment. "Damn it¡° Standing on the well appendix, the high-level mage who supervised and assisted the battle gritted his teeth and spat out these two words. "Send a signal and let the soldiers in the city return to defense." Although the heart is very unwilling, but now also had to do so. "Yes." A mage apprentice stretched out his arm, and then a special magic missile rose into the sky. When it flew, it made a long whistling sound, and then it bloomed in the sky, burst out scarlet sparks, and crossed the night sky. After seeing this signal, the black rock soldiers who are looting and wantonly cutting down in the city are very puzzled, and many people begin to complain. "What the hell, what do these masters think?" A soldier was holding on to the crying woman he had just caught. He was angry. "Whatever, let''s make a profit first." Another soldier uses his halberd to break open the wooden box in the house, and then drags the scattered things in it, looking for valuable objects. "Lao Tzu worked hard for them, not to find fault for himself, but to make a fortune." He tooted and then kicked over a clannish soldier who had died next to him and rummaged over him. "Look at their armor. They don''t have any money on them." And just when the city was still unconscious, the battle outside the city became more and more fierce. Huge fireballs emerged from the sky, then smashed into the enemy array under the control of the mage. At this point in the war, they can''t save their magic. But unfortunately, most of these Orc troops that can cross thousands of miles are elite. Several shamans shake their wooden sticks in the battle, and the fireballs in the sky break up. They disperse into scattered sparks in the air, leaving only a hot wind blowing towards the orcs. At the foot of Jinglan, an orc chieftain who held up a huge sword yelled, heavily waved the broad sword in his hand, brought gusts of strong wind, and directly cut off the thick supporting feet of several of them. The temporary war machine was slowly toppling in the creaking of teeth, and the top Musketeers spilled out of the night sky like dumplings, fell into the black enemy line below, and were chopped up by the Tomahawk. "No!" A mage screamed in horror, ready to fly away from the battlefield, and then was hit by several flying axes, and fell from the city wall. "No... don''t come here." A Musketeer sat in a corner with a musket in his arms, aiming at a savage Orc rushing in front of him, terrified. But it was soon overwhelmed by the black tide. Just before the black rock soldiers in the city were aware of it, groups of ORC reinforcements entered the city. Under the leadership of the leaders, they rushed into the tunnel and killed the black rock soldiers excitedly and high. Compared with human beings, orcs are much bigger in physique. They are bloodthirsty and aggressive in nature. However, they have been trapped in the grassland for hundreds of years and have been suppressing their blood. However, they have been greatly inspired in this war. Originally, many young orcs were slightly dissatisfied with joining clancia, but now after the outbreak of the war, their opposition gradually disappeared. Instead of quietly farming and grazing, they are more eager to win glory, dignity and everything by fighting. In the cold moonlight, groups of orcs from the grassland wantonly use their own brute force to defeat the enemies holding halberds and muskets until there are no more black rock soldiers in sight. Chapter 588 At dawn, the city of iron felt slowly recovered. In this battle, 200000 Orc vanguards cross the border like a gust of wind, cleaning up the black rock army in the border. Half a month later, they moved northward, stepped into the territory of Heiyan Gong, and began to capture enemy towns and cities. They continued to march towards the center of Heiyan. In Fengyan City, a luxury room in the fortress. There are several neat human shaped armors on the wall, and there are giant deer''s horns on the wall. A man in black armor is walking back and forth on the soft fur carpet. "Waste!" "Half a million people! Not in two weeks. Even if it''s killing pigs, it''s not so fast, is it? " "But can''t you run?" "My Lord, nearly 400000 of them are temporarily recruited... We still have a lot of elite left in the country..." the staff on one side nervously explained, and then carefully looked at the angry warlord leader. "Domestic? Hum, it''s good now. It''s hard to suppress the bow hunting sect''s voice. After such a big defeat, I''m afraid they will have to have a surge of confidence and make a comeback. " "What should we do? Should we join hands with the monkeys of the bow hunting sect?" The warlord leader patted down the table heavily and cracked several times. "Maybe we can ask the mages of ruerna for help? It was they who ordered us to attack clancia. Now the war is in full swing, and I think they will not be helpless. " Nose heavily exhaled a climate, the warlord suppress the heart of the unhappy, raised his hand. "You contact them. By the way, call the others. I can''t afford to lose my face alone." "Yes, Lord Shetter." The chief aide slowly left the room, and then went to contact several other warlord leaders in Fengyan city. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After defeating the army of black rock, the orc reinforcements from gufeiya grassland began to step into the territory of black rock to counterattack the enemy. In addition to the relatively complete equipment of the first 200000 people, the other 600000 people have only ordinary weapons. But even so, its huge number and strong physique still crush the black rock. After the failure of clancia, there are only 200000 garrisons of the long halberd sect in Heiyan, of which nearly 100000 are temporarily recruited, and only the remaining 100000 are the close guards and elite of the warlords. With the orc fighting forces attacking the city, pulling out the stronghold and advancing all the way, now Heiyan is abandoning the city and shrinking, and finally almost all of them return to Fengyan city. The situation of the war has changed dramatically. Now they have to stick to the city and resist the enemy''s attack. Outside the beacon city, gray tents were set up. Compared with the uniformity of the second runner up in Clancy, the orcs are much more free. The tents are different in size and color. Some are brought all the way from the grassland, some are taken from the enemy, and some are supported by Clancy. In the central ledger, several Orc leaders and clancia officers are discussing the siege. "This fortress city is easy to defend but hard to attack." After studying for a long time, an officer sighed. "Maybe we need a lot of dynamite?" An alchemist suggested that the enemy was the best teacher. Many of them still remember the scene of the iron felt City breaking down, and now they just use it. "But it''s going to take a week to make and assemble a lot of explosives from nethershire." So said Leighton, the orc leader. This ORC with the name of "sage" is now the most sought after genius among the new generation of orcs, except for flame sacrifice snya. Although lorenthal had taught him for less than two months at that time, it was a great advantage for others to have this relationship, especially after the ancient FIA grassland was merged into clancia. "We can''t wait. The plane is a little fleeting." A tall and powerful Orc put his hand on the map in the table. His palms were extremely huge, and his bare upper body was striped with red and black, like a tiger, with distinct muscles and blood vessels like a python. "What do you want, Mr. sharp tooth?" The shaman on one side looks at the head of the hushou clan, who is also the leader of the Chiwen tribe. "It''s up to me to open the way for everyone." There was a flame burning in his eyes. The next day, early in the morning. When the mountain was still covered with white fog, the battle began. An orc held up a temporary wooden shield and charged toward the beacon city. Its black armor reflected a light golden light in the morning, like a torrent of black gold pouring from the mountains. Among these orcs, the most prominent one is the leader, the fierce tiger, who is the claw of the war series 8 ¡¤ haolie, galloping in the morning light. The fierce magic on the surface of his body is boiling and burning, just like the essence. With the constant breathing of the golden red flame, his body became bigger and bigger step by step, his muscles became stronger and stronger, his blood vessels were like chickens, and the soldiers behind him became smaller and smaller. Finally, the orc soldier, who is more than two meters tall, can only reach his ankles, and his standing posture is like a giant wrapped in flames. It brings a huge sense of oppression to the garrison on the fortress. It makes people tremble and can''t help sitting on the ground. Roar¡ª¡ª Its sound is like thunder rolling on the earth, arousing people''s deepest fear. The sound waves push forward layer by layer like substance, breaking the wall stacks, directly blowing up the soldiers on the wall of the city, hitting the stone wall behind, forming flesh and blood. Second only to series 9''s top fighting power, from the moment of appearance, it shocked everyone. "Fire, fire!" The commander of the black rock garrison shouts anxiously, arousing a frightened soldier to attack. It''s a pity that these lead bullets shot into the huge body, as if a bullock went into the sea, without any sound, and were directly engulfed by the fire. And the orc hero with black and red stripes is speeding up on the earth and rushing to the gate like a mountain. Bang¡ª¡ª Blood and bricks splashed, the gate was directly hit out of a huge gap, the soldiers above also turned into broken flesh and blood, evaporated by the fire, emitting a trace of white gas. "Woo - ah! Ah! " The soldiers on the city wall saw the ferocious head close at hand, and they screamed like babies and ran to the rear like rolling and crawling. But the orc hero directly opened his sharp claws in the blood trough and rowed through the air, dividing the black rock soldiers into several pieces. Even for the friendly side of clancia, many soldiers could not accept such a cruel scene, some even bowed their heads and vomited. Many of them are also young people in their early 20s, not numb battlefield veterans. "Sorry, that''s how we orcs fight, alas..." Leighton stood at the rear of the army, looked at the roaring teeth and patted the officer on the back. In the past, orcs worshipped fighting and seizing life. Now, although they are obedient to clancia, many customs and concepts can not be changed immediately. Besides, he is an old radical. "I hope that elani''s adult education can be more popular to every child in the future." Leighton whispered. In the future, if orcs want to live in peace with all ethnic groups for a long time, they have to change this barbaric and bloodthirsty custom. But the growth environment of a generation is different from that of a generation. For the older generation, he can''t change it. Now he can only educate the next generation and hope for the future. In the beacon city, several warlords were discussing business in the secret room. Now they heard a loud noise outside and ran out one after another. Only then did they see the tall Orc standing tall. "It''s really terrifying. Maybe the legend is true. The orcs won the remaining glory of the giant court. It''s said that the war sequence originated from the great titan of the giant family." Said a mage in a purple black robe, looking at the roaring giant of fire. "Now what?" Several warlords on one side asked anxiously when they saw Fang Chengpo. "Wait. Take out the magic crystal gun troops. Now is not the time to save. " After the front teeth broke the city gate, the orc troops below began to pour into Fengyan city. This fortress city built on the mountain was originally built to monitor the orcs on the grassland. Many years later, it also reflected the original purpose. Most of the houses in the city were rebuilt by arrow towers and fortress walls, and the entrances and passageways were designed to be narrow to prevent the passage of the big orcs. Just after the orcs entered the city, they were soon stopped by the enemy''s fireguns. The lead bullets shot from the walls and hidden holes, knocked down one Orc and fell down in the narrow alley. After entering the city, the complicated high and low levels of blockhouses and walls are still playing a role. Among the fortresses built on the mountain, there are not only the lowest wall, but also two huge step platforms. The garrison can continue to defend and block the enemy layer by layer. Today, thousands of years later, the design of the ancient mercury Dynasty is still blooming its simple and practical value. And just as the sharp teeth jumped into the city again, constantly sweeping and breaking through the thick walls, the clouds in the sky broke through. The light white metal wings spread out on both sides of the airship, breaking through the air currents. The propeller behind the airship turned rapidly, but it only made minimal noise. As soon as the 300 meter long airship appeared, it attracted the attention of the field. Its light white airship is engraved with a deep blue rose with seven flowers in full bloom, while a high-level mage with a rank of more than 6 stands in it. The whole airship emits a huge magic wave, just like the heart beat of a giant dragon. Then, the airship abdomen''s cabin door opens, exposes one by one red black magic crystal muzzle. Gear rotation, magic furnace charged, enchanted refined gold shells were pressed into the gun bore by mechanical transmission. The gun barrels in order began to aim at the giant Orc on the ground under the adjustment of the mage in the airship. The lines engraved on the barrel were red in bursts, from crimson to orange red, and then to bright yellow. The last hot and golden shell shot out of the muzzle, accompanied by a violent concussion sound, burst into the atmosphere, directly into the body of the giant orc, burst, scattered, set off flesh and blood and endless fire. The shocking sound of gunfire, even if separated by nearly 1000 meters, still makes countless soldiers directly deaf, short-term or even permanent loss of hearing. But in the trembling sound of gunfire, the diffuse smoke slowly dispersed, and the giant Orc who lost most of his body still stood. In his terrible wound, the flesh and blood fell into people''s eyes in a tragic and direct form, and then slowly grew and recovered in the white fog. "Ha ha ha - it''s a tough ORC. In this way, I can finally test the upper limit of this airship! " A uniformed man with a long sword appeared on the deck of the airship. He looked down at the panting orcs below, and his eyes were excited. Then under his command, the magic crystal gun on the airship began to charge again. And this time, it was more violent than any other time. The magic stove inside was operated to the extreme. The huge roar and fluctuation shook all the parts of the precise creation, making a sound of discord, and the light of the muzzle began to shine. In the sky, the light white airship rows out layers of waves, turns a huge arc in the air, leaving a long and mighty air track cloud, aiming at the target below, continuously firing, pouring out Fei Jin''s anger. Driven by intuition and instinct, the orcs on the ground sweep the enemy in the field of vision with giant claws of blood trough, gallop in the scorching wind, he constantly jumps to dodge the golden red shells and rush to the central top of the fortress. With the help of the height of the top of the fortress, he shot into the sky like a crossbow, and his claws stained with blood and dust went straight to the airship in the air. This airship is made up of precise instruments and components. It is also the crystallization of ancient knowledge. Human beings rely on knowledge and experience to construct the edifice of civilization. With boiling blood flowing in their bodies and relying on the most primitive instinct in their lives, orcs wield their own brute force to survive in this world. Bones and teeth are the most direct and primitive things, gears and machinery are the most experiential things. ¡ª¡ªNow, instinct and knowledge are at loggerheads. Chapter 589 On the south side of the western continent, Jingyue Strait. Sea water in the sky under the sun, showing a light green, if it is far away, it seems to be deep blue. After leaving Vilga and ruerna on the continental margin, to the south is a sea of waves. After going out to sea, the ship continued to sail thousands of miles south before meeting the nearest large island, which is the beautiful island in the South archipelago. The sea area between Hualan island and the mainland is Jingyue Strait. But now the Jingyue Strait is not quiet. Big ships with sails break through the waves and keep undulating in the waves. Sometimes the water waves are lifted up and fall into the armor above and get wet. Bang Bang¡ª¡ª A few low gunfire came from afar, followed by several huge waves higher than the bow around the ship. Following the source of the artillery fire, at the end of the field of vision, a group of iron black ships are firing thousands of meters away. The 40 cannons along the hull opened fire one after another. The cannonball crossed a long arc and hit this side. It fell on the wooden hull, smashed layers of broken sawdust into the hull, and then exploded abruptly, with flames and debris flying. The sea water poured in a large amount along the broken hole, and then formed a small vortex around it. Some of the sailors struggled to grasp everything they could, such as wooden boards, iron bars, broken masts and so on. But they didn''t have time to leave the dangerous whirlpool, and soon the second round of shelling fell again and again, many people disappeared directly in the explosion and waves. With the continuous lengthening and rising of the birds on the sea, the scene of the blue sea below is also panoramic. To the north is an armored fleet of 30 black warships, each of which is made of forged iron. It is about 100 meters long and has a displacement of nearly 9000 tons. The ship has three tall masts and sails. Under the side chord are 40 square muzzles, from which one gun sticks out, swallowing and spitting fire tongue, and firing one shell that breaks the sky. On the south side of the sea, there are a group of large and small sail warships, about 100 of which are painted with black and white waterproof paint. The largest hull is no more than 60 meters, and the maximum displacement is only 5000 tons. There are several tall cross masts standing on the hull. The white sail is full by now, and under the side chord are three rows of dense muzzles, About 100 guns spewed counter fire. Unfortunately, although the number of gunfire of the sail fleet is large, its caliber is far less than that of the enemy, which also leads to the suppression of its power and range by armored ships. The two sides exchanged fire continuously on the sea, and the continuous gunfire came one after another, splashing big water flowers. From time to time, ships in the sailing fleet were shot, cracked, caught fire, or even sank. However, the armored ships in the north are still unharmed. When the shells fall on the ship, they are not only protected by strong forged iron armor, but also a piece of enchanted blue lines lights up to resist part of the impact and protect the interior of the ship. Sailboat, flagship tower. "General pfeiffert, we''re losing our fleet! Several warships have signaled to retreat. " A messenger in a white uniform rushed into the room, reporting eagerly. Since the cold frost united to fight with clancia, it sent several armored fleets to block the Jingyue Strait and patrol the sea in rotation. Because of the previous aid, the kingdom of cranberry was involved. Many merchant ships and passenger ships between Jingyue Strait were detained, which caused great losses to the trade dependent southern islands. Later, in order to fight back and protest, the South Islands also recruited many large domestic ships to form a joint fleet to break through the blockade of the northern Strait. But if today''s battle fails and a large number of warships sink, it can be imagined that for a long time, the southern islands will be trapped in the cold and frost blockade. General pfeiffert frowned, and the veteran looked at the undulating sea in the distance¡° Haven''t the rear winged birds arrived yet? It''s not difficult to defeat this armored fleet with their help. " "Report to the general, we sent out a signal two hours ago, and should have arrived long ago..." the adjutant answered with sadness. General pfeiffert took a deep breath, then said in a deep voice, "signal, we''ll be careful to retreat." "Yes, general!" The messenger ran out of the room, but a special flag was raised on the mast, and the fleet began to turn. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª A hundred miles away from the battle between the two fleets, the sky was covered with lead clouds. From time to time, red magic torrents appeared in the dark gray clouds, and iron gray airships shuttled through them, occasionally attacking the giant winged bird flying in the clouds. These winged birds have red eyes. They seem not as clear and bright as they used to be, but a little crazy. The mages on their back struggle to keep calm and barely keep from falling into the sea. The nearly 200 airships shuttling up and down in the sky clouds will not miss such a good time. More than 3000 mages on the airship jointly cast spells, forming golden energy grids, and constantly hunting the wild winged birds. Once the giant winged birds are surrounded by the grid, there will be intensive artillery fire from the airship, which will blow these birds into flesh and blood pieces and scatter them in the sea. "Ha ha ha, it''s really pleasant to watch these animals fried into roast chicken." Inside a huge black airship, a man in a black and red uniform picked up his glass and enjoyed the scenery outside the window. His dress seems to be a combination of the mage''s robe and military uniform, which is not only a bit elegant, but also a bit neat and capable. "But... Thank you very much, Abel." The man turned around, his mustache curling up slightly with a smile. "It''s a great honor, Lord hunter." A young man bent over to salute and then looked up. He was wearing a black uniform with a white silk scarf in his collar, showing an elegant temperament. "I know what you want." Hunter walked a few steps, sat on a flannel chair, stretched out his right hand and asked the servant to fill his glass. "After the battle of Hopland, I will guarantee you the restoration of the glory of the tisifunes, and share one third of the wealth of the calides and the Helios with you." "Thank you, Lord hunter, for being your faithful followers." Abel once again expressed his gratitude. Although he knew in his heart that the adult might be writing a bad check, he might not get a cent of the property of the calites and the Hollis family when Hopland made the call. But what about this? As long as we hold on to this great military figure of frost alliance, it is only a matter of time before the rise of tissifoney family again. Unlike his two reckless brothers, Abel, as the last surviving direct descendant of the tissifoney family, deeply understood the insignificance of his personal strength, and used strategy and mind far more than brute force. The failure of their two brothers lies in their too much belief in advanced technology and extraordinary strength, and giving up their initial stratagem. The world is ultimately dominated by human and relationship. After the failure of the Hopland incident, he hid his tracks, lurked in the southern islands for several years, and finally grasped some of the weaknesses of the winged bird. Now he finally took advantage of this to build up a network of relations in the past and get in touch with frost rose. And as long as the frost Alliance wins, the tisifunes will revive in their own hands. He believed so. Outside the window of the airship, a divine winged bird falls in all kinds of restrictions and attacks, and its feathers and flesh fall into the sky in mourning. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Three days later, the baby moon Parliament and the raspberry Parliament of the United Kingdom. The spacious hall is built on the hillside, surrounded by tall columns, on which there are some vines winding and climbing, attached with green and dark green leaves. Outside the hall, there is a stone mountain with flowing spring, and on the other side, there is an open and incomparable view, overlooking the prosperous Island buildings below. On the central wall of the parliament hall, there is a drawing of a Golden Crescent Moon, which is also wrapped with a small number of vines and dotted with several bright red berries, symbolizing the United Kingdom. Today, there are many high-ranking figures in the hall. Half of them are wearing different robes, while the other half are wearing gorgeous clothes made of gold thread and silk. "I think that in this case, we should agree to the proposal of the cold frost alliance." A middle-aged man in gorgeous clothes stood up to speak. He was a little fat and looked a little fat. Some time ago, after the fall of the winged bird army, the frost alliance again sent a proposal to negotiate peace, hoping that the blueberry kingdom would withdraw from the war between the two sides and remain neutral. Frost Union also promised that once the Kingdom agreed, it would stop blocking its merchant ships and routes, and no longer interfere with its trade. In this way, many aristocrats of the kingdom were attracted. Most of their titles and rights were inherited from the raspberry duchy. Unlike the fledgling moon parliament, which moved southward, these nobles did not care about the situation on the other side of the sea. They just wanted to enjoy a stable and prosperous life. As an important trade hub, they could enjoy the benefits. "This is not a good proposal. The other party may be deceiving." A mage representative on the rostrum shook his head. His face had bright blue eye shadow, and his hair was decorated with bird feathers. "Deceiving? What else can we do to cheat? Now we have lost even the winged bird troops, and the sea power can''t beat each other. " A noble representative spoke. A few days ago, when the divine winged bird troops were carrying out the support mission, they were ambushed by the airship fleet hidden in the clouds. In addition, a special drug gas was released on the airship, which made a large number of divine winged birds out of control and crazy. Finally, a large number of the whole army died at sea, and only a few of them escaped back. Now, the air support power of the cranberry kingdom is greatly reduced, thus gradually losing its ability to control the sea. "We are also proud of the chimera battle group, the overlord of the air - the Tyrannosaurus Rex. If necessary, we can also be transferred to watch the Gray Mountain whale cruising in the sea, and even wake up the ancient sea animals sleeping under the meteor reef." "Why give up so easily?" The mage''s representative replied. "Because it''s not worth it! It''s no good. " A representative of the noble who had been silent raised his hand. "I don''t know about the feud and fight between the two sects, but it''s not good for the whole raspberry kingdom to keep fighting." "What if clancia wins? They will not give us an extra part of their territory. Besides, they have to send people to garrison and protect an enclave, which costs a lot and benefits little. " "If we continue to confront with the cold frost, we will have to run into endless money burning competition, which will consume a lot of manpower and material resources, and will greatly affect trade and economic recession." "So, why do we fight for clancia? Just because the star witch is very good-looking, do you like it? Ridiculous The noble representative said sternly. After his speech, there were all kinds of buzzing discussions in the venue, and many people began to incline to his view. "It doesn''t seem that it''s good for us to stand off like this." "That is, those mages are too immersed in the past grievances." "I think it''s comfortable to lie at home and make money. Why do you have to provoke the cold and frost?" Hearing such a voice, the middle-aged nobleman who spoke just now also showed his face, and a smile rose unconsciously from the corner of his mouth. "May I say a few words?" Just as everyone was talking, a gentle voice came out. Everyone turned their eyes to the center of the rostrum. A kind-hearted man did not know when to stand on the rostrum. "Your Highness Ulysses?" The voice below was full of surprise. "It''s really this grown-up. How can he show up in such an ordinary meeting?" The voice pauses for a second with surprise before continuing to finish the second half of the sentence. The judge of magic series 9 ¡¤ thunder, Ulysses, can be said to be a living legend. He was promoted to the existence of series 9 more than 80 years ago, and now he is one of the super giants behind the baby moon Council. However, this big man rarely appears in the eyes of the public, and never cares. No one in the Parliament can order this big man. As the top of Ivar''s world, extraordinary sequence 9 is a mysterious existence for the vast majority of people, and no country or organization or order can command them to do things. Most of them will not care about worldly interests and conflicts, but have their own pursuit. That''s why the appearance of Ulysses surprised everyone. Such magnates and bigwigs should have been indifferent to the world for a long time. I didn''t expect that they would appear in the parliament today. See the hall gradually quiet down, the big man began to say slowly. "I think we still have to stand with clancia to fight against the expansion of the frost alliance." "Don''t be in a hurry to deny it. Let me give you my opinion." "If we allow the cold frost to unite and unify the west side of the mainland, it means that we will lose the right to choose trade and be manipulated and suppressed by the other side." "The mainland is rich in all kinds of products and personnel. They may not trade with us, but many of the things we need come from the mainland. But once the opponent completely controls the ports on the coast, we will be controlled by others in the future, and even have to give up more interests under various threats. " "At the same time, another group of mages, when their theories and views are carried out in the mainland, our southern islands will become a minority in the increasingly dangerous environment of public opinion, and finally be blocked in all aspects and can not go smoothly." "Even though we have to pay a lot to support clancia, it''s still worth it." "In the future, when a new order is established in the mainland, we will also be able to share part of the power and position. Moreover, if the master of frost alliance is defeated, it is just the right time for our faction to re-enter the mainland. When there is nothing to be done, it will naturally bring a steady stream of trade and economy." "Therefore, we must not agree to the cold frost Union''s request for peace!" After the words of the person behind the sect of master Chuyue came down, the wind direction in the hall changed again, and many noble representatives began to rethink the future interests and the impact of their choices. The mage''s side, needless to say, as the existence of magic sequence 9, is the embodiment of the will of the young mages, and many mage representatives fully support his proposal. After that, a new discussion began below. "Well, let''s start voting." After the discussion, the host beside the high platform said. "Please raise your hands in favor of his highness Ulysses." With the words falling, arms are raised in the hall, which is very neat, representing the indecisive will of the kingdom of cranberries. At this moment, they are finally United. "Good, let''s start the next round of call and support proposals..." Chapter 590 West of Jingyue Strait, Banguo island. The island in the Strait, still in the Ocean west of Hopland, is now in the rear of the war. "Lord Black, master Lund is here." Black stands under a huge warship on the island and looks up with emotion. It''s almost five years now. How time flies when I leave Hopland and come to this island to carry out my mission. He was just an orphan in hoplanner. Later, he was adopted by the Carites family and became a guard. Later, he was promoted by Miss Lacey. Finally, he grew up in this position. Unconsciously, he has experienced so many things. I still remember that Miss Lacey called him into the office that day, asked about his ambition and future plans, and then explained the task to herself. "Although we have gained independence and signed a contract with frost, this is just a short truce. With the support of dayas chamber of Commerce, Frost''s steel warship will explore and realize step by step." Lorraine Hill said so, light pupil like crystal clear. "And we, karites, can''t fall behind. We even have to plan ahead to prepare for possible wars in the future." "So I need someone I can trust to carry out the hard work." "Black is willing to follow the will of the first lady." He fell on one knee and swore. After that, Miss Lacey gave him thick drawings, many materials, inheritance gems, and even a panacea to improve his own strength. One year later, he entered sequence 5, and now he has just been promoted to sequence 6. Over the years, he has been traveling to and from the island and other places, purchasing various materials, and then handing them to the technicians. Under his witness, he built the giant shipyard step by step, and then spent several years gradually perfecting and building these giant warships. Until today, these steel warships have been completed. "Master Lund is here." A guard came in to report, and a man in a gray black coat came up. There are still some dust and oil stains on his clothes and hands. Most people can''t see any master demeanor, but only the staff here know that the alchemist studied warship technology assiduously and understood it deeply, which is hard for outsiders to imagine. In order to test the best hull structure, he led his apprentices to do hundreds of tests in the nearby sea area, and built one model and experimental ship after another. Until the birth of these three battleships. "What can Lord Black do for me?" Although Lund is the chief technology officer on the island, black, as Miss Lacey''s agent, is in charge of everything and has a higher status. "Miss Lacey wrote to me recently¡° Blake had nothing to hide from Lorraine Hill''s instructions. Lund took the letter and looked carefully. The letter tells Blake and Lund that now the cranberry Kingdom has agreed to make a full alliance with clancia, and that Carites and newvega will also participate in it. After finishing the rectification, the three warships will go directly into the water and head for the front line to join the fleet of cranberry Kingdom, and then fight with the fleet of frost. "The day has come at last." Lund sighed. Although he was born in the cold frost alliance, because he was poor and in a small faction, he suffered a lot of exclusion and disdain, and then led the students to migrate to Vilga. I don''t want to go to the opposite side of the country after many years. However, in today''s Ivar world, the concept of family and country is not prominent, and he did not receive any favors when he was in ruerna. Later, he moved away with his family, so he would not feel uncomfortable. I just sigh about the impermanence of the world and the great difference of life. A third rate alchemist who had been ignored in ruerna and looked down upon everywhere, now he has become the chief technology officer of the Caritas chamber of Commerce. If he wins the war, he can get a good position in the future country, which was hard for him to imagine. "I see. I''ll let the apprentices and the younger generation take care of it." He looked at the towering huge warship close to the dome in front of him, stepped forward a few steps, slowly approached, and then gently stroked the hard steel hull. While the cranberry kingdom is still using warships driven by sails, frost alliance has started to use armored warships powered by sails and tail oars. Its shape is probably similar to the battleship of World War I in lorenthal''s memory. The outer layer has a thick forged iron shell, and the middle layer has a teak layer more than half a meter thick to ease the impact and shells. There are several layers of steel structure on the innermost side, which can be regarded as an armored warship made of wood and steel. The technology left behind by loranthel was aimed at the classic design of World War II in memory from the beginning, the template of the fearless warship, to improve. From the beginning, we gave up the heavy and windy mast sail, and only relied on the strong propeller at the tail. The size of the warship has also been stretched to more than 200 meters, with a displacement of more than 24000 tons. There are two sets of magic guide steam turbines in the warship, with a maximum speed of 28 knots. At ordinary times, the warship can also move at 20 knots, far exceeding the average speed of 18 knots. The bottom of the ship adopts sealed compartments, and the armor structure is optimized. There are five double main gun turrets of 300 mm caliber on the ship. At the beginning of its main gun design, it was an ordinary magic guided gun. But last year, Lorraine Hill sent a new design drawing based on the information of dusk era. So far, Lund has not fully digested the profound patterns and theories. Fortunately, he only needs to draw gourd according to the ladle. No matter what the meaning of the patterns is, as long as he can run, it seems that he can. And the main gun, which is far beyond the combination of cold and frost, was made. This is also the best combination that loranthal can make with the system estimation at present. She knows that there are many extremely advanced technologies and weapons in the twilight era, but at present, due to the unfinished industrial chain of basic materials, personnel, facilities and so on, she can only look at the ocean and sigh, leaving them in the system for the time being. "Did miss Lacey name the three warships?" Lund asked suddenly. "Well, they''re aglia No.1, Talia No.2 and ophrone No.3, which are the three goddesses of meihui." With the launch of the three "fearless class" battleships, thousands of Caritas'' crew members boarded the battleship and gradually became familiar with it under the guidance of the technical officer. Then they rowed a long light blue trail on the sea, thinking of the southeast direction of the cranberry kingdom. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª A week later, Jingyue Strait. "Report to Lord Black, we have enemy troops ahead!" In the spacious and light colored command tower, black had not fully adapted to the new warship, and the sound of warning came from the trumpet. "It seems that the other party will not give us time to prepare this time, master Lund." Black, dressed in a purple and white uniform, said to the alchemist. "It''s true, but it''s time to experiment with our results." Lund looked out of the window at the surging waves. A desire and a desire to prove oneself hover in my heart. He also wanted to surprise those who once looked down upon others and feel the incomparable power of this warship. "Main gun ready." Said black, aiming at the trumpet. "Yes There was a continuous and orderly response from the pipe. With the constant focusing and adjustment of the collimator, the muzzle of the main gun slowly droops, aiming at the armored fleet in the distance. The new magic furnace in the warship was constantly charged, and the complex and exquisite enchantment patterns appeared on the barrel, and the shells gradually turned red and then yellow. "Fire!" There was a dull concussion from the muzzle. The huge recoil force made the warship with displacement of more than 24000 tons tilt slightly, and then several hot gold shells with red light directly broke the atmosphere. With terrible power, they directly penetrated the enemy ships several kilometers away, and directly broke them, forming ascending fragments and flames. "How could it be?" On the frigid frigid warship, a high-level mage couldn''t believe it. He was staring at the warship which was surging and burning on the sea, and then sank slowly. As an elite mage of lurna''s big faction, he has always been proud of the country''s technology. Where does the warship with purple flowers and starlight come from? How can it have such powerful magic guns and warships several times its own size. Is that a masterpiece of the little moon Council? But don''t they reject machinery and steel? What''s the matter? Countless questions hover in my heart, but I have no time to think about it now. The terrible cannons on the opposite warship spewed fire one after another, and the red cannonballs came with amazing power. Even if the ship raised a light blue barrier, it was also hammered through by the God like anger, let countless water in, and finally made the ship sink gradually. "Fight back, fight back! Fight back A naval commander yelled eagerly at the gun crew in the warship, his face glowing with excitement. Bang bang¡ª¡ª With the sound of the guns engraved with magic lines, the 40 guns of the ship opened fire one by one from the back to the front. One by one, the shells shot at the enemy''s three warships like screaming black spots. But it''s a pity that most of them have fallen into the sea before they reach the three warships. They can only splash useless water. "Damn, speed up!" The general of the armored fleet gets angry and asks his flagship to raise a special signal flag. Then he runs the magic furnace with all his strength to increase his propulsion and wants to sail ahead. On the other side of caritus, the observer also reported the situation to the flagship at the head. "Lord Black, they''re coming at a faster pace." "Then let''s speed up and try to get rid of them and keep a distance." As a result, the two fleets launched a tense and exciting chase battle at sea, with more than 30 armored ships on one side surging, breaking the waves and heading southwest. On the other hand, the three agleia Class Battleships on the other side had a long arc at sea, constantly shelling the enemy ships in the rear. Compared with the armored fleet, which can only chase the enemy with the bow, the three agleia Class Battleships can not only maintain the range and superior distance all the time, but also have the spare power to open the arc, so that their own ship body presents a tilted T-shape and constantly bombard the other side. "No!" In the pursuit of the armored fleet, one warship after another burst in the enemy''s artillery fire, the broken forging iron and wood pieces flew, a burst of orange broken giant fireballs rose, and then sank into the cold abyss. Such scenes are staged again and again, which makes the crew and mages in the fleet gradually lose their mentality. They have also tried to let a few mages take off to attack each other''s warships, but unfortunately, before the floating mages get close to each other, they are smashed into pieces by the dense auxiliary guns in the air, becoming human shaped fireworks, and finally falling into the sea. And just as the general of the armored fleet was struggling to decide whether to retreat, a high-level mage consultant nearby came forward and said. "My Lord, our reinforcements are here." Over the three agleia class warships, layers of dark clouds broke open, and one iron gray airship after another emerged from them. There were still wisps of water mist on the wings of these airships'' sails and oars, and the air currents had not dispersed, leaving a long wake in the air. With the arrival of more than 200 airships, the three warships sailing for the first time are as small as fingers under the huge and overlapping shadow. The sky seemed to be suddenly dark, and the huge sound of propeller rotation reverberated in the sky, just like a heavy gray curtain falling, and the intense and dense extraordinary magic wave made the crew of the three warships feel suffocating pressure. There are dozens of mages on each airship. In this airship cluster, there are more than 3000 mages with magic sequence. Among them, there are even some elite mages with magic sequence 6-7, and they can even feel the existence of magic sequence 8 or above. In order to deal with the powerful Cranberry Kingdom, frost united forces transferred the key forces to Jingyue Strait, trying to block and defeat the same clan from the south, which was another branch of MAGE lineage left by Oz in those years. A shock of red shells from the turret into the sky furiously shot, and then by the vast chain array to resist down. Thousands of mages cast their spells at the same time. The blue magic array is formed in the sky. The vast and complex veins are just like the new sky. They press down layer by layer and block shells under the array. Bang Bang¡ª¡ª The broken shells burst in the sky like fireworks, then fell and scattered on the deck and the sea below. Blake walked out of the bridge. He looked up at the airship all over the sky, held out his hand to block the falling Mars and ashes, clenched his fist, and then released it. "Even with years of preparation and technological advantages, we can''t resist such a huge national advantage." The suspended airships, opening the cabin door below, began to extend the gun barrel to aim at the three powerless and lonely warships below. The muzzle gradually turned from dark to orange, and gradually charged. And just as the crew on the warship slowly despaired, a flash of light lit up at the edge of the sky, followed by rolling thunder. "Is it thundering? This time. " A mage in the armored fleet looked up carelessly. At this time, the warships under him had already stopped chasing and quietly watched the destruction of three enemy warships in the distance. At dusk, under the thick and almost dark lead cloud, a fast lightning surges in the sky. It is a nearly deformed figure. His body seems to be composed of golden electric light. With the running close to the limit, it is pulled by time and space to grow into a long thunder snake. The terrible pressure from the shocking electric light really conveys the great power of extraordinary sequence 9. The magic in the golden electric light is like a sharp arrow, piercing the gray sky of depression and stagnation, and penetrating the dark airships above the sea. The airship cluster also suddenly rose a wave of diffusion. A man in an elegant robe appears in the sky. His short black hair turns white in the magic of emerging and releasing, and then turns into a bright white blue. Another sage of magic sequence 9 appeared. "Three mysteries of time and space: stagnation." A huge clock dial emerges in the sky where the airship is located, showing extremely precise gears and hands. Then there are six small clock dials inside. With the hands turning, everything around seems to solidify. If the air is compared to clear water, and now the water seems to be frozen, everything seems to become very slow in Blake''s perception. He wants to open his mouth to say something, but for a long time, his teeth are only a few millimeters away from his jaw. The shell just left the muzzle and glided slowly in the air. It was not much faster than a snail. He could clearly see the veins and the air waves. In the sky, the propeller on the airship seems to have stopped rotating, and everything becomes quiet. And when the flash of lightning plunges into the stagnant gray sky, it is like breaking countless glasses. In the still space, there is a noisy track. "Ulysses, it''s you." The man in the sky looked at the gradually clear thunder light, and his face made him identify the comer. "Long time no see, silver wheel pointer Clark." Although the words on the mouth were slow and peaceful, the lightning in the sky suddenly flashed that day. Click¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª A startling thunder burst the thick lead clouds in the sky, breaking the almost quiet space with the strongest force. After the blinding strong light and thunder, the cold moonlight appeared in the night sky, and the propellers of airships turned again in the moonlight. It seemed that the world suddenly had a sound again. But the battle did not end. The clock dial in the sky reappeared, silver, transparent and cold. When its pointer turned, the 200 airships in the sky suddenly disappeared and then reappeared. "The second secret of time and space: transfer." The layers of airships are arranged into a huge circle in the sky, surrounding the golden electric light in the center. The muzzle of the airship suddenly fires, and the dense fire light forms a piece. The sound is so dense that it can''t distinguish the intermittence. The vented fire converges to the center, as if drawing a dense pattern pointing to the center of the circle in the sky. And just as the light flashed again, another sage in the sky spoke again. "Four mysteries of time and space: cutting" The electric light in the center seems to be trapped in a small spherical space for a short time, and then submerged by countless fire lights and shells. A few seconds later, the fire died out and smoke filled the air. Just when some mages were lucky, a series of startled purple red electric sparks lit up on all airships, and then exploded. With the black smoke, these airships fell to the sea, from which the mages flew out like ants and fled. The thunder in the sky gallops again, carrying the natural power of heaven and earth to break through all obstacles. And the silver wheel turns again, and the secret skills passed down from the ancient witch are used in turn to capture the vast thunder light wandering between the heaven and the earth. Electric fire overflows, thunder tears layers of space, turns clockwise, and the pointer on the silver wheel rotates backwards. ¡ª¡ªNow, thunder and silver wheel are at loggerheads. Chapter 591 New Vega League, Hopland. In the sunny sky, soldiers in dark blue robes and scales entered the broken city under the cover of tall statues. There are still many charred marks on the walls, many places have collapsed, scattered stones and debris fall all over the ground, and a little green grass leaves protrude from the cracks. The streets in the city are very quiet. There are no guards, no traps and no pedestrians. The frost Allied soldiers who entered the city were still carefully carrying shields and long guns and marching closely to their destination. They sealed off several important buildings and areas in the city, and the statue Legion also arrived at the port by the sea. "Lord Jenkins." In the camp outside the city, several heralds galloped out of the city and went straight into the main account to report. "Our soldiers have taken control of Hopland, but there is no clancia garrison among them. Even the personnel of several major chambers of Commerce have been evacuated." "What about the port?" Jenkins asked, sitting at the top. "There are only a few ships left in the port." Jenkins was quiet for a few seconds, then raised his hand¡° I see. Let''s arrange for the follow-up troops to enter the city. " "Yes, my Lord." After the officers left the tent, only Jenkins and his daughter, IDA, the "hero" Knight of frost alliance, were left in the tent. "Did clancia give up Hopland?" The scarlet haired Knight sat on her knees with a long silver sword on her lap. "It seems so." Jenkins gently stroked the cities and places on the map. "The city wall is broken, and the personnel, combat power, firepower and so on, we are far superior to each other. If we continue to defend, we will only be completely annihilated. It is estimated that the commander over there has figured it out." "Maybe it''s a miracle that they can hold on for so long. I can''t command them like that." Jenkins analyzed it slowly. ADA closed her eyes and recalled the fierce fighting since then. She was deeply impressed by the fearless spirit and terrible discipline of the enemy. "The other side is a tough opponent." She sighed softly, then turned sad again, because of their different positions, they had to kill each other. "Yes, but it''s impossible." Jenkins knew what his daughter was thinking. "Xue Hua''s seven countries are too scattered, suspicious of each other and drag each other down. Only when they are unified can they really be strong and become a strong whole that can fight against cangcui." "I''m almost sure that most of our soldiers will die in the war. Even if they survive in the end, the outcome may not be very good. It''s estimated that in order to appease the unified people after that, the upper class will still attack us." Jenkins stood up and looked at the rose totem hanging in the tent. "Then why is father still in this position?" ADA looked at the gray haired old man. "Why? Maybe it''s for the grandchildren''s grandchildren to live in a powerful country." "When I was a child, I suffered a lot and was bullied, but I don''t hate those people because being weak is the original sin." "I don''t say that because you are weak, you have reason, and others have to let you. Even if you have, it is the mercy of the winner." "Therefore, even if our generation will be reviled by the world, as long as the seven Xuehua countries are united and become strong, then our sacrifice is worth it." Ida gently stroked the sword on her knee, looking into the sparse light at the neat grooves and a few serrations. "But people will not understand and appreciate the imposed happiness." ADA said so. "Yes, but how about that? At least I don''t regret it myself." Jenkins said with his back to his daughter. "We start wars, we kill, we get rid of dissidents, we do all the bad things." His voice was low and quiet. "But we will also build a new and integrated country in this devastated land." "In the darkness before dawn, some things are always done by someone." "Everyone always speaks his own words and has his own ideas. The language is poor and powerless. If we don''t use such violent means, how can we mix up the scattered sand." He slowly turned around, looking at the side of the daughter, eyes soft said. "We can never satisfy everyone''s ideas, and in the end, we can only do what we think is right." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The third period, 1866, was the year of cold stars. A rare war broke out on the continent of ivarsi in a hundred years. The alliance of stars and frost fought in an all-round way. The two sides fought in the desert, in the mountains, in the wilderness, in the sea and in the sky. The total number of troops mobilized by the two sides was more than 3 million, which was even better than the "battle of breaking the bow" of that year. At the beginning of the year, frost United six magic legions to attack the fortress in Jiansong city. After conquering the fortress, he was ambushed by the starlight alliance. With the help of goblins, the mage "iris book" tug from the southern archipelago used his secret skills to sink a large number of magic statues, bury and crush them. However, herdley, the "poisonous flame beauty" of frost alliance, broke free from the shackles by driving the "frost carving" magic statue, and seriously injured the struggling tug, and then continued to lead the army north. On the other hand, the Duchy of black rock sent troops to invade the border of clancia. In the battle of besieging Tiefeng City, its elite troops were defeated by the reinforcements of gufeia orcs going south. After that, a large number of temporary recruits scattered, fled and surrendered. Then the warriors of guphia and the clannish army attacked Heiyan, and fought all the way to Fengyan, the capital of Heiyan. During the siege, the clan leader of the hushou clan, named haolie''s claw in the war sequence 8, took the lead in breaking through the city gate and entering the fortress, but was later blocked by the giant airship "blood whale". During the battle, Fengchi shot down the airship with the help of terrain, surrounded and attacked by the reinforcements in the rear, and slaughtered the high-level mages on the airship. After the battle, he also died that night because of his suppressed injuries. On the southwest border, the army of clancia encountered the army of Falcon kingdom. The two sides fought in the desert, with swords and spears interlaced. When the two sides were in the middle of the battle, the wing reinforcements appeared from the sky, and the Star Alliance also raised nearly 100 high-level angels. The two sides strangled each other in the sky. Just as the white feather fell downwind, a special "angel" rose on the earth. With the appearance of the silver haired girl with blue eyes, the air flow in the sky stopped. Then countless winged soldiers could no longer fly in the air. They were deprived of the ability to fly. Tens of thousands of soldiers fell from the sky like black hail. Finally, the compassionate girl lifted up the soft air over the earth to save the fallen enemies from death. After the war, the winged people lost their will to fight. As the winged people, they all submitted to the wings of the air angel, saying that they would not be enemies. Therefore, the Falcon Kingdom stopped attacking and began to mediate internal problems. Finally, a few months later, they sent a letter to both sides, saying that they would no longer participate in the war between the two sides, and would like to submit to the final winner of the war. Just when there was a fierce confrontation on the mainland, the battle on the sea was also fierce. Relying on the advantages of armaments and weapons, frost United''s armored warships defeated a large number of sailing warships from the blueberry kingdom. Later, in an ambush, they defeated the winged bird troops of the blueberry kingdom by special means. Finally, they sent letters to the South Islands in order to make peace. At the insistence of Ulysses, one of the big three behind the scenes of the Chuyue parliament, the chubby Kingdom refused to hold peace talks and continued to enlist domestic combat power. Soon after, on the way to the south, the three new-style warships of caritus encountered a combined armored fleet. After the exchange of fire between the two sides, the armored fleet was defeated and had to call for the support of the airship cluster. After that, nearly 200 "grey harrier" airships surrounded the three new warships through the clouds. But when frost union was about to succeed, the magic sequence 9 of the little moon Council Ulysses killed, and the magic sequence 9 of frost union Clark fought in the sky. This is another fierce battle in the eyes of the world since the battle of breaking the bow. The aftereffects of the battle directly destroyed the airships in the sky, and the warships on both sides of the sea were also damaged. Only two of the three new warships arrived at their previous destination. As the fighting between the two sides gradually escalated, the sages of the Central Committee of the mainland finally intervened and stopped the fighting between the two sides. Finally, the two sides once again agreed that the extraordinary sequence 9 should not participate in the battle between the two sides. Every bit sequence 9 is a valuable force, and now the chaotic seal around the world is not stable. In order to prevent a possible crisis, it is hard for the whole wisdom race to bear such mutual killing and internal friction. Even if both sides are dissatisfied, but forced by the will of many series 9 in the sage Association, these two series 9 still stopped. In new Vilga, after reinforcement on the side of clancia, about 600000 starlight allies gathered around Hopland, while in the wilderness, the cold frost alliance''s main force was nearly 800000. During the initial industrialization of clancia, heavy industry related to war was the first development project, and Hopland also gathered a large number of artillery. Although these primary guns are still far from the level of World War II in lorenthal''s memory, they can also pose a threat to some demons under the fire coverage. First, the two sides circled and fought in the wilderness. Then, as the Star Alliance retreated to the city, they began the battle of guarding the city. They fought back and forth several times around the city wall. When attacking the city, it is the cold frost alliance with the protection of the magic statue and high-intensity firepower that has the advantage. After entering the city, it is the star alliance that has the advantage. In this way, after several battles between the two sides, considering that the continuation of the battle will only affect the residents of the city and make the whole city burned by artillery fire, the star alliance finally launched several feints out of the city to delay the enemy''s time, The main force gradually withdrew from Hopland. Some of them are northward by land, and some of them are westward by boat along the coastline. After they left, frost Union also peacefully took over this broken seaside city. So far, the fight between the two sides has gradually entered the next stage. Chapter 592 Clancia, brown flute county. Lorraine hill was now riding on a big black horse with a high head and marching with the army. Under the sunny sky, it is a yellow green wilderness. Sparse green grass grows on the dry land. The roots of these plants are almost close to the ground, and the leaves are very narrow. It seems that they are specially made to adapt to the local arid and hot environment. With the advance of the army to the south, it began to recover the land that had fallen before, and the Falcon troops that had been attacking also left early. It was the end of April, and the weather was getting warmer, even a little hot. There is a smell of dry grass seeds in the air, which makes people''s nose itch slightly in the south wind. Lorraine hill was dressed in a black robe, with only a little silver hair on his chest, floating slightly in the wind. She raised her white palm, put it in front of her forehead, and looked at the group of winged people standing by the road in the distance. These men and women, against the burning sun, looking at the walking team, seem to be looking for a figure. And just as Lorraine Hill looked at them, one of the girls pointed at them. "That big sister ~" her voice is tender and full of joy. It''s hard to imagine why such a young child would appear here. After hearing the cry, the group turned their eyes. When they saw the silver hair between the hoods, a surprise flashed in their eyes. Then they stepped forward and knelt down on one knee. A knight in porcelain white armor, a member of the order of the iron and steel sun, came by. "Your Highness Lorraine hill, they want to see you." Although there has been no communication for thousands of years, both the rabbit ear and the wing are branches of the orcs. They basically share the same language, but they can also understand their words. It''s just worship, prayer, submission and so on. Such scenes have been encountered many times in their march, and the Knights around the silver haired girl are not surprised. "Find a quiet and open place. It seems that they are coming from far away hometown. I also have some questions to ask them." Lorraine Hill nodded. Compared with the past, the military life during this period has improved her character of being afraid of strangers. More than ten minutes later, they marched down a hillside not far from the road. Under a leafy tree, Lorraine Hill took off his hood and stood there, with about 30 wingers in front of him. "Are you here for me?" There is curiosity in the light blue transparent pupil. "Yes, the supreme archangel of the wind, the great lord of the sky." A group of winged people knelt down and recited their prayers. Lorraine Hill slightly tilted his head in a puzzled way. The name was getting longer and longer, and it was getting more and more outrageous. "You don''t have to. Stand up first." Her voice was soft and sweet. "His highness sherolanshire." Then the crowd got up slowly. "Why did you come all the way from home just to see me?" Lorraine Hill doesn''t think he''s that glamorous. "Because I heard the call in the wind." Said a girl full of adoration. "Because of the miracle that came to the sky." This is a soldier who has been through that battle. "Because I want to see the existence of such a legend." The last white bearded old man walked out of the crowd, and the crowd stopped. It can be seen that the old man''s status in the crowd is not low. "Let me tell you, your highness Lorraine hill." The old man clung to his crutch and tried to stand up straight. "Perhaps the world knows from some ancient books that we orcs accepted part of the legacy of the giant court, including some records of the past history." His voice was old and rhythmic. Then the old man began to talk about the buried history. "At the right time, the sun in the sky is strong and eternal, and the silver moon in the dark is bright and cold." "The people who follow the sun and the people who follow the moon are enemies of the times. They fight in every corner of the world, chasing twilight and dawn, flying in the sky and swimming in the sea." "And the giant court is the people chasing the sun, and the opposite is the Dragon embracing the moon." "Although the giant clan has been destroyed, the legend about the sun has been handed down and taught among shamans." "On the throne where the four pillars stand, the sun rises slowly." When the old man said this, Lorraine Hill inevitably thought of the twilight plan for the throne of God. "And the four pillars also rose to the sky with the sun, and turned into the existence of four back born wings in the sun''s brilliance." "They hold up the sun, and they are also the spokesmen and messengers of the sun..." "As the archangel of the sky and the wind, the pronunciation of his name is very similar to that of you. In this way, in that miracle, you are regarded as his incarnation in the world." As a wing tribe that has not suffered great disaster, its internal history is much more complete than that of the ancient FIA grassland. Is that so? Loranthel thought that, according to the plan of God''s throne, as the fourth of the original, he is indeed the closest to the crown of the sun, and is likely to be empowered. It''s a pity that this is a very distant past. When I woke up, I didn''t have any strength, let alone sequence 10, even the first sequence 1. Such glory didn''t bring real strength. Now if she faces a serial 8, she may not be able to fight. "Maybe you have too much expectation and worship for me. In fact, I am not so great and sacred." She shakes her head slightly. Her silver hair floats in the wind. Then she is pressed and rearranged by her white fingers. She didn''t want to admit that there were too many things behind the name, and she didn''t know whether it would lead to hostility. After all, it is said that the battle between the sun and the moon didn''t win or lose completely, but ended with the fall of both. "You go back first. Since the Falcon truce, you don''t want to participate in the subsequent killing." This is what Lorraine Hill said, and the group left as if they had accepted the oracle. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Heiyan duchy, since the orc''s reinforcements captured Fengyan City, continued to carry out the sweep of the remnant army of Changji sect in the territory. In a canyon in the mountains. A group of people were blocked by the simple wooden hurdle. The sergeant in black scale armor and the garrison in leather armor were fighting each other. Although the sergeant in black scale armor has the advantage of equipment on one side, the other side still firmly blocks the enemy by relying on the location and the aid of bow and arrow. "Fool! You bow hunting idiots The leader on the side of scale beetle in black was very angry. "It''s time to fight against us. Get out of the way. The orcs are coming. Do you want to see your compatriots killed by the enemy? " Unfortunately, his response was a dense rain of arrows. Nearly a hundred archers kept shooting in the middle of the mountain. The arrows hit the armor and made a jingle sound. Several of them penetrated through the cracks and shot into the body, making several soldiers fall in the weeds and rocks. Seeing that the group of black and scaly soldiers gradually disappeared, a young officer in brown leather armor came out of the crowd. "Of course I know. There are orcs behind you. That''s why I set up a card here." "You say compatriots? I''m sorry, I don''t have such cruel compatriots. " "Do you still remember how many villages you burned, how many people you dragged into this war, and how many families and lives you destroyed and disappeared?" "In addition, I also want to tell you that it is not the bow hunting sect that stands in front of you now, but the sword casting sect." When he was talking, he raised the purple bow in his hand, put the arrow on the bow string, and with the strength of his waist and arm, he easily pulled the bow string apart, and the powerful arrow shot through the enemy''s scales. "Sword casting school, what''s that?" Waving a long sword to separate the incoming arrows, the leader of the long halberd sect asked suspiciously, what new force he thought was created by the bow hunting sect. "That is the faction that does not agree with the style of the two factions and hopes to establish a new order. We will forge swords into plows and cultivate a new country¡° Another girl with long black hair came out of the crowd. She was wearing a short leather skirt, holding a long knife with sheath in her hand, wearing a leather vest that fitted her body, and wearing a short sword and stab blade on her leg. "Big sister!" When the girl appeared, some of the young people around them cried out excitedly, which showed that the girl had a high status in the hearts of the people. After the civil strife in the past two years, Jenna is more mature and tough than before. Even her figure is taller, showing a sassy and vigorous temperament. After the girl appeared, she looked at the leader with the sword in the valley and said, "long time no see. Maybe you still remember who I am." The long halberd in the valley frowned, looked at the girl and asked, "Jenna?" "That''s right. At that time, in order to force my father to join in, you used very tough means." "And I thought, will there be today?" When she said the last few words, her body suddenly moved. Her body was like a gray shadow, rushing down the mountainside. Several silver lights flashed by, and more than ten soldiers of the long halberd sect were directly split, and the sharp long knife in his hand with a dangerous cold light cut directly at the head''s neck. When¡ª¡ª The long metal sound reverberated in the valley, and the leader of the other side held the sword tightly to block its blade. There was a flicker in Jenna''s eyes, and then her figure changed again, followed by a fierce battle in the valley. Although the swordsman on the opposite side has the title of war sequence 5. Magnetic pole swordsman, Jenna is not bad now. After two years of growth, she has also reached the level of sequence 5. Even if she is not in ermenas, she has not learned much new knowledge, but relying on some of her past experience and knowledge, she is still able to hang up these ordinary existence. His long sword danced in the air, his body around the other side as the center of the circle, constantly across a straight line, chopping the enemy at all angles. One violent spark after another flashed across the valley. "You! -" The swordsman was so suspicious that she didn''t want to crush herself in all aspects. And just as he was ready to beg for mercy and surrender, Jenna''s figure flashed by again. [Liandao Fenying technique] The blade turns into a piece of magic, just like snow pouring down, directly drowning the enemy. Then Jenna stands in the same place and slowly puts the blade away. Behind it, the pole swordsman fell down with blood all over his body. When the soldiers around saw the leader fall, they broke up and fled in all directions. "Chase The sword casting Sect on the hillside chased back and forth and went deep into the grass. "Sister Jenna is really good!" Several young people with bows, arrows and swords surrounded and praised each other. The girl with black hair and green eyes shook her head slightly, saying that she was far away from those big people. Even several of her peers in the school at that time were far ahead of her. I don''t know who will be the champion of the school this year? Samantha or Lorraine? She hasn''t been back to school for a long time. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After the Falcon Kingdom, the starlight alliance began to shrink its defense, and Lorraine Hill returned to Soland. In an open courtyard somewhere in the palace. Lorraine Hill changed into a soft white dress and was sitting under the grape trellis, taking a little rest in the cool. His arm is on the light colored wooden chair, his head pillow is on his arm, and his soft hair floats slightly in the air. Bursts of warm wind blowing, with a little white skirt, revealing bright and white legs, and then the dress and paste on the legs, outline a slender shape. A well-dressed maid came slowly from the corridor of the courtyard. When she came to the grape trellis, she stood and stopped. Looking at the girl who was taking a nap with her body slightly undulating, she hesitated a little, then did not speak. Instead, she continued to stand in the same place, waiting for the girl to wake up. Cicadas chirp merrily on the tree. The bright sunlight shines on the bright leaves, reflecting the green and gambogic colors. The breeze sometimes blows, and the leaves also make a sound. In the long war, there is a moment of peace. After a long time, the girl''s eyelashes trembled slightly under the grape trellis, and then slowly opened. She simply shook her head to make herself sober, and then slightly straightened her curled hair. At this time, the maid came forward to ask. "Good afternoon at Lorraine hill." She bent gently. "Palintha, please come to me for something." Lorraine Hill looked up at the maid. Her beautiful face and black-and-white uniform were mottled on the grape trellis, with the beauty of old times. "Yes, not long ago, there was news from the Legion in Heiyan, asking what to do after that." "To occupy and conquer it directly, or to make other plans." Palintha took out the papers and letters in her arms. "What do the rest of Congress say?" Lorraine Hill took over the papers. "Most people said that they should conquer it directly and never suffer from it later, but Lord Pullman didn''t say so. Instead, he said to put it on hold for a while, and then let me ask your opinion." "So..." the girl slowly read the thick war report, which described the situation in Heiyan now. Since the fall of Fengyan City, the long halberd sect scattered and fled in the territory. Most of them were arrested and imprisoned, while a few went deep into the mountains. In addition, the bow hunting sect is becoming less and less popular, and it is said that it has been replaced by a new sect called "sword casting sect". The leader and information of the "sword casting school" are revealed in the documents. "Jenna?" Lorraine hill looks at the familiar name above in surprise, and then his eyes glide down, turning over the information about it. She was born in ermenas, the daughter of the mercenary leader. Her age and weapons were all right. I didn''t expect that it was really her, the former classmate. "It seems that she has made up her mind." Looking through a series of recent works of Jenna, such as improving the system, establishing a new order in the mountain villages and so on, loranthel seems to have a feeling. "That''s fine." She pondered for a moment. "At present, there is no great war. Our direct rule over black rock will cause a lot of conflicts, and the follow-up problems are not easy to solve." "It''s better to support the factions with similar ideas and leave enough soldiers to help the" sword casting faction "establish a new order and pacify the residents and the environment in Heiyan." "Then they sent craftsmen to deliver supplies and food to help families and residents who were injured in the war. At the same time, they gave work relief to restore and build them. In this way, we can get closer to each other and ease the previous conflicts and discord. " "At the end of the war, the national representatives will be led to vote to decide whether or not to merge into clanesia." "At that time, there would be less trouble and no historical burden." Before he knew it, Lorraine hill was already a mature national governor. "Yes, his highness Lorraine hill." Palintha admiringly looks at the silver haired girl who is younger than herself, quickly records her suggestions, and then goes to report. Looking at palintha''s back as she left, Lorraine Hill moved her body and stood up slowly from her chair. She stretched out her left hand and looked through her fingers at the sun in the blue sky. Time is really fast, and I have adapted to my present status. Once upon a time, I was not a girl living alone in the forest, but now I am in the center of the vortex of power, affecting the lives of thousands of people. This is a great honor, but also a great responsibility, so she had to be cautious. Maybe I''m not suitable to be a leader. I always want to hide in a quiet place with few people, live a leisurely life, sleep until I wake up naturally, fish in summer, fireplace in winter, and live a quiet life. But that kind of life is not good at present. Lorraine Hill said to herself, stepping out of the grape trellis, slowly on the hillside of the palace, and then on a high ground. Looking down from the broad field of vision ahead, you can see the uneven Chu color houses, with a panoramic view of thousands of families and people. Infinite distance, countless people, are related to me. I can''t immerse myself in the illusory dream and escape from the real world. If it''s not beautiful, make it beautiful. Only in this way can we sleep peacefully and have a good dream. Chapter 593 In July, the combined forces of cold and frost had completely occupied the former Vilga, while the three provinces and six counties on the border of clanesia were attacked to varying degrees. Huanglei Province, dark abyss county. Compared with other counties and provinces, the area of Huanglei province is much smaller, and a smaller part of it is divided into a county, which is called Anyuan County. This county is different from other regions. There are very few residents in the territory. More than 90% of the personnel are fighters or technicians. Among them are the legions directly under clancia, the priests and priests from the church, the permanent staff of the sage Association, and even a few special personnel from other countries. The reason is also very simple. There is a chaotic vortex of seal, or the door to the unknown. The chaos disaster of a thousand years ago was that those distorted phantoms broke through the seal and came to the world for disaster. And then the world''s intelligent race sacrificed many lives to seal these chaotic whirlpools. In order to ensure that the seal is not damaged, there are not only local garrisons, permanent judges of the church, but also observers from other countries, such as the sage Association, who are monitoring the source of these dangers. In the middle of the barren land is a huge dark basin. This is the sealed vortex of chaos. The basin is surrounded by tall and strong fortresses, among which a church stands out. The sharp top of the tower, like a sword stabbing to the gray sky. There are few sunny days here. Affected by the local falian, which is full of wilderness, most of the time it is cloudy, and the environment is particularly depressed. In the church, rows of candle lights are burning. In the center of the church, an angel is carved, and a judge in a white robe is standing. The door opened slowly, and then several priests in black came in. They walked quickly to the judge and reported in a low voice. "My Lord, the representatives of frost Union are here. They said they would have a handover ceremony." Since frost Rose''s army went all the way to the West and North, the ownership of Anyuan County changed hands recently. Due to the particularity of this place, the two sides did not fight here, but decided their ownership for a period of time in the future after fighting on the periphery. "So fast? It seems that the cold frost joint offensive is very fierce. " The judge turned away from the crowd. Over the past few years, it has been clancia''s garrison that has assisted in suppressing this area. He knows those soldiers very well. He has strong fighting will and strict discipline. He is not so easily defeated. Don''t want to frost United now took over here, it seems that the other side is put in a lot of strength, in a short period of time to push back the defense of clancia. "Tomorrow, then. In addition, we will inform the garrison members of the association of sages that although they are small in number, their strength can not be ignored. " "Yes." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After the capture of Hopland, the cold frost united army continued to move north, and the Corps on the side of the Black Pine River also moved westward and converged with the main force in the south. Relying on the solid defense and strong ability of the magic statue, frost united to advance all the way. In a few months, he even went to several counties and pushed to the hinterland of clancia step by step. Finally, the two armies met in LVYE county and stopped temporarily. It''s not that the army doesn''t want to move on, but that the follow-up supplies are in trouble. The food and materials needed by nearly one million troops are extremely large. Before the arrival of the Allied forces, clancia organized the evacuation of most of its personnel early and did not leave much food. Moreover, after occupying several counties and provinces, the supply lines in the rear were harassed from time to time by the clancian troops who scattered their travels. They burned and destroyed a lot of materials, which made the advancing army gradually anxious. Cold frost United central camp. Several generals, mage representatives, the head of the magic statue army and the commander of the empty boat gathered together. At the moment, marshal swift is sitting at the top of the table. Below are representatives of all parties. General Jenkins is also among them. "Although the war was generally smooth, the goal was achieved according to the plan. But the follow-up problems are becoming more and more serious. " Marshal swift had a heavy face. "The local people are extremely in conflict with our rule, and the implementation of many regulations and rules depends on the force of the army." "In the rear, our supply team also suffered a lot of attacks, and the transportation of food became an urgent problem." Nearly 1 million troops are scattered in several counties, and their food consumption is extremely astonishing. At present, the more skilled 600000 troops are facing off with clancia on the front line, and the following 400000 troops are responsible for maintaining stability and transporting food and other materials. But as the enemy, clancia is different. They have local advantages, and the supply lines are flexible and convenient, which makes the frost alliance envious but unable to. As the Allied forces moved into the hinterland of clancia, they gradually felt a kind of invisible bondage, and the war became more and more difficult. The enemy no longer engaged in large-scale tough battles with them, but relied on swift cavalry to carry out all kinds of harassing operations. Sometimes, even if the Legion of demons finds out, the other party will leave quickly before they are powerful, leaving a lot of ruins. "I suggest that the army go all out to the west, open up the west coast of clancia, and rely on sea transportation for food supplies." In the public discussion, Jenkins said so firmly. "This..." Marshal swift frowned slightly. This proposal is very risky. The front is so long that once it is cut off in the middle, the coalition will be divided. "It''s too risky." Another general shook his head, he continued. "It''s better to slow down the offensive and occupy the land steadily first, and transport grain by heisong River, and then by land carriage." "Besides, the autumn harvest is coming. A few local counties can still collect a lot of grain. " Such a proposal was quickly approved by most of the generals, so the difficulty was greatly reduced, and it was quite stable, so I didn''t have to take such a risk. "But..." Jenkins was about to argue, but Marshal swift had already said yes. "That''s it. First, reorganize the occupied counties and provinces." "Yes." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª With the coming of autumn, the fighting between the two sides eased for the time being, and they were gradually busy with the harvest of grain. In Heiyan, the Allied forces of clancia and gufia orcs gradually retreated, leaving only about 60000 troops to assist the local "sword casting faction" in reestablishing order. In addition, they brought in grain, utensils and materials to assist local reconstruction and recovery. "Thank you, thank you." A mother took the grain in her hands, and her voice was grateful and choked. Behind her were two standing children. Although the war in black rock has ended, many families have been broken, many women and children have been displaced, and even face the plight of famine. During the reign of the long halberd sect, a large amount of food was forcibly collected, and many families now have to suffer from hunger. "Nothing. It''s not just my credit, it''s the help from southern clancia." Jenna squatted down and looked at the two thin children with kindness and pity in her eyes. "Come and say thank you to the elder sister." The mother pulled out two children who were afraid of strangers. They were dressed in shabby and thin gray linen clothes, and their big dark eyes looked at the beautiful big sister. "Thanks... Thanks, whoa." There is joy, fear and inferiority in the eyes of the two children. "Well..." Jenna stroked the heads of the two children and answered softly. Since she had long short hair, her temperament has changed a lot. "Elder sister, there''s an officer over there looking for you." A young voice called out. "All right." Jenna stood up, waved to the mother and son, and left. In this small town in the mountains, some soldiers from the "sword casting sect" and clancia are organizing people to repair damaged houses, and have opened relief shacks in the middle of the town to help those who are sick, hungry and unable to work. In addition, there are notices standing on one side, saying that if the construction is assisted to recover, there will be food distribution. Jenna presses the knife at hand and comes to a house where several soldiers are dealing with letters and documents from all over the world. "Here''s a letter for you. It''s from Soland''s side." When an officer saw Jenna coming, he got up and took out a special envelope, which was wrapped in thick kraft paper and had several bright red seals on it to show the importance. "For me? It''s still from Soland. " Jenna couldn''t remember which foreigner she knew, still in the capital of clancia. "Yes." The officer delivered the letter. After carefully opening it, Jenna opens the folded letter and looks at the words on it. [to my classmate and friend Jenna: I''m Lorraine. I''ve heard about you in black rock recently ] The familiar address and name let her know that it was the letter from Lorraine. Wasn''t she at school? How did she get to sorland now. Curious, Jenna went on reading. ...... [I hope you don''t have to worry. If you have any problems that need help or solution, you can contact the local officials. If it''s too serious to be solved, you can also find the Knight Commander of dawn horn. Now he''s also resident in BlackRock and nethershire, so you can see him easily...] In the letter, she first pacifies Jenna, and then tells her who she can turn to for help if she is in trouble in the future. In addition, Loran Hill also advises Jenna to return to school as much as possible after things settle down, so that she can do more in the future. After all, she is still young, not eager to jump on other affairs too early. At the end of the letter, although Loran hill did not say that he was the great sage of clancia, he also implicitly said that he was currently working in sorand. "Didn''t you expect Lorraine to leave school?" Jenna sighed, feeling funny again. Instead of being in school, Lorraine advised herself to go. However, the concern still made her feel a touch of warmth. After losing many relatives in her hometown, this kind of interest free concern became precious. I will listen to this friend''s advice. After settling down a series of affairs at the end of this year, I will go back to school to continue my studies. "But I have to work harder this time." She looked up at the clear, cloudless sky. Chapter 594 In August, the weather is getting colder, and today the flag is flying in the city of Soland. While the intensity of the war slowed down for a short time, clancia decided to hold a grand ceremony to inspire those outstanding figures in the war. On the huge central square, which holds more than 100000 people, a well-dressed soldier stands in a square, while on both sides of the road are guards of honor in bright red, blue and white. On the watchtower of the palace, the leaders of several countries watched the troops passing by with flags. They were representatives selected from various legions to receive reviews and awards instead of the regiment. "Here''s the beech knights from the north." Under the introduction of the host, a person riding a gray and black horse, holding a large lance square, stepped across the center of the square. This group of Knights have iron gray armor and wild weapon style. They are good at field combat. As they passed by, the rear was a phalanx of infantry with long guns held high. The soldiers were wrapped in black cloth and cyan armor. Their spears were more than 3 meters long, and their spear tips were as red as blood. "They''re the red arrow Corps from the eastern border." Although there are not many soldiers in this group, the long guns in their hands are made of special red arrow poison wood, which is highly toxic. They are usually used to deal with those large Warcraft, but now they are high-level supermen who are integrated to deal with the enemy. As long as there is a tiny wound on the broken skin, the special poison can make the opponent die suddenly. However, as a user, if he holds this dangerous weapon for a long time, he will be easily hurt by it. Therefore, there are not many members, and most of them will be damaged. "Next is the order of the morning Clarion from the border." After the host''s words fell, a knight in a dark green cape and brown armor entered the center of the square. These knights, with short bows, long swords and arrow sachets around their waists, and shields on their saddles, are versatile men suitable for various environments. .... While Lorraine hill was standing on the watchtower, cheers came from below. A group of knights in porcelain white heavy armor and white Cape entered the center of the square. This is the iron and steel sun knights from the tisilan mountains. They have sun shaped round wheels on their cloaks, burning like flames, and their lance is tall and powerful. Now the order is famous among the orcs, and many people are eager to join it. The last to enter the square is clancia''s ace elite, the order of havoc, a group of knights in golden red armor. Behind them are bright red capes, and their shining posture reflects the brilliance in the sun. They are as fierce as lions. Lolan hill stood on the watchtower of the Royal Palace, looking at the soldiers and the square array coming into the palace one after another, and lamented the tempering of war on people. Perhaps it is the moment of life and death in battle that can stimulate the potential more, or it is the tempering and sublimation of belief. Nowadays, a lot of talents with rapid promotion have emerged in the army, and if many soldiers can survive several wars, their actual strength can also be promoted a lot. The speed and rate of improvement are far higher than those in peaceful years. "Such things have happened before, and we will call it the golden age when there are so many heroes." This is what master fahran said at that time. Whether the west wind or the green, there have been such times in history. When the country''s spirit is high and the war is going on, all kinds of talents will emerge like weeds after the rain. In less than a year after the war, the order of havoc, which used to have only a few hundred people, expanded to 1200. We should know that the selection criteria are all above sequence 5, and there are various military literacy assessment. When the west wind burst, there were no more than 700 members in the order. In just five years since the founding of clancia, the number was nearly twice as many. "Finally, the ceremony begins!" Bugles and musical instruments played, and a white rock platform rose in the middle of the square. Then Lorraine Hill dressed a little and walked down from the watchtower of the kingdom to the white stone platform. Today, she is wearing a blue and white dress, with a layer of semi transparent white veil on her head. She has never changed her appearance and posture. As soon as he appeared, there was a continuous cheering from the audience below. Since her appearance at the ceremony that year, the silver haired girl has rarely appeared in the eyes of the general public. Now her appearance has once again set off a warm atmosphere in the city. Creatures instinctively like beautiful things, and the girl''s flawless face has naturally become the object of admiration of countless people. There was a roaring sound in his ear. Lorraine Hill raised his right hand and waved it gently, looking at the friendly and different faces. That pair of eyes conveys all kinds of feelings of hope, expectation, excitement and worship, just like the most blazing flame in the world. Pause for a while to calm the nervous and excited mood. Lorraine hill then picked up the medal from the maid and put it on for a soldier in front of him. "Red meteorite" collina "Mountain watcher" SEG Iris book Blake "Maple gun" bud "Roaring flame" sharp teeth Although Feng tooth had died, his merits were still remembered by clancians and received by his people. In addition to the sharp teeth from the goufia prairie, bud and Seg are from the military of clancia, corinlla and tug are from the southern islands, and black is from the new Vega League. Looking at the familiar or unfamiliar faces, loranthal personally hung the badges for several people, and then prayed for them. "Your bravery and achievements will be remembered by the country and the people¡° "Long live, clancia After that, the voice of shaking the sky sounded at the scene, which could not be calmed down for a long time. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª At the end of the ceremony, representatives of all the legions gathered in sorand will return to their legions. The national Knights'' order, which had gathered outside the city for training in turns, was finally ready. Since the beginning of the war, it has been recruiting excellent military graduates from all over the world, as well as excellent soldiers in the war. The number and strength of this national Knight Order are expanding at an extremely exaggerated speed, and now it has gradually reached its limit. At the end of October, after the final training, Lorraine hill made a speech on the stage, and then the national order of knights set out. The legions from all over the country gathered around it and headed south to prepare for a decisive battle. Once again, there was a lot of fighting on the border, and people from all sides gathered together. The army stretching for tens of kilometers launched a front in the wilderness and confronted each other. Banners flutter. On one side are flags composed of stars and ears of wheat. Long guns are like a forest, dense, like a sea of scales, reflecting bursts of cold light in the sun. On the other hand, the huge mammoth statue stands on the earth like a mountain. The surrounding soldiers are dressed in dark scales and armed with guns and shields. Propellers whine in the sky, and nearly 100 iron gray airships stack high and low. Under the sky overlooking the earth that stretch of the front. For a moment, the crowd roared, the forest of spears separated, and a knight in a white Cape stepped into the battlefield. The silver armor on the body reflected bursts of glow on the earth. With this ready Knight entering the arena, tens of thousands of extraordinary cores were put into operation at the same time, and their mighty power was linked up, climbing up and soaring into the sky. Their fierce momentum was overwhelming and indestructible. The swallow tail flag of the golden spike on a white background stands tall and straight, like a line, arranged into a wall, rolling with the wind and flourishing like the sea. The fight between rose and starlight finally ushered in the first decisive battle. Chapter 595 In this decisive battle, frost United put in about 800000 troops, which reached the limit of its ability to recruit troops. Although there are many other logistics personnel, most of them are weak in fighting will and low in training, making it difficult to confront the enemy head-on. On the other hand, the starlight alliance has invested about 1.2 million troops, of which 300000 are the gufeia Orc alliance, 800000 are the clancian army, 60000 are the elite of the holy land, and 40000 are the black rock volunteers. The logistics personnel are more and more, and they are almost transporting the needed materials day and night. It is the autumn season, the air is a little dry, in the sun''s light, the smell of litter. Cooper, as a knight of the national Knight Order who has just finished training, also slowly stepped into the forefront of the battlefield with his superior officers. In the field of vision is an open green grass, slightly undulating with the wind. If you don''t look far away, it should be a peaceful and peaceful place. However, at the end of the field of vision, several kilometers away, the same square array of lines is not so peaceful. Facing the south, the sun was in front of the sky. Under the cover of the sunlight scattered into halos, the soldiers of the frost union could only see the flash gun blades which were refracted and reflected in the sunlight. At the back of the square array is a magic image. They are as tall as a mountain. According to others in the team, frost United mobilized 24 magic image legions this time, and nearly 4000 magic images were distributed on the front line, as a supplement to the firepower and a cover for attack. Pray that in the charge after that, the fire of those demons won''t hit him, Cooper thought, sipping his dry lips, and then clenching the slightly sweating gun handle in his hand. As a new member of the knight order, this is also his first time on the battlefield. As for the hovering airship in the sky, it''s not my turn to worry about it. So many people at the scene were hit by its artillery fire. I can only blame my bad luck. "Ready!" Not far from my ear, the officer''s cry sounded like a signal, followed by the sound of metal friction and collision. Cooper also pulled down the steel mask on his head and closed it with a bang. His short metal trill came into his mind with his bones, making people wake up. Since then, the vision has become narrow and dark, only a few slits can see things in front. As the instructor said during training, when the mask is pulled down, there is no way out, and you can only see the way forward. He took a deep breath, his chest heaved slightly with the tight armor, it was not hot, but his back was sweating. "Shield up! The enemy attacked. " A short cry rang out in the position and came into Cooper''s ear. He looked into the distance, and the muzzle of some magic statues flashed brightly. Before he thought about what the attack was, a heat wave swept his body and made him feel the pain of breathing. One by one, comet like stroking firebombs crossed the long parabola, dragging the long tail of flame into the position. Just as the fire was getting bigger and bigger and was about to submerge him, a translucent golden wall of light appeared in the sky ahead. After passing through the wall of light, the comet like firebomb seems to lose its color and temperature and become sparse and fragile. Even if it hits several people, it is only slight injury. "... this is the holy land of dispelling inflammation." A priest in a black robe chanted in unison in the rear. With their prayers and incantations, the wall of light in the sky became thicker. Although it can''t counteract the surging kinetic energy, it can filter out the blazing magic and weaken the power of explosion. With the existence of these priests, at least the first few rounds of artillery fire will not cause great damage to our side. After the fire, Cooper heard the commander''s Boo again. "Homology begins" He picked up the extraordinary core in his body, a shock like tremor flashed through his body and mind, and then he felt the same extraordinary core around him. At this time, Cooper closed his eyes slightly and felt as if he was in a huge and complicated network. The emotions and wills of a comrade in arms around him were also conveyed along with the network. Before the tension and a little fear, immediately wrapped by this magnificent and vast emotion, and then dissipated without a trace, the only thing left is the cooperation of the high morale, and invincible super confidence. "... thus, the sacred barrier of heaven is strengthened here." Three chief priests of Angel Series 8 presided over a grand ceremony at the rear of the army. 30000 priests in white robes sang in unison. Scattered white light particles fell from the sky. When these light particles fell on the knights on the scene, a faint white light flashed on the surface of the armor and body. "Hold the gun tight and hold your head high." The officer''s voice rang in his ears again. "Forward, clancia!" Cooper''s tinnitus was caused by the cry of countless comrades in arms. He also gave out the cry to vent everything. With the final charge order issued, the whole army seemed to be alive. The stationary spear began to move forward, from slow to fast, from dense to sparse. There was also a rumbling sound from the earth. For a moment, the smoke and dust filled the air, and the voices of the people were boiling. The endless wind came from the gap of the mask, and there was a burning smell in it, which constantly crossed his face, but Cooper''s heart was never so quiet. Individuals are lonely and weak, but when they unite, they will burst out with great courage and strength. The core of the war sequence is as dense as stars in the array, resonating with each other. The network of magic is connected and converges together, forming a vast and endless torrent in the wilderness. The swallow tail flag on the tip of the spear is like a white ocean. The Cape behind him fluttered rapidly in the gale, making a strong sound. His eyes were fixed in a line, looking straight ahead. As the enemy in front became clearer and closer, a knight gradually put down his lance and stood up. The first and last moment has come. The airship in the sky fell into the crimson artillery fire, exploded pieces of flesh and earth, crushed stones hit the armor and made a dense sound, he continued to move forward. The glittering muzzle of the magic image gun glows brightly, and the hot rays brush his ears. Several familiar figures disappear at the edge of the field of vision. Behind him comes the painful roar, and he continues to move forward. The gray and green shields standing on one side were like the city walls. One by one, the sharp spears pointed straight to the eyebrows. The roar of anger came from his chest, and he continued to move forward. "You will advance like a chariot until you die." The lance in his hand pierced forward with the burning power, and the red gold spear point smashed the fragile thick shield. No matter what¡ª¡ª Armor, flesh, bones Or is it¡ª¡ª Metal, machinery, barrier Or is it¡ª¡ª Soldier, mage, general They were all broken and burned under the blazing spear In the end, the banner of glory and the lance drowned everything. The end of faith turns into the victory of glory. Chapter 596 Under the sky with sparse clouds, the two sides confronted each other, and the front stretched for several kilometers. With the sound of a horn, the front of clancia below moved from slow to fast, and finally spread forward like fire. Frost joint side also can''t stand, the sky airship began to adjust the muzzle, began to shoot. The scarlet fire fell obliquely into the ground. Behind clancia, a long-time waiting silver pupil priest also opened his white wings and slowly rose into the sky. Their number was close to 200, and each of them was above sequence 6, which was also the core of the church''s participation in the war. These "angels" are dressed in white robes with gold rims, holding light cast cross swords. As the swords fly up, they also rise with unquenchable white flames. When they take off, their bodies suddenly and rapidly move forward, just like white flame meteors chasing each other in the air, crossing the intertwined curve. In the face of this sudden attack from the enemy, the airship in the sky had to temporarily turn the muzzle to deal with the impending threat. After all, in the heart of the frost United high-level, airship can be more precious than the magic statue and soldiers on the ground. The scarlet pillars of magic fire alternately in the sky, knocking down some "angels" and turning them into burning crimson embers. When the remaining "angels" approach, they use their swords to make long cuts on the airship, tear its armor shell, expose its fragile core, and then detonate. For a moment, the situation in the sky became chaotic and fierce. The sound of explosion, fragmentation, tearing, accompanied by smoke and fire, and then waves of debris fell from the air. And the battle continues, not only on the ground, but also in the sky. A high-level mage in the airship cast a dark blue magic grid all over the air, and began to restrict these "angels" who could swim around flexibly, so that their own artillery and skills could focus on destroying these enemies. In the face of such a dilemma, a silver haired "angel" gradually rises arrogantly. She seems to have been preparing for a long time. When she ascends, she waves her wand, and the air in the sky stirs up. Lorraine Hill felt the air flowing in the sky, and the cheering breeze under her command was like the extension of her body. Compared with the past, her own strength has finally been upgraded to [Angel Series 6 ¡¤ pupil of the sky] (legendary coral level), which can easily crush other series 7 agencies, and she also has the power to fight against series 8. Perhaps it''s the awakening of some memories of the past, or the clear understanding of her origin. Her ability to control the atmosphere and wind is much stronger than in the past. So that now they can directly deprive some life and objects of the ability to move the airflow, making them unable to fly. Although most of the airship''s suspension depends on the anti gravity device, after losing the ability to move the airflow, it can only become a static iron box. A light cyan air flow blows forward, making the airship propellers fall into idling, and the newly solidified grid also turns into broken sand and dissipates in the air. In this way, the "angels" in the sky are not confined, but the airships are even more rigid, so they are torn apart and fall one by one by the enemy. "Damn it The general of the empty boat in his black and red uniform hammered his fist on the bulkhead, gritting his teeth and looking at the silver haired girl in the opposite sky. "Who is she? She was in Falcon kingdom. How did she do it? Is she the witch who controls the power of the wind?" A high-level mage in a purple robe watched intently, and then said, "Lord hunter, that might be the star Witch of clancia, lorenthal." ¡°£¿¡± Hunter frowned a little incredulously, then picked up the telescope and watched carefully. "It''s really impeccable to look like that, but why? Isn''t she in charge of starlight¡° "I''ve never heard of a witch who controls two very different powers, or who owns something sacred?" "It''s hard to say. Most of the sacred objects are kept in the secret vault of ermenas, and are under the care of the special sage. And according to our intelligence, even in the previous chaos, the secret library has not been affected. " "All right. But now without the support of our airship in the air, the battle below will be difficult. " Hunter can''t talk with the mages who operate the magic statue, but if he fails in this battle, he won''t come to a good end. "Don''t worry, my Lord. There are four newly developed Titan statues below. The strength of a single one is higher than that of series 8. It won''t be so easily defeated." And just as the battle in the sky continued, the situation below also changed dramatically. Haolie''s cavalry array directly broke through the frost soldiers stationed in the defense, and the Musketeers who were ready to shoot were rushed by the assault cavalry before they had time to change their ammunition after a round of firing. The Musketeers pierced through the vulnerable Musketeers and crushed the scattered Musketeers like gourds. On the battlefield, the smoke mixed with the burning smell, which filled the air. Everywhere, there was the sound of metal breaking. After breaking through several squares in front, the forward cavalry finally collided with the tall demons. The lance strikes the solid statue, and its power and fiery torrent directly break through the layers of shell and insert it. Later, the soldiers give up the lance and pull out the sword at the waist to continue to charge. In this way, the demons on the battlefield, like the rocks on the sea, resist the burning torrent of cavalry. Then they are inserted with a sharp lance until they are overwhelmed and pierced into the core, causing disintegration and fragmentation. Finally, they are cut to pieces by the constantly scouring cavalry. In this way, with sacrifice and fearlessness, the cavalry on the earth went forward, trampled one square array after another, and crossed one front after another until they saw the four magnificent "magic statues" nearly 100 meters high. Like the legendary Titans, these magic statues stand on the earth and soar into the sky under the gaze of the people at their feet. "Finally it''s my turn." Hedley sat in the statue of Titan, overlooking the dense cavalry below. Her eyes were bloodthirsty and excited. When she was fighting in the mountains, the serial 7 statue she was driving was damaged by the plant operated by tug. It will take a long time to repair. In this period of time, the rear has also transported the decisive weapons which are still in the experimental stage by sea. These four series 8 demons are not only extremely strong, but also have a terrifying suppressive force on the battlefield. "Let''s show you the great wisdom of the combination of cold and frost." A pale blue circle appeared on Hedley''s forehead, and then her hair became transparent, blooming brilliantly, and then the instruments and images inside the image also lit up. It''s hard to imagine that such facilities and structures are made in such a world with backward industrial level. They are more like the products of some advanced science and technology. If Lorraine hill is here, it will be surprising that this kind of craft is already at the peak of mid dusk. Although Dorothy, the time and space witch, has passed away for hundreds of years, her legacy to the mages still remains. Inspired by these ancient technologies, they built fortifications and magic statues, developed biotechnology, and united with other countries of Xuehua to resist the attack of the green Empire and continue the fire. The statue of Titan raised its feet, then stepped down heavily, shaking up a small black spot. Then the core of its chest opened, and a ten meter thick golden red flame shot out, sweeping towards the ground, drowning the charging knights in the fire. "Ha ha ha ha!" Hedley laughed wildly. "Sure enough. It''s really comfortable. " Listening to the crackling sound of fire coming from her feet, Hedley felt extremely happy. The feeling of wantonly abusing life and crushing others was always so infatuated. "Defeat, Cassius gun!" A chant was heard at the top of the sky. Hedley pulled her vision to the sky. On the endless sky, a small black dot turned away from the sun. She couldn''t see clearly. The only thing she could see clearly was the light green wings behind her, as well as the blue sky Bicui spear with thousands of air streams Take the sky as the bow and the atmosphere as the arrow. Layers of air swirling in the air, wind column winding, issued a shrill sound, and the sky before the airship is no trace. "Ha, can a storm break through Titan?" Although Hedley sensed the great power of the wind, she believed in the image under her. A dense silver seal barrier rises from the outside of the statue, and then forms a semicircle cover to resist the huge wind gun from the sky. The air was constantly rubbing against the barrier, making a sharp sound and flashing light. Hurley was about to laugh when she suddenly felt a light under her feet. I don''t know when, the scattered air flow converged again, so that the tall statue inevitably fell down. She tried to struggle and asked for help from the same demons around her, but unfortunately, the other demons were in the same situation as her. Even though she resisted the shot of the wind gun, she still could not resist the surging huge thrust and finally lost her balance. Bang¡ª¡ª Violent tremors sounded on the earth, four magic statues fell on the earth, and the machinery in them sent out bursts of flashing sparks and cracks. There was a trace of blood on her forehead. She gritted her teeth to stand up again, but the figure in the sky did not give her a chance. The light cyan wings turn white in the sun, and then the shining lightsabers gather, condense and fall in the air. These ten meter long swords of light insert directly into the joints of the statue to isolate the flow of magic, and then block its activity. The originally active core of the statue becomes sluggish and gradually dim. "Move Hedley constantly infuses her own magic into the core of the image in order to reactivate it, but it seems to be contrary to her wishes and has no effect. At this time, the flag flying figures in the field of vision approached again. "Fool." She spat a mouthful of blood, and then directed the statue to open the hatches and gush out the accumulated fuel of fire. The fire again drowned the fast-moving soldiers. "What''s the point of such a charge? It''s just the lament of the old times." She didn''t like it. But when she was worried about how to make the statue stand up again, a violent shaking came again. "How... How could it be?" In the field of vision, one by one galloping figures came through the raging fire, carrying the burning body and shouting again, just like the undead soldiers returning from the underworld. They bravely bumped into the magic statue, and the blazing lance pierced into the precise body, detonating a spark. In this way, the powerful wind of the past reappeared in the world, crushed a magic image, and destroyed it in the march of death and flame. And the first battle between starlight and Rose came to an end. Under the incessant stream of glory cavalry, the army of the frost alliance collapsed thousands of miles, was chased layer upon layer, and withdrew from the occupied land in just a few weeks. From Greenfield County in the middle of clancia to Hopland, the capital of the Vilga League, from the North Bank of the heavily forested Black Pine River to the coast of the blue water harbor, all the way were abandoned baggage and escaped soldiers. The results of a year''s war turned into dust in an instant, with which nearly a million living forces dissipated. Chapter 597 The war stopped for the time being. After recovering the lost territory, the Allied forces of the starlight alliance moved all the way east until they came to a stop under the city of yubeire. The city walls here are tall and thick, and there are all kinds of war machinery defense of the cold frost alliance. The cold frost Alliance forces are guarding the city, and the rear is constantly increasing troops. In the face of such a situation, considering that the front has been stretched for a long time and the current strength is insufficient, clancia has not made a strong attack, but retreated to the border to build a defense line and slowly digest the occupied land. At present, the land, population and resources of starlight alliance are four times as much as those of frost alliance. As long as we stick to it for a little longer and complete the industrialization in China, it will be more stable and avoid many unnecessary sacrifices. Under such a decision, clancia also suspended the offensive and began to arrange the follow-up restoration and construction. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Red fruit palace, tall crown, light yellow and green leaves all over, some fall in the breeze, slide back and forth in the air, and then fall on the grass. Lolan Hill sat on the wooden chair under the tree, looking up at the top of the branches and leaves and the blue sky, occasionally a gust of autumn wind blowing, making people feel comfortable, at the same time, a slight chill gradually penetrated. It''s almost winter, she suddenly realized. Since leaving ermenas, time seems to have become a lot faster. In a twinkling of an eye, it''s time for some students to graduate. Amenas is in five grades. The fastest way is to graduate in five years, and this year is also the last year. I haven''t seen those students for a long time. The scenes of the past began to emerge in my mind, which made her feel nostalgic. I''d better go back and have a look at it this time, or I''ll feel a little sorry. Mrs. felia will probably teach herself well. Looking back at the people and things in the college, Lorraine Hill couldn''t help smiling. Two days later. "Is his highness Lorraine Hill leaving again?" Palintha was holding a plate in front of her, looking at the silver haired girl. Today, Lorraine hill was wearing a black-and-white dress, white cotton socks on her legs, brown leather shoes on her feet, and a student dress. "Yes, palintha. Don''t look at me like that. I sometimes think about taking a break. " Said Lorraine hill, with one eye closed and the other open. "Only when you have a good rest, can you work well. So is palintha. You can apply for a rest when you have time." Palintha looked at the girl who was younger than her appearance and shook her head slightly. A wonderful feeling came to her heart. She didn''t know how to evaluate it. At first, when she saw loranthal for the first time, she was surprised at the young and respected sage''s Royal Highness. But later, she found that she was not as old as a 16-year-old girl, and she felt as kind as her sister. But this year''s series of big moves, whether dealing with the black rock duchy or winning the decisive battle, made her realize the wisdom and wisdom of the girl, and raised her respect and admiration again. In this case, the girl showed a burst of cute and witty, let her at a loss. In fact, as long as Lorraine Hill directly ordered, she would not have any objection. But the girl doesn''t seem to like such a stiff relationship. She treats herself as a friend on weekdays. Every time she goes away, she will talk to herself well. However, no matter how the image of Lorraine hill changes in her heart, the light tenderness and tranquility is the essence that she has unconsciously sent out, which makes people unconsciously settle down and listen to the quiet voice of the world together. "Well, I see, your Highness the sage." Although Lorraine Hill didn''t care about the title, palintha didn''t forget it. "During the time you leave, I''ll arrange for someone to clean the Hongshen palace. In addition, I wish you a pleasant time." "Thank you palintha ~" the girl''s clear and sweet voice flowed in the air. Lorraine hill slowly rose with the rattan box, then disappeared into the sky and turned into a small dot. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Ermenas, northern mountains. Lorraine hill slowly fell on a mountainside, where the wind is still cold, cold and cold. Open the closed door, walk into the long passage below, a stone step down, a candle light will also light up. "Welcome, little Lorraine." Chris and Siye stood hand in hand in the hall to welcome. In the past, the humble underground houses have been transformed into exquisite rooms full of girlish style. On the windows of the walls, you can even see the sunny fields and mountains in the distance. "Little Lorraine is so powerful." Chris jumped out first and made a few rounds around Lorraine hill, as if to take a good look at her. Lorraine Hill looked at the witch master a little at a loss, blinked his eyes, and asked, "what''s the difference?" "No, Chris is just curious that you can beat frost Union." Si Ye shakes her head helplessly. In the two, Si Ye''s character should be a little more stable, even though she looks younger, like a large enamel doll. "Let''s come and have a seat first." Si Ye walks to the white round table, then climbs up the chair and sits down. Her feet shake slightly in the air. It can be seen that she is in a good mood. After that, Chris took loranthal to the table and sat down. Then she put her chin on the back of her folded hand and looked at loranthal curiously. Then she asked, "little loranthal, tell me how you convince those rigid guys in the church, how you tame those stupid guys in the grassland, and how you defeat those guys who play with utensils." Chris looked expectantly at Lorraine hill, her eyes full of curiosity. As a witch who has lived for a long time and is at home today, what happened to Lorraine hill in the past two years naturally attracted her. There are a lot of things that happen to ordinary people, but it has nothing to do with her, and Chris can''t get interested, because she has seen so many things for so many years. However, Luolan is different. This new generation of witches is similar to them, and the events that happened to her are also very special. It''s hard for people not to think about it. And one side of the division night, although did not speak, but eyes also looked at the silver haired girl. Seeing that the two elder demons were holding on to themselves, without saying that they would not let go, Lorraine Hill also felt slightly distressed and stroked his hair with his hands. Then he slowly talked about the experience of the past two years. "... in fact, orcs are not so hard to talk. As long as they are provided with enough food and a good life, we can sit together and have a good conversation..." Lorraine Hill felt that he was just pushing the boat along the river, which was not so powerful. "Cluck, little Lorraine said the most important thing lightly." Chris closed her mouth and said with a smile. Then she patted her hand. Some snacks and fruits appeared on the table. "In fact, there were people who wanted to do similar things before, but they didn''t succeed." Chris is worthy of living for a long time and knows a lot about the truth of history. Si Ye shook his head slightly, then added: "orcs don''t trust humans, and humans don''t trust orcs. Forced integration will lead to many opposition voices and things, which will lead to all kinds of conflicts. As long as there is a model, it will become a thorn in the hearts of both sides. " "But Lorraine solved the problem easily." Then she added slowly. They didn''t know whether the younger generation was lucky. They also said that her belief and way of doing things created almost perfect conditions for this difficult thing to be easily achieved. First of all, the identity of elani, the flame singer, was quickly accepted by the orcs without any special conflict. In addition, the special forage provided by elani actually solved many food crises, making most orcs grateful to her, and spontaneously suppressed the voice of opposition. In addition, on the side of clancia, thanks to the change of the newly established country, loranthel and the government have a high sense of trust in the hearts of the people. They will not oppose the decisions made by the state. In addition, there is no voice of disturbance or opposition to the overthrow of all the old forces in China, so that such a decree can be carried out perfectly. In the vigorous early days of the founding of the country, things that were almost impossible to achieve in the past were so natural. In the last battle, orcs and humans fight side by side to build a solid connection for the future integration, and there is no emotional barrier. "The Witch of stars and wonders." Chris said so. "Not so much." Lorraine hill was a little embarrassed and bowed his head. He felt like he was showing off everything he said. "In the church, bines has worked together before. I know her character." Chris put a red apple in Lorraine Hill''s hand. "She''s very similar to you in character. She''s gentle and kind, but soft on the outside and hard on the inside. She''s not so easy to fool." Chris said so, peeling the grapes with her hands, and then put the peeled grapes into Si Ye''s mouth. The relationship between them has always been good. "Bernice, I told her something... And then she agreed." Loranshire said that the trend of national development in the future and the inevitability of certain systems. "Ah, it''s a bit like Dorothy, that child, ah..." Chris seems to think of something. "But it''s a good thing. I like Dorothy very much. She''s always sunny and sallow, and sometimes she plays tricks on Siye with me... "When Chris said this, she was kicked on her calf by Siye. "Painful ~ Si ye, I''m kind enough to feed you grapes, and you kick me." Chris pressed Siye with her hand and forced her into her arms. After another fight, they settled down. "I talked so much before I knew it¡° Chris helped Siye comb his disordered hair and said slowly. "By the way, let me show you Kitty. That child misses you very much recently. Do you want to take her away, hee hee." Chris and Siye take Lorraine hill to a room beside the hall. After opening the door, on a bed covered with gauze curtain, there lies a girl in a light colored nightgown. "Kitty, look who''s here." Chris sits at the head of the bed and gently shakes Kitty''s body. On the bed, the flaming girl with red hair woke up, her eyelashes trembled gently, and her eyes opened like flawless rubies. As he opened his eyes, the temperature in the house also increased several degrees. "Lo... Loran." Kitty rubbed her eyes, then moved closer to Lorraine hill as if to rub her. Looking at the wake-up flame witch, Lorraine hill holds her upper body and holds her in her arms. A breath of familiarity and intimacy comes. Kitty''s hair behind her is like breathing, emitting a faint glow, which makes her palm feel soft and warm. "Woo... Will Lorraine take me out this time?" Kitty whispered in her ear. It seems that she has had enough sleep recently and wants to go out to play. "Yes." Chris blinked, smiling, as if expecting. "Well." Lorraine Hill also gently stroked Kitty''s hair. Judging from their appearance, Kitty was actually a little more mature, but when they were together, Kitty was very dependent on Lorraine hill. "Really?" "Really." Lorraine Hill also felt a smile, and pulled Kitty up. Several people walked out of the room. "Then I''ll take kitty out." A few people sat down at the table and continued chatting for a while before Lorraine Hill left. "Well, on weekdays, however, try not to let Kitty act alone. Although she has recovered, she has not yet fully passed the weak period. Sometimes, if she can''t stop her excitement, it''s not good." The division night specially explains a way. "Let her continue to live with you. It''s also a companion. This child needs emotional warmth and restraint." Si Ye looks at the flame witch in front of her and recalls the scenes of the previous generations. If there is any feeling in her heart. Compared with those of previous generations, Keti of this generation seems to be more docile. After her rebirth in the past, although she was afraid of being obedient at the beginning, she would soon have a rebellious mentality and let people not know what to do. "Remember to wear a pocket watch on your body. If you have something to do, I can get in touch with you easily." So Chris said. "Yes, yes." Lorraine Hill nodded and agreed. Then they flew up slowly with Kitty and left the seclusion in the snow mountain. In other words, the winter festival party is about to start. I don''t know what activities will be held this year. While thinking about this, Lorraine hill and Kitty flew to Chengzhai college. The snow in the sky fell in the wild forest, and the lake in the forest was quiet. Chapter 598 After Lorraine hill and Kitty left, the underground seclusion became quiet again. "Come on, Siye. Lorraine left us candy. It''s delicious." Chris sat at the table, opened the light red box in front of her, took out a kind of candy, untied the bow on it, and revealed the white square candy. "I see." Secretary night holding the book slowly came over. "Here," Chris handed a candy. It seemed to be a small ball, orange, translucent, soft and elastic. Si Ye couldn''t resist Chris''s kindness. She bit down the candy and chewed it slowly. A sweet and sour taste filled her mouth. "What''s the matter? What''s on your mind, Si ye?" Chris looks at Siye as if she is thinking about something. "A little bit worried." Siye swallowed the candy. "After little Loran left with Kitty, this time she won''t stay in school for a long time and will leave. It is estimated that she will return to clancia soon, and at that time..." "Is Si Ye worried that Lorraine will take Ke Ti into the war?" Chris raised her legs and asked. As a willful witch, she is free when there is no one else. "I''ve actually thought about that." The mirror witch put a lollipop into her mouth, licked it and took it out. "But it''s not good if we continue to keep Keti. She''s about to wake up and wants to see Lorraine all the time. If we force her to stop, she will be unhappy. After a long time, she may have some resentment." "There''s no need to be so stiff, and I''m sure little Lorraine will handle it well. He won''t let Kitty go to the battlefield easily." "Give each other more trust. Even if something really goes wrong, there are still some of our predecessors. Titus will help, too Chris gently knocked her teeth and bit the pink and white lollipop into small pieces. "Don''t be as strong as before. Sometimes it''s better to let it go. You are not in the college now, so have a good rest¡° Chris looked at Si Ye lying on the table. The witch sometimes had a strong sense of responsibility. "Hoo, all right." Si Ye sighs slightly. "But I always think frost rose is a little strange recently. There are some bad signs." Si ye said so, and then Chris handed me a big candy. The division night looks at this not much smaller than his head wave plate sugar, a little hesitant should catch, looked for a long time, or decided to stretch out a small hand to hold. "Well." Chris was rarely serious this time. "In fact, it was Agatha''s last time. Don''t you think it''s strange? Why doesn''t sequence 9 happen to be in the academy? " "After watching the winter festival party that year, the one at pier college suddenly said that she had something to go to the endless sea, and then bines was also transferred back by the church. She seemed to know the situation of the other two series 9, and did not worry that she would come in and disturb our fight." "I didn''t feel right, but I couldn''t find anything at that time, so I had to let it go and let Kitty and Lorraine stay together and be safe." "As expected, Agatha appeared. Fortunately, cervez and tidys arrived, they digested the matter inside the witch, and did not cause further conflict." "In the past two years, I have been contacting other people of the sage Association and collecting a lot of information from all over the world. Only then can I find some clues." "What''s the clue? Chris never told me The division night puts down the wave board sugar in the hand at this time and looks at the friend opposite anxiously. "Some people seem to be impatient and want to try something, that is, to test the taboos of the past twilight." "It''s not that there are a lot of people involved, and they don''t end up directly, but that some people seem to connive at the occurrence of some behaviors intentionally." "It''s like the guard of the guard didn''t start, but quietly watched the thief open the closed box in the room." Chris made a metaphor. "There is no unity within the sage Association." Si Ye sighs a little, but she can''t. She doesn''t have much contact with other people. She doesn''t have as much communication as Chris. "I hope little Loran can fry some fish this time, and kitty will protect her." So Chris said. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Ermenas, Chengzhai college. The dormitory, which has been separated for a long time, is opened. Although the things inside have not changed, they are covered with a little dust. Lorraine Hill reaches out his hand, and the breeze blows constantly, taking away all kinds of dust accurately. Then it floats out of the window, and the room becomes clean again. "What would you like to eat tonight, Kitty?" She took the girl beside her to the kitchen or laboratory. "I like what Lorraine does." Kitty followed Lorraine hill to this side. "Then make mushroom soup." Remembering the scene of Kitty picking mushrooms, Lorraine Hill suddenly wanted to try again. "Well." As always, Kitty stood by curiously, looking at Lorraine hill. "Come on, Kitty, help cut the potatoes." "All right." Two people seem to return to the days before the college, quiet in the kitchen doing things, preparing dinner. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The next day, black swan castle activity room. "Wuwu, Luolan''s sister is back ~" as soon as the night spirit saw Luolan Hill appear, he rushed over. She and several others gathered in the activity room again when they heard that Lorraine Hill had returned to school. "I thought I would never see you." The night spirit rubbed around in Lorraine Hill''s arms, and his voice murmured. As soon as graduation is approaching, the little guy is also sad. It''s strange that she hasn''t continued to grow up in the past two years. She is still smaller than Lorraine hill. "Kuku, the night spirit is still crying." Lily whispered. She and the night spirit often fight, naturally will not miss such a chance to laugh. "I think I miss Lorraine." Alina is sitting on one side now. Compared with a few years ago, she is much more mature now. The yellow and white cat that she touched on her knee is much fatter, and becomes more lazy. She is not as shy as before. "Lorraine has not changed." Today, lettiss combed her complicated hairstyle, revealing her bright forehead and two light gold pendants on her ears. "Didn''t vermeea come?" Lolan hill put down the coquettish night spirit in his arms, looked around, did not see the blue haired sea witch. "In the first half of the year, it was said that there was something at home, so she asked for leave." Niya shakes her head. She is still a little Petite among several people. Now she is standing quietly. She is more confident and peaceful than before. "Hi, hi, the dessert is ready." She came out in her apron, still holding the freshly baked cakes in her hands. "It''s my masterpiece of the year, Lorraine. Try it." After putting the plate away, the girl next door said with a smile. Although she has won the championship on campus in a row, she seems to have no airs at all, which makes people unable to see that this is the holder of the three "unique Championships". "Woo... Don''t feed me." The night work properly Du shouts, exerting to swing a head, blocking the dim sum that pass with the hand. In order to make the night spirit turn to cry for smile, one by one at the table is holding snacks for her to put in her mouth. "Have some, too, Kitty." Lorraine Hill picked up a crisp yellow snack, put it in Kitty''s mouth, and watched her eat it. "Loran, too." Compared with before, Ketty will not be dull to eat now. Instead, he reminds Lorraine hill. "All right." Several people sat together and talked to each other, and since Lorraine Hill left school, they have been getting together less and less. "It''s time to graduate." She said with a sigh. The elder sister, who has always been steady, is now Sighing like this. "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no Alina teases the cat in her arms with a biscuit. "I''m in the fourth grade with lettiss. It''s not easy to get to the fifth grade." Excellent as she is, she is not a genius. "Hey, hey." Hearing this, Yeling laughs with a little pride. As a girl with high talent, she is also in the fifth grade, which also puts pressure on Alina. "I love to cry at night." Lily lost no time to express her dissatisfaction. As a gifted girl, she is only in the third grade. "I think it will take a few more years to graduate." This girl is still studying in the central school building, but she has a good attitude and is steadily improving herself. "It''s unexpected that Niya is now in fifth grade." Letis looked at her humble roommate with a little admiration. When Niya heard this, she raised her head and saw that people were focusing on her. She felt a little embarrassed. "Actually, I''m just a little bit lucky." She said modestly. In the past two years, Niya''s progress has been particularly rapid since she broke the knot. In addition, Luolan''s adjuvant medicine has made rapid progress. Now it is the existence of sequence 6, which has surprised her former friends. "That is to say, this year, Loran, boumansha, Niya, Yeling are going to graduate and leave." Lily pulls her fingers and counts. "Yes." Pumansha holds Lily in her arms, just like a sister holds her sister. They both go to Chengzhai college, so naturally they have deeper feelings. "Well, who will support the club after that? The former senior has gone, and now boumansha and Lorraine are going to leave." Lily suddenly thought of her poor strength, a little sad, I''m afraid the status of the black water lily club will slowly decline. In the past, there were not only Loran and boumansa, but also Hongfan, Kuye, atadi, iglie and other talents in the club. Now they''re all gone. Lily, as a senior member of the club, is only in the third grade now. The existence of sequence 4 really can''t support the transcendent status of "black water lily". "There is no feast that never ends." Lorraine Hill comforts lily with a proverb from the East. "After leaving school, there will be more space for everyone." Letis also comforted to say that she had met many of her fellow senior brothers, and many of them would get together again after graduation. "We''ll have a chance to meet in the future. If not, I''ll go to you one by one. " Alina vowed to make a promise. In the first grade, she had a good relationship with lily, and now she can better understand her friend''s sadness. "Let''s get together for this winter party." So they said. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Two weeks later, the winter festival party will begin. In the streets and classroom corridors of the college, there are frozen green branches and leaves, dark green branches and leaves woven with rings, some bright red berries dotted in the middle, and some important places are decorated with different paper flowers, which are lively and warm. This year''s "Melody crown" seems to be particularly good at decoration. A student of ermenas is walking on the snowy road. Some of them talk about the latest interesting things, and some of them talk about a star student and teacher. "Who will be the champion this year? I heard that a girl from the eastern mainland came to gaota college. She was very powerful. She reached the sixth grade in the third grade "You don''t have to guess. I think it''s still Samantha of Chengzhai college. That girl''s swordsmanship and strength have reached the realm of returning to nature." "Since she easily beat Darcy that year, no one in the school has been able to challenge her. This blade of separation is a living legend. " "Do you mean the seven legendary figures? They were all a few years ago. They should have graduated." A student asked suspiciously, the name has been heard for several years. "No, it was in the second grade that she won the championship for the first time. Now it''s just in the fifth grade." One student specifically pointed out. "It''s amazing to win the championship in the second grade." "At that time, two of the great legends are still in school. One is boumansha, and the other is Eloy, the genius who can turn into a rock dragon." "There seemed to be a lot of geniuses in that term. There were several of them." "Well, the most mysterious one, however, is the president of the" black water lily "society. It is said that she helped to calm down the civil strife in Chengzhai college." As time goes by, some legends become more and more strange. "Ah, I haven''t heard of it." A third grade student asked curiously. "Well, I''ll tell you later." A senior of Chengzhai college said with complacency. He also heard it from the seniors who graduated. "It''s said that she was a girl with black hair and red eyes. She..." several people said while walking towards the direction of the restaurant. Three days later, before the party. "Well, let''s welcome Mitchell, a fifth grader from pier college." The host announced loudly, as his words fell, the audience around him came with bursts of cheers and cheers. "He''s going to play the fifth grader at Chengzhai college, Lorraine." This is a name unfamiliar to many students. The central school building, on the open land, a huge wooden pile around the middle stage, above is the trapezoidal auditorium, a student is cheering. And like a cake on the central platform, two figures gradually from the two sides of the ladder into. One of them, wearing a bright red winter skirt, is particularly enchanting in the snowy world. For a time, the voices were like thunder. Chapter 599 Lorraine Hill stepped on the frosted stone steps step by step onto the high platform. Originally, she was not going to take part in the competition, but Mrs. felia still advised her to take part in the competition and try. It''s not for fame or wealth, but to experience something that you''ve never felt before. "New, unknown experiences and feelings will make life more full. And you haven''t tried to compete with others in public. It wasn''t the first grade So Mrs. Phileas taught the maiden. As a result, the promised Lorraine Hill also reported a place in the contest. When standing on the stage of the cold wind, she also suddenly remembered that it was in the first grade when she took part in the school fight as Lorraine. Later, it was also sophomore who took part in the competition for the "champion of breaking the army" as Rocher. "The game begins!" Her bright red dress is flying in the cold wind, and her black hair is also dancing. This girl with black hair and red skirt has attracted people''s attention since her debut. Many junior students are also the first time to see the girl, many people are guessing its origin. "Who is she? I''ve never heard of it before. " "It''s strange that such a beautiful girl should have a high reputation, and she''s still in the fifth grade, and her strength should not be weak. Why haven''t I seen her in Chengzhai College for two years?" Another student in a red and black uniform questioned the audience. While many students of grade 1-4 were chatting and discussing, a small number of senior students of grade 4-5 recognized the origin of the girl. "Wow, it''s a living legend to see her appear this time." "I didn''t expect that the president of the" black water lily "club had not graduated. Now it''s grade five." "That is to say, when she became president, she was only a sophomore and just entered the college?" "It''s amazing to think that she is so beautiful. Why haven''t you seen her in school for several years?" "It''s not surprising. At that time, it was said that the" black water lily "club blocked the news of the president. In addition, the older group of students continued to graduate, so fewer and fewer students knew her existence." One senior explained. "No, it''s going to start." On the field, a soldier in dark gold full-length armor stood aside. Every piece of his armor was made of fine pure gold, and there were exquisite enchant carvings, which sent out a faint glow in the gray sky. Bang. A huge heavy axe was standing on the gray ground, making a small crack. I''m afraid the weight of this heavy axe is close to 100 Jin. Mitchell looked at the girl across the field, who had no armor and no weapons. It was hard to believe that she had come to the competition. Although he heard of the name in his early years, Mitchell is not the kind of person who worships blindly. He believes more in his training and fighting experience of many experts over the years. Luolan, who has been learning well for several years, may not be as powerful as the legend. The "Queen of the black rose" is just an exaggeration among the students. "Sorry, let me break that beautiful legend. And the times will change the old for the new. " With a roar, he picked up a heavy and huge Tomahawk and swept freely in the air. Bursts of tearing whistling sound suddenly sounded in the atmosphere. For a moment, the snow in the field was lifted by the air pressure and stopped for a short time. Lorraine Hill looked at the approaching wind not far away, raised his right hand, and a crimson light shield rose. Although the demon sequence is not good at defense, there is no problem in the face of such an attack. At the moment when the light shield rises, Mitchell kicks on the ground and charges like a heavy chariot. He swings his heavy axe heavily, and there are dangerous sharp arcs of light on it. "Iron front chop!" He picked up the extraordinary core of his body, and with a heavy axe and a powerful force, he chopped it down like a mountain, as if to cut the girl in half. See such a scene, many of the audience nearby feel a palpitation, that raised the snow on the face, as if a knife cut in general, a bit painful. however As if light rose petals flying, a red awn flash, scattered in the air a little red. Mitchell''s heavy axe was directly divided into two parts, and his armor was neatly cut to reveal his thin white clothes inside. Now he looked as if he had just got up, helpless and confused. Clang clang sound sounded on the stage, and then the crowd saw pieces of armor and weapons bouncing and rolling on the ground, making a slight sound. The contented soldier just now stood on the stage, motionless, with the cold wind blowing on his body. "How could it be like this? Even the then chief Darcy would not be like this..." Mitchell knelt down on the ground, looking at the smooth section of the pure gold weapon, his eyes were full of loss, and all this also developed too fast. Many students just saw a slight red light flash by, and then Mitchell was suddenly stopped. "Do you want to continue?" Lorraine Hill stepped forward slowly and looked at the 20-year-old in front of him. "... no, No." As if he heard a sigh, he slowly raised his head and looked at the girl with scarlet eyes. Those eyes were like a clear red lake, which was breathtaking. Close your eyes to avoid being charmed by these eyes, Mitchell stands up, announces that he has lost and walks down the stage. It seems that I still have a long way to go. "Chengzhai college, Lorraine, win!" The referee announced loudly, and there were bursts of exclamations in the field. "Mitchell, a strong contender for the title, just lost? It''s unbelievable After all, he usually gives people the impression of a man as strong as steel, but this time he lost so fast that it''s very untrue. After that, several rounds of competitions began, but the minds of the audience remained in the battle just now. After the rapid fermentation and dissemination of news, many people finally remembered the legend. "This competition is interesting. I don''t know who will be more powerful, she or boumansha. That one is the third champion in a row¡° The competition is going on nervously, and the time is coming to the afternoon. At this time, the weather is gradually clearing up. The snow stopped, and sparse sunlight leaked through the clouds and shone on the central platform. "Next, aloy of tower college, against Lorraine of Chengzhai college." The referee announced loudly. "Not good, not good." The two little girls below whisper to each other. "What to do, night spirit, I don''t want to go up." She said timidly, holding her friend''s shoulder. "Don''t be afraid, sister Lorraine won''t hurt you." Night spirit a face pure say. "You''re lying. You look like that every time you lie." The two little ones seem to know each other very well. "Oh, Eloy, don''t be afraid. If you don''t go up there, you will be ruined." Night spirit "encourages" good friends. "If you think about it, you always suppress the dragons in gaota college. As the leader, you should show your pride, bravery and incomparable strength." "Think back to those days, when the two elder sisters of black and white Shuanglong were in school, how powerful our gaota college was. You can''t be worse." Night spirit said with awe inspiring righteousness, small face is full of serious. "Really, but I don''t feel that I''m as strong as sister Hsinchu. She was so powerful that she lost to Darcy, and Darcy lost to boumansha. Boumansha is the vice president of the black water lily club, and Lorraine is the president." Eloe is not stupid. She was beaten and cried by Lorraine hill when she was in the first grade, and she always had a shadow in her heart. "That was before. Now it''s different. Don''t say it, go up quickly. You see many people are cheering your name. Can you bear not to respond? " The night spirit pushes aroyi''s shoulder to let her go up the spiral steps. "Well, all right." Reluctantly, Eloy walked up slowly. The sun was shining on the stage, and the ground was not as cold as it was in the morning. Eloe also stepped on the other side of the stage. She had a light blue spiral ponytail, and she was still wearing a purple and blue bubble skirt. Her hands were empty, just like the opposite Lorraine hill. "The game begins!" See two sides personnel arrive together, the referee announces immediately. "Ow --" With this little Lori''s roar, her body suddenly spread out, and then reorganized into a brown and dark gold dragon. On the slender neck is the majestic dragon head, on which there are two rows of long horns with the feeling of amber, and the body is covered with glittering and smooth scales, reflecting bursts of halo in the sunlight. There is also a pair of gray cyan back as the bottom, the corner covered with golden scales of wings. Its height is about 30 meters, like a mountain, overlooking the little red figure below. After turning into a dragon, ailuoyi flapped his wings and flew, just like xingliu faced Darcy in those years. First of all, he avoided the fierce direct attack from the other side. But this time Luolan didn''t attack first, but quietly watched the other side fly. As a roaring rock dragon, ailuoyi''s flying speed is not fast, which is not as fast as that of xingliu in the past. Fortunately, its scale and defense are more tough and thick, with a high degree of overlapping armor, which is very resistant to attack. But folding armor has no future. Lorraine Hill looked at the brown and Golden Dragon and shook his head slightly. It''s not that the defense is not good. It''s just that we have to support certain means of attack in order to be more deterrent. Just as she was waiting, the dragon in the sky suddenly opened its wings and roared, just like the roar of a dragon. Dense meteorites emerge from the air and then shoot down like a storm. In the face of the falling Boulder, Lolan reaches out his hand and holds it in the air. A long gun with red blood and crystal appears. "Pierce kungunier!" A crimson comet goes up against the current. The sharp tip of the gun is like cutting tofu. It goes through layers of hard granite rock and goes straight into the sky, just like the replica of the battle in that year. In the face of the crimson flash in the field of vision, ailuoyi immediately wriggles. Unfortunately, before the action is completed, the sharp long gun has passed through the body and directly pierced the Dragon Wing and disappeared in the rear air. After learning from that year''s experience, Luolan paid a lot of attention this time, trying not to hit the key, otherwise this guy might cry again. And in the face of this irresistible piercing red gun, eloe fell from the sky on the spot. Don''t fight, don''t fight, how to fight, night spirit coax me again. She read it in her mouth and simply gave up. The scene of such a decisive surrender caused a burst of uproar in the field. Although Eloy didn''t perform well in this game, she was always in the top of the high tower college. I didn''t expect that she would lose her fighting spirit so soon. "Chengzhai college, luolansheng!" "Yes, sister Lorraine is the best in the world!" Yeling sat in the audience, still holding snacks in his hand, not a bit sad for his friend''s failure. "Night spirit!" A small figure ran over and knocked down the night spirit, and the two people started to fight again. Next to her, Alina picked up the package of snacks and ate them slowly. She didn''t worry about the problems of the two little guys at all. She saw many such scenes. "You want some, lettiss." Alina sat on the steps with her legs up and looked down at the other blonde lady on the side. ¡°...£¿ What''s the matter? I''m still. I''m stunned. " Seeing that lettiss didn''t move, Alina asked curiously. Then letis turned and looked at Alena. "Is Lorraine always that good?" There was something unbelievable in her eyes. In her previous impression, although Lorraine had expertise in alchemy and pharmacy, she was always a quiet girl. Today''s scene greatly impacted her former impression. "Ah, you only know today, cluck. Miss lettiss, who is not well informed and knowledgeable If you want to hurt a person, of course, you should start from the two aspects that she is good at and cares about most. And Alina is particularly good at that. "You..." letiz was angry. They had been fighting for a long time, but she still often said that she couldn''t help Alina. Maybe this was the reserve of the eldest lady. She didn''t let Alina go so easily. "Well, well. Put down the fire and have something to eat. " Alina touched letis''s arm, then handed the bag to her, revealing the distinctive little jerky. "In fact, I knew very early that Lorraine was very good. At that time, Lorraine was slightly better than boumansha in the first grade. Later, they also tried several times. Boumansha said that it was difficult to beat her." Alina said something about the past. She joined a secret society in the college very early, which is dedicated to the cultivation of Warcraft. As Warcraft, some individuals are particularly sensitive to breath. When she was in the first grade, a senior asked her if there were any powerful people around her, and the hummingbirds were afraid of her. She didn''t know at that time. After several experiments, she realized that it was her roommate who caused it. "So, after all these years, I''m the only one in the dark?" Lettiss clenched her fists, a little trying to hit someone. "Let''s see, in our dormitory, Niya has always respected Lorraine, and I think she knows what she looks like. In the dormitory next door, vermeea has always been mysterious, and she should not be weak, but boumansha and Lorraine have tried many times. As for Lily, she should have seen Luolan in the black water lily club¡° "It seems that you really don''t know." Alina said thoughtfully, pressing her chin with her fingers, and occasionally eating a small piece of dried meat. And the more she listened, the more angry she was. In her last breath, she grabbed the snack in Alina''s hand and ate it angrily. "Oh, don''t leave some for me, letis. It''s not easy to get it from that little rich woman in Yeling." Alina and letis fight noisily. The audience in the stadium also cheered and yelled because of the competition on the stage. Chapter 600 On the stage, a woman in white and boumansha were crisscrossing in the air. The figure passing by quickly seemed to flash in the eyes of ordinary people. They only heard the rapid sound and sparks. "It''s worthy of shoes frost. A few years ago, that Walker was also her brother." On the rostrum, a teacher said with such a sigh. "Yes, compared with walking, her younger sister is a little more reserved and has a very distinct personality." That''s what the teachers at tower college say. "No, no, no, no, that''s just your feeling. It''s mainly because in the eastern tradition, women are more restrained and reserved than men. Although Lu Shuang is much quieter than her classmates, she is actually more lively among oriental girls." This is what a teacher who has been to the east continent said. "Well, but what happened to the child?" A teacher turned his eyes and eyes to the audience of gaota college. In the front seat, a girl with white and white horsetails was quarreling with her friends. "Yeling, that child is quite special. She''s a mixed race, and the elders like her very much, so she has different personalities." "Two years ago, ziwanxian from the eastern continent came to ermenas and said something about the child. Her birth is also a miracle, which is regarded as auspicious by the elders of her family. " Several teachers on the podium said, and in front of the stage, two people''s contest also came to an end. Lu Shuang stood quietly on one side of the platform, holding an oriental sword. It was like autumn water, full of cold light, with some bright red blood dripping on it. "I lost." The beautiful girl from the East shook her head and stepped down from the stage. Although she let boumansha hurt, but in the process of competition, she also gradually know the gap between herself and the other side, if boumansha exert herself, I''m afraid she will be killed on the spot. The reason why she didn''t do it was because she knew her talent was too terrible. Once she used it, she had no room to stop. And this shoes frost also perceived, so just admit defeat. "Chengzhai college, boumansa wins!" The referee announced loudly. "Well, then it''s the final. Who''s better, Lorraine or bronsa?" Several students are analyzing under the stage. "Sure enough, Chengzhai college and gaota college, with the exception of Darcy''s, seem to have won the top places in recent years." "When will our central school stand up?" A student in a white uniform sighed. "Ha ha, wait a few years. Maybe there will be a genius then." The companion comforted. Just as the students communicate with each other, the final competition begins. "Chengzhai college, boumansa, against Lorraine." When the referee announced the end, the two also slowly stepped onto the stage, standing on both sides. One in a pine green and white dress, the other in a red and black dress, standing opposite each other, did not start immediately. "Nearly five years, we know each other, and then in the underground arena," we''re going to graduate. " Some people are gradually filled with such sadness. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The next day, in the huge concert hall, a student sat on his seat and watched the central Symphony performance, followed by a gorgeous song and dance performance. The dancers in the hall, carrying a sparkling skirt, whirled gently on the stage, shining with the jewels on the skirt, emitting a beautiful halo of three colors. "It''s beautiful." There was admiration and admiration in her eyes. "Good looking." The night spirit is still sitting in Lorraine Hill''s arms today, watching the performance in the distance, sometimes rubbing left and right, so Lorraine hill has to hold her to avoid moving. She occasionally suspected that the little guy was deliberately trying to hold her. Kitty was sitting next to Lorraine hill. She was leaning her head on Lorraine Hill''s shoulder. Her eyes were half closed and she seemed to want to sleep. Although she has awakened, she hasn''t fully recovered and occasionally dozes off. It''s just that she is much better than before and won''t be so sleepy. "This year''s song and dance performances are particularly gorgeous." Alina said so, and Lily nodded. "It is said that this year''s" Melody crown "is a student of the central school building. She also has red hair and is very beautiful." Lily looked carefully at the dozing Kitty when she said that. The girl is also very mysterious, even she can detect a bit. "What''s her name. "The crown of melody," Alina continued. "The wind is the wind¡° ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Approaching the time of graduation, several people walk together on the street of the campus. On both sides of the street in winter, some trees still hang colorful decorations, which had not been removed from the winter festival party before. "Do we have to go to the restaurant for the first time?" Allena asked. "I still remember when we just met, we were especially surprised at the spacious ermenas restaurant, the variety of food and so on..." Niya whispered. When we first met, she always hid behind, some did not dare to speak. "Now Niya is a little more daring, not as shy as before, cluck." Alina smiles. "That''s good. In fact, I speak more directly. I guess Niya didn''t adapt at that time." Looking back on the day we first met, lettiss and Alina quarreled, while Niya stood timidly aside, and finally Lorraine came out to reconcile. "Well, people will grow up. Lettiss is getting along better than before Alina walked ahead and turned around. "You can boast, too. It''s rare." Letis didn''t believe it. "In any case, we won''t get together many times in the future, and we will speak more gently. Even me, it depends on the atmosphere. " Alina explained. Looking at Alina in front of her, she seems to be more stable than before. Lorraine hill thinks to herself. "Ah, it''s sad not to say that. What would you like to eat today? It''s my treat." Lettiss patted her chest. The young lady must have money. "Ha ha, that''s what you said. Don''t regret it." Alina responded with a smile. "Of course, Miss Ben does what she says." Letis has a clear voice. "You go and take your seats first. I''ll call them to come here and eat together today." Alina said to the three people, and then pointed to the back, who were still walking and watching the scenery. "All right." Letice nodded. That night, seven people from two dormitories, together with Eloy, Kafra and ketti, gathered in a corner of the restaurant. "Well, if you don''t get drunk today, you won''t come back!" Alena holds her beer glass forthrightly, and then comes a crisp crash. "I can''t drink that much." Lorrain put his hand to stop the night glasses and Eloy, who were touching glasses to himself. The two little ones were not shy about it. They held the big cups and had high Baijiu, and their faces were red. "Don''t be modest, Lorraine." This time, lettiss also rarely raised the glass of red wine and slightly collided with it. It seems that she also drank it when she looked wobbly. And this result is also because Alina is fanning the flames. "All right." It''s hard to be gracious, and with the nostalgia in my heart, Lorraine Hill took a small glass and drank it. For a time, the beauty is intoxicating, and the laughter is around the ears. Chapter 601 Chirp¡ª¡ª Accompanied by the distant sound of breaking the air, a flickering fireworks rose to the sky, bang burst. The shock of diffusion is like a big drum. Little by little, the fireworks also spread, and then crackled down. In the winter night, the sound of sparse fireworks came from the riverbank, one by one burst, and then fell. Occasionally, we can see some small stalls on the street of the campus. Some students sell things, including barbecue snacks and some old things. After graduation, a lot of things can''t be taken away by the old group of students, so they will deal with them directly. Many junior students will come to have a look, and then discuss the price. The school is busy again for a while. Lorraine Hill sat in the pavilion on the Bank of the river, watching the noise in the distance, and a few scattered fireworks rose from time to time in the night sky. There was no light in the pavilion, only the occasional flash of fire in the sky lit up the faces. "The night spirit is asleep." Lorraine Hill touched the girl on her knee and whispered. "She''s still so sleepy." Lily wanted to make fun of her, but after watching for a while, she didn''t do it. Just like what Alena said yesterday, it''s the last few days. Let''s make a good impression. "Where are you going in the future?" Alina looked up, her dark hair hanging upside down in the air, looking at the people behind her. "I have several years to go. I haven''t thought about it." Lily gently poked Yeling''s face with her hand. She felt very soft. "I''m going to take risks all over the world, just like my father." She''s a person who likes to run around and travel. She looked at the rising fireworks in the sky and said softly, "go home and be a famous alchemist. I guess I''ll make some beautiful clothes on weekdays? " "Nothing new, lettiss." Alina make complaints about it. "That''s what it is. Most people''s lives are so simple." Letice gave Alena a white look. "But aren''t you a lady of a big family? You should be more free. What ordinary people can''t do, shouldn''t you have more freedom to do? " Alina was a little sad. "Maybe in some directions, the bottom line is higher than that of ordinary people, but you are too apotheotic about the role of wealth and status. In fact, everyone''s emotions are the same, and they will not be special or more ideal." "Well, there is no end to such an argument." Samantha came out to make it. "Where will Lorraine go in the future?" If you don''t tell me about her ambition, we all know that she must go back to her hometown and open a snack shop. "I''ll go back and deal with my family affairs first, and then I''ll probably come out for a walk." So said Lorraine hill. "Then you can come to the South Islands to find me. I want to buy a big ship with spacious and comfortable rooms, where my friends and loved ones live. Then we can travel around, see the scenery, eat delicious food, and play games, sleep, read books and so on on on the boring way." Alina thought so freely, her eyes were gradually excited again. "It''s estimated that it will cost a lot of money. First of all, a customized ship is very expensive." She said with a smile. "But this kind of life is also very desirable, isn''t it?" Alina sat on the fence of the pavilion, shaking her legs and saying happily. "There must be something to yearn for and dream of, or life will be too boring and boring." Looking at the girl with short brown hair, Lorraine Hill nodded slightly. "After that, we''ll wait for Miss Alina''s boat to pick us up from the sea of misery." "Ha ha, don''t worry, you will see it." "I am the great sage of the magic sequence in the future, the executor of thousands of Warcraft, the overlord of the seven seas, the inventor of alchemy, and the triple great Miss Alina ~ [ "It''s agreed." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª With the end of the winter festival, another group of students left ermenas after graduation. Some returned to their hometown, some went to other big cities, and some pursued their dreams in a corner of the world. And Lorraine Hill took Kitty back to the cottage in the maple yard. "Come on, Kitty, put this on." In the bedroom of the hut, Lorraine hill and Kitty are putting on a new quilt cover, and now there is an extra bed in the bedroom. This bed is for kitty, of course. "All right, Lorraine." Kitty nodded, caught a corner of the quilt cover, then pulled it apart, and they put the quilt core in together. "That''s about it." Lorraine Hill looked at the two small beds in order and nodded. It''s still early, Lorraine hill takes kitty out of the hut and helps Kitty get familiar with the environment in the courtyard. "This is a well. You can get water from it on weekdays, but you''d better boil it and drink it..." when it comes to boiling, Lorraine looks at Kitty again. It doesn''t seem necessary for the flame witch to boil, because she is made of fire. "Next to this is the red maple tree." With that, Lorraine hill and Kitty flew up slowly. Then they sat on the big branches and looked down at the view below. Winter temperature is not high, but this piece of red maple leaves between the branches feel a trace of warmth, those maple leaves are emitting a slight heat. "This tree is the child of fire." Kitty said happily, touching the rough tree trunk with a little curiosity in her eyes. Looking back on the ability of this red maple tree, there is indeed a way to turn the leaves into flying flames. Moreover, the temperature is extremely high, and Lorraine Hill nods slightly. They were shaking slightly in the air. Lorraine hill slowly introduced the facilities in the courtyard below, the small garden in the back, the well, the grape trellis, the small warehouse for grain and sundries, the distant stream, and so on. "It''s getting late. I have to cook. What would Kitty like to eat today? " Lorraine Hill jumped from the treetops, his body as if walking in the air, step by step down. "Any fish?" Kitty thought for a while before she said, with a trace of expectation in her eyes. "Yes. But we have to go a little farther to the river. " Two people slowly toward the winter River, the river has formed a thin layer of ice. "No fishing today." Stamp your feet slightly and shake off the snow and dew. Lorraine hill thinks it''s better to fry the fish, or use the atmosphere to lift the river and filter it. On the other hand, Kitty was already squatting by the river. She touched the river with her fingers curiously, and then the white smoke rose, and the water bubbled. "No, Kitty, it''s not good to cook the river, so we won''t have any fish to eat." Lorraine Hill crossed his hands and made a forbidding gesture to Kitty. "Woo, OK, Lorraine." Kitty takes back her fingers, opens her eyes a little wrongly, and looks at Lorraine. It seems that the fire witch still has a lot of common sense to learn. PS: the plot in the transition and the development after conception can''t be further improved today Chapter 602 Maple Leaf courtyard, cottage, kitchen. "Yes, yes, that''s it. First remove the internal organs of the fish, then remove the scales, wash them clean, and then spread some salt." Lorraine Hill tied his sleeves and guided another redhead girl on one side. Although Kitty looks plump and mature, her character is very simple. When they are together, Lorraine hill is more like a sister. "Then put the fish into the pot, deep fried slightly crisp and scorched, turn it again, and add all kinds of seasonings and so on." .... "... that''s it." In the kitchen, Lorraine hill put the fish on the plate, and then drizzled the soup in the pot. The delicious smell came out, and the colors were also very beautiful. Keti blinked and looked at the stewed fish, silently remembering the steps. She also wanted to help Luolan cook, so she had been learning very seriously. "Come and have dinner in the middle hall." Lorraine hill takes the dishes to the spacious hall in the middle, where there are tables. When she walked into the hall, there was already a young girl with golden hair and silver eyes. She was wearing a retro elegant black dress and red butterfly hairpin in her hair. "Master Titus." Lorraine looked at the phantom in surprise. "Long time no see, little Lorraine, and Kitty." Tidys opened the folding fan in her hand, knocked it gently, and beautiful candlesticks appeared on and around the table, illuminating the room at night. "May I have dinner, little Lorraine?" she said jokingly with one eye slightly closed. "Of course." Lorraine Hill asked kitty to sit at the table, and he brought the follow-up meal. After that, the three sat at the table to taste and enjoy the dinner. "Like Suqin, Luolan likes to use chopsticks." She said softly, looking at the chopsticks on the table. "Have you ever been to the East before? The world over there is no smaller than the western continent, and the local conditions and customs are very different. " "Not yet." Lorraine Hill shook his head, and his soft hair swayed slightly. "Later, you can go and have a look. There is also a college that is not inferior to ermenas. Saints teach under purple banyan trees, green birds and Dragons roam between mountains and lakes, and strange cave worlds hidden in the clouds. It is called fairy''s strange life to walk on the clouds and spit out the fog for a long time." "Their way of life and customs are totally different from those of the western continent." Said Titus. Lorraine Hill nodded, curious about the familiar and unknown world. Tidys looked at the hairpin in Lorraine Hill''s ear and thought, "little Lorraine has used it several times." "Yes." Lorraine Hill thought that it would not work, and now it''s only the last time. "I''ll give you another gem in a few days. Although it''s not as versatile and convenient as trinasha''s sister''s hairpin, it should be OK to save your life." Said Titus thoughtfully. "Thank you, sister Titus." Now she''s taken care of again, Lorraine Hill thought. Fortunately, now that she''s getting to know the people and things in the world, she won''t be so exclusive as she was at the beginning. "That''s good." Seeing that Lorraine Hill didn''t refuse, Titus seemed to be in a better mood. Finally, I can help the younger generation. Later, I will gradually establish a relationship, so that I will have another companion in the future. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Three days later, Titus puts on a brand new pendant to Lorraine hill. It seems that there is a wisp of black fog in the smoky crystal, giving off a different aesthetic feeling. "It''s done. You should wear it well. If something urgent happens, you can call me through it. You can get there at that time." Said Titus. Although Lorraine hill is already very strong, in the eyes of several other witches, this is still a little guy who was born not long ago and needs to be taken good care of. Lorraine nodded. After that, Titus played with Lorraine hill for several days and left. During that time, she also taught kitty a lot of knowledge or skills. "In fact, it''s all the things of the previous generations. I''m just giving it back to her." As an old witch who experienced the rise and fall of mercury Dynasty, she naturally got along with several generations of Keti. "So, goodbye, little Lorraine, and Kitty." Titus was sitting in the carriage waving to the two men below, and then the two black unicorns took the carriage and flew to the other side of the sky. "Goodbye." Kitty and Lorraine Hill wave goodbye to the phantom witch. They continued to live in the cabin in the forest, and only occasionally went out to buy things in the nearby city of rabbit ear. On weekdays, Lorraine Hill would read books or spin cloth in the room, while Kitty would sit by and watch Lorraine Hill do things. Sometimes she would go up to help and ask simple and naive questions, and Lorraine Hill also patiently taught the reborn flame witch. In this way, until the beginning of the next spring, the weather is gradually warming. After a few months of winter, the snow on the ground slowly melted, and the war that had been stopped because of snow and mud was slowly rekindled. In response, clancia once again sent new reinforcements to the border with frost rose. "Have you packed up, I don''t think you''ve lost anything." Lorraine hill, in a khaki coat and with a rattan case in his hand, looked at Kitty''s clothes and asked. "It''s all taken." Kitty raised something in her hand. "Well, let''s go." After that, Lorraine hill and Kitty flew directly to the south, and their destination was the border city in the war, green water harbor. This port was once a prosperous commercial port in vilgane. Although it is not as developed as Hopland, it has a large population. The headquarters of the dayas chamber of Commerce, once the counterpart of Carites, was stationed here. They are the older generation of shipbuilders. A few years ago, they cooperated with frost rose mages to design and produce many armored ships. Unfortunately, in last year''s naval battle, although the armored ship made good achievements for a while, it was soon defeated by the new steel warship of caritus. After the green water port was occupied, the shipyards belonging to the dayas chamber of commerce were also confiscated, and now the karites chamber of Commerce helps to manage them. "Miss Lacey, this way, please." Several chamber of Commerce leaders of this branch looked at this young lady respectfully, and then introduced the current situation of caritus chamber of Commerce and the situation in green water port. "Since our alliance with clancia, we have received a large number of orders from the government for warships. According to your order, we will make the contract at a more affordable price. Now it is not only Hopland island that produces the main agleia class warships, but also the green water port near the enemy area that will produce some auxiliary warships to prepare for the future war. " "According to our estimation, if the starlight alliance wants to continue to increase its troops, it must guarantee the right to control the sea, so as to continuously transport all kinds of supplies from the sea to the front line." "What about our capacity? Can we deliver orders before June this year?" "Miss Hui, at present, we are producing five agleia class warships. At present, five of them have been launched, and one of them sank before. At present, four of them are in service." "By June, it is estimated that three ships will be launched, but this is also our limit. All other shipbuilding orders have been withdrawn, and the cultivation of craftsmen and skilled alchemists will take a lot of time." "As for transport ships, they are also used to transport grain and materials." Lorraine Hill looked at the busy scene in the shipyard and asked some people around him. "These are all very good solutions. Before that, many merchant ships could be temporarily converted into transport ships, and a lot of materials for building armored ships were accumulated in the green water harbor, just for use." "That''s good." Looking at the busy workers in the field of vision, Lorraine Hill suddenly asked curiously. "Are they from our chamber of Commerce, or the dayas chamber of Commerce?" Several people looked at each other and then answered¡° It used to be dayas chamber of Commerce, but now it has joined our calites. After all, our welfare is better, and we also have perfect personal security. " "Personal security?" Lorraine Hill turned his head. "Yes, in order to produce the finished products as soon as possible, frost rose oppressed these craftsmen very much, and the top management of dayas chamber of commerce also wanted to take the opportunity to please the mages, so the means of supervision was relatively strong..." several people considered the words and didn''t want to say it was too bloody and cruel. After all, in their eyes, this young lady was young, and she was so lovable. "Well, I probably know." The girl shakes her head slightly. It''s almost inevitable that the flesh and blood factory will appear in this country with unequal rights. Who cares about these ordinary people who can''t resist. But she really didn''t want to see and hear such a scene any more. Chapter 603 Yubere, the capital of Vilga. Dong - dong¡ª¡ª In the silent night, suddenly, the critical and tense bell rings everywhere in the city, the shouting sound everywhere, the passing figure, the collision sound of armor and weapons in the street, and the bright lights are also on in the city, constantly sweeping back and forth, illuminating the sky. "Come on! Come on! Come on At the urging of the officer, a soldier and a mage in windbreaker boarded the airship from the pedal. Under the dim night sky, iron gray airships slowly rose under the command. There were small orange lights on the deck and the edge of the airship, flashing. According to the instructions of the ground dispatcher, they gradually arranged and staggered. And as these hundreds of airships gradually take off, the distant scene is gradually floating in their view. In the dark cloud flowing night sky, a strange dragon with only metal scales flies in the sky, making a heart-catching roar. These dragons have no wings and are like snakes, but they are more powerful and ferocious than snakes. The scales on his body are like steel, each of which is close to one meter in diameter, covering his body. On the scales, there is a sharp blade similar to a barb, flashing dangerous and sharp light, which makes people feel chilly. They have no hind legs, only a pair of small forepaws, and those forepaws are as sharp and hard as the scales on their bodies. "The Dragon sequence 7. Bakong liejialong, it seems that the young moon Council has taken out the elite of pressing the bottom of the box." An old mage stood on the airship, looking at the approaching air overlord in the distance. Compared with those who fly on their wings, the reason why these giant dragons can fly is that they rely on their strange scales, which have anti gravity like veins inside, so that they can swim in the air like water. After abandoning the fragile parts such as wings, these dragons fly more quickly, and the strong body is enough to tear any enemy in the sky. It can be said to be a perfect combination of speed, strength and defense. "It is worthy of pursuing the powerful dragon sequence without dead angle, and its shape is almost perfect." He couldn''t help sighing. "But such life does not exist in nature, but is cultivated by another branch of the magic sequence." Another high-level mage approached the edge of the airship deck and watched the ferocious dragon who chose to bite. "They had a lot of contact with the eastern dynasties, and naturally learned a lot about the knowledge and inheritance of the Dragon sequence." "But creatures are creatures after all, not as reliable as machines and tools, and we have far more than each other." "Fire!" In the face of more than 100 approaching steel dragons shuttling through the night, more than 500 airships on uberre opened fire together. Bang¡ª¡ª A wave of air and sound waves spread, and the expensive enchanted scarlet shells were pressed into the gun bore with the rotating device, and then burst out in the texture resonance of the magic crystal gun. Whistling shells in the air across the white line like air passage, in a fiery fire directly hit the body of the steel dragon. Steel scales and flesh were flying, and broken shrapnel were inlaid into the fuzzy flesh. Many Tyrannosaurus Rex were seriously injured. However, this did not deter these ferocious steel dragons. On the contrary, it stimulated the blood in their bodies and made them fly faster in the air. They roam in the air, shuttling through the torrent of Fei Jin''s shells, constantly approaching the airship that fired the artillery fire. Boom¡ª¡ª With a loud noise, a relatively close airship was smashed by the dragon, and its hull and the people on it were also torn and bitten by the bloody dragon. The broken bodies and steel fell from the night sky with thick black smoke, hitting on the roofs of the residents in the city, causing a huge fire. On the edge of the wreckage, a 20-year-old young mage slowly slid down from the wall with blood stains. His tarnished eyes looked at the night sky. His face and body were covered with blood stains and dust, while his lower body was long gone, only the remains of dark red flesh and blood. In his field of vision, the dark sky, one after another orange fire lit up, one after another shells shot out, one after another airship and dragon tumbled down from the sky. Gradually, everything in this field of vision becomes hazy, consciousness is also slowly blurred, until at last, all the sounds leave him. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª In one corner of the night, a flying female mage looks at the fierce and cruel battlefield below, and sighs in her heart. However, as one side of the war, she will not stop for pity. Facing the cold high altitude, she took a deep breath, flashed a bright light in her eyes, followed by dark red flame comets gradually forming around her. Each of these comets is nearly 30 meters in diameter, huge and dark red. The burning flames on the surface lick the air and emit breathtaking heat. As it begins to cast its spell, some enemies below also find the fire suddenly lit up in the sky. Suddenly, a figure with red hair rose from the airship and went straight into the dark sky. A huge sword across hundreds of meters flashed by, splitting several coiled fireballs, trying to interrupt the mage''s casting. "It''s you! Collina The red haired female knight was suspended in the air, and her armor kept flowing with silver veins, holding her body up. "Ah, long time no see, IDA." Collina looked at the familiar face. Collina, the red meteorite, and ADA, the saw blood sword, have been fighting each other for many times in Hopland. Naturally, they know each other. "If there was no war, we might be good friends, but, sorry..." collina suddenly opened her arms and clenched them in the air. Her crimson pupils seemed to flow in the night. The comets in the sky, which radiate heat, suddenly compress and become long and narrow ellipses, then shoot at the flying Knight like a column of red light. "Silver light revelation 4. Broken space!" Ida''s silver armor and the long sword in her hand suddenly flashed. As she chopped and blinked, several cracks flashed through the air, and then disappeared. And with it disappear together, there are several intense beams of light. As the decorated hero Knight of frost alliance, ADA''s magic guide armor was carefully made by a professional mage faction, with various auxiliary abilities, which greatly enhanced her personal strength. After flashing to resist and avoid collina''s attack, IDA also began to fight back. The sharp sword kept flowing brilliance. One after another, enchantment effects were added to the sword. With its slashing, she crossed a long and fierce arc of light in the air and swept the swimming female Dharma Master. Stab¡ª¡ª The pale gold shield is like a fragile glass, which is easily cut by the electric saw. The broken light particles and energy are scattered, and the sword arc continues to sweep towards the figure with its undiminished power. No! Collina thought in her heart, a very dangerous feeling rose in her heart, and the sweat on her skin seemed to feel the approaching cold. At this time, she could not care too much, instinctively stretched out the staff of her right hand to block. The solid staff was directly split, and as the silver arc of the sword flashed, blood flew, and a white arm fell. Ah¡ª¡ª Resisting the pain, collina''s body glides backward rapidly in the sky, avoiding ADA''s pursuit. Her life is like a fragile butterfly under a broadsword. Another cold light flashed by. Collina reluctantly raised her left hand, and a series of light blue arrays emerged in the air, trying to block IDA''s pursuit in the rear. But soon this arm also appeared a narrow gap, blood flow, pain constantly stimulate the brain. "Are you going to die here?" Collina''s consciousness was already a little dim, and such a premonition floated in her heart. "All the stories are deceiving. Before death, I don''t think about my past life at all. I just feel tired like the sea water..." With this last thought, she fell to the earth. In the face of this opponent who has been fighting for many times, ADA did not show any mercy, but continued to make up a flying arc of the sword, ready to cut it into two pieces before he fell to death. This is war, and it doesn''t change because of my slight favor and admiration. A faint green light held collina''s body, and then a round shield with green branches appeared in the air to stop the fast chasing Silver Knight. Ida waved the magic guide sword in her hand, and three sword arcs flashed by. But the green branch barrier in front of her seemed to be a mirage, which was directly passed through. However, the fresh magic was real, not illusory. In response, she had to turn around the green barrier and hover in the air. A man in a long windbreaker robe rises slowly, and there is a floating book in front of him. And the familiar magic wave immediately let IDA know that he had just stopped himself. "Iris book" She frowned. "Yes, it''s me." The mage stopped IDA''s way, and at the bottom of his back, little fairies picked up Colleen and slowly healed her bleeding wounds. "As collina''s lover and comrade in arms, I can''t let you kill her." He seemed to be talking about a formula in a certain field of mathematics or magic, serious and calm. "Then disappear with you." ADA yelled, and her magic guide armor was working. The two fight again, light green and silver, back and forth, and night sky, that a gray iron airship and steel dragon, is still in a fierce battle. With the smoke and fire, from time to time from the sky to fall. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Outside the city at night, the endless dark wilderness. The dull drumbeats began to ring, and then the burning torches were lit, revealing the tall faces and figures in the night. These two or three meters tall orcs, wearing steel shoulder armor and holding heavy axes, showed their savage bravery and moved forward slowly, and then revealed the shamans holding wind chime sticks in the rear. "This time, please, Lord unur." A girl in a hood and robe said to the shaman beside her in the light of the fire. "Honor and honor, Lord Elaine." He leaned down, saluted slightly, and then looked up at the magnificent city shrouded in war. "Now, let me sing again the battle song of conquering the earth." "Ouo -" the long response came one after another, echoing in the wilderness, one by one shaman in gray robes shouting and singing under the moon. The bleak and ancient intonation is sung along with the rough throat. The wooden staff held high in the hand is wrapped with black, red, white and blue silk thread. Among them, there are metal nameplates, jade and bones hanging. With their waving, they collide with each other and make a crisp and strange sound. In the wilds shrouded by fire, nearly a thousand shamans gathered together to sing the war songs of ancient sacrificial rites under the command of the great shaman wunur. They raised their right foot and stepped down with the beat of the war song, making rhythmic sound and vibration, with a neat aesthetic feeling and charm. [across thorns, across poison marshes] [King of tusks with iron crown] [he takes the snake by the throat and makes it surrender ... [over the wilderness, over the snow mountain] [King of beasts with a giant axe] [he throws the mammoth to the ground and makes it kneel down ... [swim across the seven seas and jump down the cliff [King of the wild with grass boots] [he grabbed the eagle''s wings and let it lead the way ... [ah, kedaren] [King of Kings] [King of beasts] [he''s the son of fire] [he''s the hunter''s patron] He is the eternal king that thousands of warriors follow .... [now, he will conquer the earth again!] The sigh from the ancient time, its momentum with the song of war, bleak cry like wildfire burst, spread in the wilderness. And with this more and more violent rhythm, the shaking of the earth is more and more intense, until the end¡ª¡ª A tiny crack appeared from the field and spread to the city in the night. The walls and houses trembled, and there were falling bricks and stones. When the cracks spread from the wilderness to the city wall, the 20-30-meter-high city wall was also torn apart, showing huge gaps, and many fragile walls bombed in the war collapsed. The horn sounded on the earth. A fully armed Orc warrior, holding a huge axe, marched towards the enemy in the tremor of the earth, and entered the old capital of Vilga in the light of fire and iron. "Kill The garrisons, who had been on guard for a long time, also flocked to the city. They erected solid metal shields at the gap of the city wall, and stretched out Black Muzzles behind the shields. "Aim¡ª¡ª Fire. " Continuous firelight and gunfire, firelight and debris, a new round of confrontation also started here. Many Orc warriors in armor were shot through by specially made magic crystal guns, beaten into a sieve, and fell into the gravel and dust. However, in the fanatical war song, these warriors were fearless, like a turbulent torrent, rushing to the silver squares one after another, waving their axes and chopping them down again. "Fighting is glory. In life and death, only bravery is the most noble." Flowing in the body of the orcs, is still kedaren that proud and fearless blood. Chapter 604 The city is full of fire. Everywhere was the sound of burning and collapsing, the choking smoke, the diffuse Mars, the roar of fighting, everywhere. "Fire! FireStarter! Fire Under the hoarse voice, there are many magic crystal gun soldiers who are constantly shooting. At the moment, they are exhausted. Their forehead, back and inside of their clothes are almost wet with sweat. As a high-level evolutionary version of the musket, the magic crystal gun has terrible lethality. The bullet after enchanting can easily penetrate most of the armor and body. Even in sequence 5, when facing the gathering fire of the magic crystal gun, it is also very dangerous, but as a cost, its manufacture and consumption are extremely expensive. In today''s lack of resources and materials in the city, the magic crystal gun without magic crystal supplement needs users to charge its magic array and guide it carefully, so as to avoid unstable magic, leading to failure or explosion. Those who can do such fine operation are at least the junior mages of magic sequence 2. Of course, these soldiers were all apprentices of mages in frost alliance. It''s natural that the rurnas, who regard everything as tools, also regard the mages themselves as part of the tools. After a large number of living forces on the front line were eliminated, many domestic apprentices who had not yet graduated were thus mobilized and became new soldiers. There is no doubt that this is a huge waste, overdraft of the country''s talent reserves in the next 10 years. But now, when the whole country may not be able to survive, such waste is less worrying. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª With the progress of the battle, the number of airships in the sky decreased greatly, and many heavily injured Tyrannosaurus Rex gradually withdrew from the battlefield and returned to the rear to recuperate. In the face of such a situation, the focus of the battlefield has gradually turned to the ground. On a street in the city, three rows of magic crystal gunners, under the protection of the shield hands, kept blocking the charging Orc soldiers. Some of the crimson gold bullets shot into the body, some fell on the surrounding walls, making a burst of holes. On the side of the house, a sensitive figure ran rapidly, leaped up and fell like lightning. Under the cover of the noisy shooting and shouting around, in a short time of more than ten seconds, he crossed the blockade and went around to the rear of the magic crystal gun array below. Three torn crimson claws cut through the air and killed several soldiers behind. The orc who attacked the backstab also made the magic crystal gun array panic. "No! Don''t come here, I''ll drive... "A soldier just picked up the magic crystal and aimed at the soldier with snow-white leopard ears, but his body was torn by the flashing red awn, and he didn''t want to fall down. There was also a cry of panic and escape around him. They were not soldiers who had received strict training and had a firm will. When the array broke up and the commander died, they ran around like sand and were killed directly by the orc soldiers who entered the city. Looking at the wandering magic crystal gunner, the orc officer in the rear command was also relieved. Otherwise, he could not bear such casualties. Although they had only been trained for a few months, these Orc officers were not professional enough, but they still remember what the military bigwig said in class. "As soldiers, they should obey and carry out orders unconditionally. They should be brave and resolute enough. But as commanders, you still can''t be dazzled by anything. You should always be vigilant and try to bring back more soldiers while ensuring the victory of the war. That''s your job. " As the battle entered the complex terrain of the city, the magic crystal guns that needed space and distance to fire in array were greatly suppressed, and a small number of ORC elite began to disintegrate a guard force in the city with the help of interpenetration, sneak attack, stab and so on. Click¡ª¡ª Just after one of the defenders was raided by the orc soldiers from the sky, a thick electric light flashed by and directly turned the two Orc assassins around into powder. Looking at the direction of the lightning, the soldiers on both sides looked up and searched. Finally, they saw a standing figure on a tall building not far away. He wore a brown cloak with black green agate on his wide belt. His black hair fell on his shoulders. His two eyes twinkled with electric light at night, and his body was surrounded by scattered electric light. "Master batiwen! It''s master batiwen A soldier recognized the existence of the magic sequence 8, who was a well-known mage from ruerna. With the appearance of the mage, a series of electric lights flashed in the surrounding air, breaking through the orc soldiers who tried to raid one by one. And this is not over, and then there is a long sound of rotation in the night sky. It is a floating bronze creation, whose shape is like a gyroscope and a star orbiter, with a light blue magic streamer rotating with it. Every time the magic energy is stored up, a flash of light will be shot out to break through several Orc soldiers in the street. There are hundreds of such bronze alchemy creations, one by one floating up, patrolling the city, supporting the battlefields everywhere, killing the charging and advancing orcs. "Is master Elson here, too?" A middle level mage was standing on a city floor. Looking at this scene, his heart of despair began to show hope. The battle continued, and the orc army, which had gained the upper hand, began to suffer. One by one, the master of magic sequence 8 emerged in the city. They either stand on the top of the tower, like Titans, killing the enemy by electricity, or walk in the roadway, taking away lives in silence, or manipulate many alchemy creations to defeat enemy arrays. These powerful existence, such as the eye of the storm of magic whirlpool, call the wind and rain in the night. Now that series 9 can''t come to an end, the existence of extraordinary series 8 is almost invincible. It turns the war situation that was gradually tilted and presses down the other side of the balance again. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª In the dark sky at night, iris Book tug still confronts ADA, but at present, both sides are not in good condition. The book in front of tug''s body has been broken, only a dozen pieces of broken paper are dancing, which can form a barrier. The magic guide armor on Ada''s body, there are many incomplete places, the original brilliant pattern, now is also uncertain, it seems that it will go out at any time. After another round of fighting, they finally stopped. "You frost rose are really willing to take the capital this time to transfer so many domestic mage apprentices to the front line, and also put in many valuable series 8. You know, some of them are not necessarily suitable for fighting." There was a little surprise in tug''s voice. Although magic sequence 8 is very powerful, it is a great risk to fight in the front. Compared with other sequences, the style of magic sequence is not suitable for direct combat, and they can play a greater role in rear area, whether it is cultivation, manufacturing, integration, research, etc. "It''s not your turn to worry about this, despicable aggressor." So ADA said. "Although Miss ADA is beautiful, I don''t agree with you." Tug''s brows rose slightly. "It''s shameless of you to blame us for the war you started." "But do you know how many innocent people in the city have been involved, how many families have been damaged and how many things have been damaged in the present attack?" "So?" Tug said slowly. "Shall we quit, forget your sins, and see the tears and sorrow of our family?" "Everything has to pay a price, blood for blood, tooth for tooth." "Now it''s your turn to suffer. When you bombed Hopland in the past, in the face of tens of thousands of people who died, why didn''t you stop the army and withdraw directly?" "It''s all up to you. Just think about the misfortune the war has brought to you, but don''t think about why all this happened. " "But now that you have occupied a lot of the land of frost alliance, why don''t you let it go? In the end, it''s not the same as us who ignore the lives and misfortunes of soldiers because of greed. " ADA looks at tug angrily. Tug looked at the self-conscious woman in front of him, but his anger and desire to argue slowly cooled down. It''s ridiculous that they see clancia and starlight alliance in this way. Because their feathers are black, we infer that the feathers of all birds in the world are black. It''s really sad, because I don''t know the real warmth and kindness, I think that all people have ulterior motives, and they are just as greedy and for their own interests. At this time, tug suddenly understood why the old generation of mages of the little moon Council disliked ruerna. The end of reason is not warm, but endless cold and cruel. In order to be numerical, index and powerful, they can abandon many things and regard anything as a tool and an available object. At the same time, they naturally think that people in the world are in pursuit of power and interests just like them. This is also the reason why their country can so unanimously recognize their national array and plans. In order to be strong, to be able to fight against the powerful green Empire, and to retain the kindling inherited by the time and space witch from the iron hoof of the Empire, they need to unify the Xuehua seven countries and integrate all resources and forces. So they launched a war, imposed this desire on all the people, regardless of other people''s thoughts and feelings, everything because of¡ª¡ª "I''m doing it for you, I''m right, and your resistance is wrong and foolish. Now I''ve sacrificed so much for this great project that you don''t understand. I''m really sad and heartbroken. " Such a thought, as if the key to open the lock in general, all of a sudden. Tug also slowly understood a series of actions and behavior patterns of frost Union. But unfortunately, after understanding, he is even more sad, because in such a country, leaders and people will not accept failure, they will only go to a more extreme road and immerse themselves in self moving. "Why can''t you sacrifice well to make me great?" [it''s disgusting Tug stopped arguing, and at the same time, he stopped thinking of taking chances and peace talks. The paper in front of the body began to burn, but the inscriptions on it were more brilliant. The light blue flames spread like vines in the night sky, and then woven like a net to the opposite opponent. "It''s no use saying more." "Let me tell you the truth, IDA." Tug''s voice was burning like iron and flame. "We, the little moon Council, are the heirs of Her Highness Dorothy, and you are just heretics on the wrong path!" As his voice fell, the vast sky fire fell down and shot at the opponent wearing magic guide armor like a net. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª At the same time, a colorful rainbow bridge seems to be erected in the dark night sky. A bird with colorful wings chirps and waves its soft wings across the night sky. And in the night sky with its wings, a light colored halo left behind, just like a sunny rainbow emerged in the sky. Immediately after that, the shining figures approached from the Hongqiao bridge, like streamers, without any resistance. Under the dark night sky, many figures can''t help looking up and looking at the Hongqiao across the sky, and then the shining figures become more and more clear in the Hongqiao, and finally fall from the sky. That''s a top wizard from the South Islands. Colorful paint as an eye shadow, wearing a half body of feather cloak, carrying feathers, branches and leaves, shells, flowers, fur, wood carving and other styles of ornaments, these different magic masters, since its debut, attracted the attention of everyone inside and outside the city. Seven colors of flame, gorgeous and gorgeous, like the scorching sun in the air in general condensation, and then smashed down that upright figure. Standing on the clock tower in the city, master batiwen''s face is dark. He reaches out his arm and presses it in the empty air. Then the clock tower under his feet suddenly shakes. Countless dust and bricks collapsed, revealing a vague and magnificent body in the smoke, which was like a giant and as high as a Titan. War machine ¡¤ magic guide silver Colossus As the Colossus slowly stands higher than the surrounding buildings and houses, the sound of metal friction and gear rotation on its body roars. The seemingly rigid but magnificent colossus stretches out a huge palm that can stand nearly 100 people, and holds it in the air, directly crushing the falling colorful sun. And the colorful flame spread, like feathers, flying and rotating in the sky, making it difficult for the Colossus below to attack. Then the colorful feather flame whirled like the wind, ran to the giant statue, and penetrated into the cracks and veins. No matter how tightly the armor is covered at the joints, there is only a tiny gap, and these colorful plumes will enter and burn. The magnificent giant standing in the sky seems to be coated with strands of colorful neon lines, sending out bursts of burnt smell in the night, and then rising bursts of black smoke. Stab¡ª¡ª The white light suddenly burst out, and the strong thunder and lightning swam away in his body, dispersing those strange colorful plumes. The magnificent statue issued a silent cry, and the wind cooled his body through the corridor, and the strange roaring sound spread all over the city. At the same time, the colorful plumes gather in the sky again, condensing a small burning sun, in which some birds seem to be sleeping. The two magic masters are fighting each other with the statue of Thor and the colorful sun, and the sound of fighting comes from all over the city. The same master of magic, the same magic sequence 8, also inherited from Oz, but the two groups went on different roads. Now they will argue and fight again, continuing the opposition of nearly a thousand years. Chapter 605 The night is at its deepest. The long-term combat has made everyone tired. The number of airships in the sky is small, and many of them are still broken. In the case of small ammunition reserves and much damage to personnel, these airships take advantage of the night to turn off all lights and hide in the night to retreat slowly. In the city below, the protagonists of both sides of the battle have changed from soldiers on the ground to magicians on both sides. Their rampant magic and skills have destroyed the surrounding environment. The streets are full of falling and fleeing voices. Clang clang¡ª¡ª The dense and sharp sound of impact was heard. A shell like shield was still in all kinds of shooting and impact, but the seemingly thin layer was indestructible. A woman wearing Hemerocallis fulva walked in it, her hands slightly opened, and as she slowly walked forward, the pale shell shield also moved forward. "Not enough, Elson. Such a weak attack is not enough to break my Prynne shell The woman raised her head slightly, revealing her face under the red gold petals. She looked mature and intellectually elegant. "Many years no see, Olga. You still like to use this kind of flat tone to say words that provoke anger. " Elson, wearing a big blue and gray windbreaker, stood across the street, looking at the woman in front of him. The two sides are acquaintances, but the relationship is not good. Maybe they are enemies who will be remembered even if they don''t meet. Seeing that his attack could not break through the shell''s defense, Elson gradually frowned. He stretched out his right hand, and the ring made of blue glass and copper on his wrist began to rotate, and then activated one by one runes and arrays. Then the bronze alchemy creatures in the sky also lined up one by one. Finally, these alchemy creations formed a spherical dome with only a small circular gap exposed, aiming at the approaching woman. The surging magic is flowing in the alchemy creation, and the gathered mana particles appear in the atmosphere, which emit faint light and slowly turn into the magic of magic sequence, and then turn into more lethal high-energy particles in the magic veins of alchemy creation. These trembling and shining particles flow in the creation, and then spiral together according to a specific track, and gather in a focus. The last tiny, but also extremely terrifying energy particle slowly forms. Around it, space and sight are distorted to some extent. This series of processes were completed in a short period of more than ten seconds, and Ou Erjia had to stop looking at the terrible high-energy particle. It is worthy of being a master of Magic who specializes in alchemy and high-energy particle shooting in ruerna. His skill of manipulating magic and playing with this extraordinary magic has reached the realm of perfection. He can produce such high-energy particles in such a bad environment and in such a short time. Ou''erjia recites the magic words in the shell rapidly, and her gestures change rapidly. A complicated and tiny triangle model is gradually formed in the palm of her hand. In this moment, the particle suddenly flashes, making any blind creature''s extremely strong white light direct at the shell like an electric current. Show off¡ª¡ª After the blazing column of light, a huge hole with a diameter of about 50 meters and a depth of nearly 100 meters was formed around the woman standing just now. In the deep underground pit, it was pitch black. Only a little dark red heat could be seen, and there was a choking burning smell. After the performance, Elson also felt a little weak, and his body shook slightly. Did you kill each other? He''s not sure. As a rational and prudent researcher, he would not jump to conclusions. But if he fails now, he will be in a difficult situation. After a long time, there was still no response in the pit, and there was no attack around. It seems that the situation has turned to the good side. Elson mobilizes the bronze alchemy in the sky, flies over the pit, and emits the light column of illumination downward. And he also carefully flew up in the air to observe the scene below. And just as the scene in the pit appeared in the field of vision, his heart suddenly tightened. A figure with damaged hair, incomplete clothes and charred marks all over his body stood on his knees. Just as Elson appeared in the air, a Wandering Red Snake spiraled out of his wrist and came straight at him. Its action seems to be slow, but it seems to blur the time. Without waiting for Elson to make too much response, the long prepared Miniature Red Snake looks as if nothing has passed through the barrier constructed by layers of magic and entered Elson''s chest. He seemed to want to say something. However, he opened his mouth and made no more sound. His body turned into puffs of smoke and ashes and dissipated in the night sky. And before that, the suspended alchemy in the sky also flew disorderly and collided with each other. At last, it fell disorderly and scattered, the light faded, and it was completely submerged in the ruins and dust. "Under the flowers, it''s a poisonous snake." Looking at the disappearing figure, Ou Erjia gasped out this old proverb. Although Elson''s research achievements in recent years are outstanding, which makes frost use of the advanced magic crystal cannon, she has not stopped. This new skill can ignore the protection means of many extraordinary forces and cause penetrating damage. Although there are some shortcomings, such as long preparation time, easy to be targeted for defense, as long as we grasp the opportunity, we can kill. This time, Ou Erjia won. She slowly stood up in the dark hole, when in the sky above her head, a woman with a big brim and a broom came. Looking at the dress, it''s similar to the witch in the story, but Ou Erjia knows that this is not a witch, but an acquaintance of her own. She also comes from the magic sequence 8 of the little moon Council. Flash magic emissary, Becky. "Are you all right, Olga. Wow, it''s so black. The flowers on her head are all gone. Ha ha. " This friend sent a funny and happy laugh, but there was also a kind of joy in his voice. "Pull me up¡° Ou Erjia said weakly, and then asked the friend who came to support. "What happened to the others." "Hong is fighting with batiwen. The two men are fighting with great momentum, and the others can''t get in. However, the battle between our little moon Council and ruerna has won and lost, and several acquaintances have fallen." There was something sad in Becky''s tone. She controls the broom, jumps from the air, grabs Ou Erjia''s arm, and then takes her to the rear safe area. In the face of this situation, the starlight alliance also considered sending people to support, but it was rejected by the Chuyue Council. "We want to defeat these Heretics in reality without fraud, so that we can vent our anger and prove that we have chosen the right path." That''s what the representative of Xiaoyue Parliament said. In this regard, Lorraine Hill had no choice but to give up and stand in the camp outside the city, looking at the constant fire and fragmented buildings in the distant city. A magic master died in a battle, turned into ashes, or electrified the enemy and cut off his head. Two different magic styles interweaved in the city until one of them fell. In this way, when the day lights up, the battle will finally come to an end. A colorful bird of fire is suspended in the air, overlooking the huge collapsed body below, while batiwen, who controls the statue of Thor, is still standing on the ground. "Are you satisfied with that, Hong?" Batiwen looks at the bird of fire in the sky. He knows that this is the leading master from the Council of the young moon, magic sequence 8. Seven colors of flame, Hong. "But what you beat is just my armor. Now I have plenty of magic and means, but you can use very few magic and skills." He said in a deep voice. With a wave of his hand, several purple thunder snakes passed through the atmosphere and directly scattered the flaming bird into pieces of scattered seven color feathers. When it recondensed, the bird of fire was smaller. "This is the power of tools. Although people are small, as long as they can make good use of all kinds of tools, they will eventually achieve great achievements." He said that thunder light formed chains to strangle and restrain the flaming bird. The bird of fire once again scattered and gathered, but this time he did not become the bird before, but the human body. A quiet looking man stood on the high building. "But tools are tools after all. If we regard everything as the means to achieve the goal, what is the significance of such a goal?" "After all, people live for happiness and beauty, not for maximum benefit and efficiency." "Oh, it''s still so old and retro. Is it the quiet life on the island that makes you forget the cruel competition and survival on the mainland in the past Batiwen looks at the man above. "It''s not easy just to live. If we hadn''t studied hard and developed all kinds of magic devices, as castles and walls to resist the green expansion, the seven Xuehua countries would have been destroyed. You have no right to accuse us. " "Yes, I don''t deny ruhner''s contribution in the past." Hong''s eyes also gradually condensed. "But." "Everything will pass." "The crisis in wartime forced us to give up many things and sacrifice some things in order to survive." "But after all, this is a situation of last resort, and we can''t use it as an excuse to turn it into a normal state, and finally push everyone into the abyss of pursuing efficiency maximization." "When the process of survival goes into endless suffering, we have to ask the reason for suffering." "The reason why people are willing to endure and pay is because there are sweet fruits waiting in front of them." "But you only see the benefits brought by this kind of patience and dedication, and finally push them into this endless pursuit, and the fruit becomes a bitter ending that can hardly be eaten, or even eaten." "And this goes against the original intention of survival." "People can''t just live for the sake of living, just like mole ants and machines." "So, I don''t agree with your reasons and ideas." Hong said word by word, and then slowly rose again. And then the sun slowly appeared at the end of the horizon, orange red, warm sun. Wisps of sunlight attached to the seven color feathers, the flame like breathing burning in the body, the bird once again soared in the sky. And as it flies up, the magic masters of the little moon Council below also follow. Clear sky, cloudless, the bird carrying people through the layers of obstruction, flying to the sky that can look directly at the whole body of the sun. The golden flame of heaven is added to the body. In accordance with the old and new way, they jointly display the magic and sunshine in the wide area, and transmit it to the leading seven color bird. With a clear cry, the bird with golden flame swoops down again, across the long golden flame trace, burning everything along the way. The thick lightning and thunder, the hard and tall war machinery, the treacherous silk thread, the covered space crack, all of them are burned out in the brilliant flame. And the ruins of the earth, also become clean. Chapter 606 The battle of uberre is over. The former prosperous city turned into ruins, full of collapsed walls, charred bricks, rigid bodies, dark red dried blood. A soldier with a white cloth tied on his arm searched and rescued in the dilapidated city, looking for possible survivors. At the same time, he also moved the dead bodies to a centralized fire to avoid pestilence and decay. The air is filled with the smell of scorch, so that the silver figure walking among them covers the mouth and nose. Wearing a silver hooded robe covering his face and body, Lorraine Hill walked through the dusty and bloodstained streets, with cracked stone bricks and debris at his feet. Behind her were several high-ranking priests of the church and members of the army of clancia. "How is the search and rescue of residents in the city going?" She looked at a nearby body in the corner, and gradually stopped. "Your Highness Lorraine hill, please rest assured that with the help of many supernatural beings in the church, we can easily find those living lives with the help of the perception and traction of the soul, and now they are almost finished investigating the whole city." The chief priest had beautiful hair like sunset, and his face was particularly beautiful. He was the old acquaintance of Lorraine hill, Archbishop Juya. Then an army official from clancia also reported the rough statistics. "The main city of uberre and its surrounding villages used to have about 1.2 million people living in it, making it the largest city in Vega in the past. When our army attacked the city last year, many wealthy residents began to transfer their property and members. Before we attacked again this year, the number of residents in the city was less than 900000. " "In addition, the bombing in the early stage of the war greatly deterred the residents in the city and made them flee. This time, many ordinary families also started to take action. By the time we formally attacked the city, the residents in the city were less than 500000." "Except for some residents who disappeared and fled during the siege, about 100000 people died during the war." "Many of them died in the aftereffects of falling airships, burning, smog suffocation, house collapse, gunfire, bullets, magic and so on. There are also many because of the chaos of crime, stampede, crowding and other accidents As a follower of the sage, he knows very well how the girl hates this scene. But that''s what war is. It''s not a treat, it''s a complete act of violence. Fortunately, Lorraine hill is not that kind of innocent person, she knows that all this is impossible, but emotion will not dissipate because of rational cognition, it still appears in the heart, and finally turns into a sigh. "After cleaning up the battlefield and the city, you have to trouble the church members for disinfection and treatment and other follow-up work." "This is the duty of our church." The rear priests answered, and then looked up at the slender girl. Even after hearing many rumors, they were still surprised at the pure breath of the sage, which was so similar to the angels in the upper world. After a tour of the city, Lorraine Hill returned to the camp outside the city. In the tall tent, Lorraine hill and a few people sat around the round table in the center, talking briefly. "Thank you for your support. I don''t know about the casualties on your side. Do you need help?" Lorraine Hill turned his eyes to tug, a rising star in the war. "Thank you for your concern¡° Tug first gave thanks, and then slowly talked about yesterday''s war. At that time, there were about 10 magic masters gathered in the city of yubere, and 12 of them were sent out from the side of the little moon Council. In the middle of the war, four of them died from the side of the little moon Council, and three from the side of the frost Union. In the dive of that union, two of them died, and only six survived. "And frost union side, its 10 magic masters, only 2 fled the city, left alive." He said so. About 14 supersequences of 8 died in the city of ubai. These people can be regarded as the backbone of the two masters. Each is the leader of the party and the cream of the essence. And their death also means that many technologies and fields will fall into temporary stagnation or retrogression. After expressing their thanks again, several representatives of all parties discussed the follow-up treatment plan and March schedule before leaving. Back to the place where I live, this is a tall blue tent with gold lace and a little veins at the corners. The style is also similar to the house of Hongshen palace. Lorraine Hill opened the door and heard a voice of joy. "Lorraine''s back." Kitty got up from the sofa in the tent hall and rubbed his eyes as if he had been waiting for Lorraine hill for a long time. "Kitty is hungry." The flame witch looked at Lorraine hill with a bit of eyes, as if to say, take me to eat something delicious. Even though the scene was chaotic and fierce last night, the witch still slept soundly and didn''t care at all. It seemed that in her eyes, those were just trifles, which were not worth paying attention to. It was important to listen to Lorraine''s instructions and have a good sleep. "I see, Kitty." Lorraine Hill hugged the approaching girl, then they left the tent and went to the seaside outside the camp. The beaches of the past are still very quiet at the moment, but without the noise of the past, the sea slowly slaps the white sand grains with a little foam and then falls back into the sea. "Can Kitty think of the past?" Loran found a stone by the sea, and sat back to back with Kitty, looking at the sea in the distance, at the bright red sea in the sun. "I can''t remember." Kitty in the back shakes her head. "Then why was Kitty called kitty in the beginning? Did Chris tell you?" Lorraine Hill recalled the memory in the distant dust, which was once the experimental product of the "original heart" faction. Among the four original pillars, cloyati, which represents the flame, sounds very similar to that of cloyati, and seems to be its abbreviation. This also makes her have to guess whether the origin of Keti is the same as herself. "Chris didn''t say that. She just said, since it''s a new beginning, don''t carry on with the past." Ketty said so, and his back conveyed a slightly warm feeling to Lorraine hill. "So..." Lorraine Hill looked up at the stars looming in the sky, closed his eyes slightly, and felt the sea breeze blowing on his skin. "The past is irretrievable, only the present is so real and precious." She sighed softly and enlightened herself. A few minutes later, Lorraine Hill opened his eyes again, looked at the beach and the sea not far away, and jumped gently from the stone. "Kitty, let''s catch the crabs." She said suddenly. "Crab, what''s that? Is it delicious? " Kitty turned and looked curiously at Lorraine hill, with a sudden look in her eyes. "I don''t know if it''s delicious, but it must be fun." Lorraine Hill took Kitty by the hand and went to the beach to watch the tide rising and falling. "Let''s take off our shoes first to avoid getting wet." Lorraine Hill turned and said this to Kitty. Then they took off their shoes and showed their clean feet. After putting the shoes in the ring, Lorraine hill holds the skirt and walks hand in hand with kitty in the fine sand. Occasionally, the water submerges the ankle, bringing a cool feeling. "Where are the crabs, Lorraine?" Kitty curiously asked the silver haired girl in front of them. They had stepped on shallow footprints on the beach. "Right here." With her skirt in her hand and a few more steps forward, Lorraine Hill stopped and squatted down. "Kitty, light a light." "All right." Three orange sized, chubby fireballs revolved around them slowly, emitting little light. After living with Lorraine hill for a long time, Kitty gradually understood that Lorraine used to say how big a flame it took to light a lamp, instead of creating a seemingly small flame that could dry up a lake like the one he started. Lorraine Hill squats on the beach, tucks her skirt in her waist, and then frees her hands to slowly pick away the sand below, while Kitty slowly walks over and places a chubby little fireball between them to illuminate the darkening beach. With the separation of the sand, a cyan crab is also revealed. Its head is about the size of a palm, its abdomen is very white, and its edge is light blue. It seems that he was awakened by the sudden fire. The crab held two pliers high and slowly crawled up, and the wet sand left on his body also slipped away. "This is the crab." Lorraine Hill reaches out his finger, carefully touches the crab, looks at it, and retracts his hand as it tries to clamp itself. Looking at this crab walking across the shoal, ready to run away, Lorraine Hill suddenly remembered an interesting thing. "Kitty, do you know that many people subconsciously think that crabs are red, and crabs in various paintings and introductions are mostly red." "But in fact, only the cooked crabs are red, and the living ones are Turquoise black." It''s a pity that Kitty didn''t care about such little knowledge at the moment. She also began to learn that Lorraine touched the guy with teeth and claws, and then reached out to stop the guy who was running away. "It hurts." The crab''s pincers caught Kitty''s fingers. The latter tried to throw it down, but the crab refused to let go of the pincers. "Cluck, cluck, cluck." Looking at the water splashing and Kitty''s frantic appearance, Lorraine Hill couldn''t help laughing. Then he helped Kitty hold the crab and put it back into the water. Then he saw the crab loosen the pliers. Fortunately, this crab is not big. As a witch, ketti has good physical fitness, but she doesn''t break her skin. She''s just a little scared for a while. After all, in the eyes of those who haven''t touched before, crabs are so small that they don''t have much strength. How can they be clamped so tightly. "Well, it doesn''t matter." Lorraine Hill touched Kitty''s fingers, examined them carefully, and then used his healing power. After a while, he put them down. Then he touched Kitty''s warm hair and comforted her softly. "Let''s try roast crabs tonight." "Yes, yes." Kitty soon forgot the pain and began to look forward to Loran baking crabs for her. I don''t know if it''s better than mushroom soup, she thought after Lorraine hill. Facing the sunset and comfortable sea breeze, they walked slowly on the beach. Chapter 607 Three months later, the former capital of rurnah, mozwa. The morning breeze flows in the air, bringing mist and cool in the distance. In fact, the city wall is almost full of soldiers and extraordinary people. They are well dressed, armed with guns and swords. They are wearing the best armor in the frost Union. They are not only light, but also defensive. Now the soldiers in the city are gathering on the wall of the city, which stretches for more than ten kilometers, and they are looking out of the city. In the morning mist filled wilderness, we can see the neat and terrible square array from the slightly exposed outline. Even the tip of the iceberg occasionally exposed in the cloud also shows the huge number of people. When 100 people line up, people will feel very neat and beautiful. When 1000 people line up, people will feel very brave. When 10000 people line up, people will feel a heavy sense of oppression. When 100000 people line up for several kilometers, fill your field of vision and trample on the earth, there will be a sense of shock and suffocation. In the end, when the number reaches 1 million, the advancing army will be like endless mountains and fields. The waving flags will fluctuate like a real ocean, and the sense of personal existence will be swallowed up by the despairing vastness. It''s hard to imagine how such a huge army and soldiers can be so neat and consistent. Under the terrible discipline, each standing posture and long gun is like cast iron. The rows of sharp spear blades and armor reflect the shocking sparkling light, the ocean of steel, the wave of blade, and endless layers of military array in the twilight. Even if these troops have not yet attacked, they just stand quietly on the field outside the city. The sense of oppression, like the sky falling down, is in the hearts of all the defenders. "Do I... We... Really... Want to fight against such... Enemies?" A young soldier''s teeth trembled and asked his companion. Even the excellent muskets and armor in his hand could not bring him any sense of security. "I pray... Don''t do that." Next to the soldiers, trembling deep breathing, and then close their eyes praying, hoping that the above big man can simply admit defeat. After all, they used to be members of the Xuehua seven countries. They should not abuse their opponents like the green empire. On the other side, on the twelve clock tower of mozwa, several faction representatives in dark clothes look at the scene in the distance. "Has this day come at last?" The voice of a mage''s representative is sad, lost and sad. "Clancia''s 1.2 million troops have surrounded the whole city, and we have no choice but the south coast." "I''m afraid the sea route is just another abyss. Don''t forget our old friends and opponents, the people of the little moon Council, must be waiting for us at sea. " "I''m afraid that even if you ask your highness of serial 9 to come down, it will be irreparable. According to our intelligence and the faint perception outside the city, there is also a four digit sequence 9 behind the other side''s array. " "The new Pope has also come. Although the church can''t interfere in the secular world, she can take over the name of the sages'' Association and stop some of our adults from coming down." "In this way, our last resistance seems to have turned into a joke, ha ha... Ha ha." Laughing with bitterness and coughing, the mage was afraid of hitting the guardrail in front of him, and tears fell on his old face. "Why, why, in the end." Voice with imitation of loss, loss, unwilling. "Is it necessary for us to cut off the inheritance of more than ten generations of theories and ideas?" Another representative of the mage was sitting on a chair with his back against the cold wall, looking at the dome in the tower, and the scenes of the past came to mind. He was naive and lively in his childhood, proud of being praised by his parents when he was young, proud of being a master when he was young, and happy when he married his teacher''s daughter. He became a new leader of the school, greatly expanded the progress of technology, and enjoyed the large-scale promotion of his creation in China. What a wonderful and smooth thing it used to be, but it''s going to break up like a dream and sink into the abyss with this country. Different from the ordinary mages in the lower level and middle level, the leaders of these factions, the peak of the power of the rurnas, the advocators and initiators of the war, are doomed not to be forgiven by the enemy. Once the cold frost joint war is defeated, they will have no shelter. Even if you escape here, the accompanying mice will be chased by the enemy until the end of your life. "No, no, no! We can''t accept such a failure. There must be a way out. There must be a way out. " His voice was painful, unwilling and crazy. "I''m going to see those two Highnesses." The representative of the faction stumbled down the stairs and ran to a secret corner of the city. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Outside the city, when the sun slowly rises from one side of the horizon, the faint glow pierces the mist on the field, and the gun tips and armor all over the mountains are also reflected in the sunlight. At the top of these flagpoles are banners like banners, with pure white as the bottom and gold as the edge. In the middle is the emblem of clancia. At the same time, there are bright red streamers on both sides of the banner. With the sea breeze blowing slightly, this flag opens a slanting arc in the air. The red ribbon shows the track of the wind and makes a strong wind sound. And such banners and flags, arranged in a line, are like a wind curtain, drowning everyone''s field of vision. Every hundred meters, there is a line of banners, like a wind curtain, one layer after another. Under these white gold wind banners, there is an endless array of iron soldiers. In the face of countless legions with extremely poor vision, many of the defenders began to shake their legs and stand unsteadily, as if they would be crushed to pieces by this desperate army at any time. At this point, with the bleak and distant bugle sounded, these stand like iron cast army slowly forward. Step on¡ª¡ª The sound of neat footstep is like the huge hammer in the hand of God, beating the uneven earth. And with the advance of these soldiers, the flag also moved forward, like an avalanche of mountains and seas, bringing shock and oppression. On the vast field, mana''s glow is continuous, and the turbulent magic is like a boiling sea of fire. Even if there are many magic guns and mages shooting at the city, such an attack is like throwing stones in the sea, which is immediately crushed and submerged. Even the Grand Army that Roland, the founder of the west wind, did not reach, was reached by a new country just a few years after the west wind burst. It''s just like the poem. Banners, like the wind, form a white ocean over the wilderness. And they go to glory and faith, to the end of the world. Chapter 608 The capital of the clock tower, mozwa. "Bomb filling!" A heavy golden shell of tens of kilograms was pressed into the gun bore, and then the bolt was closed. Under the operation of magic, the complex veins on the hot and red gun tube became bright, resonated with the enchanted shell in the gun bore, and the boiling magic was faint. Then, in the sudden burst of loud noise, the blazing golden shell was launched. Breaking through the layers of obstacles in the atmosphere, with a sharp roar and sound waves, this shell in an instant, across a straight track into the wilderness outside the city. On the noisy city wall are the Musketeers who are constantly firing. The choking smoke and fire are all over the city, and the continuous sound of shooting seems to never stop. Such a fierce attack, according to the assessment of the cold and frost alliance in the past, should be enough to tear any enemy line, but this time it was in vain. The war sequence, this extraordinary sequence, is just like its name. All development and improvement are prepared for war. Under the resonance of the convergence of common beliefs, their individual strength will be improved layer by layer, and the whole army will be aggregated into a whole, just like a prehistoric giant. Under the mighty cold front, those shells burst as if they hit the tip of the blade gun, and then the remaining fragments were crushed by the army array below, and dissipated like fireflies. Most of the bullets of many downward firing muskets gradually lose their kinetic energy in the air, and finally fall on the armor and shield like a drizzle, which can only make a tinkling sound. In the face of this uniform, slowly advancing, but unstoppable army, many soldiers and extraordinary people in the city wall began to feel desperate and crazy. They could only rely on constant attacks to paralyze the fear of heart and emotion. "Shoot! Shooting! Shoot "Ah, ah, ah His voice was like madness, and the firearm in his hand gradually overheated and turned red. At last, as soon as the bullet was put in, it was directly led to the explosion chamber. When the army outside the city was not close to the city wall, many defenders died directly at the head of the city for this reason, which further hit the morale of the defenders. PA, a soldier will be in the hands of the gun dropped, against the back of the wall slowly sitting on the ground. "We can''t win... We''re dead... Dead..." Looking at his appearance of giving up in despair, many soldiers who were still attacking were silent, and the action of loading and shooting was gradually numb and slow, as if it was just a mechanical repetition. "Hold on, we still have strong and tall walls, we also have the overlapping cross shooting fortresses." Seeing this, an officer had to cheer up. Even now, he felt palpitations and uneasiness. But what can he do? His family is in the back of the city, and he can become an officer because an uncle is a master of a certain master. Under such a relationship, he left the country, for fear that he would live a worse life. "Yes, we still have the walls. No problem." He whispered and repeated these words, I don''t know whether he was comforting the soldiers or comforting himself, but now he has no way, right? If you run away, I''m afraid you''ll be killed by the rear supervisor team immediately. There was a continuous gunfire in his ear. He lowered his hat brim and looked at the approaching flag of the wind curtain in silence and heaviness. When the flag of clanciana with white background and golden spike approached the city wall, it suddenly stopped, which surprised the soldiers on the city wall and made them feel a sense of survival. But this feeling didn''t last long. A heavy rolling sound came from the hills in the distant wilderness, like a heavy chariot stepping on the earth. The first thing that comes into view is the huge angle of impact, which is slightly upward. On the huge angle of impact that people have to look up to, there are layers of gray calcareous threads, rough and delicate, slightly showing the ancient and desolate gray blue. The angle of impact is 20 stories high, and the soldiers below are low and small. When the chariot carrying the huge angle of impact appeared on the stage, the vast military array separated like a tide, leaving a passage for it to move forward. As a result, the attack on the city wall of mozwa stopped for a short time. Many mages and soldiers were shocked by the terrible war machinery, and the fear of ancient life seemed to be awakened from their blood. [super ancient greyish blue hornstone]: the product of the combination of ancient life and extraordinary power. Even if it dies, the giant remains are still frightening. (hornstone: the only subspecies that survive today are Nautilus, the dominant marine species of the earth in the Ordovician about 460 million years ago. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Lorraine hill was riding on a horse, standing on the hill, and the huge corner stone in front of him, which covered the sky in the view, could not help feeling in his heart. This giant hornstone body is a gift from the South Islands. It was discovered many years ago at the bottom of the sea. A month ago, she sent six alekia class warships to pull this giant guy up from the bottom of the sea and drag him to the land. After that, nearly a thousand craftsmen and alchemists were gathered to specially design a base for the chariot, which was installed for today''s use. In the Ordovician ancient times, many primitive life is still very small, less than mm, the size of a giant hornstone several meters long can be described as an ancient giant. However, with the development of hundreds of millions of years, it gradually disappeared in the history, and later life has gradually become huge, its size is insignificant. The hornstone that is slowly climbing the hillside is not a fossil hundreds of millions of years ago. According to lorenthal''s systematic analysis, this may be an attempt made by the "tree of life sect" to restore paleontology at that time, and it can grow up to such a huge body under the influence of extraordinary power. I''m really curious about the attempts and researches made by those major factions in their respective fields, said Lorraine hill. The "tree of life sect" is keen on life and transformation and change, so that it can adapt to and use the extraordinary power. The "original heart" is eager to achieve immaturity and establish heaven on earth. "Mechanical Council" still hopes to solve the world''s problems with AI, mechanization and electronics. "Tracing cloud" shuttles through the cracks of space, conceals itself, integrates into various organizations and factions like water, observes and records everything. "Deep sea alliance" abandons the broad social structure and roams among the stars and universes with a few individuals. The scenes of the past reappear in my mind. Even though Lorraine hill did not personally experience that era, the magnificent changes and ups and downs are still enough to make people miss and marvel. On the other side of the battlefield, when the huge hornstone like a rhinoceros'' angle of impact climbed up the hill, an orc shaman of the rear army came out. Under their joint casting, the land from the hill to the city wall was slowly shaking and undulating, and finally formed a straight and inclined runway. At this time, under the joint efforts of nearly a thousand high-level Orc warriors, the heavy giant also slowly moved forward, and then slid to the spacious giant passage. The garrison on the wall saw this scene, and their mood continued to sink with the slow start of the giant chariot. "Blow it up!" There was fear and anger in the eager voice. More than ten magic crystal cannons turned the chariot that started slowly like a rhinoceros, then the scarlet shells poured out, straight across the track and shot at the giant corner stone. This time, due to the separation of the army and the lack of intensive military protection around the chariots, the shells did not get too much obstruction when they cut through the air. They directly hit the top and burst apart. It''s like the depressing thunder burst, the breaking air flow and heat wave make the eardrum deaf for a while. Even if you are on the wall thousands of meters away, you can feel the burst of energy. A few seconds later, the fire waves and smoke dispersed, and the defenders on the wall eagerly looked at the scene after the bombing, but there was no joy on their faces, only silence and depression. The heavy hornstone is grayish green, with small holes on its spiral lines, such as condensation after bubbles disappear, but it feels smooth, heavy and hard calcium condensation. The huge hornstone shell tens of thousands of years ago is still intact. The speed of its advance on the ramp is faster and faster, even if the shooting on the city wall is continuous, and some holes are blasted out of the ground, but the overwhelming heavy wheels seem to be nothing. Finally, the heavy angle of impact with the kinetic energy directly hit the towering wall, the sound of broken bricks and stones came, and the strong and towering wall also opened a huge gap. Thousands of banners advance again. Armored soldiers with long guns rush into the city. Looking down from the sky, it''s like a round bell with many edges is inserted into a deep iron nail. Steel and long guns enter the inside of the dial. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Smoke and gunfire were heard in the city. Many clock towers and towers were filled with resistance mages and soldiers. The streets were in chaos, and there were running, crying and fighting voices everywhere. In the face of the collapse of the city, the old order began to collapse. Some officers tried to order the fleeing soldiers to fight back, but now few people are willing to obey the order. Some mages close their doors and courtyards, start sleeping images, and pray in their rooms, even if it''s useless psychological comfort. Some brave and ruthless people, taking advantage of the war, rushed into the homes of the former rich and prepared to make a fortune before they fled, thus changing their lives. Now under the central tower of inscriptions, a senior general is frowning and staring at the mages in front of him. "Are those adults still not willing to come out?" He was talking about representatives and leaders of several major factions in ruhrna. "I''m sorry, general. Some of you are making a final decision." The serial 7 mage was wearing a white and blue windbreaker, and his forehead was sweating at the door. The situation has been in the case of visible to the naked eye, but at this time the high-level inside the frost union is not visible, so that many soldiers worry and angry. "Get out of the way, lie or truth, it''s the last moment." An old general with a gray beard came forward. He slowly pressed his hand on the handle of the knife, and his eyes were cold and firm. "Sorry..." the words were stopped by the split blade. A straight knife with pale gold veins was directly cleaved on the emerging light blue barrier, trembling, and there were magic sparks and small explosions in the contact area. Seeing this scene, several generals nearby are no longer silent. They also pull out their swords and aim at the elite mages who are guarding in front of the door. "It seems that the generals have decided to rebel." The mage in blue and white windbreaker spoke so, and his tone seemed to have some relief. "It''s you who betray the people, right?" In the rear, a general in dark scale armor came forward, holding a simple hidden gold long gun. "At the initiative and command of those adults, the country launched a war, but now at the last moment, they have not been seen and have no explanation." "It''s acceptable to run for life and surrender with your family, but no! Nothing there? Now even people can''t find where they are. Are they cowards? " "Adults have their own decisions. I have nothing to tell them." The gatekeeper, master LAN Bai, still replied like this. He seemed to have made up his mind. "Then go to hell! Fire At the command of the general, three rows of magic crystal Gunners behind him aimed at the tower and fired together. The short red and blazing fire was blaring intensively. Even these elite mages could not bear it at such a close distance. The broken and flying scene from the previous solid barrier also weakened rapidly. Brush¡ª¡ª Finally, a bullet through the light blue barrier, shot into the mage''s chest, a blood rose, that is the sound of the bullet through the flesh and bones. Then, more blood rose on his chest, arms, legs, and he also fell like a rag doll. The corners of his mouth and teeth were covered with blood. He looked at the dim sky and murmured to himself. "You don''t know anything..." The arm slightly raises, as if wants to grasp something, but finally is unable to fall down again, again silent. The soldiers came forward, dragged the bodies of the mages to one side, then blasted the gate of the tower with guns and rushed into it. The air in the tower was cold and quiet. Hundreds of soldiers climbed the long steps and searched the top floor and the rooms. Ten minutes later. "Report to the general, there''s no one inside." The city was still full of fighting and gunfire, but the leaders in the center of the city were still calm. "Did they run away..." one of them said so, his voice full of confusion. "Maybe, but now, we will be the top commanders of the country and the city." So said the old general. "Give orders to the soldiers, shrink the line and prepare to surrender." He walked slowly out of the dark tower and looked out at the gray sky full of smoke. His voice was full of exhaustion and loss. "Yes, general." The soldiers below also breathed a sigh of relief when they heard this, and this scene made the other generals sigh slightly, and then waved their hands to let others do the same. "Give the children a way to live." Under the sky filled with war, these generals sat on the benches outside the tower, looking at the flowers and grass stained with dust in front of them. Their appearance and expression suddenly became a lot older, and their figures were drawn long and fuzzy behind the benches, slowly welcoming the arrival of the last moment. Chapter 609 After losing the block and protection of the city wall, the garrison in the city became precarious. In the early days, the loading speed of flint guns was not fast, and if there was no good discipline to maintain the front, the sporadic shooting deterrence was not big. In the subsequent street battle, clancia''s army advanced all the way. First, they rushed up the city wall and occupied all the key points on the wall. Then, they looked down on the inner part of the city and pushed towards the center step by step. "Go! Stupid One of the defenders dropped his firearm and pulled his comrades in arms, hoping that they would leave with him. However, the former comrades in arms seemed to have lost their hearing in the gunfire. They repeatedly dressed and shot, shooting bullets to unknown places. Just as they were struggling, a group of soldiers with fine steel shields had rushed to the wall. The bullets jingled on the shield, but they kept moving. Many garrisons saw that the surging army finally could not bear the collapse of morale and had nowhere to escape. They threw down their muskets and weapons and surrendered one after another. On the clock tower and high-rise buildings in the city, many mages threw them to resist. They manipulated the magic statue and the burst fire to attack all the enemies close to them. "Don''t worry about the statue, aim at the mage." Under the command of the officers, and then a black magic crystal gun held high, aiming at it. "Fire!" The short light of the fire lit up, and then the mage fell from the high building and fell to the ground, forming a pool of dark red blood. Since defeating the cold frost alliance several times, clancia has also captured many intact magic crystal guns. After two months of training, these soldiers can also use them well. War is a process of rapid learning, and after several joint battles with frost, clancia gradually has a lot of musketry troops. They are even more efficient than the enemy in combat, with better discipline and firmer will. The fireguns of both sides were shooting in the streets. The city was covered with smoke. There were broken glass, wood, walls and so on everywhere. The ground was almost covered with dust and gravel. After the firefight, the soldiers in neat boots stepped over the stone floor and headed for the clock tower in the middle, which was the center of mozwa. The shape of the whole city is like a dial. The direction of twelve hours is twelve high towers. They are the twelve universities in ruerna''s early period. Although some of them declined and merged later, leaving only eight universities, these eight universities also represent the eight largest factions and fields of mages in China. The central tower of inscriptions is located in the center of the dial, where office and meetings are held on weekdays. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After Fang''s army entered the city, Lorraine hill slowly approached the magnificent city on horseback. On the mottled walls, you can see gray stone bricks, and a little moss and water marks in the cracks. Ruerna was not powerful in the distant past, but a small kingdom by the sea. After the collapse of Oz, many mages moved westward and stopped here. They built their own master''s tower, alchemy workshop, etc., began to recruit apprentices or students, and then gradually prospered. It was not until a few hundred years ago that the 12 largest and most powerful factions united to restructure the power order of the country and chose mozwa as its capital. Therefore, the capital of this country is designed to be very advanced and has a kind of aesthetic feeling appreciated by mages. It is regular and neat. The outer wall can also be regarded as a circle divided by 36 edges, and the inner wall has several layers of cross walls, which can divide the city into areas orderly for management and planning. Among them, around the engraved tower in the center are twelve magnificent universities. "Your Highness, I have something to report to you." Entering the city, Lorraine hill was waiting for the wall when a soldier came on horseback. "What''s the matter?" She looked up at the gasping soldier. "Frost United side expressed its willingness to surrender unconditionally, hoping that we could stop firing and reduce unnecessary casualties." So fast? The girl thought, listening to the gradually sparse gunfire in front of her, it is estimated that there are few enemies who will fight. "It''s acceptable, but if you want to surrender, you need to shout in advance, put down all your weapons and armor, and then walk out of the bunker with your hands raised." "After that, we will send people to tie them up one by one and let the follow-up forces take care of them." "Yes, your highness." The soldier saluted loudly and then went on ahead. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª With the joint orders of the senior generals of the frost alliance, the soldiers in the city finally accepted the reality and went out of the city buildings and fortresses one by one. Under the surveillance of the muskets, they raised their hands and accepted the binding and imprisonment of each other. Lorraine Hill gave up riding and walked in the ruins of the city, surrounded by broken and disordered shops, and a lot of dead bodies falling on the ground. Wearing gray boots, she leaped over a pillar across the street and continued to move forward, with a little silver hair under her light gray hood. Some soldiers in clancia are searching and cleaning the buildings beside the streets. Occasionally, sporadic residents come out and look at the foreign soldiers in panic. Fortunately, the current military discipline in clancia is very strict, and no one has done anything too much. First of all, they made a brief inquiry about what the resident was doing in the city and why he was here. If there are no problems, they will be taken to a place for centralized management, where there are special soldiers to guard, as well as food, water and medical personnel. Suddenly, a slight sound came from the ruins. With the sound of stones rolling down, a buried figure slowly climbed out. Looking at the dusty uniform and the residual blood on it, it should be the frost United soldiers who were affected by artillery fire and fighting when the city broke. Before he struggled to stand up, a dozen or so clancians had surrounded him. "Put down your weapons and raise your hands." "Don''t try to resist, it will only make you die in vain." "Frost united to surrender, the war is over." One by one, the voice like a heavy bomb into the soldier''s mind, his eyes are not clear, confused and helpless looking at the surrounding group of enemies. Fortunately, the sharp and abnormal tip of the gun and the blade finally awakened his consciousness, and he raised his hand tremblingly. "Please... Don''t... don''t kill me..." his voice was tense and uneasy. It was the fear of losing control of everything in life. "It''s good for you and me to relax a little, then step back and stay away from the weapon at hand." A soldier from clanesia patiently guided him. Although he had absolute advantage, he didn''t want to hurt a member because of carelessness. "I... I can''t move... I, my legs are gone¡° The soldier''s voice was moist with sobs and panic. He did not know whether he would die here today, whether he would be abandoned by others, or how he would spend the rest of his life without legs. Several clannish soldiers looked at the dark red bloodstains under the gravel and dust, and the twisted limbs, sighed silently, but could not. The last captain came forward and asked the other two soldiers to get close carefully. He took away his weapon and then surrounded him. He planed his lower body out of the gravel. "Send him to the resettlement site, clean up the wound, do amputation, it is estimated that he can still save a life." The captain said to the soldiers who lifted the stretcher that they could only help here. At this time, a clear voice sounded. "Stop first." Lorraine hill, dressed in a light grey hood, came up. Looking at the slender girl suddenly appeared, several soldiers were surprised. Fortunately, the small badge on the chest showed that she was from clanesia, so they were not too nervous. "I can treat him first." Lorraine Hill doesn''t want to be identified yet. "But it''s not in accordance with the rules. You have to prove that you have enough ability, otherwise random attempts will only make the patients more......" before the captain finished, Lorraine Hill took out a small bronze medal from his sleeve with a small red rope on it. "A graduate of sage college?" The captain looked at the small bronze medal, which had a floating pattern, and the faint petals and leaves were exactly the pattern of sage. Most of the petals of Salvia are blue and purple. Its growth is very resistant to diseases and insect pests. In the past, it was regarded as a panacea for all uses. Although this is an exaggeration, it is indeed a medicinal material with various functions such as sterilization, disinfection and antisepsis. After establishing the first extraordinary medical college in sorand, loranshire named it after it. Every graduate will be given a bronze medal as a symbol of identity. They walk in the mountains and fields to provide the most basic and urgently needed medical support for the people in remote and poor areas. After seeing the bronze medal, the team leader seemed to be relieved and asked the two team members to put down the wounded enemy soldier and let the mysterious girl whose face was half hidden in her hood look at it. Lorraine Hill stepped forward, stretched out his white palm, and covered the soldier''s sky in the distance. There was a faint glow in his eyes, and he examined his body. Although one of her legs has been twisted, but fortunately time is not long, not completely necrotic, with her current strength, treatment is not difficult. A little white light emerged from the palm, and then the wisps of white flame gently outlined and wrapped around its legs, first to remove blood, dust, sterilization and disinfection, and then the wrist turned slightly, the lower leg bone was also manipulated to straighten, making a slight sound. "Ah --" the soldier on the stretcher cried out in pain. "A little patience, just a moment." The girl''s clear voice is like the breeze and flowing water in the mountains, which makes people slow down and settle down. The original dark red wound gradually returned to its normal color with the penetration of white filaments, while the internal nerves and muscles were restored to their original state under the precise treatment. Lying on the ground, the soldier only felt a cool feeling coming from his lower leg, and then his ankle slowly felt again. A real unbearable joy rose in his heart, and he looked at the girl with gratitude. Although he can only see the delicate chin from the angle, in his heart, this unknown mysterious girl is more beautiful and kind than any angel in the church. "That''s good." After checking it again, loranthal put down his hand, blinked and said. "Thank you, thank you, thank you..." the soldier said incoherently. His poor knowledge could not find any elegant and better words, so he could only repeat them to express his gratitude. "I''ll do whatever I can to repay you." "Nothing." Lorraine Hill shook his head slightly. "If you see people who are in trouble and really need help in the future, just give them a hand. Good bye, then, sir The girl with silver hair and grey robe crossed the street gently and left in the thanks and probing eyes of several people behind. Walking on the street full of gravel, she was a little depressed because of the war, and now she was suddenly better. What she has done is not worthless. After the end of the war, the country will usher in a new beginning, she imagined. As the sky and night approached, mozwane was finally quiet again. There are burning braziers or torches on the streets. Most of the areas return to silence, while the places where a few people are concentrated are still noisy. "Everyone line up and come one by one." In a refugee camp, a chef''s aunt held a spoon and lined up the crowd, then handed out cooked porridge one by one to supplement water and food. The people after the robbery talked in a low voice in the night. Some of them are glad that they have survived the war, some miss that they haven''t seen other family members, and some are thinking about how to live in the future. On the other side of the city, inside the engraved tower. The candlelight in the tower lights up the conference hall on the top of the tower one by one. The windows below can overlook the whole city shrouded in the night. It is immersed in the cool colors, and only a few lights can be seen. "Don''t the generals of frost alliance know the whereabouts of those people?" Lorraine hill and several representatives of the starlight alliance sat around the table and asked several intelligence officers in the army. "Yes, we asked the soldiers and officers in the city, but we didn''t know where the core mages went¡° "Did you run away? But our patrol ships and Warcraft didn''t find it A mage from the little moon Council frowned slightly. "I''m not sure. If it''s escape, they should take some important things and people with them, but they didn''t. We even found many valuable alchemy artifacts in the central hall. Although many of them are still experimental objects, they are also extremely precious things. " "And their families don''t know where the mages have gone. They seem to have disappeared out of thin air." "Disappear out of thin air? Can it be that some space shuttle capabilities have been used One general guessed. "This should not be. According to the highness of the 9, they did not find large-scale spatial fluctuations." "That means they''re still hidden in the city." A veteran said so definitely. "Maybe there are some underground facilities or passages below. When we were fighting with the aristocrats of the west wind, we often found cellars or escape passages in the castle. And this group of mages are so cunning that they will definitely leave a way back for themselves. " "It seems that the search has to continue. But this time, we have to apply to the church for a group of supernatural beings in the sequence of the dead spirit. Whether they are ghosts shuttling through the entity, or the sense of soul fire, they are more suitable for this job. " "I''ll trouble bines to crown it." Although bines was not here, loranthel said so, as if he thought the other party would hear it. As the sage''s voice fell, a golden crescent moon appeared on the desktop, then slowly dispersed, and the communication of information was also achieved here. Chapter 610 Two days later, a group of "black robes" came to mozwa. These people in black robes, with a mask on their face and only one pair of eyes, look rather mysterious. They are also the priests and priests belonging to the lacquer night palace of the twelfth house of the church, the existence of the sequence of the dead. Life and death are the two ends of the journey of life, reflecting and opposing each other. In the thousand years after the mercury Dynasty, many sequences of the dead have become part of the church. However, in the eyes of many outsiders, this group of people are still mysterious. They rarely appear in public. Because of the sequence, in order to avoid unnecessary trouble, most of them do not show their true faces when they perform official duties. As for normal times, they usually patrol the surrounding territory as Tomb keepers or night watchers of the church to prevent evil necromancers from interfering with the peace of the dead, and do evil with special Necromancers. Of course, sometimes they will also work as surgeons, or dissection related work, but such a scene does not look beautiful, so it is often feared. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After the war, the city was still under martial law. Patrol teams were often seen on the streets, and some special places were sealed and blocked to restrict access. There are still a lot of debris and debris on the ground, but fortunately, we can walk now. After two days together, many of the original residents who had been worried about their lives in the resettlement sites gradually calmed down. Although clancia''s army managed them strictly, fortunately, nothing extraordinary happened, which greatly relieved people. You should know that in history and memory, after many cities were conquered, there were always appalling incidents of burning, looting and adultery, which they were most worried about and panicked about. In a temporary tent in the settlement. "Well, I didn''t expect that these people were really well disciplined. If I didn''t see them, I would not believe what they said to me before." An old man who had just returned to the tent said so to his companion. "Well, I said you don''t have to be paranoid every day. Take a good rest and think about how to live after the war." Inside the tent, another man in his early thirties was lying on a blanket with his hand behind his head. "In my opinion, if clancia is allowed to go on like this, many people in the lower class will soon forget that the rurnas and frosts united in the past. After all, it was the masters who enjoyed happiness at that time. No matter how well the country developed, our life would not change much. " "Now, as long as clancia is a little more just and not so harsh, people can survive. I don''t think those who beg for food at docks and alleys will care who is ruling the country." "Anyway, it''s all about the old men. What does it have to do with us lower class people, ha ha." He laughed a little at himself. Compared with those young people in their early twenties, this one is a veteran who has been beaten up. "Alas..." after listening to the side of the old man, can only silently agree. Compared with the one around him, he had a good life. He was a businessman with a rich family. He was in the middle of the society, traveling between mozwa and the surrounding towns. In the realm of alchemy and mage, people like him can''t reach the top, but they don''t care to live with those vulgar people. After all, they have good food and clothing. Now, after the collapse of the city, frost alliance has almost been defeated, and many of his properties and belongings have also been lost in the war. It is estimated that all the interpersonal networks previously established will be knocked down, and it will not be easy to moisten the past in the future. Therefore, compared with those who had nothing, he was more frightened and lost. "I don''t know what else I can do at my age." He felt his head sadly, and the hair under his hat was already sparse. "Big brother, you''re pretty good. At least your daughter is still alive, isn''t she? Today, I specially let you meet at the female settlement next door." Looking back on his lovely 10-year-old daughter, the old man''s heart softened again. Yes, I still have to support the family. At least I have to see my daughter marry happily. Only in this way can I be successful. After gradually calming down, he settled down and sat in the tent. "You say, what will they do with us or arrange for us?" The old man looked at the soldier standing upright in the distance through the gap of the tent curtain. "There''s really nothing to say about losing to such an enemy." Now he has to admit that these soldiers with firm will and discipline are respectable and terrible opponents. "Who knows, maybe they will organize us to work first and then redeem ourselves? It is said that there are no slaves in clancia. As long as you do not commit a crime, you will not be imprisoned to restrict your freedom. " "It seems that we have to live a hard life." The old man also agreed. But he had seen those masters who "don''t eat people''s fireworks" and asked people to do whatever they want. People in the middle class like him are more sober, because he can not only see the luxury and prosperity of the upper class, but also experience the hardships and sorrows of the lower class around him. The only pity is that he clearly realized that it was difficult for him to reach the upper level, and sliding to the lower level would be even more frightening. After all, he had seen those beautiful and comfortable lives, and it was even more difficult for him to accept such a sharp gap. So thinking, thinking, he gradually felt sleepy, into the nap. "Hey, wake up!" After a long time, the sound of pushing came from my side. The old man opened his eyes a little vaguely and woke up for several seconds. "What happened?" He asked. "Shh, keep it down. Come and have a look." The 30-year-old man squatted at the tent curtain and looked at a man in a black robe walking by. And the old man slowly came over, squatted down and looked out. "These are..." He had some doubts. Even the well-informed businessmen felt strange and curious. "I don''t know, but I was just told by the officer to let the soldiers in our settlement cooperate with the actions of these black robed men. It seems that I was searching for something." "Ah, here they come." A black robed man with a veil and a face hidden in a hood came up. Maybe their voices were a little loud, or maybe they wanted to warn these random guessers. When the black robed Superman approached, a cold and piercing feeling swept over the side of his body, which made people feel goose bumps unconsciously. The silver gray eyes under the hood, just slightly turned, seemed to see through his body, mind and soul, so that the man in his thirties was stunned, and then sat on the ground, until the other side walked away for a long time, then gradually recovered. "Hoo - Hoo -" he pressed his beating heart, and the scene in his mind could not be erased. On the other side of the settlement. "Oh, Zachary, you''re scaring people again. That''s how the reputation of our necromancer series got worse." A woman in Black said to her companion. Her plump figure, even if it was tightly wrapped, also revealed a bit of charm. "Now it''s not in the adjudication department. Come on, look a little softer, otherwise it''s hard for you to find a girlfriend." This woman uses encrypted voice to communicate with her companions. In the eyes of outsiders, they just walk in the settlement and search one by one. "I don''t have to worry about sisina in my life. In addition, I don''t mind if I can be my lover." "Ah, it''s a sharp counterattack. It''s a frightening torture officer. If we get married, will you torture me every day?" This woman still does not forget to say the words which are full of imagination. Fortunately, these words will not be noticed by others, otherwise their mysterious and cold image in black robes will be broken immediately. After receiving the Pope''s instructions, the lacquer night palace sent a lot of necromancers to come, and even the Department of justice sent subordinates to come, because according to the information, they found that there were many traces of "backlights" activities in the frost alliance. These two men are from the small team of the adjudication department. Their tasks include not only searching the underground and surrounding areas of the city, looking for the secret hiding places of the mages, but also looking for traces of the activities of the "backlights". So these people are more inclined to come to the refugee settlement, rather than like other necromancers, manipulating the ghosts to penetrate the layers of the earth and search for the vast underground space. While walking, the necromancer suddenly stopped with cold eyes, and soon his companions responded. "Tut, I didn''t expect that there were really big fish." Just now, the woman who didn''t know what to do was serious. In front of them, in the tent in a corner of the settlement, a low voice of prayer came, followed by a strange slightly twisted feeling. However, they didn''t start immediately. They still kept on moving after a few seconds, but this time they had to be silent and cautious. They should not only arrest this person, but also search in advance to see if there is any accomplice who has escaped the net, so as not to lose one of them. At night, the man who was frightened during the day is sleeping in the tent now. It seems that he has slowly recovered from the shock. And the old man around him is insomnia. At this time had to sit up, melancholy looking at the snoring roommate. Suddenly, there was a seeping cry from the outside, and then it came to a sudden stop, followed by the rapid footsteps of the soldiers and the collision of armor. He can''t help but carefully climb up, gently open the gap of the tent, observing the situation outside. On the broad road reflected by the fire, several struggling people were being bound and pressed by the soldiers and escorted to the outside. They looked ferocious and terrible, while several people in black robes followed. As they passed by, some fallen leaves on the ground rolled up, turned in the air, and then fell. A familiar cold feeling attacked his body. A black robed man orders one of the bound people, and his fingertips fall on his forehead. Then the man suddenly faints and stops struggling. In this way, he is much quieter. Looking at this incredible scene, the old man slowly remembered the rare extraordinary sequence, focusing on the sequence of corpses, bones and souls. He covered his mouth in fear, retreated slowly, and then sat down on the carpet in the tent, daring to breathe a little loudly. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Under the search of these black robed necromancers, many hidden existence have been found, some of which are hidden in the depths of the cellar, some are "backlights" of hiding operations, some are treasures hidden in the cellar of some rich people''s homes, some are strongholds where thieves shrink, and even some underground entertainment places that once disappeared. These discoveries are far beyond the official imagination. They were originally intended to find the big figures of the enemy and the big secret space, but they are full of unexpected results. In this regard, they have to step up their efforts and continue to clean up the dark and dirty places in the city, and wonder if the cities they occupied before will go through the same way. Inside the engraved tower, Lorraine Hill sits at a wide table, looking at all kinds of materials in front of him. These are all reports of recent discoveries. Looking at the dense handwriting and description, even the dutiful girl felt a little tired. She shakes her head slightly, wakes her head, and then thinks about whether she can use other forces to help her work, which unconsciously evokes the system in her mind. Can you help me analyze these reports. She said it in her heart and looked forward to it. [in language analysis, we can rely on keywords and logical chains for basic inference, but we can''t guarantee that the results are completely correct, so we still need the host to detect them by itself Oh, that''s good. The girl''s heart leaped slightly and blinked. The paper in front of her body was suddenly blown up by the wind, and it floated into the air like a lady in heaven. Then it was straightened by the wind and spread out one by one, forming a plane full of paper. Then, the plane line flew to the front of the girl''s line of vision, like a locomotive, with a long track behind her, rolled in front of her, and the contents of the pages were quickly recorded by the system in the girl''s mind. More than ten seconds later, all the pages went through like this, and then the mechanical sound came along. [system analysis, please wait...] [analysis finished, modeling started] After that, a light blue transparent three-dimensional model appeared in Lorraine Hill''s field of vision. Of course, in other people''s eyes, there was still nothing in front of her. This transparent model accurately constructed the various areas and buildings of mozwa, and the previous reports were presented in red dots. Looking at the complex and clear model, loranthel once again appreciated the convenience of the system, and then began to search for the connection of the events. After a period of detection and investigation, she gradually found a slightly suspicious location, which is in the southern edge of the city. Unexpectedly, there is a blank area, without any red spots, and there are few refugees around. It seems that it''s worth checking here. She meditated and looked at the abandoned buildings in the center of the area on the model. The coffee shop that doesn''t fit in with the surroundings. Chapter 611 The streets were cold and clear, and there were no pedestrians. Lorraine Hill walked towards the area marked before. At the foot of the stone brick is still a little wet, last night there was a light rain in the city, in which the water is not dry. Compared with a few days ago, today''s air seems to be a little fresh, no longer has the smell of burning and smoke. The shops around the street have not been opened yet. They are still under martial law and curfew. It is estimated that the residents in the city will be released slowly and resume their old life after careful selection and screening. Through a few soldiers guarding the intersection, Lorraine hill turns to a cafe on the street, where the door is also closed. Instead of going in immediately, she stood in the middle of the street, closed her eyes slightly, opened her perception of the surroundings, and explored everything around her. After a few seconds, Lorraine hill slowly opened his eyes and looked at the cafe ahead. Although she didn''t feel anything different, the biggest difference was that she couldn''t feel it in the shop in front of her. It was like a black hole in her perception. Sure enough, there are still some problems. She thought so, then rowed a red awn, cut off the lock bolt inside, and pushed the door open. The door, which had been locked, suddenly opened and the dull air was released. When she walked into it, she turned around, and there was no one in the hall, the front desk, the back kitchen, the warehouse, the rest room, and so on. Finally, she opened the room of the utility room, and a disorderly room came into view. It seems that it''s the normal stuff that the shop assistant places randomly. Lorraine Hill blinks, sweeps it over, and then waves his hand. The floating wind cleans all these things out, revealing the original appearance of the room. There was a checkered floor under her feet. She stamped it with her feet, but there was no echo. Sabotage isn''t her area of expertise, loranthel thought. She squatted down and put her hand on the ground to further perceive the underground scene. Unfortunately, her power is wind and atmosphere, and her effect on underground perception is relatively general. If only brennard were here. I don''t know why that''s what happened to Lorraine hill. Although they have never communicated with each other in this world, in the past, after hundreds of years of unconsciously getting along with each other, they actually have a kind of inexplicable familiarity and cordiality with each other. After a long time, Lorraine Hill released his hand, stood up and stepped back. A sharp blood red spear appeared in front of her body and was held in the palm of her hand by the girl. It''s easy to swing and rotate in your hands. It''s like cutting tofu. The sharp point of the gun directly breaks through the layers of the ground, and then in the girl''s projection, it directly plunges into the ground. Several red lights came out of the cracks in the ground, and then there was a sound of loose sand. Wait for a while, wait for the slide almost, a two meter wide hole appeared in front of Lorraine hill. She jumped down from the top, slowly slid down in the pit, and finally landed on a flat space hundreds of meters below. This is what seems to be part of an underground passage that leads deeper underground. Lorraine hill stood up, looked at the sparse and dim jewel lamp overhead, and walked slowly down the steps. All around the walls are blank gray stone walls. Every few tens of steps, there will be a small platform to turn and transition. The whole underground passage is like a zigzag back and forth. She stepped on the stairs in her gray boots, and could hear the echo of her steps in the corridor clearly. At first, Lorraine hill was worried that she would be detected by the enemy, but in her perception, there was no living life ahead, or even guard. In this way, hundreds of meters down, finally a beautifully decorated round hall appeared in the eyes of Lorraine hill. This round hall is like a small square, about the size of a basketball court in diameter, with white and Chu red bricks on the ground and a female statue in the middle. The statue looks like a beautiful young woman, holding a moon shaped staff in one hand and a small star in the other hand. Her head is slightly raised, and her expression seems to be staring at the small star. The upper body is a classic coat with a small shawl, and the lower body is a short skirt. Standing on one foot, the other foot is slightly raised back, and the tip of the foot touches the ground. And not far from the foot of the statue, there is a small name plate, which outlines a beautiful name with streamlined text. "Dorothy ¡¤ Yu ¡¤ arlanta" Is that what Dorothy looked like? Lorraine Hill thought so, and then slowly approached, slightly looking up at the base of the sculpture on this lifelike. The first time she saw Dorothy was in ragtiss'' diary. At that time, Dorothy was still young, only in her teens. Then, after ragtiss woke up, Dorothy became an adult. Compared with the petite ragtiss, Dorothy grew up normally, and then her body age stayed at about 20. In this way, it looks a little higher than Lorraine hill. After observing the statue carefully and finding nothing more, Lorraine Hill turned his eyes around. There are five doors and one passageway. The passageway is the direction to enter, while the other five doors don''t know where to go. It seems to have been reinforced by some special means here. Even her perception ability is limited, and she can''t detect too far away. She first approached the door on the left with a keyhole to be inserted. Although there was no key, the girl held her hand on the doorknob and was ready to try to pull it. Then a familiar power came to her mind, which she had seen in college. Agatha''s ability was secret. Heart slightly a turn, and then the equity can be neutralized, and the hands of the doorknob also changed. The original keyhole disappears and slides to the other side. Didn''t you need a key? The girl thought so, and then opened the door to show her appearance. The first room is the exhibition room. In this 100 square meter room, the walls are covered with pictures of large and small, depicting a bustling city from all angles. The houses in the city are decorated with tiles of various colors, high and low, elegant and beautiful. In the sky, there are mages who control various small aircraft. They walk among the tall buildings, and occasionally they can see the dragon. In the center of the city, there are several high towers rising from the ground. They are of different heights. The highest one is in the north, and the lower one is in the south. In the middle of these high towers, there is a floating giant hollow sphere, which seems to be used to simulate the orbit of stars. In one of the pictures, a group of newly graduated students stand in front of the main gate of the school excitedly, jumping up happily, holding their certificates in hand, and then time is fixed at this moment. There is also a picture of a girl with black hair in a black dress and black skirt. She swipes across the bookshelf of the library with her hand and walks in it with a quiet and beautiful look. If that''s right, this should be Dorothy. Finally, in the middle of the room, and in the most prominent place, there is a small model of the city separated by glass, which is exactly the city depicted in the picture. This is also described on the nameplate below. "Oz, capital of Xingyi, arlanta" No less than the College of ermenas, the site of star watching secret instrument college was a star on the south side of the mainland for hundreds of years until its destruction. Chapter 612 Out of the exhibition room, Lorraine Hill went to another room. Just walked into this room, what appeared in the eyes was the sky warship model that was thousands of times smaller suspended in the center. It''s matte black with a sense of science and technology. The lines on the surface are like precise circuits. There are two double main guns in the center. The inclined side armor can also expose the holes that can be fired. With the appearance of this model, Lorraine hill can''t help but think of the shapes in many past sci-fi ideas, which are slender, concise and efficient. On the walls around them are bookshelves full of books, in which books of different shapes and colors are placed. Lorraine Hill stepped forward, took one and opened it. Many of them are the design sketches developed in those years, as well as the conceptual basis. Step by step, they describe how the sky warship is manufactured and operated. Even if there are excavations in the twilight era, many improvements, optimizations or compromises have been made in order to further adapt to the manufacturing capacity of this era. It can be seen that the building of sky warships in oz was only the first step, and their greater goal was to build Star Trek ships, ready to sail into space and explore the galaxy. After a long time, Lorraine hill came out of the room and opened a room on the right. There are also many books here, but the difference is that they are clearly arranged according to the year. The bookshelf also has the time mark of each era. He took down several books and opened them. Lorraine Hill looked at the words and drawings, and then continued to open several books. These books record a lot of early magic guide technology rudiments, as well as the bifurcations and ideas encountered in the step-by-step development, and then how history chooses and advances. Like a clear vein, it tells the brilliant process of the magic sequence from the initial barren to the later flourishing. Looking at the story of a great master and pioneer in history, I can''t help but feel surging. Many of them have indeed devoted their lives to research and development. And this also makes Lorraine Hill sigh, lamenting the mercilessness of time and the change of people''s heart. Even the country full of expectations at that time gradually went to extreme and degenerated. After the loss of Dorothy, the descendants of Oz not only lost a pioneer of magic sequence, but also lost the helmsman for a long time, so that in the end, the descendants of these mages gradually lost themselves in the sea of technology and knowledge, no longer as clear-sighted as they used to be. After walking out of the room, Lorraine hill turns to the door in the middle, but it''s strange that the door can''t be opened. In Lorraine Hill''s perception, there is solid soil and rock behind the door, and there is no room. For the time being, she came to the last room in the corner. There is a unique golden pattern around the door, and a precise cutting obsidian is inlaid on the top of the main door, which symbolizes the fate of its owner and black. After holding the hand on the handle, suddenly, a strange cool feeling spreads along the handle to the arm, and in the eyes of the girl, her fingers turn into crystal white in an instant. A familiar and dangerous power rushed to my heart. No, it''s a trap. But under the crisis, she has no chance to escape. The bright stars suddenly rose in the light blue eyes, and then there was a crash. Lorraine Hill broke away and stepped back, half squatting on the ground. When she looked up again, a white crystal statue appeared in front of her. The statue is as like as two peas, and it is just like copying itself. And this statue is holding the door handle in amazement, motionless. She gasped with fear, and then touched her neck, only to find that the pendant she had given herself had broken. Recalling tidys'' warning before she left, that is to say, the pendant resisted the invasion for herself. It seems to be a mirage replacement, replacing the shadow with itself, instead of bearing, being crystallized and petrified, and becoming the shadow for a short time, free from this curse. When she eased her mood again and stood up, the statue in front of her had turned into gray crystalline powder and piled up on the ground. Every witch can''t be underestimated. After all, her power is more conceptualized than the supernatural power. Lorraine Hill said to himself in his heart. Then he stepped back more than ten steps, and a bloody gun emerged from the air. She holds the hairpin trinasha left her in her hand and projects the gun. Sure enough, when the long gun was fired on the door, it crystallized instantly and turned into snow-white salt. But the more he blocked it, the more he inspired Lorraine hill to think about it. She once again gathered blood red long gun, and this time is not just a handle, but a long nearly 100 long guns emerge from the void, aiming at the front, dense projection out. It''s like the flash of red light. Red marks cut through the underground space, shooting in the walls and door frames. The snow-white color continued to emerge, and the surrounding walls were further cut. Finally, only a single door frame remained in place, and all the walls more than 3 meters thick collapsed, exposing the narrow space behind. Careful to bypass the curse covered door, Lorraine hill goes to the back room. If it wasn''t for the vandalism just now, it would be a very warm room, she thought. The decoration in the room is relatively simple, and the color of its furniture is mostly light blue and white. Looking at the furnishings inside, it''s probably a bedroom, and it should have been some years. Lorraine hill can see some wear marks in the corner. Is this where Dorothy used to live? She couldn''t help thinking, looking at the familiar style of the dresser, stepped forward, unconsciously opened the drawer, as if instinctively skilled. And the diary in the drawer seems to respond to the familiar feeling in my mind. Sure enough, Dorothy also left her own record. Was this the instruction of ragtiss or her unconscious imitation. With nostalgia, Lorraine Hill touched the diary inlaid with black gems. Turning it over and looking at the note on the back of the diary, she opened her eyes slightly. [if you see this note and diary, it must be me. It''s a pity that there are still many things I want to do, but I can''t see them. Even so, I still left this diary, hoping to have a latecomer to complete the unfinished dream. If you want to get rid of the fog of history and see the truth behind it. Then read out the start mantra, and I will tell you the cruel truth of the world Chapter 613 Is that how the witch is in the second place? Lolan hill thinks that among the witches she knows, it seems that they are quite casual or playful. For example, tidys and Chris, even the more serious looking Siye, have the feeling of trying to make fun of herself when they meet her for the first time. She tried to analyze such behavior from the perspective of psychology, probably because of her own strength and life span, so that their character can grow up without restriction, so it seems more willful and self. Such a thought can also understand what those predecessors have done. And this kind of willfulness evolves to the end, which is a kind of ultimate pursuit and love of things you like. Sure enough, this is the existence of the devil girl who is not bound by common sense and extremely willful. While thinking about this, Lorraine Hill also turned around the thick diary and recited the words on the note. [the witness of picking up stars and setting the moon, crossing the seven seas, crossing the world, the immortal bird of stars, the observer of stars and orbits, and the most powerful magic envoy in the world, who will she be [the answer is me, Dorothy Rowe arlanta!] With this domineering declaration read, the diary will be opened, countless Colorful streamers rush out of the pages, will Lorraine Hill submerged. And she also felt a whirl, the world suddenly changed. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "Tired? Do you want my sister to take you away?" When Lorraine Hill woke up again, he found himself leaning against a tree trunk in the forest, and a beautiful girl in front of him was looking down at him. Limbs and height seemed to shrink a few words, and now she had to look up at the woman in front of her. And the girl also has a familiar face, and that pair of transparent eyes like lavender gems, it is the thorn poison witch, Chris. At this time, Chris is looking at the girl resting under the tree with concern and humor. "Dorothy is so strong. She always says she doesn''t want other people''s help and wants to walk on her own." .... "You are looking down on me, sister. I told you before that I was a famous witch. It''s not a trouble to take you on the road." Chris waved her fingers. .... "My ability? Of course, with poison. " As soon as Chris turned around, a black and red rose appeared in her hand, and its branches were covered with scarlet barbs. .... "Stick to it. When we get to the lake in front of us, we can go to ragtiss'' house. There are a lot of delicious sweets in that witch''s house, and there are so many kinds of sweets. You will love it there." Chris touched Lorraine Hill''s head and took her hand to move on. .... "Let''s meet. This is sister ragtiss." "Ragtiss, sister, OK." Lorraine Hill instinctively said this, which seems to be Dorothy''s answer at that time. She looked at the present lagtiss, a candy witch who was like a princess living in a fairy tale castle, wearing a blue and white skirt, and her hair was pink and blue "Well, Dorothy is so good." Chris smiles. "The child''s name is Dorothy. She is a survivor of the capital of the red empire. She may also be a witch, so she wants to be fostered with you temporarily. Do you think that''s ok?" Now, as Petite as Dorothy, Lorraine hill looks at the gorgeous girl in front of her. A light sense of inferiority and uneasiness appears in her mind, as if she was influenced by Dorothy''s mood. "I know you are afraid of trouble, but Dorothy is very obedient and a good boy." Chris put her arms around Lorraine hill and said with a little pity. "No problem. I''ll take care of her." Ragtiss bent down, handed out a big candy and put it into Lorraine Hill''s hand. There was a real joy in her eyes. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The vision in front of me suddenly blurs and becomes silent, then becomes clear again, and the scenery in front of me also changes again. The sky was very distant and clear, the wind was moist, and the floor was slightly undulating. Now Lorraine hill was on a sailing ship. "Still used to it, Dorothy, is seasickness any better?" A graceful woman came to Dorothy''s side and looked at the ocean with her. "At present, the western continent is not safe, so I want to live in the eastern continent for a while. There are also our fellow demons over there, so don''t worry. " Two people simple exchange, Lorraine Hill also know, at the moment in place and time. It was after the collapse of the real red empire that several witches took the surviving human beings to the east continent for refuge. Looking back, she saw more than 20 ships with passengers on them. Standing beside her at the moment is the memory of the purple moon of the witch, Selene. "Where''s Sister Teresa?" She was a little curious about what Trina was doing at the moment. Selene was a little surprised at this question, but she still answered: "she is taking some people to avoid the pursuit of the orcs. At present, there is a girl who is about your age. Her name was chosen some time ago. Her name is heidis." "If you have a chance in the future, you can get to know each other. As a witch of the same age, you will definitely become good friends, just like Chris and ragtiss." So said Selene. ... Just as Lorraine Hill recalled the timeline, there was a cry of surprise around her. Then she looked up and saw a large group of soldiers coming through the waves in the distance of the sea level. These men, armed with Trident, black or brown hair and extremely smooth skin, are coming on a black-and-white Orca. Although the clothes were simple and rough, as they approached, the waves surged up and climbed step by step until the head of the waves even exceeded the height of the ship''s mast. Behind the ship one by one dressed in red windbreaker figure quickly jumped up, holding a sharp and poisonous blood trough sword, straight to the pursuit of these arrived. "Damn it, Orcas again!" Many people on the ship were so scolding. It seems that they have been attacked and violated by these people all the way. Selene touched Lorraine Hill''s hair. She seemed puzzled, so she explained: "orcas are a branch of orcs. They live in the sea or on land for a short time. Their skin can be used for breathing. In addition, the resistance to passing through the water will be reduced." "Although the individual strength is average, the most terrifying thing is their number. This group of sea orcs can be traced all over the seven seas." After Selene finished, more and more Orcas arrived as if they had received a signal. Most of these orcs break through the waves to learn the sequence of war. When the number of orcs is all over the ocean, the sea is boiling, and every place is a wave that constantly rises and falls. The Trident waves in the current, breaking and breaking ships, and the red blood is spreading in the sea. In the sky, Selene also confronts with the two Saint shamans in series 9. Although she has the upper hand, she can''t get away from supporting the fleet below. The waves are constantly beating on the side of the ship, and waves of sea water are also surging up the deck. Compared with the usual wet taste, this time it adds a strong smell of blood. With one hand holding the guardrail and the other hand covering the surging waves, Lorraine Hill opened his eyes and looked at the surrounding environment. The soldiers of the red Empire were faced with several times their own enemies, so they had to kill many with one enemy and exchange their lives for their lives. In this crisis, they kept a small number of ships. Woo¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Just as the crowd was in despair, a long sound of the siren came, and Lorraine Hill saw a group of very different fish coming from the side of the sea. The skeletons of these swimming fish are very conspicuous and ferocious. The dorsal fin is like a saw tooth. It is 1-3 meters long. It shuttles rapidly in the sea, cutting the skin and flesh of each opponent, and making the sea more gloomy and red. Behind the group of sawfin fish, some half human and half fish appeared in the sea, as if they were driving and directing the sawfin fish to support the fleet. Looking at the sudden emergence of these mermaids, the two holy shamans in the sky also frowned. Sure enough. Soon after, a woman with beautiful blue hair rose from the sea. She waved her hand as if conducting music, and directly raised the high wall of waves on both sides of the fleet. Then with a push of her wrist, the orcas in the whole sea area seemed to encounter some kind of rapid ocean current, and they were swept to the far back and could not catch up. "The devil of the sea, Lord Phoebe!" Countless people cheered, the voice is full of joy. At this moment, the two holy shamans in the sky rapidly retreated, and Selene also slowly landed on the deck. "Long time no see, Phoebe." Lorraine Hill also looked up and looked at the woman standing in the shell, with blue hair and a light blue dress. This is Phoebe, but it seems that she is not a mermaid, but also a human. No wonder she will help the adherents of the red empire. "Dorothy, come here." After communicating with Phoebe, Selene turns around and asks Dorothy to come over and say hello. "Hello, new kid," Phoebe squatted in front of Lorraine hill, her eyes curious and smart. Compared with the calmness of Vermeer, Phoebe seems more lively? That''s what Lorraine Hill thought. ... "There''s no good gift for you at the moment, so I''ll give you a blessing." Phoebe is playing the lyre in her hand. Her beautiful and ethereal voice is circling on the sea. It''s a long time before she opens her eyes again. "In this way, even if you can breathe and shuttle freely in the sea, the sea will become your paradise and haven." "Welcome to the deep sea, Dorothy." Phoebe''s eyes sparkled with brilliance. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Time seemed to pass quickly, and when Lorraine Hill woke up again, the scene around him was no longer the same. She seems to have just woken up from her afternoon nap. The sun in the sky is still above. It''s a quiet afternoon in the mountains and woods. The occasional birdsong from the distance could be heard around. Sunlight through the leaves of the gap, scattered on the ground below. "Little bunting, you''re asleep again." As Lorraine hill stood up, a voice came from the branches above his head. "Because I''m still growing up." This seems to be Dorothy''s reply at the time. The figure above shook his head, then jumped from the air and landed slowly in front of Lorraine hill. This young girl is wearing a gorgeous dress with black background and purple edge, which gives people an extremely noble feeling. "Let''s go. The study in the afternoon will start. Otherwise, if we go late, mother will worry again." After that, the girl in black walked forward. Lorenthal blinked curiously and surprisingly. When Dorothy had another "mother" seems to have no record in history. Even if there were family members, they should have disappeared in the collapse of the red empire. But Lorraine Hill didn''t ask much at this time. He just followed the girl in black and looked at the scenery around. Here seems to be somewhere in the mountains, sunny and peaceful, a piece of peace. "Why is the bunting so quiet today?" After walking for a while, the girl in front turned around, and a bead hairpin in her black hair swayed. .... "Just wake up? You are really sleepy recently. Isn''t your awakening over yet? " "In your western witch''s words, it''s rare for such a long time." "But time is running out." The girl in black seemed to want to pass quickly, so she took loranthal by the wrist and went to the hospital¡ª¡ª Everything around the moment become fuzzy, in an instant, Lorraine Hill will fall in a completely different place. Is this a shift of space or an acceleration of time? Before he had time to think about it, Lorraine hill was surprised and shocked by the scene in front of him. In front of me is a very spacious open space in the valley. In the middle of the open space is a prosperous and tall tree with red branches, red leaves and red flowers. Layers of red add up, the broad shade below also dyed a layer of light red. Under the big tree, a beautiful woman sits in it. She is in a seven color feather coat. She is gorgeous and quiet, with a bright red spot on her eyebrows. At the moment, she was gently raising her arm, looking at a yellow bird resting on her sleeve, as if listening to something. On the huge red tree behind them, there are hundreds of birds of different colors, shapes and kinds. Now they are all quietly in the tree, looking at the woman below. His manner seemed to be worshiping and waiting for orders. A little time later, the Yellow sparrow on her wrist flew up, and the gorgeous woman clapped her hands, and many birds jumped into the sky together. They whirled around the tree three times and sang several times before flying to a corner of the sky. "He and Xiao are back." She looked back at the girl in black and loranthel, with a slight smile on her face, which made people feel that the whole summer was no longer hot. And the identity of this woman is gradually known to Lorraine hill in the conversation. It is the ancient leader of the eastern continent, the Witch of Phoenix, Caihua, who is submerged in the dust of history. Chapter 614 "Has Luan arrived yet?" Under the shade of mangroves, another girl has already stood by. She was dressed in Tianshui blue gauze. Her figure and eyebrows were very light. She had the temperament of leisurely passing away. The girl in black, as she was called, came forward and seemed to want to say hello to the girl. But after a few steps, she stopped. Finally, she just stood aside and looked at the woman in the middle of the room in seven colors. Seeing that the three girls had arrived, the gorgeous woman in the central government said. "Today, as in previous years, there are still many people praying at the foot of the mountain. It''s up to you to respond to your wishes this time." ... "You are all born with the ability to surpass ordinary people. This is a gift from heaven and the earth, so you will also bear the corresponding destiny and responsibility." ... "But you are still young now, and many things can''t be accomplished overnight, so now let''s slowly adapt and learn." ... After the Phoenix witch said that, she gently waved her hand like a red veil to brush the three, and then the three girls appeared on a mountain. It seems to be the summit of a high mountain, surrounded by a sea of clouds surrounded by fog, and a few slightly lower peaks are also surrounded by clouds, just like islands on the sea. When Lorraine Hill arrived here, he heard a long bell ringing from the mountainside, followed by a vague low chanting sound, which came from all sides, like a sacrifice or a prayer. She followed the two girls to the foot of the mountain and entered the mountain road filled with white fog. Walking along the rugged and narrow mountain road, walking through the bluestone and grass leaves, the surrounding space becomes blurred. When she gets closer to the mountainside, it seems that she is entering the vast world from the isolated world. The sound of noise, fireworks, human voice, livestock, etc. comes to her ears. Finally, the three of them stood at the end of the rugged mountain road and looked down. Under the mountain peaks thousands of meters high, there are endless mountains and rivers. Thousands of pedestrians on the earth, men and women, young and old, scholars, agriculture, industry and commerce, gather on the nine main roads at the foot of the mountain along countless branch roads, like rivers flowing into the sea. Then these people continue to move forward, climb up the steps, step by step, into the mountain road is the first bow salute, and then the excellent young man asked. "Your Highness Dorothy. I''d like to ask you a few questions. " ..... "Although the current space warships are about to be built, I still don''t understand why we don''t build more ordinary warships that can be mass-produced, so that when facing the green kingdom in the north, we can also form greater combat power, which is also conducive to popularization." .... "You mean these warships were not built to deal with the green kingdom in the north? There is no such powerful enemy. " There is a puzzle in the eyes of this talented young man. .... "Ah, do we want to fight against such existence in the galaxy at last?" .... "Is such a terrible number of chaotic phantoms hovering all over the galaxy? As long as we get out of this star system, is the outside world the sea of hell? " .... "Why don''t you disclose the secret so that we can get more understanding." .... "Don''t believe and don''t want to believe?" .... "I see, your highness. I will realize this great dream of rejuvenation. Even if I can''t, I''ll pass it on and let generations come closer. " "Until we open a way to the courtyard of the past in the dark, until the end of the world, until the glory of mankind shines on this turbid river of stars again." His face was firm and his voice was sonorous. Chapter 615 When Lorraine Hill opened his eyes again, he found himself sitting in a room in a tall tower. Dim light on the table, the window is already late at night, quiet. There was no one else in the room, just herself. After waiting for a while, nothing happened, Lorraine Hill turned his attention to the desk in front of him. A thick book with a copper shell is quietly placed there. Its edges and corners are worn and shiny. It seems that it has been used for a long time. She opened the book and began to read it slowly. Most of them are complicated formulas, calculation process, some design sketches, inspiration, etc. until the last part, there are some diary like records. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Suddenly feel a kind of fatigue, even if it is me, there are also tired and powerless. Ozzie''s domestic affairs, big and small, have never been cut off, more than I imagined. It''s time to decentralize, as Edwina said, everything has to be balanced. But these are just a little troublesome things. What makes me tired is the despair in the endless search. ...... When I was very young, I met Trina Sha for a short time, the butterfly witch with the same time name. I do not know why, it is a short, ordinary, less than half a day to meet, but the scene of that day has always been in my mind. I was taken by sister Selene and met her. At that time, she was also carrying a little girl, heidis. "Are you Dorothy?" Those eyes looked at me and didn''t treat me as a child who didn''t understand anything. ... "Want to pursue knowledge and truth? But that''s not necessarily the way to happiness. " At that time, the butterfly witch led me and Hades to walk in the flowers among the trees. "The more you touch, the more you know, the more holes and ugliness you''ll find." "So as to become more and more suspicious of past opinions and opinions, and finally remain skeptical of everything, so as to refuse and do not believe in any good things. Because that''s a departure from interest and reason. " "But ah, even so, after seeing so many misfortunes and ugliness, I still miss and appreciate the little irrational warmth." "At least they make me feel at ease." ..... This is all the words I heard when I was with the butterfly witch for a short time. Just a few words, I did not care, because the exploration of knowledge is so wonderful, strength is so happy, I can do anything I want to do. I think so until the last few years. However, it was only recently that I gradually came into contact with my own ceiling and limit, and realized my weakness and insignificance. Although the country of Oz is becoming stronger and stronger day by day, I can no longer grasp every aspect when the number of people reaches tens of millions. It''s hard to get out of control. And in the exploration of the galaxy universe, there are also many adverse news. Ivar galaxy is located at the end of the spiral arm of the Milky way. There are few star systems around it, and they are very far apart. If we want to open up more suitable stars in the future, we have to go to the center of the spiral arm. However, the situation on the other side of the rotating arm... (Lorraine hill looks at here, Dorothy seems to pause for a long time and fall to several deep origins.) The ancient people are really great and crazy. How many stellar systems have they colonized and built, so that the huge number of corpses form a wall of sighs that blocks everything. Those illusions wandering in the void, like immortal ghosts, linger forever and chase the living wisdom. Maybe this planet is the only paradise and home. It''s a happy and sad word. Now that I know all this, I also begin to hesitate. Is it to continue to maintain the illusory happiness for thousands of years, or to tell everyone the cruel truth that we are just small animals living in cages. Truth is not necessarily good, it can even bring more harm, and it is not good for life. It''s like telling a young mother that your child is bound to die. It''s inevitable. She should be very sad and unhappy. But now, I can''t go back. Now that the road has been established, countless people and friends have tied up the train and rushed to the inevitable future ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Lorraine Hill looked at the following scribbled and messy record, which was Dorothy''s constant reflection and self argument. In the later period of Oz, Dorothy''s thoughts split. Some still insist on fighting against the endless mirage, even if it will lead to the destruction of everything. The other part thinks that it is important to maintain the peace and happiness of the moment. There are so many things in the starry sky that people may not need them. For this reason, she also asked Titus to make a similar illusion for herself. They often argued with each other and told each other in academic seminars, so as to convey both views and let the domestic mages choose by themselves. Such behavior, of course, led to the division of the domestic mages. Finally, after the collapse of Oz, the two sides also came to the opposite situation. Under the pressure of green threats and ambitious goals, the rurnas pay more attention to efficiency and data, and gradually go to the extreme of pursuing power. This is almost a historical necessity. When the copper book was finished, Lorraine Hill''s eyes darkened, and the scenery around him changed and appeared in another room. Now she was in front of the mirror, looking at the girl in the same black skirt and stockings. Suddenly, the girl with black hair in the mirror smiles. "Are you the one who reads my diary in the future?" It was as if Dorothy was standing on the other side of the mirror talking to her. "Who could it be? Suqin, tidys, Edwina, Agatha, and I are going to fight the night "But if you can get this diary, that means I''m not here." "In fact, there is a lot of nonsense in the front of the diary, which has nothing to do with the truth." "You are not very careful, but also guess what clues, ha ha." "In fact, although these deeds have nothing to do with the truth, they are important experiences of my personal growth. If I don''t tell you, how can I understand how great the owner of this diary is? " "Well, now let''s get to the point. What kind of world do we live in "There is no doubt that this is a world with brilliant civilization. They live in an era about 50000-60000 years from now. This group of past existence created many races in the world, and today''s humans, elves, orcs, can be said to be its branches. " "It sounds unbelievable, but it is true that the unimaginable ancient civilization, like a God, transformed the world and created new life." "But this kind of civilization has not continued. They seem to be extinct, and they also seem to have left this star, so we are left behind." "The extinction of such a powerful civilization must be some kind of powerful disaster." "That''s right. It''s the chaos disaster familiar to us on the mainland." "The source is the ancient wisdom of life, they were infected with the same virus, died in all over the disaster. And the souls of the dead are broken and polluted, and become new chaotic phantoms. " "If it''s just so good, the corpses and ghosts will slowly decay and dissipate." "But in fact, they are not. They seem to be held by something, and they are not completely dead. That is to say, there are still some instincts and unconsciousness." "It''s hard for common sense to understand. For example, if a fish is cut into three sections, it should be dead. But the soul is not like this. The broken soul is still the soul. Under the influence of a special power or power, these existence still retain weak activity, which means that even if they become fragments, they will slowly grow and copy. " "That''s what''s terrible about it." "The population and quantity of ancient civilization are incomparable to that of the Ivar world, and its people are innumerable. Even if there is only one percent left, it is hundreds and thousands of times of ours." "The strength of life at that time was not something that today''s fragile human beings can contend with." "As a result, my final idea slowly went bankrupt. Even if we fly out of this world and go to other parts of the galaxy, we will have to face endless disasters. " "The existence of intelligent creatures, like the lights in the dark, attracts these phantoms to approach constantly." "The more powerful and active its existence is, the more illusions it will attract." "According to my observation, maybe it''s because there are more and more extraordinary people on this planet, more and more powerful, and chaotic phantoms are gradually attracted, slowly approaching in the galaxy, as short as hundreds of years, as long as thousands of years. One day they will arrive at this last paradise. " "In addition, the chaotic eddies on the earth and the ocean are the gate of time and space for ancient people to other planets." "The planets that can be directly connected to the capital by ancient people must be important and prosperous. Maybe there is a living environment for life there." "If we can''t support it one day, we will have to fight against it, open one of the doors, open up a new home, and transfer life to another planet." "So that we can continue to maintain the peace of the Millennium until the next time the army of phantoms comes across the galaxy." ..... "Sacrifice is inevitable, even for us witches." "In addition, the orcs of the barbarian age may be right. We, the witch, are just the fragments of the gods, just like the flame in the night, attracting the pursuit of those chaotic phantoms." "To kill the witch can keep the darkness to the greatest extent and delay the disaster." "It''s a sad and cruel fact. It''s clear that the gods are the most brilliant crystallization of ancient people, but now they are the source of all disasters." ..... "Finally." Dorothy in the mirror blinked her next eye and seemed to relax a lot. "Now my mission and mission are over. And you, who know the truth of all this, how will you deal with and solve it? " "Just like me, regardless of everything, try to use the weak power to break the situation, or tell the truth to everyone, let everyone bear the cruel reality with you, and then consider the final choice." "Besides, I have to remind you that if you tell the truth, I think the witch will be the victim of everyone''s shouting and beating, just like the orcs did in the past." Dorothy in the mirror closed her eyes slightly, breathed deeply, and then spat out a few words. "Hard work, my successor." As the voice fell, the world in front of Lorraine Hill darkened rapidly. At last, he only saw the fuzzy face in the mirror and a drop of tears on his face. Everything is going away, everything is disappearing. When lorenthal comes back to herself, she has stood in the small underground room again. There was a slight sound of fragmentation, and the diary in her hand turned into tiny particles in the sound of disintegration, and then dissipated in the air without any trace. This seems to be Dorothy''s way of staying, to prevent the endless spread of things recorded in it. Looking at the hands that gradually empty, Lorraine hill has a kind of unreal feeling, as if everything just like a dream. But it was a real moment in history. The stormy red Empire, the fleet across the sea, the phoenix flying in the East, the famous mage''s Kingdom, the legendary time and space witch, and the truth of the coming disaster. Standing quietly in the same place for a long time, Lorraine hill slowly calmed down his heart. "Dorothy, Ho..." she recited the girl''s name slowly and recalled her wonderful and legendary life. One of the five phoenixes in the East, the consul of mercury Dynasty, the pioneer of magic sequence, the great Witch of Oz, the leader of the frontier of the times, and the prophet of the truth of the crisis. No wonder she is so confident and proud. Lorraine Hill swung her head slightly and walked slowly out of the room as she came to the last door. Although there was stone and soil behind the door, she now knew how to open it. As if in memory Dorothy often used some action, hand on the doorknob, and then recite. "Open the door, the appointed one has arrived." There was a light in the gap of the door, and then it opened to reveal the downward passage. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Somewhere thousands of meters underground, a woman in a long white dress looked up in surprise and looked at her head. "What''s the matter, sister?" Beside her, there was a woman in a black skirt. Their clothes corresponded to each other, just like twins. "Nothing. It seems that someone opened the door I left behind." "Well, who''s late?" The woman in the black dress asked askew. "No, the last ones we invited are all here. No one is absent." "That is to say, some unknown outsider knows the door''s secret language." "Strange, who would know? Even when she was in Oz, only Dorothy knew, and she promised not to tell anyone." So said the woman in the black dress. "Forget it, don''t think about it. No matter which sage or Witch comes, we can''t be stopped. And we''re going to open the door to a new world, where death and innovation come to this world, where Dorothy''s sister is no longer here. " The woman in the white skirt stood up. "Let''s start with us." One side of the black skirt woman also answered. When they walked out of the room, the underground square outside was full of people. There was a tall magic statue and an elite mage wearing frost flame. They all stood still and waited. At the end of the underground space, there was a huge ring standing up, with a diameter of nearly 100 stories. A track runs from the ground, and then all the way up to the center of the ring. At the end of the track, the train full of frost and elite is ready. About seven extraordinary series 9 are standing quietly in the square, waiting for the last moment. Chapter 616 Green imperial capital, titania, in the Rose Palace. White marble paves the road on the ground, surrounded by dark and neat lawns, and delicate white stone flower beds are distributed on both sides of the road, in which pure white roses are in full bloom. The flowers of these white roses are large and small, and some are covered by emerald leaves, interwoven and surrounded, elegant and clean. Compared with the past, today''s palace is more lively, because today is the wedding day of the crown prince of the Empire and his fiancee, the daughter of the landsworth family. Now the landsworth''s eldest lady, flossia, is in the dressing room with the help of the maids, finishing her hair, painting her light and beautiful make-up, and putting on her gorgeous and complicated dress. Just like the sun''s long golden hair is gently pulled up, fixed by the flower rattan hairpin woven with gold and silver thread, and the white face is light black eyebrows. The lips are covered with lipsticks, and their colors are like beautiful and round pearls. The whole dress is white. The upper part of the dress is decorated with many white lace and golden leaves. The wide skirt of the lower part is slightly propped up. Among them are delicate and lifelike white roses. A pair of lace gloves with flowers and vines will wrap the hands, you can see the soft wrist from the tiny pattern gap. A gold thin leaf necklace was gently picked up and placed in front of the peerless woman. It went around the swan like neck, lifted the gold hair in the back and tied it carefully. Then it was gently adjusted to reveal the pendant inlaid with gems on the front chest. Its shape was just a green sign, red and green roses. Finally, after several court maids and female officials checked several times, the beautiful girl like the sun slowly got up, and behind her, a maid had already stood by and gently lifted up the long and beautiful skirt. When the girl and many maids came to the garden gate, there were dozens of carriages waiting quietly. These carriages were made of precious wood, and there were gold-plated flowers at the corners. With them were hundreds of knights on white unicorns. As one of the four dukes, the landsworth family was not much different from the west wind in the size of their fiefdoms, and they were very rich. The elite Unicorn knights in these families were also very powerful, and each of them was more than 6 in sequence. Today, these Knights wear exquisite silver armor, with long white plumes on the top of their helmets. Under the unicorn''s neck, they are also decorated with white silk roses. When their hooves and paws occasionally step on the stone slab, green grass sprouts from the cracks of the stone slab. When the randsworth family''s entourage all boarded the carriage one by one, these Knights also followed suit, some people in front of the road, some people were escorted on both sides of the carriage, walking slowly. The motorcade moved slowly. After walking out of the palace, hundreds of children in white dresses followed the tail of the motorcade. These 12-15-year-old children are carrying flower baskets in their hands, and with their progress, they throw countless petals into the air. Today''s emperors don''t have to worry about traffic jams, because all the streets are vacant for them. On both sides of its way forward are the people who have been looking forward to it. These people are wearing white scarves in their hands, waving to the motorcade, forming a lively ocean. At the same time, a musician who had been preparing for a long time also began to play on both sides of the road. The lively and festive music and people''s blessing sound, the noisy thought. The streets of the imperial capital are decorated with colorful flags, and clean red carpets have been laid where the carriages are going. Such luxurious behavior is not only the embodiment of royal majesty, but also the pride and pride of the country. When the carriage entered the main road of the central street in the imperial capital, it was even more noisy. The waving arms, the eager and curious eyes, crowded on both sides of the road. People scrambled to stand on tiptoe, looking at the carriage into the road. On both sides of the road where more than 100000 people vie to watch, about 20000 halberd guards form two neat and incomparable separation lines. On the inside of these silver armored halberd guards, there are 2000 elite guard of honor knights. They are wearing red and green robes, holding long flagpoles in their hands, and each flagpole has a noble family pattern. When the motorcade came to the main road, the music of celebration also sounded on the houses on both sides. The red and green rose petals were lifted by the breeze and floated to the noisy crowd below, and fell on the red carpet in the center or the accompanying people. For a time, the whole city is shrouded in this festive wedding, delicate petals flutter with the wind, together with the melodious and happy song. Even the corners of those cities are much more stable today. No one will make trouble today. Many people living in poverty can also receive the high-quality food given by the great nobles to cheer for the future of the country. Finally, the white rose decorated motorcade slowly stops at the central palace gate, where the prince in white dress has been waiting. His collar and cuffs are decorated with golden vines. On his chest are two fresh roses, one red and the other green. A well-dressed nobleman stepped forward from both sides and spread a white velvet carpet from the carriage door to the palace steps. Such white and pure fur, people can''t bear to blaspheme, but now it is just a carpet for people to trample on. The maids opened the door, and then helped the elegant girl out of the carriage carefully. The enamel high-heeled shoes with white background and golden flowers gently fell on the soft carpet. Standing in the sun, this girl with a white dress, her hair is like the sun, reflecting the light and dark. Her beautiful face is like the most amazing diamond in the world. In this way, the sound of cheering drowned everything, and the whole city was boiling. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The capital of the bell tower, under mozwa. The passage is long and quiet, long and quiet. When walking in it, everything in the field of vision is repeated and unchanged, just like walking in a still picture, wandering in the corridor of time and space. The girl''s gray boots stepped on the stone stairs, and the delicate sound of the friction between the sole of the foot and the particles on the surface of the stone slab could be heard. The dress was swinging in the air, and the slight shaking sound was so clear. Walking in this long and incomparable passage, Lorraine hill can clearly feel her heart beating, and the slight breathing sound of her chest. The cool air also makes her skin feel chilly. The quiet underground passage seems to be isolated from the outside world, and any small fluctuation inside is so clear. And this repeated echo makes people feel lonely and uneasy, and the road ahead seems endless. After walking up the unknown stairs, Lorraine Hill suddenly heard a quarrel and a fight coming from the front. Then she sped up and rushed down. "You damned fool, you will only make everyone''s efforts in vain!" A voice of gnashing teeth rings out. The speaker is wearing a dark blue windbreaker robe. He is waving a sharp blade made of ice in his hand. In the narrow channel, he is constantly fighting with the opponent, releasing a quick ice wind spell to block the opponent''s escape direction. "I firmly don''t approve of such behavior. It''s betrayal! This is a betrayal of all the magic sequence sages since oz! You crazy people Another man, wearing a brown mage''s robe with a metal lock on it, made a jingle as the air danced. And the position shield of emergency display, also spring open the ice skate of opponent''s fierce fire. But he didn''t want to have a handle inserted into his shoulder through the shield, which made him groan. Two people seem to be very familiar with each other, so the fight is particularly fierce. "You know nothing, coward! Any great achievement must be accompanied by sacrifice. Even if the world doesn''t understand it, we will open a new road in our way "No, you are wrong. Such behavior will not bring any good results. It''s just the anger of your incompetence. " The mage in brown replied in a deep voice. Then he suddenly grasped the opponent''s blade with his hand and smashed another fist into the opponent''s chest. "You! Vomit - "blood gushed out from his mouth. The man in the dark blue windbreaker looked at him incredulously, then his pupils shrank, and two small sharp cold awns shot out of his eyes, into his face close at hand, blinding his eyes. But since then, his own eyes have also lost focus, at a loss. "Ah!" The mage in brown loosened his hand and covered his eyes in pain. At this time, he could see nothing. "Ha ha ha, you... You can''t see now, and you become blind like a useless person. Who will believe you? As long as today is over, and the end is coming, you can''t change, ha ha ha, cough..." another burst of blood coughed up. The man in dark blue fell to the ground and stopped breathing. It was not until then that the dark red blood came from his chest, showing the fact that his heart was damaged and broken. The frosty cold wrapped his eyes and relieved the pain for a while. The man in brown slowly stood up from the ground. He felt for the wall, and then broke the seal ice barrier with magic position, thinking of climbing up. "No, I can''t die yet. If I die, the mages of rurnai will become the sinners of history forever." He murmured, groping for the walls and stairs with his palms, stumbling in the passage. At the moment, there are still many ice skate wounds on his body. Along the way, there are also drops of blood on the ground. Blood and dust mixed together, showing a dim color, slowly stained. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª By the time Lorraine Hill saw the man, he was already reeling from the loss of blood. He was tottering and seemed to fall against the wall at any time. In the passage, the wall is also full of blood marks scratched by fingers, embarrassed and desolate. Seems to be in the weak consciousness to hear the footsteps in front of the man raised his head, although at this time he has nothing to see. "Who are you? Are you from the outside The voice was weak and urgent, with a nervous shiver. "I''m from noodles. What can I do for you?" Lorraine Hill looked at the man who was standing unsteadily, stretched out his palm, and strands of white light condensed from the air, and then surrounded the man''s body to help his blood and treatment. "You are the Minister of the church, aren''t you?" There was surprise and excitement in his voice. "Well, I am." The girl''s voice was clear and ethereal. "Please, hurry up, quickly report to the Pope today, that is to say, some mages have gone astray, they have betrayed mankind, they want to reopen the door of chaos, and bring destruction to the world." "Come on, what I said is absolutely true. The time is fast. They have decided to start the ceremony today. If they don''t stop them, it will be over." "It''s all over..." his voice was weeping and sad. "I see. I''ll stop them. Is there anything else you want to say? " Lorraine Hill nodded solemnly, then took out the pocket watch on the inside of his clothes. "Me? No, that''s all. This news is very important. Please report it quickly and inform the headquarters of the association of sages directly, because several sages also betrayed. " He sat panting on the ground, thinking quickly about what loopholes there were. The pocket watch in Lorraine Hill''s hand flashed a faint halo, and the hands began to turn. "What about you? Do you still have any wishes? If I report or move forward, I''m afraid I don''t have time to continue to treat you." "I.." The man in brown stopped imagining all kinds of unconventional future. He was silent for a short time. He recalled his life, the best tutor in his life, his brother who was close to his family, and finally, the unbelievable face who died in his own hands. "I have nothing... No family, no offspring, so don''t worry and think about me¡° "If you really want to say wish, I just hope that you can say in your report that this is the final awakening of a master who has never lost his conscience. Even if all the mages of the rurnas will be tried in the future, we hope to leave a way for some of the innocent people. " "Not all mages are like this, and they are not like this at the beginning. The magic sequence of a long time ago is also such a novel and hopeful extraordinary sequence, symbolizing a new future, unlimited possibilities... "His voice is getting smaller and weaker, and finally gradually stops. "I see." Lorraine Hill looked at the man who was gradually resting, took a deep breath, then put away his pocket watch and thought of rushing down the passage. Just now, she has told Kitty at the other end of the story through her pocket watch, and kitty will arrive later with bines and others. Now, she can''t bear to wait eagerly. She can only go one step ahead and directly reach the deepest part of the earth to interfere with and prevent the coming tragedy in advance. Although I don''t know what kind of experience and reason it was, the mages of rurnai family finally chose this way. But in her cognition, behind the door is not the promised place of hope, but the source of endless sorrow. As she saw in the information of time and space in the past, and as recorded in the book of candlelight. "After the return of the archangel, there was only more loss and wordless sadness." Chapter 617 A wind through the deep and long passage, the figure is just a little bit on the ground, just like streamer across the night, disappearing in the dark underground space. Lorraine Hill felt a kind of depressive dullness getting closer and closer, and the surrounding space seemed to become more and more viscous, and seemed to be compressed by high concentration. A burst of depressive feeling came from the body skin and consciousness. In such an environment, many spatial spells or abilities will suffer more interference and resistance when they are used. Even ordinary actions are like encountering layers of sluggish forces. The faster the speed, the more difficult and laborious it is. Just a few minutes of high-speed forward, consumed most of her physical strength. With her chest rising and falling, Lorraine Hill could hear her tired breathing. She looked up slightly to the end of the dark passage. Finally, a closed door appeared in the field of vision. The door leaf is made of gray steel, and there are slowly rotating gears on and around the door. Although it is not big, it gives people a very strong feeling. She slowed down for a moment, gray boots on the black and white steps, step by step up, now that clear footsteps, reverberate in the empty space. As Lorraine Hill approached, she could gradually feel that the gear on the door leaf connected many large and heavy transmission mechanisms, and the steel gear was slowly and forcefully rotating. Holding the palm of the hand on the cold door handle, a cold and rough feeling came with it. She silently read the code, then slowly turned the solid steel handle, and a slight click came from the structure on the door. The gears rotate with the handle to drive the pull rods, shrink the structure of the door leaf and the wall, and then the door finally slowly opens. The wind is raging, the debris is flying, and a vast underground world is reflected in the eyes. And in that dark world, a slowly emerging black vortex gradually reflected in the girl''s eyes. No¡ª¡ª She can''t help but want to stop the mages in the square, but it seems that it''s too late. After finding the abnormality, the time of their ceremony seems to be advanced. On the dim dome, two black and white witches stood side by side. They gradually loosened their ten fingers and floated to both sides. Then, like black and white Pisces, they slowly revolved around the middle point. In the space related power, a small black spot appears between them, and then they slowly extend their pale arms to the center. Tearing¡ª¡ª Two hands were stretched into the tiny vortex, abruptly split, and then a cold, stale, twisted gray breath poured out from it. As these gray air currents gush out more and more quickly, more and more intense, the black vortex in the middle is also expanding, just like the dark eyes from the abyss slowly open, staring at all the presence. The chaotic and turbid air flow was like sewage, which made loranthel feel sick and uncomfortable. She had to hold up the pure white veiled spherical shield to resist the breath from the abyss. However, the distortion and madness from the foul air still stimulated her keen perception and consciousness. Just when she was almost drowned by the gray and black turbidity current and couldn''t see clearly ahead, the pocket watch on her waist finally lit up, and a warm arm hugged her. The bright flame burst abruptly in the dark world. The hot to incandescent flame, like substance, swayed in the rapid gray black turbid current, then expanded, cracked and burst. Both tangible and intangible existence are burned up by the blazing flame to the top, thus sweeping out a clean space in the dark world. A woman in a black dress floats slowly in front of Lorraine hill. Her hair is like a flowing magnificent flame, from which countless tiny sparks are scattered. As long as one of them touches the material, it will be annihilated into a light smoke and disappear invisible. In the dark world, the flame witch has a pair of eyes with tens of millions of red. As she raises her hand, layers of heat waves rush to the front space like sea tides. Countless turbid currents are burned and burned, turning into black ash smoke and flying in the air. In her side, a field of inflammatory flow with a diameter of nearly 1000 meters gradually formed, and all materials close to it would be submerged by the blazing heat wave that distorts the sight. "The devil of fire, Kitty!" Several extraordinary people in the square called out the name in surprise, which is a famous existence in history. With the appearance of Kitty, the hot and scarlet air waves are constantly moving around, scouring the turbid air flow in the underground space, and even the newly formed black vortex is teetering in the twisted heat wave. "She can''t go on like this." An old man with gray and blue eyes came out. If there was a familiar person, he would recognize him. He was one of the sages who lived in ermenas, the ocean series 9 of pier college. A few years ago, he reported to the sage association that he needed to see the chaotic seal in the endless sea, so he left school temporarily, which also caused the emptiness of ermenas that year. I didn''t expect to be here now. The four extraordinary sequence 9 in the square began to help stabilize this newly emerged chaotic vortex, while the other two sequence 9 and vidulu joined hands to suppress the fire witch who suddenly appeared. There seems to be a light water mist floating in the air, and then the water mist becomes deeper and deeper, more and more condensed, and finally forms a torrential rain. With the turbid breath coming out of the vortex, the turbid rain flows in the air, like dozens of python, rushing to the circular flame field. The boiling white smoke rises abruptly, and the two sides react violently at the moment of meeting. The flashing air wave expands wantonly in the underground space, which makes people feel like stretching out of a humid and sultry room. Every breath makes the lungs burn like pain. Many mages in the square fell down. In this regard, the presence of a magic sequence 9 reaches out his hand, and a huge silver clock plate covers the square, like a barrier to separate the dangerous environment outside. After the muddy rain Python suppresses the field of fire for a while, the black vortex in the sky is gradually expanded under the guidance of the black and white witches, and even the distorted figure can be seen. "Stop them, Kitty. Don''t worry about me." Standing in the scarlet world of fire, Loran Hill didn''t seem to feel the heat. Instead, she felt comfortable. She looked at the back of the flame with long hair in front of her and said so. "But, Lorraine..." The red eyes turned around and looked at the girl behind her. There was hesitation and uneasiness in her eyes. It seemed that in her heart, the safety of the girl around her was more important than anything else. "Well, it''s not the time to be willful, Kitty. Go quickly. It''s not good to be late." Although the outside world is still in fierce confrontation, but Lorraine hill still said so, she looked at the powerful partner, eyes clear and serious. "All right." It seems that seeing lorenthal''s determination, Kitty has to agree. She hugged the companion who usually took care of herself, and then her body spread like a flame. With the intervention of three extraordinary series 9, the rainstorm in the underground world is becoming more and more fierce and colder. Before the dance of dozens of muddy Python also gradually condensed into a half ice and half water viscous state, and a muddy wall of black ice also began to condense. Supplemented by numerous turbidity currents, this wall of black ice seals the former flame field in the corner, and layers of superposition, increasing the thickness. When the wall was too thick to see the fire light of the package, several sequence 9 were slightly relieved, and they only had to stick to it for more than ten seconds. At that time, the vortex of chaos will open, and everything will be a foregone conclusion. Just as they put down their uneasy heart, the thick wall of black ice suddenly cracked, and red rain of flames fell from the air, burning everything they met, whether it was metal, rock or liquid. These flames are like living creatures, swimming and chasing all the targets, devouring them, and then transforming them into intense light and heat. A small number of mages in the square are stuck by these flames. Even the existence of sequence 8 will struggle to die in despair in a helpless state. "Damn, is this the witch?" A magic sequence 9 is very unwilling. He reaches out his hand again, and silver clocks emerge one by one from the atmosphere behind him. It seems that he wants to stop the spread of fire in this space. Then, before he could fully unfold, a burst of crimson flame came straight at him and passed through his body. Time seems to be static and fuzzy here. A few seconds later, the body of the serial 9 suddenly split and turned into a gray and black Ember. Wedulu nervously stares at the wind like flame. The sweat drops from his forehead. The compressed water flows around his body. The dense and dreary water mist covers the area of several kilometers around his body as a barrier to block and slow down. But even so, he felt a kind of fear and uneasiness. It''s a feeling he hasn''t experienced in almost two hundred years since he became series 9. But at the moment, he did feel the weight of the legend. As a terrible fire witch among the witches, this serial 9 who left a great reputation in history and was killed by her is now more than ten. On the other side of the battlefield, Lorraine hill is struggling to resist the muddy current. After losing the protection of ketti''s flame field, she had to face the stormy attack alone, just like a boat that could capsize at any time. Fortunately, in this dark world, there will always be a surge of inflammation from time to time to help her resist the ferocious and dirty python. Kitty is still not fighting with all his heart. Lolan hill thinks so, the hairpin beside her ear is also pinched in the palm of her hand, slowly blooming. The unstable environment, and the abyss underground, made her spend a lot of time to gradually perceive the existence of the star world. The body shape gradually rises, just like an unreal thing, faint and graceful, and the eyes are full of twinkling stars. When Lorraine hill slowly rises, several extraordinary people in the far square also feel the presence of this sudden emergence, which gradually breaks away from the shackles of the world and space, breaks through layers of obstacles, and suddenly attracts the eyes of all the people present. "The star Witch of clancia, lorenthal." They spoke the name slowly and saw a star rising in the dark underground space. "Stop it, witch of starlight." Two figures, one black and one white, reappear in the air. They are the two witches who open the chaotic vortex. With their words, the whole space seems to be swept by invisible waves, and then the chains stretch out from the empty sky. They interweave and shuttle back and forth, tightly binding the rising star. Stars swaying, chains taut, the sound of clacking will continue to reverberate in space. "Stop, it''s a closed door." The white witch said so. "Bondage, it''s forbidden." The witch in black ends like this.. With the full exertion of the power of the two witches, the star gradually faded, and the figure of Lorraine Hill appeared in the air again, from illusion to essence. After all, she only has the strength of sequence 6. Even with the help of Trina Sha''s hairpin, she can only resist for a while. After a long time of power confrontation, she can''t break away from the shackles of that layer by layer. The dark golden chains were the products of power, which not only restrained loranthal''s movement, but also prevented her power of miracles and starlight. Seeing the silver haired girl slowly fall from the air, the countless crimson streams flowing in the air converge to the silver haired girl again. Lorraine Hill felt only warm, and then the dark gold chain melted into a little bit of light and smoke, and dissipated in the air. Kitty''s figure also appeared beside her again, protecting her behind. Although I didn''t get much hurt, it''s a pity that Trina Sha''s hairpin in her hand is gradually dim and can''t be used again. Seeing that the starlight witch was stopped, the existence of other extraordinary series 9 was also relieved. Although it failed to kill the newborn witch, the existence of Lorraine Hill finally calmed down the heat wave that had burned everything. The black whirlpool in the sky is still expanding, and the turbid air is pouring over the whole underground world. The remaining four magic sequence 9 in the square also completed casting, and silver clocks emerged from the sky, all over the dark underground space. Since the emergence of these silver clocks, they have quickly absorbed the continuous gray chaos around them and arranged them on the other side of the unknown space. Although the vast underground space is also gloomy and depressing, it still maintains a weak clarity at least, so that the mages in the field can hide behind the barrier safely, Free from the gray smell. From Lorraine hill into the underground space, in just 30 seconds, the black vortex spread from the appearance to the giant ring which gradually covered the underground. Finally, some vague and distorted figures began to appear in the vortex. They wriggled, wailed, and made a silent cry. The strange and twisted scene was like hundreds of thousands of terrible maggots struggling in a boiling oil pan. Vomit¡ª¡ª Some mages in the square couldn''t accept the scene. They knelt down on the ground with their mouths covered. Their eyes were full of panic, excitement, uneasiness and madness. Lorraine Hill looked at the grim scene in front of her eyes, and her eyes became firm. She said softly, holding Kitty''s hand. "It seems that we can''t escape the worst result. Let''s make the last fight." She slightly trembles deeply breathing, a pair of white wings slowly open after themselves, white wings have light cyan veins, just like the vein of the wind. As the two slowly rise, a great power is also rising, and the crimson heat wave on the side of Kitty''s body gradually turns to light white. The flame seems to be cheering, cheering the best era, the surging burning heat is baking all the gray black turbid currents that want to get close to, and the surrounding stone walls are slowly melting into flowing translucent existence. The expanding air pressure oppresses everyone in the current space, and the tracks on the ground gradually turn red and soften. The hot atmosphere is enough to turn anyone who breathes casually into smoke. With the help of the power of the wind, the Keti fire began to threaten the existence of everyone present. In the face of such a terrible wave of annihilation, a few sequence 9 on the other side had to start to fully assist vidulu, so that the only ocean sequence 9 among them could resist the impending heat wave. Torrential rain and tide boiling again, turbid Python is thicker than the dragon, dancing wildly from the underground space into the air, the two witches standing hand in hand. "Sludge and rain should not be suspended in the air¡° A white hand stretched out from the air, and the light voice seemed to chant. With the appearance of words, the clouds and rain that had been constantly emerging in the air suddenly fell and disappeared, and the turbid current Python Flying from below also collapsed and scattered on the earth again. With the clasping hands, the surging and hot magic of Kitty comes from Lorraine Hill''s body and finally enables her to exert her power as wind and atmosphere. After temporarily suppressing the digit sequence 9 below, they turned their eyes to the other end of the air, where they were also the two hand-in-hand witches. The witch who opened the door. Although they were born in different times, they seem to have become excellent friends. "Nevertheless, I hope you can stop for a while, and the new world will leave you a place. After all, we are the only of our kind. " The white door witch began to persuade. "This is not an irrational destruction, but a great and worthwhile adventure." The witch in black added. Looking at the two demons who expressed their good intentions, Kitty''s fire pupil blinked slightly. Instead of answering immediately, she looked back at her companions. "No, some things are doomed not to be used for experiment and adventure." The girl with silver hair shakes her head slightly, and her blue eyes are clear and quiet. "Why? What qualifications do you have to stop us, to limit our freedom. " The witch in black responded. The power of the witch seems to be personal pain. Maybe it is because of her aversion to bondage that she has the power of chain. "Because your guess is just a false and beautiful lie." Loranthel said cruel words to break the illusion. "The other side behind the vortex is just bigger ruins and disasters." The silver haired girl said a frank word to expose the truth. "That''s just your ignorant and stubborn conservative ideas! Who can deny the existence of miracles? " In the face of such a response, the witch in black can''t accept that she has been doing useless things for hundreds of years, and all her actions in life are meaningless. In the face of that angry look, Lorraine Hill closed his eyes slightly and made his own answer. The atmosphere and wind vibrate like bowstring, and the flame and heat shoot like arrows. The burning flame of distorted space swept the two black and white witches. Transparent doors open from the air, and then extinguish the light and flame. "Even if you don''t want to believe it, we will still do it, because it has become our destiny." The white door witch responded slowly. After that, they separated again, surrounded on both sides of the vortex and pulled it apart. More and more chaotic phantoms swarmed out. They became the shield against the fire and delayed the time. And just as loranthal and Kitty are struggling to burn these twisted phantoms, a beam of light finally shines down from the sky. As if through all the darkness and obstacles, the pair of white broad wings appear from the abyss underground. "I will turn into a pure white flame" "Dispel the haze of confusion" "Guarding the last order of the world" "No matter how many times" "From the night" "Under all evils" From all despair and chaos Chapter 618 The light seemed to come in from another world, into this chaotic and desperate world. A feathered figure appeared gradually in the light. Unlike the supernatural of the angelic sequence, they are real angels, flawless and pure beings. With the arrival of these angels, a pure breath appeared in the dark underground. These angels were all dressed in white robes with gold rims and holding the wheel of the cross sword burning with white flames. There are more than 1000 low-level sequence 8 angels, more than 30 middle-level sequence 9 angels, and four special angels who seem to surpass sequence 9. After they appeared, a pale golden light curtain wall also rose in the dark underground to separate the gray and black turbid current that constantly overflowed to the outside world. These angels arranged in a circle in the air, surrounded by the black vortex in the center, and then rushed into the gray black turbid current like a sharp arrow. The white flame cross sword in their hands easily cut away the twisted chaotic phantoms. When other extraordinary sequences are easily eroded by these chaotic phantoms, only the angel sequence has strong isolation and targeting ability, and the existence of these angels is like a hot iron falling into the water, rapidly evaporating these black turbid currents. "Stop, don''t repeat the mistakes of the past." One of the leading archangels warned. But the two witches are still not moved by it, the black vortex is still expanding, they can not change their ideas. "In this way, you will be judged. Even if you are God''s darling The more blazing light showed itself in the wings, and the four archangels with swords also made up their minds. Seeing the four special archangels approaching, two of them became more and more urgent. They began to recklessly, and even nearly self mutilated squander their power, as far as possible to tear open the vortex of chaos. And there are dense chains in the air, trying to block the approaching upper angels. "In the name of the throne of the sun, proclaim: repeal!" Four archangels waving white flame wings erect the cross wheel sword in their hands. The light and dark runes and brilliance flow in the air, and then the chains break in the light and disappear. At the same time, with the announcement of the four archangels, the two demons felt that their bodies were stagnant, and their power, which used to be part of their bodies, seemed to be suddenly locked up and could not be used. There was a look of horror on their faces, because it had never been seen in any ancient books and records. At the moment when they were shocked, white flame swords shot out of the angels'' hands, across the flash of light, straight into the two demons'' chest, and put their bodies through, splashing blood. And the light never stops¡ª¡ª The first sword¡ª¡ª Second sword¡ª¡ª The third sword¡ª¡ª ... More than 20 swords, like dolls, broke the two people''s eyes, and their eyes gradually lost their color. When everyone thought that the overall situation had been decided, or the situation had gone, the white door witch gently turned her finger again, and a scarlet gold pocket watch appeared from her hand. With the flip of pocket watch automatically opened, the surrounding space and time suddenly stagnated. In a flash, the surrounding space and time seemed to press the pause button, which was a short pause. When Lorraine hill, who was far away from the outside, saw the watch, a sense of familiarity and danger came to him. The style of the pocket watch is very similar to that given by Chris. It seems to be a sister style designed by the same person, but different from the pocket watch in her hand, the pocket watch is not used to travel through space, but to change time! With the opening of the pocket watch, the melodious music of the music box starts to ring out. In the short stagnant quiet space, the pointer starts to rotate rapidly, but the direction is just the opposite. The angels around the whirlpool quickly regressed, the swords originally shot also returned to their hands, the two dying demons also regained their looks, the flesh and blood of the chest and the cavity quickly healed, and they became intact a few seconds ago, and their power seemed to return to their hands. Just recovered from the White Witch looked at his palm open pocket watch, a short time confused for a second, then suddenly become clear. She resolutely gave up and some angels against, and then pull the side of the black witch, two people directly jump into the dark chaos of the vortex. All of a sudden, countless dark crazy illusions will directly submerge them. The black whirlpool, which was already turbulent, was boiling rapidly, and its boundary suddenly expanded, just like opening a big mouth. Thousands of twisted huge phantoms came out of it, and more of them began to chase and corrode the life in the space spontaneously. First of all, the low-level mages on the ground who suffered, thousands of mages lost consciousness, their eyes became empty and rigid, and then their bodies began to twist unnaturally, and their breath became strange. Then some of the middle level supernatural began to become unstable, and some chaotic phantoms penetrated into their ears, nose and mouth, corroding the intelligent creatures in the square. The angels began to prepare a large seal array. The light cast swords emerged one by one in the air, and then inserted into the dirt below to form a fence to limit their rampancy. "According to the final covenant of the sun of the wings, the ban of annihilation is lowered..." many angels sing the sacred sacrifice, and the same voice is like one person. With the recitation of the sacrificial rites, a ray of light breaks through the space, shines into the dark world, and annihilates the vast and chaotic illusion below. Many dissipated black smoke filled the field of vision, giving people a very shocking feeling. Lorraine hill looks at all these things in front of him. A mark like the sun appears on his forehead for a short time. Around the sun, there are wings like light. This pattern is also very similar to the pattern displayed by the system. "It''s finally catching up." A familiar voice sounded in the rear, and Lorraine Hill looked back, only to find that she had arrived with a group of people. Looking at their clothes, they were almost the elite of the church. "Fortunately, it''s underground. It didn''t spread out." Bines walked forward slowly. Today, she was more mature and steady than before in her white gold leaf papal dress. "After receiving your message, we started the angel coming ceremony in mozwa City, spread the news to the heaven, and then issued a call order to the church branches around the world. We believe that a steady stream of reinforcements will come to help deal with the follow-up situation in a few days." "And here, it''s expected to be a new seal." There seemed to be something sentimental in her voice. "Ha ha ha ha!" Suddenly, exaggerated and crazy laughter rang out below. "Do you think that''s the end? Ha ha ha ha ha The existence of magic sequence 9 seems to be corroded by chaos, and the expression on his face begins to twist. "Don''t be kidding, do you think we will only place our hopes on this place after so many years of preparation, ha ha ha!" Looking at his proud and crazy appearance, we can now be sure that it has been corroded by chaos. Otherwise, he would not easily expose such a plan with the magic sequence''s demand for thinking and calmness. Some of the archangels seemed to notice something. On the chin exposed under the hood, they were surprised and eager, and several figures disappeared in the light. "Not good." Bines frowned at this time. As Pope, she naturally had some means of communication across space to know the seal of each place all the time. Clancia, abyssal county. Endless sea, bottom vortex. On the middle side of the sighing mountains, you du canyon. The seal suddenly broke, and many dirty mirage troops poured out from it. The number of mirage troops blocked the sky and the sun, just like a black cloud, began to spread around. Where they experienced, vegetation necrosis, all things twisted, many creatures went crazy and deformed, some died, some became stronger, and some had strange changes, becoming new individuals. Columns of light rise from the earth, the beacon in the center of ermenas lights up, and circular waves break through the sky layer by layer, diverging towards the world, announcing this critical signal to all series 9 of Ivar world. At the same time, countless strange ways of communication began to pass through the world, awakening those sleeping ancient beings, even those who have been far away from the Ivar world. Endless sea bottom, beside turbulent whirlpool. Looking at the weak figure in front of her, she reaches out her hand to stop the sea witch who is ready to die. "Don''t be sad, vermeea." The figure of Lanfa turned around and looked at the girl she had brought up. "I''ve lived long enough to see almost all the people I know die in front of me. And now I''m just following in their footsteps, following those figures of the past. " Although her face was weak, she looked very peaceful. She seemed to be saying that she was going to sleep today. "Lord Phoebe..." she murmured the name, feeling sad and reluctant. With both hands, she holds her in her arms. Although her arms are a little cold, her weak heartbeat still makes her miss and warm. "When I''m gone, you have to live a good life. Remember to make more friends so that you won''t be lonely. " Phoebe touched her long blue hair and her eyes were full of love. Gradually, she released her hands, slowly retreated, and then fell back into the endless whirlpool. "Goodbye, my daughter..." Like a tear falling into a huge and dark abyss, the tiny and crystal existence will be submerged by the huge Kuroshio and disappear without a trace. When the tears of God fell into the tide, the black whirlpool whirled more violently. However, compared with the ever expanding deep pollution before, this time it gradually becomes blue. Blue and black are constantly intertwined and washed away, bumping into spray after spray in the vortex. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The capital of the clock tower, mozwa. The stable earth suddenly burst open, a raging heat wave blew open a corner of the city, like a fountain straight up into the sky, a huge crack appeared on the earth, half in the city, half outside the city, in the hot smoke crevice, a huge space of more than ten kilometers deep exposed to the atmosphere. Among them, light and dark interweave, and tens of millions of chaotic phantoms fight with those tiny white wings like endless waves, as if they can drown them at any time. As the crevice exploded, nearly a thousand pure white wings rose from the abyss with streamer light. They reorganized in the air, and then laid a barrier of light to defend and isolate at the exit of the underground abyss. Deep underground, looking at the rising angels and church staff in the sky, Lorraine Hill also breathes a sigh of relief. Compared with being squeezed under this constraint, it''s better to set up an array above. After all, chaotic mirage doesn''t have much wisdom, so the pressure is less. With the blockade of angels and church personnel, these distorted phantoms should not leak out for the time being. She slowly drew back her eyes and said to Kitty. "Now let''s move on and see what they have and why they dare to do so." She is still looking for a complete solution to the problem. If the vortex under the ground is not suppressed, the blockade above will only increase the pressure. "Well, Lorraine." Keti has no opinion. The flame witch in this life seems to be very sensible and obedient, which makes people not think of her image. Holding hands, wrapped in blazing flames, they walked through the dark ground to the entrance square of the abyss. Avoiding a large number of turbulent phantoms, they gradually approached their destination, but the silver barrier still intact appeared in their vision. Just like the dial of the barrier, the train is slowly starting, along the track constantly forward, its continuous steel gear, heavy impact, rolling the track, rushed to the slope. Looking through the blurred glass of the window, most of the passengers had already died, leaning askew on the seat, and the body and back of the seat were covered with random blood scratches. However, even such a miserable scene still can''t stop the few mages who fall into a frenzy. They vowed to go to the other end of the whirlpool, the beautiful world of ancient people. The speed of the train is getting faster and faster. The sound of rotation and friction of the transmission rod and gear becomes one, just like playing a prelude to the new world. Among them, the mages closed their eyes, did not look at the dead companions around them, and began to pray in a low voice in the desolate scene outside the window, even though they did not believe in the existence of gods. Seeing that the train was about to disappear in the chaos, Lorraine Hill had to go through the barrier and seize one of the steel barriers. The two witches fluttered rapidly in the air like scarlet butterflies. Just as Lorraine hill was thinking about how to stop it, there was a strong turbid current in front of him. The crimson flame was rapidly compressed, and Kitty had to hold out another hand in front of Lorraine hill, sending out a surging heat wave for Lorraine hill to resist the attack. At this time, the sound of the train suddenly disappeared, it seems to be out of the track, jumped into the air, directly into the dark vortex. The turbulence in time and space easily tears the barrier, and the train also distorts and deforms. More people directly disappear in the turbulence, turning into blood fog without human remains. The air pressure sometimes exists and sometimes disappears. Some cars expand, some compress, one by one explode, and finally pass through the turbulence perfectly. While the two witches were struggling to maintain, their vision suddenly brightened, and a brand-new starry sky appeared in their eyes. The starry sky here is particularly clear and beautiful, and the twinkling bright spots are dotted in the night sky like pearl necklaces. If you look at it carefully, Loran Hill finds that it is a star chain orbit around the planet. In its orbit, you can see all kinds of neat buildings, magnificent, remote and empty. Then she lowered her eyes and looked at the earth under her feet. Below the two men''s floating is the land of silver metal. The whole world seems to be made of metal machinery, and the continuous shuttle network is all over it. The building where the square and arc meet reflects the dreamlike halo, like glass and metal, showing a transparent feeling. She pulled Kitty up her position to overlook the past world with a higher vision and a higher dimension. Trying to find the boundaries of the city. But it didn''t. When Loran hill looks up at this magnificent planet near space, its gold and silver metal structure drowns out the vision and all senses. The individual is so small that it is not even dust. The cognition of being huge beyond everything is shocking. This planet is three times the size of the earth, and there is no suitable air on its surface. If it were not for the demons like loranthel and ketti, they would not be able to survive, and there is no soil in them. Ancient human beings have long abandoned the ancient mode of production of planting. The whole planet is made of machinery and metal. Under the layer by layer perception of Lorraine hill, even if it goes deep into the ground along the crack of the pipe, it is also a solid layer of metal structure below. These special metals, not afraid of corrosion, are still as bright as ever after tens of thousands of years. Under the illumination of distant stars, they reflect a sunset like halo, and the whole world is shrouded in a halo. Everything is so magical and beautiful, if you ignore those chaotic illusions. The whole planet is like a silent and cool giant beehive, which is suddenly awakened. The dense black spots shuttle through the cracks of various buildings with the number of 10 billion or 100 billion. Where they walk, the metal structure is distorted and becomes strange. At this time, these chaotic phantoms are crowded like smelling the most delicious food, and the train is like sand, falling into the endless black wave and being submerged by it. "No!" "Help me!" "Ah, ah "No... no, it shouldn''t be like this... Don''t come here¡° A mage in silver retreated until he was drowned by the phantom and became twisted flesh and blood. "Keke... Hahaha... Is this the new world we expect... So beautiful... And cruel... Why... Let us know that... There is such a place... Just like the most beautiful poison in the world..." a high-level Superman looked at the shocking scene, gave up struggling and jumped into the black wave. As if Pandora had opened the magic box in her hand, all the chaos and misfortune would fly out. When hope was about to fly out, she closed the box, which also symbolized the goddess''s last pity. Chapter 619 Green capital, titania. The white wall stands high on the earth, surrounding the prosperous city in the middle. In this huge city where about 2 million people live, green plants and blooming flowers can be seen everywhere. Most of the streets are extremely clean and tidy. Walking in one of the alleys is like walking in a warm and quiet town. Today is the wedding day of Prince Wang. Every family has a white or pink rose on the door, symbolizing blessing and celebration. In the middle of the city, before the Rose Palace. Beautiful petals all over the sky and the earth, lively crowd, happy music, waving hands, the sound of blessing, together gathered into the wedding scene. The two newlyweds waved to the people in the square, then turned around and walked into the palace behind. Through the long green courtyard and the Central Avenue decorated with white statues, the two newlyweds slowly ascended the steps of the central palace under the salute of an aristocrat. A little look up, the door above, that pair of vivid rose carving in the sun reflects a touch of soft light, shocking and beautiful. "Let''s go in, dear." Prince Ansel took his fiancee''s hand and said softly. In the past 20 years, he had never thought that he would speak to others in such a gentle tone in this life, but he changed his mind from the day he met flossia. Once upon a time, he scoffed at the so-called political marriage. Instead of wooing others by various relations, he hoped to win everything by his own means. Beautiful girls, in his opinion, are just things that can be seen everywhere. As the crown prince, there are many girls who want to flatter and get close to him in the Empire. So that at every banquet, he had to take several courtiers to help him keep away the women who wanted to get close to him. For a long time, he even disliked the smell of the glamorous perfume. But as the next ruler of the Empire, he still well concealed this conflict in his heart. So when he heard that his father appointed a marriage for him, he didn''t feel happy, and of course he didn''t resist. Because in his view, this is just a necessary process of life. Most aristocratic marriages are like this, and most of the time they are just for the combination and deepening of power. After getting married and having children, they almost go their separate ways. On the surface, they just keep going. He used to think that way, even though people often said how beautiful the landsworth lady was, he was still unmoved. The word "beauty" is used too much in aristocratic life. There will be people who praise it around any noble girl. The poet even has to come up with a variety of exaggerated words to highlight the uniqueness of his praise object. For a long time, he was not interested in the so-called praise. But everything was changed until that day. I still remember that it was in the afternoon when he was going to take a nap, and then he and some of his courtiers went to the arena for training. Then a waiter of his father came to inform him that he would go to the butterfly garden in the center as soon as possible. The emperor and the unicorn Archduke were waiting there. Then, when he walked into the familiar courtyard, he saw the girl standing under the flower pergola, her quiet face, peerless appearance, and soft blonde hair emitting hazy halo in the light and dark sun. Everything is like the most beautiful dream. He rarely stood quietly for nearly ten seconds, then stepped forward in the slightly surprised eyes of the attendant. That''s how he''s been so gaffed over the years. And today this beautiful dream will become reality. Gently holding the soft hand, he "inadvertently" skimmed his fiancee''s pale golden hair and crown, filled with peace and happiness. If she exists, I am willing to put down my hands holding the sword and embrace the beautiful rose. He recalled the words of a court poet. After entering the hall, a well-dressed nobleman on both sides of the passage congratulated them one after another. They looked at the two newlyweds with a smile. Then the procession slowly went up to the front of the central stage, and a priest dressed in white and Phnom Penh looked at them kindly. "Ladies and gentlemen. Ladies and gentlemen, please be quiet One side of the host holding a small alchemy amplifier, said to the venue, and then gradually stopped the noise in the hall, people''s eyes also gathered here. The palace''s ceremonial hall is magnificent. On the dome of tens of meters high, there are exquisite carvings and drawings. The pillars in the hall are also gorgeous gold, and there are no repeated goblin patterns on them. The architecture in the green Empire well inherits the complex and luxurious style of the elves. Seeing everyone settle down, the moustache host smiles and begins to introduce and narrate the history of the Empire in order, and then slowly introduces the friendship between the royal family and the landsworth family. Although in the eyes of outsiders, this is a little cumbersome, but it is indeed part of the noble wedding, as the royal family, also pay more attention. "... then, finally, I would like to invite the successor of the green moon and jadeite, the guardian of the whole empire, the commander of the army of glory... Ivar, the most brilliant Gemini star in the world, his majesty perion and his majesty Leo." The host said the long title of today''s green emperor, and after the final reading, he quickly read out the title of today''s Unicorn Archduke, and invited him to enter. According to the existing process, the parents of both parties will come in at this time to give the couple a blessing, that is, they make the final oath in front of the priest, and announce the wedding and the agreement. At this time, the people in the hall slowly turned to the side and quietly looked at the door behind, waiting for the entrance of the two emperors and the landsworth family. However, after a long time, the door still did not move. The host on the stage was sweating on his forehead. Although he is also an aristocrat with real power, if he messes up such an important occasion, the consequences will be unimaginable. In his anxiety, he quickly summoned the attendants on one side and asked him to go out from the small door behind the side to see what was going on outside. The familiar young Valet nodded in response to a gesture, then lowered his head and trotted to another side door. He pulled the door skillfully, but this time, as soon as he took a step forward, he stopped and stood in the same place. Behind the door were several bodies, many of which were his former colleagues and companions. And just as he was ready to scream in horror, the door of the hall finally opened. make love The applause is not tight, and it stands out in the quiet hall. "I''m sorry, my dear brother Wang. I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed today." A handsome prince with the same blonde hair came into the hall, and behind him were Red Knights in full gear. These knights in red gold armor, armed with shields and swords, quickly entered the hall. The heavy armor collided with each other, making a startling sound of friction. Soon, nearly 500 Red Knights surrounded the hall. They clenched their shields and swords, separated the guests from the two newlyweds in the middle, and then surrounded the prince in red in the rear. "Amank Prince Ansel frowned at the man, and several attendants, also dressed in white and gold leaves, protected him. These attendants are the confidants he grew up with. Their talents and abilities are carefully selected. Although there are not many attendants, they are all above sequence 6, which gives him a little comfort. "Yes, it''s me, the grandson of the former Emperor, Emmanuel." He stopped slowly and stood in the middle of the hall. Suddenly, he turned and looked at the surprised people. "I know what people may be guessing, but I want to say that the truth is not so simple." "If I have to, I don''t want to disturb the wedding today and surprise you." "But things have really come to a frightening moment." He turned and held out his hand to Prince Ansel¡° You, Prince Ansel, and your twin brothers, in order to take over the throne, bribe the attendants around the emperor and poison the two great emperors, so that their majesty just passed away this morning. " With the fall of words, there was a boiling cry, just like a burst. "What "This... How is this possible?" "Your Majesty left... On the same day." "Really... Will this happen?" All kinds of suspicion and disbelief, after all, things are too sudden, and Ansel''s usual comments are not bad. "I know there will be people who don''t believe it." Said amank aloud, suppressing the noise for a moment. "But I will let you know that this is not empty talk and slander!" After the words of the prince in red were settled, a familiar face walked slowly into the hall. "That''s Kingsley, your Majesty''s next of kin?" "And the former minister, von Lord." "Oh, there''s the commander of the guards, general soqiong." People were surprised to talk about the faces. "It''s true what his highness amank said. If he hadn''t received a secret order to arrive, I''m afraid we would have been killed by his highness Ansel." An old minister said with a trembling voice. "It''s slander." In the face of these charges, Ansel did not hysterical, but the eyes dignified answer. Such accusations are not enough to refute his status as the crown prince. "I knew that brother Wang would not obey. As a matter of fact, I also believe that it is impossible to surrender in such humiliation by your means. " Emmanuel looked at the familiar face in front of her, slowly clenched the hilt on her waist with one hand, and slowly pulled it out. Blade across the crisp trill, slowly revealed in the hall of candlelight, reflecting bursts of cold light. "So let''s solve it in the most direct way." "You have no right to draw a sword at me! Amank. By the slander of the lowly "Remember who you are, the grandson of the former Emperor, not the descendant of the present emperor. Maybe you have the same blood as me, but now your behavior is tantamount to treason and treason! " "Take this traitor for me!" Ansel a big drink, let countless people wake up, the presence of many aristocrats began to hesitate. "Shut up Emmanuel waved his sword directly, and dozens of red knights rushed forward. The two sides fought fiercely in the hall. The long and narrow sword blade was as red as blood. They fought with the attendants who were wearing white clothes and holding silver swords. Although the number of these attendants was small, only about 20, each of them had extraordinary strength. They soon gained the upper hand and began to suppress their opponents. Seeing this scene, Emmanuel waves again, and teams of Red Knights surround him one after another. The scarlet splendor flows on the armor. "The Knights of the blood blades!? Aren''t they guarding the imperial border? Why are they here? " Some aristocrats looked at the scene, startled guess. Some people want to help Ansel, but the blood blade knights who surround them in front of them are the elite of the border. Each of them has the strength of sequence 5 or above, and they are the top powerful legions in the Empire. Compared with the aristocrats living in the gentleness village of the imperial capital, these border knights are all bloodthirsty and frightening. With the resonance of these elite knights, under the red sword blade, one by one white attendants were killed on the spot. "Ah..." several long swords were drawn from the servant''s body in front of him, bringing out blood. Then he kicked his body and let him fall in the pool of blood on the ground. "You are the elite of the Empire. Why do you listen to this man''s orders?" When the servant in front of him falls down, Ansel protects flossia behind him and draws out the gorgeous sword at his waist. "The golden leaf turns into a hilt, and the silver moonlight turns into a body. When the sword is pulled out, it looks like a king comes." This is the words recorded in the poem, and it is also the origin of the sword in Ansel''s hand, which was once worn by the founder of the country, Yalin. It is said that it was made by the goblins at the request of the fairy queen, using extremely rare materials, and was blessed by the goblins. When the sword was drawn out, the faint wind with a faint halo reverberated in the hall. When people''s mood was stable, they no longer seemed to want to fight. When Emmanuel saw the sword, his eyes were fixed, he endured the rising calm in his heart, stepped forward quickly, and finally his body seemed to gallop. Dang¡ª¡ª The clear sound of the cross sound sounded in the hall, and then trembled and rubbed against each other. Amank and Ansel, holding their swords, stood together and looked at each other with the same burning eyes. If you look closely, you will find that they are similar. After all, they all have the same grandfather, and usually they are brothers. "Why?" Ansel looks at amank. He''s not an irrational person. "For everything." Amank is not ready to say what he thinks. That will only make the enemy find a flaw. When he enters this hall, there is no way out. He had to kill Ansel and never let him out of the hall, or not only he would die, but everyone around him would die. For today, he has put all the pressure, like the most crazy gambler. White and red figures interweave in the hall, sparks burst out, and frightening sounds come from it, which makes countless onlookers sweat and tremble. With the passage of time, there is no rescue outside the door, so the aristocrats have many bad guesses. It''s another fierce battle. The air flow is overflowing in the field. The two people are separated for the time being and stand on each other. "I swear to kill the prince in front of me, my brother, Ansel!" Emmanuel put his palm on the edge of the sword, and a delicate blood flowed down slowly. With his words recited, the sword body flashed bursts of light, a beautiful and cruel veins lit up. "The sword of revenge, Hodder." A few aristocrats read out the cursed name. Ansel looked at the sword in front of him, and a sense of danger rose in his heart like a knife. Then amank came again with a sword. Chula¡ª¡ª The two fought again in the hall, but this time it was quiet. Kuang dang... The long sword with gold leaf and silver body falls on the ground, bounces slightly, makes a long tremor, and then falls again, and the aftersound reverberates slowly. The blood flows quietly, and the prince in white is gradually dyed red. The sun falls on his face. He is still so handsome and beautiful, but he can''t open his eyes any more. There was a rush of bells in titania, the streets were in chaos, and the two elite men in armor were slaughtering in the city. On the one hand, the Imperial Palace''s imperial guards and the Frontier Elite legions who quietly entered the city, on the other hand, the supporters of the crown prince and the legions loyal to the emperor in the former imperial capital. Both sides are the best of the best, fully armed, but no one knows that they will kill each other on a day of celebration. The soldiers on both sides received firm orders from their superiors. The other side is treason and treason. They must not retreat and compromise. And the leaders of the two sides also understand that in such a power struggle, if they fail, there will be no bones left, and the whole family will have to be buried with them, so they will not stop and strive to kill each other in the city. In this way, the streets full of flowers, people trample and fight each other, until the blood will dye the earth more delicate and beautiful. Chapter 620 Ivar world. The peace of the past was broken in one day. In the vast world, pure white beacon beams rose one after another. From Yongan island in the far west of the world, to Tanggu town in the east of the Canary Dynasty, from the ice crystal palace in the northern continent to the volcanic islands in the south of the equator, many people have to walk out of all their lives and work for a while and look at the pillars of light that break through the atmosphere and rise into the sky. Since the chaos disaster of the third period, the world''s ethnic groups have made an alliance with the sages. Once the disaster comes again, the beacon light that runs through heaven and earth will spread to every corner of the world like a beacon fire, summoning and arousing every soldier to resist the disaster. Today, such beacon light reappears in the world, which also declares the end of the era of peaceful cultivation and the reopening of resistance and fighting. "Set sail, set sail!" With the flag and long sails raised by the leading flagship, a series of sailing ships in the rear also set sail one after another. The mighty white long sails sailed on the sea, and the sails filled with the south wind were boundless. They will fulfill the oath made thousands of years ago and come here with the treasure of the seven seas. In the middle of the sighing mountains, you du canyon. Once the canyon has become an endless abyss, its diameter has expanded to nearly 10 kilometers, and millions of distortions are pouring out of it. Suddenly, a bright light rose from the darkness, and then the second, third, Fourth Nearly 20 beams of light rise on the earth, they are like stars, light and shade are uncertain, light and flame are wavering, illuminating the turbid and dark world. Those who stand on the top of the mountain and call for strength and fire are the sages who swear to protect the fire of civilization. As they cast the spell together, the shining streamers pass through the layers of obstacles and link with each other. Then they begin to build a grand and complex seal array. Clancia, abyssal county. On the fortress guarding the edge of the whirlpool, a white priest was looking at the gradually expanding mouth of the abyss. Countless shadows and white flames were fighting against each other and killing each other. "Lord Juya." A powerful knight in full armor approached from behind. "More than half of our people guarding the dark abyss have died in the war, and now the vortex is still expanding, and more and more mirages..." he bowed to salute. "I see, but I won''t go." The priest turned to reveal his long hair, which was like a red haze. There was a rare peace and tranquility in his beautiful face. "I will stay here until the turn comes." After that, the new priest clasped his hands, closed his eyes, prayed devoutly, and a sign like the sun gradually lit up on his forehead. As if she had lost weight, she floated slowly up into the air, like a faint star in the dark night. Then a new pair of wings from the back out, slowly extend, stretch, followed by the second pair of wings also slowly spread. White wings and its hair color is similar to the red lines, flowing with a shining brilliance. Its strength and momentum also gradually increased, from angel sequence 7 to Angel sequence 8, and then to Angel sequence 9, and then gradually stabilized. Looking at the angel with flaming wings in the sky, the paladin below whispered to himself. "The coming of the angels..." With the arrival of the angel, a snake sword with an immortal flame also emerged from the air and was held in the palm of his hand. Snake sword waving, scarlet flame also swept, rushed to the endless abyss vortex. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª St. Clare, church headquarters. The beacon''s light column rises from the Central Church, thousands of bells reverberate between the mountains and canyons, the holy land of peace in the past is noisy, and there are people from the twelve palaces running everywhere, and members of the Knights'' order gathering in an emergency. At the headquarters of the order, ODIS, the chief of the order, is riding in front of the crowd. At this critical moment, the results of daily hard training show that a well-dressed knight with a holy spear is gathering in the square, they are closely arranged, engraved with holy armor, reflecting a faint holy white halo in the sun. "Holy gun, draw it!" With a single order, nearly 80000 Knights of the holy spear followed the commander and headed for the south side of the mainland. And when they set out, the priests standing by the road also offered their last blessing. "May light and wind protect you forever..." with the sound of tens of thousands of prayers, hazy halos attach to these soldiers, making them stronger, faster and more dazzling. A pair of armor, a cape, a figure, just like the flowing golden wind. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The capital of the clock tower, mozwa. At the edge, many distorted shadows began to surge out, just like a blowout. The angels in the sky are still suppressing and fighting, but among the several chaotic eddies that have been uncovered, this is the latest, the biggest and most intractable one. Hundreds of thousands of phantoms swim in the land and cities, devouring and eroding every living creature they see. Wherever they go, plants and trees wither, and creatures go crazy and struggle to twist and die. What''s more worrying is that mozwa is close to the sea, and many phantoms enter the sea and float to the unknown distance. They also don''t know how much poison and pollution they will bring to the world. The soldiers in the city had been awakened by the emergency bell. Under the instructions of the officers, they took the original residents of the city and quickly evacuated outside the city. At the same time, a group of elite Knights also stayed to help the dead and clean up the illusions that hindered the evacuation. "Knights of havoc, come out!" When this decisive order was issued, a knight in crimson armor stepped out of the array, took up his weapon, and stood at the forefront of the abyss with his companions. "This is the harshest war, and there may not be an end to it. So give up hope and let''s move forward together. " "This is our honor and our mission, because we are soldiers fighting for the people." "Forward, clancia!" With the cry from heart and lung, a determined soldier is still stationed in the front line of the abyss, just like the most solid dam, blocking the rising black tide. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Overseas Star River Lorraine hill and Kitty are moving rapidly through the sky, constantly getting rid of the numerous tidal mirages behind them. Fortunately, as the original fourth of the wind and atmosphere, her flying speed is less than that of others, and she can finally find a little vitality in this submerged Kuroshio. Lorraine Hill felt the thin and dry atmosphere, under which all life seemed to wither. "Kitty, look over there..." in her eyes, suddenly across an area, saw the familiar two figures. One black and one white, the two witches are lying on the cold metal ground surrounded by each other. They have no breath and no sign of life now. Just a few minutes apart, but as if hundreds of days apart, the body is dry and on the verge of breaking. A huge wave of fire burst in the air, temporarily separating the Kuroshio behind, loranthel and ketti fell in front of the two demons. At this time, they could not feel the existence of any power, as if the two in front of them were just ordinary girl corpses. What did they do with their only power? Even their souls did not survive. Due to the rush of time, the mirage in the rear is still covered layer upon layer, which makes lorenthal unable to stay for a long time. She can only take away the scarlet gold pocket watch that seems to have been scrapped, and then get up again with Kitty and fly to the gap in the air. In the pursuit of numerous phantoms, Lorraine hill and Kitty make a long detour in the labyrinth of metal and machinery, heading for the vortex where they come. Flying in the thin air for a long time, even Lorraine Hill felt a little unbearable. There is not enough oxygen, there seems to be some weak toxic substances in the atmosphere, but she has a good constitution and can resist it temporarily. But even so, now the silver haired girl is only in sequence 6, far from reaching the level of sequence 9, not to mention turning herself into a flowing wind just like ketti turning into a flame. So as she approaches the entrance of the vortex, her consciousness finally gets tired, and the millions of noisy phantoms around her constantly disturb her, making her consciousness more and more faint. "Lorraine..." kitty looked at the girl in front of him with some worry. An orange red flame hood enveloped them, which made Lorraine Hill feel better. "Thank you, kitty..." Lorraine hill shakes his head to wake up. Now he can''t rest. He has to take the silly Kitty home. When the black whirlpool drowned them again, a heavy yoke seemed to cover them, which they had never felt before. Time and space tunnel is like a river. It''s easy to go downstream, but upstream, it has to face layers of resistance. "Er..." Lorraine Hill felt as if he had fallen into heavy mud. When the speed of the two slows down, the chaotic mirage in the rear will not miss this good opportunity. They are like sharks smelling blood. They keep coming together. Although the speed is not fast, they are gradually approaching the two demons under the pressure of their companions in the rear. In order to move forward and avoid the mirage in the rear, they walked through the stormy tunnel of time and space. One after another, the flames bloomed and stopped the distorted figure for a short time. After that, the mirage came up one layer after another and continued. And with a long time, even the flame on Kitty''s body gradually faded, swaying like a candle in the wind. Looking through the front, there is still no light in the dark, Lorraine Hill''s heart began to sink step by step, because she and kitty will not last long. Just as she was exhausted and despair was rising in her heart, several red and inflamed hairs swept over her face, making her feel warm and itchy. Kitty''s Crimson eyes looked at Lorraine hill. There seemed to be countless words she wanted to talk to, but there was no sound at the moment. I saw a bright red flame blooming in the Kuroshio, swinging away countless distorted phantoms, and then a tiny figure threw out from the darkness and rushed to the door behind the dark layers. Lorraine Hill''s clenched hand was empty, and the flaming girl around him disappeared, leaving only a little warmth. A sad feeling suddenly surged into his heart. Anxiety and sadness filled her heart, and then suddenly in front of her eyes, she finally appeared in mozwa''s underground. There was still a little dark red light and heat on the rocks and the earth that had been baked by Keti before, but now there was no flame like girl beside her. White fingers pressed against the wet and dirty ground, rough gravel rubbed against the palm of his hand, and Lorraine Hill gasped violently, breathing the rare air. Even though the surrounding illusions kept approaching, she didn''t have the heart to open her shield to resist. She still had the scene in her mind. The silver haired girl looked up. The sky above her head was full of phantoms. The exit of the abyss was like a narrow wellhead, in which only a very weak light came in, as if it might go out at any time. [this beautiful and cruel world Warm tears from the face across, take away a little dust into the muddy soil below, at the end of sadness, loranthel felt unprecedented calm, calm enough to face everything. A small light curtain temporarily separates the outside world from the mirage. Lorraine Hill kneels down on the dirty earth, clasps his hands, and prays piously for the first time in his life. A virtual spherical image appears in front of her. The pale golden sphere is like the sun, surrounded by lotus petal feathers. There are circuit like veins on the wings. The perfect combination of technology and natural style symbolizes some kind of harmony. She once again held in her hand the fragment from the statue of the angel, the fragment of the sun''s crown. If everything recorded in the twilight era is true, then the sun crown, which suppressed the whole sea of ajeka in the past, may be her last hope. Even if it can''t wake up the crown of the sun in its heyday, even if it is one ten thousandth of the remaining power, it is enough for her to change everything, reverse the fate of the planet, and save her friends from the chaos. The prayer begins. The medicine that twinkles with rainbow stars drops on the palm of her hand, which is her past accumulation and the only star power that she can connect with. She began to make every effort to explore the possible way, and the virtual sun in front of her also flows high-speed information flow, constantly analyzing the fragment in front of her. Complex and endless information in the consciousness, the tiny magic flash constantly emerge in the virtual sun, trying out one idea after another. If the original four souls construct the network and forming elements of the sun crown with the help of the throne, can she reproduce the miracle. If there were no four original souls with different forms, could she split herself into several as the changing pure wind, simulating the existence of the other three at that time. If the road leading to Shenwei can restore the old network and connect the silent crown of the sun. Many ideas and ideas rushed through the girl''s heart, and she began to make a desperate attempt. .... ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª In the past, only the sky with white clouds floating was gradually dim. The moving phantoms covered the light of the sky and spread the shadows everywhere. Countless people ran on the earth in horror and fled to the area that had not been eroded. Layers of dead bodies floated in the sea, thousands of snow-white fish bellies turned over in the waves, gradually emitting a smell of decay. The forest in the mountains withered in the spread of mirage, and the unknown twisted veins appeared on the withered leaves, then sprinkled to the gray and black dead world below. The crazy Warcraft''s eyes are red with blood, biting all the creatures in front of him. Even if he is his own child or parents, his incomplete body still can''t let him rest, and his twisted body exudes strange breath. It''s like a beautiful color scroll being poured with sewage, and then picked up the rag to daub it, everything in order began to become disordered, and the whole planet began to enter the gray end of entropy. Chapter 621 Mozwa It was noon, but it was like dusk. One by one, the cross lightsabers rise on the earth to clear the surrounding distorted phantoms, and then block those distorted phantoms that are trying to jump out with grating. Thousands of angels are fighting with the distorted phantoms in the air. In the wilderness below, a square of soldiers is receiving the blessing and protection of the priests. The hazy halo attached to the body can temporarily isolate the influence of the chaotic phantom on the individual, which is also a skill and magic invented in the war thousands of years ago. They stood ready, their long spears pointed to the sky, and looked at the illusions and crazy creatures coming from the wilderness. In the face of these irrational existence, it doesn''t need too complicated stratagem or trap, because these chaotic phantoms will instinctively converge to many places, and attack the soul which is just like a campfire. Like a moth yearning for fire, it either devours the fire, becomes more and more powerful, and is burned up by the fire. A long gun was put in front of the shield, and then the holy rain and dew came down and fell on the cold and sharp blade of the gun, attaching the effect of purification. Although the fighting power of the angel sequence is not strong in the face of other extraordinary sequences, its various additional capabilities have a great help to eliminate the chaotic mirage, which seems to be the mission of the extraordinary sequence. Song after song of congratulation rang out among the soldiers to appease the gradually nervous heart under the influence of the phantom. And then, just after everyone is ready, the twisted phantoms that spread over the wilderness also rush to the ground, such as the most delicious food, or the pure soul that instinctively craves. On the earth, a line of light golden light encircles mozwa like a dam, preventing the black darkness from expanding outward. Compared with the endless swarming Kuroshio, such a dam is extremely thin, but it is particularly tough, which makes people feel a shock of the confrontation between the huge and the small. In the middle of sighing mountain, Chris and Siye stand on the top of the mountain, overlooking the huge abyss below. The frenzied air blows the body, and the hair and skirt shake rapidly. Even the voice of speaking is distorted by the wind. "Too bad, there must be their spies in the sage Association. The seal was destroyed so thoroughly." Chris looked down sadly, and then the mercury rays spread around the whirlpool, forming smooth mirrors. These mirrors are like endless corridors of time and space, through which the phantoms will immediately appear on the other side, limiting these surging phantoms. "Now we can only try our best to recover, and hope to overcome this distorted thing from the past as we did a thousand years ago." With a sigh, Si Ye opened the book, from which thousands of white flames flew out, and then woven into a network spanning several kilometers, slowly descending, wrapping the vortex below. "We''ll stick to it for a few more days, and cervez and other sages are building a new seal on top, and things will get better by then." Si Ye rarely comforts Chris. Although she looks young, she has a much stronger heart. "Wu, I see, Si Ye. I just don''t know how long I can last. Unlike you, I''m not good at protracted combat. " Chris took out a small rotating prism from her arms, which refracted various colors in the fire light. "I didn''t know how long it was before I woke up again, like years, like hours. She sat up slowly, her legs and knees still had a lot of stains and mud, but now she felt a little refreshed. She looked at her hands stupidly, a little bit of light rose in the palm, it is the pure sand washed by the chaotic mirage, bringing wisps of magic or power. Although such power is weak to a billionth of a billion times, or even expanded thousands of times, it can not evoke a breeze shaking the candle, but it is still a real force. [connect all souls and transcendence, extract the purest wishes and weave them into the crown of gods] It was not until this moment that loranthel really understood how the miracle of the throne of God was achieved. And it finally opened the door to everything. She raised her head and looked at the dark sky above her head. A pair of new wings began to extend from her back. It is not the magic of angel sequence, nor the composition of any extraordinary sequence. It seems to be the most pure and transparent existence, which is extremely light and dreamy. The transparent wings reflect the light brilliance, slowly extend, and then open, gently wave, any close to the chaos phantom are filtered in the wings, into a light seven color sand, quietly scattered. The silver haired girl was no longer afraid of the distorted mirage all over the sky. She rose slowly from the dirt and darkness, and her wings fluttered, leaving a trail like the sand of Ganges. With the gradual filling of magic in the body, from the outer side of the planet, a gorgeous crown larger and shining than the moon is gradually formed. It seems to be made of the most beautiful gold thread in the world, stacked in layers and extremely beautiful. At the same time, the vast waves spread slowly into the vast sea of stars, and the whole star system began to enter the stable moment of shining. At the same time, all the extraordinary people in the world began to lose their power, and all mana directly transformed into pure solar power in the void, filling and controlling every corner of the world. The crown of the sun, which represents eternity, absoluteness and power, rises at this moment. Chapter 622 The body and consciousness seem to have entered a special situation, which is a quiet darkness. Lorraine Hill didn''t feel his body, just walked through it. The white line extends, turns and stretches in the dark. The lines quickly outline a model full of three-dimensional and technological beauty, and then the lines move towards the distance, expanding into the horizon, sky, architecture, architecture, machinery, instruments, and even the world. In the world of black and white, everything seems to have a kind of beautiful rhythm and simple beauty. Then the world suddenly lights up again and becomes a pure white piece, just as a molecule begins to grow and expand, and a small black dot appears in the pure white world. After being enlarged, it shows a variety of hexagonal and bond connected molecular structures. Some data and symbols are displayed on one side, which seems to explain its origin and use. Then, the molecular structure is side by side, like a slice, separated layer by layer, and arranged in rows. In the pure white world, tens of thousands of such molecular structures are arranged in the same way, wrapped by translucent borders, and then all kinds of progress and data are lit up, and then the data and progress disk begin to rotate. The consciousness in this place overlooks the models and data all over the space below. Then the world darkens again, and a white flower bud blooms from the dark void. Its branches and vines cross the curve with mathematical beauty, and stretch and extend along their respective directions. Delicate and beautiful flowers bloom in the black and white world. The radian and corner distribution of each petal have precise mathematical trajectory distribution and calculation. Flowers are not deliberately pruned and taught, but they are born with the accuracy and regularity of mathematical curve calculation. Everything in nature, from the smallest molecules and cells to the extremely complex biological structures and structures, is full of rhythmic beauty. In this black-and-white world, all laws and basic structures are displayed one by one in a way of micro to macro reasoning, showing the elegance and beauty of the world. Finally, all the black and white slowly dispersed, and a quiet burning virtual sun appeared in front of the girl. The golden petals, like feathers, suspended around the sun, quietly rotated and flowered, showing the most pure and natural beauty. [welcome to the sun of wings, the original wind, Lorraine Hill] There''s a line in the system. [based on the memory and data analysis stored in the individual system, the updated historical data are now provided to you [the sun of Divine Wings, founded in 4251, is an organization of the fourth generation of delta machinery Council after the great disaster, which was established by combining the theory of "tree of life sect" and other factions. We are committed to exploring the diversity of life forms and forms, so as to ensure the continuity of the race, restrain the interference of different evolutionary routes, and avoid the same path of repetition [under the leadership of the sun of Divine Wings, the second human survival Committee was established on the parent planet earth, and was led by seven members, known as the seven virtues [now, according to the message left by former sun crown leader, loyalty of the seven virtues Michael, I''d like to ask you whether you still carry out the scale free star field plan. [Yes No] [after the implementation of the plan, the crown of the sun will lead the world out of the sea of ajeka, and the two dimensions of the world will be separated from each other. Therefore, all the supernatural forces will gradually disappear, and the resulting disaster will come to an end. Extraordinary power is only a kind of tool after all. Losing it does not mean the end of everything [please choose carefully. The plan is irreversible and conflicts with other crowns With the help of the crown of the sun, she gradually knew and understood this huge plan spanning tens of thousands of years. In the past Twilight era, ancient human beings relied on the throne of God to advance civilization to the next stage, but also because of a disaster in the sea of ajeka, countless human beings in the form of transcendence suddenly disintegrated and died in large numbers in the magic tide between the two universes. As a result, the souls of the dead individuals are broken, mixed together, and finally give birth to twisted monsters. Even if a small number of ancient humans survived, they were eroded by these distorted phantoms and died one after another. Finally, a few ancient people fled back to the relatively safe earth. Unlike lorenthal''s imagination, the earth was not the capital of civilization at that time, but became a museum isolated and protected, as well. The access to other galaxies and ejeka on the earth was rare and limited. This provides a good haven for the surviving human beings after the disaster. In order to avoid being encircled and suppressed by those monsters crossing the Milky way in the future, a few remaining human beings on the earth finally decided to move the planet to a remote and safe corner, and finally chose an Ivar galaxy, a remote place. Among the remaining ancient people, the last two qualified people inherited the crown of the sun and the crown of the moon and became the leaders of the people. They are the two of the seven virtues, namely, Miguel "loyalty" and leguel "temperance". But different from the past, because of the great disaster, the crown of the sun and the crown of the moon have been seriously damaged, and now the power that can be mobilized is less than 1% of the past. And we can''t rely on the sea of ajeka as a transit station to move the planet. To this end, the committee had to order the only two serial 10 dragons at that time to rely on their special power to let the earth enter the super speed of light shuttle, so as to get rid of the rear to catch up with the twisted monsters. For this reason, two sequence 10 dragons, one of which died due to excessive consumption of power and strength on the way. Fortunately, it was not too far from the end at that time, and the rest of the journey took about 30 years to reach the Ivar system. It is also in this long journey of escape that the remaining human beings begin to reflect on the past road, and finally admit that there are still imperfections in the model of mechanical Parliament. Thus, a trend of thought of returning to the ancients was set off within the civilization, which began to pick up the abandoned theories and techniques of other schools in the twilight era. Here, the "sun of Divine Wings" was finally established. As a result, the earth that came to the Ivar system has entered an era of stability, which is called the Eden era by the "wings of the sun.". They began to revive the technology and skills of the past, and then giants, orcs, dragons and other creatures reappeared on the earth. On the basis of their predecessors, the "sun of Divine Wings" also created the mermaid, the orcs in the sea, and the last perfect work "spirit". Everything began to prosper again. This time, the "sun of wings" decided to remain silent and no longer interfere with the growth of these new races. This situation continued until the sun and the moon split, in which the holders of the two crowns finally went into opposition. PS: the recent chapters involve many big holes, so the writing is relatively slow. Don''t worry (besides, this book is far from the end.) Chapter 623 The center of the sun''s crown A girl''s eyes are slightly closed and floating in the air. She has long blond hair, which is slightly scattered like water behind her. This blonde girl is Lorraine hill, whose form has changed a lot since the crown of the sun was added to her back. The long silver hair was dyed with gold, the eyes changed from light blue to amber like glass gold, and a pair of sun patterns wrapped by wings appeared in the middle of the forehead. Behind it are three pairs of golden and transparent wings. Finally, her whole body was shrouded by a huge round wheel. The round wheel of the golden flame kept spinning behind her, revealing the complex veins and symbols. After a long time, when countless people watched the "sun" on the top of the sky, it finally began to change. As if the ripples spread gently in the water, the world suddenly becomes quiet, and all sounds are lost for a while. All intelligent creatures between heaven and earth hear a sound at the same time, which is low, dignified and unstoppable. The sky suddenly darkened and all the light began to disappear. Only the crown of the sun in the sky is still blazing, burning the flame of life. Then seven huge bugles appeared slowly from the empty sky. These bugles seemed to symbolize different powers. When they appeared, everyone felt a great oppression and uneasiness. People on the earth look up at the magnificent miracles in the sky, some begin to kneel down in fear, some begin to pray devoutly, and others seem to want to avoid the light and heat everywhere. However, no matter how billions or tens of billions of creatures curse and pray on the ground, the seven giant horns are still unmoved and gradually turn into real existence. Soon, the seven trumpets played in unison, and the deep voice rose from everyone''s heart, so resounding and shocking. All uneasiness and fear are far away at the moment. The fragile heart is like a transparent castle, solid and clear, isolated from the distorted and dirty sound. Then the second sound of the horn sounded. Distant stars shine at the moment, turbulence is highly turbulent, and winds of stars carrying protons and electrons spread from the galaxy to the surrounding planets. The whole planet is shrouded by the high-speed solar wind, and many particles are guided by the magnetic field, passing through the current layer of the atmosphere, leaving a curtain like aurora. This kind of wind is full of light golden halo. Under the guidance of someone, it shuttles through every corner and crevice of the world, chasing every unclean thing. As a result, the distorted phantoms around the world gradually vanish into dust in the stellar wind under the blessing of the sun''s crown. After that, the third sound of the horn sounded. Many vortices in the burning flame, slowly heal, smaller and smaller, until finally completely disappeared. At this time, the only shadow that appeared on the earth was the abyss in mozwa with countless twisted things. The black and turbid mirage constantly counteracts and annihilates with the flame, preventing the closure of the exit. So the fourth sound of the horn sounded. A column of bright sunlight shines from the eternal bright star, penetrates the vast and empty universe, arrives at this tiny planet, and directly shines on the surging black mouth. It is like burning oil, hundreds of thousands, millions of distorted phantoms struggling in the column of flame, turning into ashes and dust. The scorching heat covers the earth, and this part of the planet gradually melts into transparent and beautiful glass. And in this glass and flame, a small red fire is surrounded by the sun, flying out, belongs to the sun crown of the sky. Finally, the crystal like glass land formed in mozwa, and the former prosperous city disappeared. Just as the fifth sound of the horn was ready to ring, a long and ancient angry dragon roar came from the peaceful world. It''s coming from the edge of the galaxy, with a very different mission. This giant dragon is huge. Its huge wings span thousands of kilometers. The dark body is flowing with dark red light, just like an electronic signal, and its head has seven layers of sharp corners and crowns. With its arrival, the crimson plume from the mouth, across the Milky way, directly hit the crown of the sun, causing a violent spark of energy, even the edge of the crown also produced some damage. "Original sequence 10: Bahamut, the dragon of destruction." Looking at the dragon with seven layers of sharp horns and crowns, the legendary name appeared in loranthel''s heart. As one of the only two series 10 dragons left after the disaster in the twilight era, it is the powerful fighting force for the moon crown. Among the few remaining sequence 10, the dragon''s power is also extremely rare. But it''s not the dragon that worries Lorraine hill more, it''s the arrival that symbolizes another thing. Sure enough, just outside the planet, when many angels and dragons were getting closer and ready to fight, a silver crown began to outline outside the planet. The complex and precise patterns are divided into six sides, each of which is a different phase of the moon, some as bowstring, some as curved boat, and some as perfect as wheel. When this beautiful silver crown was formed, there were waves in space and the light was slightly distorted. The star system controlled by the sun''s crown gradually lost 100% of its oppressive power, and the world''s extraordinary people recovered some of their strength. Lorraine hill looks at the silver crown. When the figure becomes clear, she finally understands the leader behind a series of events. The memory of purple as like as two peas, Selene, the same looks as before, but the difference between them is that there is a touch of indifference and indifference in the eyes of the pupil. "What a surprise, Lorraine hill." Her eyelashes trembled slightly, and her lavender eyes looked at this new generation. What happened to her was like a miracle, which directly disrupted her arrangement for nearly a thousand years. "I''m surprised, too, master Selene. You should have been in touch with the crown of the moon a long time ago. Why have you been standing behind the scenes and watching everything happen? " Lolan Hill raised his hand slightly, and the glass sword of golden flame appeared in the hands of many angels to help them fight against the rebellious and ferocious dragon of destruction. As the holder of the moon crown, Selene could not have been unaware of the lurna faction''s plot, but also should have known the truth of those buried. Why did she not show up all the time. "I naturally have a reason to choose." Selene closed his eyes slightly, then opened them. "As the successor to the moon crown, I don''t disagree with the sun." "Even if it''s the solution to everything?" Lorraine hill looks at Selene. "Yes." "But there will be no result in waiting. Tens of thousands of years have passed since the last World War. In this long time, the moon has still failed to come up with a feasible way." Loranthel said that in the follow-up of the battle between the sun and the moon, after the two crown holders died, the two sides finally negotiated peace, and thus began to carry out the moon''s conjecture. Unfortunately, after thousands of years, the earth has not changed. "It''s just that the holders of the moon''s crown in the past were not cruel enough." Selene said so. With the end of her words, silver vines came out of the void around the crown of the sun, and then attached to it, eroding towards the crown. The transparent flame rose from the crown of the crown, burned the strange vines, and then the halo expanded, directly smashed the silver vines and annihilated them. "It''s a pity that the once powerful crown of the sun is so weak. Even so, do you have to carry out that plan? You should know what that means. The crown will burst, and your body and spirit will disappear in the world and no longer exist. " There was something else on Selene''s face, which seemed to be a misunderstanding of the girl''s behavior. "Maybe." Lorraine Hill shook her head slightly. She didn''t know what she would be like in the end, whether she would disappear forever or wake up again after a long sleep. "In that case, I can only knock you down! You weak and new sun A glimmer of light flashed through the pupils of Selene''s eyes, then his hands spread out, and the different shapes of the moon floated around him, and then grew bigger and bigger, rising slowly. The space seems to be full of waves, stirring with the rotating moon, everything in the line of sight begins to twist, break, and become bizarre. Looking at the six moons, Lorraine Hill''s eyes were fixed and his expression became serious. "Dorothy, did they also die of your plan..." the six moons are naturally composed of six powers related to time and space, which are also powers under the crown of the moon. In this way, it makes sense why the state of Oz began to break away from Dorothy''s control, why the backlights knew so much truth, why the ruhner faction believed in their choice, and why the power of the two black and white witches disappeared after their death. Unlike Lorraine hill, the original angel, Selene could not carry the pure moon crown alone, but as a compromise, she was able to control the moon crown by relying on the power of the other six witches related to time and space to share the pressure. Perhaps she learned the truth of ancient times from many relics and dust at a very early time, and then set foot on the road of following the crown, and went to various relics in outer space, so that her connection with Ivar world became weaker and weaker, and gradually forgotten. Now the biggest obstacle for humans on the planet to acquire knowledge in the twilight age is not language, but how to interpret those ancient storage devices. How to translate the knowledge and truth without the help of system and computer. Even a genius like Dorothy, with her own research and backstepping, she found out some general ideas, but could not get a glimpse of the whole picture, which led to the deviation of the final direction. But Selene is different. She is a witch who controls the concept of memory. Even without systematic assistance, she can interpret the information and memory fragments stored in those ancient devices. It was also under such a poor information that her many plans were realized one by one. "What kind of future do you want to achieve, Selene?" Although the two sides have begun to fight, angels and Dragons kill each other in space, loranthel still wants to know what kind of wishes and ideals Selene has. "Of course, it is the future human beings, or intelligent life, who can adapt to the distorted and chaotic sea of ajeka. Even if the tide of the universe rises again, they can still survive in it." "Why must we enter the sea of ajeka? Although it grows slowly in reality, it will be more stable." Lorraine Hill speaks of his inner doubts. "Ah, innocent and kind-hearted offspring." Selene shook his head. "All living beings seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. If the benefits of entering the sea of ajeka are hundreds of times greater than the reality, then no matter how hard you ban it, some people will try and take risks. Even if humans don''t go, maybe other alien races will go. " "Because it''s there, if you don''t go, others will go, and in the end you have to follow up, because falling behind means being eliminated and dying." "You can say it''s the greed and desire of life, but it''s the vitality of life. It will continue to extend in some favorable directions. " "And the final result is the recurrence of the disaster of the previous generation." "So I''m looking forward to the birth of a new race or life form." "Even if such an experiment leads to the death of billions of people?" "So what? Individual life will eventually die. I just let them go to the end ahead of time." As a witch who has lived for thousands of years, Selene has been indifferent to the concept of life, which is just a fleeting number. "But what is born out of that distortion can still be called human beings, or the continuation of our civilization?" "Or, just a new monster." Lorraine Hill lowered his eyes, and the sun''s crown rose with glowing fireworks, gradually clearing everything around him. "I''m sorry, but I still can''t forgive such a senior Selene." A star rose from the crown. . . . . . . PS: I feel that I can''t reach the perfect level in my heart when I write, delete and write. But the time is coming, so I won''t tangle. Then I''ll write several chapters at the end of the volume to supplement the unfinished content, such as the entanglement between the sun and the moon of the previous generation. Chapter 624 Ivar Galaxy When the crown of two miracles rises, the eyes of the whole world are attracted to one place. Countless people look up, the crown of the sun in the sky and the crown of the moon, which are opposite in the sky, and then begin to cross each other, colliding and fighting. Falcon Kingdom, the top of the mountains. Many figures with wings knelt down on the ground and prayed in a low voice. "We, the descendants of the sun, finally ushered in this day again. As the ancient legend tells us, the heaven and earth overturned, the flame and ice, the Titan and the dragon, the sun and the moon fought again." In the eyes of Lorraine hill, what she saw and knew may be the history of the past, but in the eyes of many ethnic groups on the earth, it has a special significance. Such a scene awakens countless people''s Enlightenment about the murals in the ruins of the past. The giant who controls the flame to chase the sun, the dragon who spits out cold ice to embrace the moon, mountains and earth are their battle fields, and the two races fight each other until the death of one side. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª One day ago, the green capital, titania. A knight in red and black armor escorted a young prince into the square in front of the palace. The corridors and aisles were full of lying bodies and blood. Some of them were the original attendants and maids in the palace, some of them were the guards in the past, and some of them were the guards belonging to the prince. After the killing of Ansel, Emmanuel rushed into the palace, where the emperor had been. Because there are gold medals and imperial edicts symbolizing state power. After obtaining these, his success will reach the key half, and then he just needs to kill or detain another one of the princes. Compared with the excellent and dazzling Ansel, his brother is also good, but he will not give amank any pressure. On the other hand, my twin brother also went, I believe I won''t let myself down. Just as they were walking rapidly outside the palace, a confidant of amank came from behind, as if he had something to report. Hearing the rapid footsteps, amank had a bad feeling in her heart. "What''s the matter?" He is not the kind of person who likes to escape. Since there is an accident, he has to face it more actively. "Your Highness, we''ve searched the hall, but we still haven''t found Miss flossia." Amank frowned. "How could it be? She is wearing such a complicated and inconvenient dress today, and her appearance is so special that how can she disappear under the eyes of so many people. " After defeating Ansel, amank suddenly found that flossia had disappeared. However, he was eager to go deep into the palace and had no time to search one by one. He left more than 200 people to guard the nobles in the hall and asked his deputy to deal with the follow-up affairs. I didn''t expect that under such circumstances, the landsworth lady could escape. This is not a trivial matter. A bad one may lead to a later collapse. The reason why he chose that moment to enter the hall is to stop the two people''s wedding. If Prince Wang does get married to flossia, there will be a thorn between the lansworth family and him, which will greatly affect the stability of his throne in the future. At present, his strength and ideas can''t let Francia have an accident. As long as the girl is in his own hands, he will have a lot of chips to negotiate with the landsworth family. Facing the elves, he can also ease the relationship and reduce many obstacles. But if flossia died here, he would not know a lot of things. He would also form a hard hatred with lanzworth and push the unicorn to his enemy. Originally, with his intention, it would be better to treat the young lady well and put her under house arrest, and then negotiate with the landsworth family. It would be better to marry her later. In this way, we can not only gain the support of landsworth, but also pacify the Forest Elves in the Empire. This is the best result expected, but there was an accident. Damn it! Amank clenched her hand and then let it go. I don''t have so much leisure to get angry at this time. He took a deep breath to calm down. "I see. You should take people to continue the search. In addition, pay attention to the means and try to be gentle. Don''t scare the beautiful lady." If you can''t get flossia, the least you can do is to make sure that this lady doesn''t have any accidents, so that there will be room for relaxation later. "Yes, your highness." The Chamberlain knew that his highness was upset when he saw the appearance of Emmanuel, but at this time, Emmanuel did not blame him and let him relax and feel grateful. As the valet left, amank moved quickly again. "Let''s go. This time we''re going to take care of Ansel''s brother, ansroy." "Yes Around the officers and men came the same answer, voice like thunder. On the square, soldiers on both sides were fighting. One side was wearing black steel armor, holding a halberd; the other side was wearing lion''s mane armor, holding a long axe. "Ellen, are you going to rebel?" Wearing gold armour, Jay LAN stands on a tall horse. He is wearing gold mane armour and a white Griffin cloak on the back. His appearance is very powerful and majestic. "No, I''m just carrying out the will of the former Emperor and catching the rebellious Prince ansroy, that''s all." The Red Prince, who has graduated for several years, is standing behind a group of soldiers with a slender scepter and elegant red and black dress. He was Emmanuel''s twin brother, Ellen, the former president of the red rose of ermenas. "I hope Lord jerane can hand over the coward to me, so that there will be no hatred between the sarius family and the royal family." Looking at the young man hiding behind jerane, he sighed that the family was as handsome as his brother. No wonder it fascinated the princess of the Griffin family. When he thought about it, the girl with black hair and red eyes appeared in his mind. Compared with the performance of jerane at school, he could not help wondering whether the members of the Duke of Griffin family all like to make a fool of themselves. "Oh, is it insulting that someone wants to rob a person from a griffin?" Jerane shrugged off such threats. Of the four dukes, the most independent one is the sarius family. Its territory is located on the west side of the green, with more mountains and less communication with the outside world. In addition, the whole kingdom was merged into the green Empire at the beginning, and its power did not drain from the sarius family, so sometimes it did not care much about the views of other nobles in the mainland. "It seems that we can''t achieve the goal gracefully." Edward shook his head with regret, then waved his wand, and the soldiers rushed out to the enemy. Even if he offends the sarius family, he must kill asroy today. If the other party does not die, he will rely on his status as prince to threaten his future rule. The soldiers of the two sides had another fierce battle in the square, with the sound of gold and iron, and all kinds of magic and waves flying around. Under the protection of a group of guards, jeran rode to the red and black camp, ready to take the leader of Ellen. Wielding a broad sword and cutting off several spears and spear tips, jerane leaped into the enemy''s position, and the fierce air waves directly attacked Ellen not far away. Feeling that his hair was lifted by the storm, Ellen had to hold up his scepter and be ready. I can''t imagine that Jay LAN, who looked dull in school, would grow up so fast after graduation. Or is he the kind of natural general? It''s as brave as a lion. With emotion in his heart, Ellen gradually put away his previous contempt. After Jay ran ran into the enemy''s battle, several of his courtiers and noble attendants were busy keeping up with him. They all learned the sequence of war. In this way, resonance and cooperative war had already been engraved into the daily life, so they cooperated very skillfully. Seeing that the soldiers of the Duke of Griffin''s family gradually suppressed the red and Black Knights from the border on the square, the door of the palace was suddenly pushed open, and two teams of knights on horseback rushed out and attacked edron''s troops back and forth, which immediately surrounded the Duke of Griffin''s family. As soon as amank''s reinforcements arrived, the direction of victory changed. The lion mane soldiers were surrounded and began to shrink and retreat. "Stop it." Suddenly a low voice sounded, and then an old man with gray hair and nearly 300 Knights appeared from a corner of the street. With his simple wave, a knight comes forward, throws a head on the ground and rolls into the square. "That''s... Lord konsk." Exclaimed some knights in red and black armor. The owner of this head is the general of the southern border, konsk, who is also the representative of many southern legions. His actual strength is war sequence 8. Unexpectedly, he was killed by this old man. "Here you are, father." Looking at the old man, jeran felt happy and embarrassed. He felt ashamed. "More exercise, jerane." The old Griffin Duke was neither pleased nor disappointed with his son''s performance, as if it were all within his expectation. When the Duke of Griffin entered the stadium with people, the battle between the two sides stopped temporarily due to his impressive momentum. Among them, the side of edron slowly gathered up and joined up with his twin brother, amank. "Tell me what your two brothers are going to do." The old Griffin Duke looked at the two young princes like eagles. "We are the princes of the imperial family. This is also a private matter within the royal family. It''s not your turn to care." So said amank. "Well, I''ll ask you about the status of in laws set by the former Emperor. Are you going to deal with the future marriage?" After hearing this answer, amank suddenly wanted to understand something. He simply waved his hand and asked the knight in front of him to get out of the way. "According to the will of the former Emperor, the marriage was cancelled." In any case, the emperor is dead today, and the gold medal, imperial edict, and imperial officials are all in his hands, whatever he says. "Oh, doesn''t that mean that our sarius family has been fooled by the royal family?" The old Griffin Duke''s tone was flat and unchanging. "The royal family will apologize for this and guarantee the miss of the sarius family to help her find another good marriage." So said amank. Hearing these words, a voice suddenly rang out in the crowd. "No, father, I don''t want another marriage. I want his highness ansroy." A blonde girl jumped out and said capriciously. The old Griffin Duke didn''t turn his head. He said directly, "jerane, shut up your sister." "Ah... Yes, father." At this time, Jay Lan also knew his father''s choice. After a while, the girl''s voice was weak and seemed to be blocked by something. "Apologizing is OK. It''s OK to be another matchmaker. After that, I''ll find another suitable marriage for my daughter." "Thank you for your understanding, Lord sarius." There was a slight smile on the corner of amank''s mouth. Such an agreement and reply is equivalent to the Duke of Griffin giving up ansroy and recognizing the legal status of Emmanuel and Ellen. A handsome young man was bound and sent to Emmanuel. Then the Duke of Griffin left slowly with his men, and the palace gradually became calm. Just as Emmanuel and Ellen are ready to celebrate, a crimson shadow rushes out of the darkness and sweeps the newly arrived asroy away. "Get him!" The urgent command sounded, and then there was the sound of running and chasing. The dark red figure with ansroy ran out not far, and was blocked at the intersection by the surrounding knights. But before the rear personnel could breathe a sigh of relief, a group of dark red figures poured out. They quickly killed the sergeants at the intersection and opened up a road. "No, it''s the imperial dark moon that belongs to the emperor." Amank murmured. Dark moon is a secret service agency directly belonging to the green royal family. It is usually used to collect intelligence or assassinate people. Unexpectedly, this time they did it. You should know that ansroy has not ascended the throne and has not become an emperor. They should not interfere in the fight within the royal family, which is taboo. But the current situation does not allow two people to think, under their command, a group of knights rushed up, trying to intercept and stop these people. But more people in crimson windbreaker came out of the shadow, holding dark black blades, covering their faces, and killing the pursuers coldly and rapidly. These killers and soldiers belong to the elite of the emperor, but they are all above the demon sequence 6. Under the sudden attack, the knights who have not yet formed an army were greatly injured, and many people fell directly into the pool of blood. In the face of such a situation, edron was ready to shout loudly to let the soldiers shrink and resist the enemy, but a cold blade suddenly appeared on his chest. He looked at the snow-white blade incredulously, and a mouthful of blood poured up his throat. All the warmth seemed to follow the blade and let him fall slowly. The gray sky became clear, blue and purple, surrounded by the urgent voice of amank, all the noise and sound began to go away from him. Just when he was about to lose consciousness, a flawless crown outlined by a golden filament formed on the sky, and the quiet halo reverberated slowly in the sky. It''s beautiful. His eyes slowly closed and he went into a dark sleep. Chapter 625 In the outer space of the planet, Lolan hill and Selene, dressed in golden crowns, are in opposition to each other. The existence of the two crowns stretches thousands of kilometers, and the two people in the center of the two crowns seem to live in gorgeous palaces and control the world like kings. As the God''s crown condensed by the wishes of tens of billions of living beings, it also represents the most common and outstanding wishes of many lives. The first is the desire for immortality and strength. Life at the moment of birth, instinctively fear and escape death, and hope to become strong, strong enough to change anything that does not comply with the mind. The crown of the sun is born with such a wish, symbolizing eternity and absolute power. The second is the regret for the past and the desire for the past. The track of life is always full of mistakes, regrets and difficult to have perfect experience. In that time, everything is so enchanting and sentimental, eager to change the imperfect past, eager to reach the other side that has not been reached, eager to pass through the barriers of time and space to see faces that are difficult to meet. The moon crown is born with such a wish, symbolizing endless regret and turning regret time and space. However, as the holder of the crown, the existence closest to the dream among all people is more aware of the endless and extreme existence of the dream. Even if it is eternal, it will have its end. Even if it is time, there are regrets that we can''t arrive. As a result, the sun gave up the absolute power, and the moon no longer regretted all the past choices, and decided to face the real and imperfect world. On the inner side of the star system, the power of the two crowns began to compete. One by one, the glittering glow balls appear around the crown of the sun. They are like small suns, circling around the crown slowly, and then emitting intense light and heat. The crown of the moon turns into a huge vertical dial. The directions of the twelve moments are all made up of a small silver moon with different phases. As the pointer in the center turns, these silver moons become stronger rapidly, and then burst out with a pale blue flash. Suddenly, two small suns blazed and expanded, and then quickly crossed the track in space. Their bodies were pulled very long, like tough ropes made of light, and passed through the side of the roaring dragon to firmly bind it. Then three small suns flew up. They chased and burned each other in space. Finally, they became a long sacred spear, which slowly appeared on the top of the crown. The spiral golden patterns and shining veins flashed in the flames. A burst of halo broke, just like the echo of bowstring, shot the long gun out, straight through to the struggling ferocious dragon. The dragon of destruction, with its first sharp horn like a crown, has a wingspan of thousands of kilometers. Its black metal body is full of tiny dark red streamers, just like a wandering circuit. Under its jet, many angels of sequence 9 disappear in the torrent of destruction before they have time to struggle. But this time, the Dragon suffered the biggest crisis since its birth, which held the light in the palm of its hand and made up the sun crown at will to imprison the rebellious creature. The spear of the symbolic judgment is born from the light and comes to the front of the dragon''s body. Maybe in another moment, it will penetrate the dragon''s body and melt it into the cold space. And the power of the moon''s crown shines in this moment. Just like the transposition of the king''s chariot, the satellites of the earth for thousands of years have been in the orbit of the earth. The spear of judgment, which is cold, falls into the moon and disappears in the vast river of stars. Once pale satellites began to crack and disintegrate. The thick gray crust and the dark red semi molten core are slowly exploding like flowers. In the universe, these trillions of tons of matter, with the color of gray or dark red, are constantly ejected outward with their own rotation. The broken parts are bound by the gravity of the earth and become a chain of fragments around the planet. The fighting continues. Selene slowly descended on the top of the dragon, and the moon crown behind him shrouded the dragon in sequence 10. She looked at the blazing sun crown in front of her eyes and gently raised her hand. Then the dragon under her feet was red in eyes and her neck was slightly raised. The power of the moon was applied to the dragon, and the huge mouth began to overflow with silver and cold broken flames. Suddenly, a pillar of light comes out from the mouth of the dragon. The pillar of light of the blue silver flame lights up in space. All the angels who have been wiped and hit by it are crushed and annihilated by the turbulence of time and space. The long flame column sweeps across the crown of the sun, lifting countless pieces and flames, like a high rotating saw, slowly cutting the magnificent sun. Scattered debris and flame fall to the planet, into a meteor shower to the earth, beautiful and shocking. As if in order to protect the weak and following sun, an angel circled up, spread the wings of the burning golden flame, formed a rotating round wheel of wings, and resisted the silver blue flame pillar of destruction. And these resisting angels were crushed by the gushing light column one by one, turned into frozen ice crystal fragments, and dissipated in space. Nevertheless, the act sacrificed many angels, but also gained precious time for the crown of the sun. One by one, the small suns revolving around the crown began to gather and gather towards the center. Just like creating life, those small suns melt into golden liquid, mix together, and then stretch out. At a certain moment or instant, the golden liquid suddenly turns from energy to substance, a huge golden bud forms in the crown, and finally blooms slowly. A beautiful woman slowly opened her eyes in Huaxin. She has three pairs of scarlet flaming beautiful wings, scarlet hair flowing, thousands of red overlapping eyes. Original sequence 10: Zhengyan angel, cloyati, slowly re enters the world. This scarlet original Angel symbolizes the source of all the power of fire in the world. When this brand-new series 10 comes, the angels around the crown of the sun sing in unison for it, praising the beautiful light and heat in the world. The angels who resisted before also spread out to make way for them. The angel who is in charge of the flame has a meteor like trajectory in space. In the high-speed flight, he briefly shakes, avoids the attack of the dragon and the moon, and directly rushes to the enemy. The rotation of the clock on the moon''s crown stopped abruptly, and everything around it slowed down. The flame is still, the light is stagnant, and all dust and particles are no longer floating. But even so, the dark red figure, like a blazing iron, inserted into the cold world. It''s like smashing some invisible thing, breaking all the silence and making everything flow again. A huge scarlet sword rose from croyatti''s hand, which was several times longer than her body. The huge sword swung heavily from the back of her body, and the surging flames and sword awn stretched rapidly. A red mark thousands of kilometers long cut off half of the dragon''s wings. Under the blazing and sharp sword blade, although the dragon''s head avoided the danger, the sharp corner and crown on one side didn''t escape the fate of being destroyed. It was cut open by the sharp sword and scattered in the space. Roar¡ª¡ª The angry dragon roars through the starry sky, and the roaring waves shatter all the broken meteorites around it. After its short second energy storage, the silver blue plume shoots out of its mouth again, and pours directly at the weak crown of the sun. But this time, a scarlet figure got in the way. Intense sparks of energy sprang up in front of croyatti. Her wrists were together, and a giant red lotus like fireball was blooming in front of her body, and then she constantly offset and annihilated the silver blue flame column. In the column of destruction, there is not only the energy of terror, but also the dense cracks of time and space, annihilating and crushing everything on the road. Today''s solar crown is not as powerful as it was at dusk. After losing the supply of the whole civilization, its source of power has been greatly weakened. Moreover, the Ivar galaxy is still on the edge of the spiral arm of the Milky way, and there are very few stars available. As if it were in the center of the galaxy with dense stars, the crown of the sun could obtain almost inexhaustible energy, otherwise it would not be called eternal and absolutely powerful. But now the sun is weak, and the moon''s crown preserves more power. After the tens of seconds of plume spray, kloyati is still intact in the air. Even among the original four, she is the best at fighting. And at the end of the attack, she also began to slowly gather strength. The crimson eyes seem to have symbols and gears rotating. She opens her arms, then slowly closes them in front of her body, forming an inverted triangle shape. Then a small red nebula is slowly gestated in it, as if the Milky way had shrunk countless times. As one of the stars becomes clearer, its power is more and more fierce, which makes people dare not ignore. At this time, Selene''s face finally changed color. Her eyes were fixed. In the crown of the moon behind her, the rotation of the clock began to reverse. As if looking back in time, Bahamut''s incomplete body is back again and intact, while the tiny Nebula in kloyati''s hand is also erased and disappeared in space. In this way, the fighting situation has returned to the previous node. As if it was a signal, no matter how loranthel and ketti cooperated in the subsequent battles, when victory was about to come, Selene could always turn the traces of time around and fight again. The battle between the sun and the moon has entered a state of anxiety. People on the planet look up at the sky and pray silently. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After dozens of battles between the crowns of the two gods, the crowns of the two sides gradually became broken and crumbling. At this time, the battle came to an end again. "Why... Why... You don''t make mistakes every time, you can just find the loophole every time." Selene looked at the distance that golden hair and glory of the original angel, weak body on the Dragon horn, unwilling to ask. "Sorry, I can''t tell you the answer." Lolan Hill''s pale golden eyes show her opponent''s various data. She slowly shakes her head and is not ready to tell the fact that she holds two shares of power. She will not take risks and expose her cards for a moment. In many eyes, they only know that Lorraine hill is an angel representing the stars and can manipulate the power of starlight, but they don''t know how such power is realized. In the eyes of many people, the war for the founding of clancia in the past only changed the result with strength. Although the crown of stars is not complete, it has not been completely constructed, but with the blessing of its rudiment, Lorraine hill has finally found the way to victory and determined the destination. No matter how Selene changed the middle process, he could not reverse the cause and effect. If it were a complete crown of the moon, lorenthal''s behavior would have been discovered and targeted. But fortunately, at the moment, she is not facing the complete crown of the moon. In the great calamity, the crown of the moon and the crown of the sun were seriously damaged, and Selene himself was not the real leader of the crown. He could only rely on the power left by the six witches around him. His means were very rigid, and his use of power was far less flexible than that of Taiyang. This time, Loran hill not only recovered ketti, but also helped him rebuild his body and extraordinary core, and empowered series 10 with the residual power of the sun crown. Make it stronger. Only in this way can we be as good as Bahamut, the dragon of destruction. After getting the information of the past in the sun crown, Lorraine Hill finally understood why Kitty had no memory of the past. Not every original angel, or the original soul body, has survived. Her own existence can only be said to be an accident of accidents. In the disaster of that year, the crown of the sun was submerged by the dark tide, and the throne inside the silver heart was damaged by the impact of the chaotic phantom. Even if the remaining human beings wanted to rush in to rescue, many things could not be preserved. Among them are the four cornerstones of the throne. After losing these four original souls, even if the later ancient people wanted to restore the throne of God, it became extremely difficult. Finally, they can only rely on these four original residual data to clone and copy, trying to reproduce their existence. And this kind of research and plan finally gave birth to the life existence of angel. The seven virtues in the Council for the survival of mankind are the seven babies born in this plan, which are closest to the four primordial ones. So the system will call lorenthal the archetype of the angel. But with the passage of time and space, many things are changing or returning to their original origin. Perhaps at the beginning, the four souls were just miracles left by the first contact between the two universes, but with the blessing of the sun throne all the year round, they also had a trace of eternity. Even if it is destroyed in the disaster, after tens of thousands of years, the soul fragments after the destruction slowly gather again, and finally attach to a just born child. So cloyati, or cloyati, appears again in this world. And the reason why witches are all human beings, or born in human beings. It is also because of the ancient people''s subconscious recognition of their own identity. After the crown was broken, many fragments of power were also attached to individuals among human beings. In fact, today''s intelligent creatures on earth are all descendants of human beings, and the so-called ''human race'' is only a branch of that time. However, the broken fragments of the gods will not think about such complex things, but instinctively cling to those figures similar to the past. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "Then, the last act is coming, Selene." With the blessing of the crown of the sun, Lorraine hill is like a God, with golden eyes like a bottomless lake. Looking at the weakening sun in front of him, he slowly raises his palm. Around the corona of the sun, the pillars of judgment gradually form, shining into the corona of the moon with irresistible power, and then suppressing it. The silver moonlight is gradually silent, no longer flowing, and the dragon of destruction is bound by one chain after another, and imprisoned among the pillars of light. "No, I don''t approve of the sun''s arbitrary ideas." As if in retrospect, Selene stood up slowly and looked up at the burning sun in the sky. The whole crown of the moon explodes, and time stops at this moment. A tiny figure stands out from it, and then goes straight into the still flame of the sun crown, like a moth to the fire. Only this time, the moth is determined to die, and the candle is as fragile as glass. In the moment of stillness of time and space, loranshire saw Selene approaching him step by step until finally, head-on collision. Memories of another world and life pour in, and the scenery and obsession of the past also flow quietly in my mind. Then, the crown of the sun began to disintegrate, shatter and dissipate step by step. In the sky, a weak figure faded the sacred aura and fell into the atmosphere. "So, is this your wish..." Lorraine Hill looked at the deep and beautiful river of stars, slowly closed his eyes, his body also turned into fragments in the atmosphere, like fireworks, slowly dissipated in the sky. Chapter 626 First, 6825, the age of elves and orcs. Under the gray sky, the sparse rain is falling, the branches and leaves of the shrubs in the mountains are wet, and the rain is flowing on the gravel and fallen leaves. One foot on the ground, can splash a small spray. Hoo... Hoo... Hoo The two children panted and ran in the rain forest. The dense branches and shrubs covered their bodies well, and the flowing rain also took away the invisible traces. In order to avoid unknown pursuers in the rear, they chose to walk in places with dense shrubs and trees, and paid attention to stepping on fallen leaves or stones instead of directly stepping on muddy soil to avoid leaving footprints. After walking for several kilometers, they finally slowed down because of exhaustion, and finally hid in the bushes under a big tree. Leaning on the slippery stone, the cold rain from the neck, chest into the clothes, through the body, people feel a cold and uncomfortable. "Serena... Hoo... How are you... Hoo..." the boy gasped and asked his sister. Looking at 16-17, he was a little thin, but the girl was even thinner. "Hoo... Hoo... OK." The girl is also breathing, her small face is very white, rain flow on the face can hardly see blood. "That''s good." The boy lay down on the stone and looked at the drizzled sky. His uneasiness and panic finally settled down a little. They are children living in a nearby human village. They are young. They usually do chores for adults, such as weaving, collecting firewood and looking after livestock in captivity. Occasionally, when they are not busy, they will play in the surrounding mountains with a few friends of the same age. Therefore, they are very familiar with the mountains, so they can walk through the rain quickly without getting lost or falling. I didn''t expect that the place where they usually play saved their brother and sister''s life at the critical moment. The young man sighed so. People in this era are very weak. They often live in remote mountain forests or narrow caves, so as to avoid contact with the outside orcs. In today''s world, three powerful elves have built three powerful elves kingdoms around the world tree. However, they have little interest in the outside world. They set up a border at the border of their territory to prevent the intruders. Only a few Elves will travel around the world as Rangers and travelers. And they are often skilled and good at dealing with all kinds of situations. Outside the territory ruled by the elves, the vast fields, mountains and sea are ruled by orcs. Some of them herd horses, some spread their wings and fly, and some sneak into the sea to patrol, occupying a large amount of land. Although in the number of high-level extraordinary, far less than the spirit, but still has a strong strength. The small mountain village where the two children live is in a remote mountain in the orc territory. In the past, orcs paid little attention to this small village deep in the mountains. After all, the road was hard to walk, and there was nothing valuable, so they were at peace. Unless you have bad luck and happen to meet an orc, you will either be killed by the other party, or the other party will ignore you in pursuit of bigger prey. In addition, few people can escape the pursuit of orcs. Their physique and sense of smell are obviously stronger than those of human beings, and their extraordinary strength is also stronger than that of human beings. An adult Orc can easily deal with 3-4 human beings. Besides, the nutrition of many human beings is not good, which is even more difficult for the orcs. In this case, the human village in the eyes of these orcs is like a snack after hunting. Occasionally, they come to pick up something to see if they have accumulated anything good, and then they wantonly smash and abuse it to relax. In the face of such a situation, the human side is also dare not to speak, can only always hide, migration to deeper mountains, more remote land. But even such a situation is now difficult to maintain. I don''t know what the reason is. In recent years, the climate has been colder, just like entering the ice age. The temperature is also slightly lower, and the harvest is not good in many places. And this is not good, spread throughout the mainland, in various tribes. As a result, food and food became scarce. In the past, the orcs did not care about the human, its image is gradually bad up. In the eyes of some orcs, humans are mice in the mountains. They always do things secretly. Maybe they steal their own food and spoil other food. With such a mind and idea, some Orc tribes began to expel the surrounding human villages. What''s more, they just picked up the axe and chopped it down one by one. They just took it back to eat meat like other prey. This morning, the village where the two children lived encountered such a situation. Fortunately, one of them was clever, and he took his sister to escape. "Brother, do you think uncle Tonglei will be ok with them?" After a short rest, my sister gradually recovered her strength and began to worry about the situation in the village. The boy was silent for a moment, then said softly. "Don''t worry, it will be OK." Although he felt uneasy, he didn''t want his sister to be so frightened. Tonglei is the best and strongest hunter in the village. It is also the object of many children''s worship. It can always bring people a lot of security. In this way, the two children hid in the cold mountains, until the next day, they carefully felt back to check the situation. At this time, they were very hungry. They also hoped to find familiar adults in the village, or get something to eat. But when the two arrived at the village, only a gray and black ruins remained. Houses and buildings seem to have been deliberately destroyed and set on fire. Fortunately, it rained yesterday, only a small part of it was burned, but most of it still remained. The two walked in the wet and soft mud after the rain, looking for the figure that might survive, or food. But unfortunately, the village has been thoroughly raided, and there is nothing good left. Finally, only in the corner to find soaking soft half root cassava. "Father..." the elder brother of the two stood in front of his own house, but there was only a piece of ruins in front of him, and there was still a little blood on the crossbar somewhere on the ground. "Won''t dad come back?" One side of the sister naive asked. "No..." the elder brother touched his sister''s head, and then with hunger, he took her away and headed for the deep mountain. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª A few days later, the two lost their way when they trudged in the mountains. Then they were attracted by a battle in the mountains and watched carefully. In the mountains surrounded by woods, three orcs, with axes and knives, surrounded a bloody figure in the middle. At his feet, an orc body had fallen. Roar¡ª¡ª The orc roared angrily, then waved the long axe in his hand, turned it into an arc shadow, and rushed directly up and down. Blood splash, the figure barely avoid the body''s key, but the body was also cut off large pieces of flesh and blood. But his goal was also achieved. The bone dagger in his hand cut a long and narrow hole in the front of the orc''s chest, turning out the flesh and bones. He was crawling on the ground. He was embarrassed to escape the attack with the help of the trees around him. Then he rushed up again, hissing, and inserted a dagger into the body of an ORC. His body shape was like epilepsy, but it was extremely quick and frightening. Under such a crazy attack, three orcs of the enemy were injured one after another, but he was not much better. At last, he was directly cut by the orc''s waist, half of his body fell to the ground, and the air was full of disgusting blood. A few orcs were about to roar and abuse to vent their anger and unhappiness, but they didn''t take a few steps and fell in the mountains, panting violently and their mouths turned purple. The brother and sister watched the scene in the distance with fear, until they all died one by one and stopped breathing. After the elder brother told his younger sister, he covered his mouth and nose with his clothes and walked over carefully. He knew that there might be some kind of toxin here, but they hadn''t eaten for several days and couldn''t support it. He strode over the corpses and touched the orcs'' waists, trying to search for possible rations. At this time, a hand suddenly grabbed his ankle. He struggled to run away with a trembling scream, and the wrist was not as strong as he thought, and it was suddenly broken free. At this time, he turned around and saw the man with only half left. He leaned against the tree trunk and looked at the boy, with a smile of hardship and comfort on his face, as if life had been redeemed. Is he still alive, the boy thought. Trembling, as if exhausted, he raised his hand and waved to the boy. The boy hesitated, then slowly walked over and squatted in front of the man to see if he had any last words. A hand on his wrist, and then a deep pain came into the boy''s mind, he once again broke free from the man''s wrist, and this time the man finally fell to the ground, closed his eyes. Looking at this scene, the boy stepped back a few steps in disbelief, and then looked at his palm, where the looming red magic. As long as the magic flow through the body, it will bring a burst of pain, but at the same time, the power is so bright that people are aware of the traces of life. He seemed to understand something. He squatted down again, picked up the dagger beside the man, and then walked back with some safe dry food. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Sister Senna looks at her brother''s back curiously. Recently, he seems to be hiding from himself and doing other things. Now they fled to another remote village and settled down temporarily. As time goes by, two more years have passed. In the past two years, the villages where people live have become less and less, and more and more difficult. Many people from other places have fled to this small place deep in the mountains. Faced with this situation, the adults in the village began to quarrel. Some people say that we should not accept so many people, as long as we live in peace, why take risks to control others. Some people also say that it is good to have more strength, and it is safer to do so. Until one day, the orcs reappeared, not far from the village. As we all know, it''s no use talking about it at this time. We can only actively prepare for the war, because after that, there is the towering sighing mountains, and they have no way back. The battle started hard, and many people died. However, under the leadership of some special and extraordinary people, they also achieved considerable results. The orcs were killed in the col. But the joy of winning didn''t last long. Another group of orcs came. Under such pressure, more and more people are learning that special and extraordinary power in the village, and my sister also finds out my brother''s secret. "You''re using that power too, brother." Serena looks at some mature brothers. "Yes." This time the other side readily admitted. "But I heard that those who practice that kind of extraordinary sequence can''t live for a few years..." my sister looked at this strange elder brother. He seemed taller and colder. "So what? Isn''t it a good deal to trade life for strength, my innocent sister?" The elder brother no longer feels like he used to take care of his younger sister. "But... But..." what my sister wanted to say, but she couldn''t open her mouth. "But... I think my brother can live longer and die... I don''t want to see..." there was a little cry in his voice. "Ha... You are the same as before..." the elder brother bent down and touched his younger sister''s head with the bandaged palm. "But if you think that way, it won''t work." His tone softened rarely. "Sacrifice is inevitable, even necessary. I don''t regret using this power... At least it makes me feel alive. " Once blue pupil, now has become blood red, but very gentle. After that, the elder brother turned and left, and the training began again. Today, more and more people will join them to use the power called demon. Pain to the marrow, like a knife cutting the body, uninhibited and full of Offensive Magic flowing in the body, bringing not only physical pain, but also mental torture day and night. Its existence is absolutely not happiness, but such a special force, like a sharp knife and poison, makes life full of struggling barbs and cuts those enemies who try to invade. When being forced to the end by the enemy, some human beings choose to fight to the death, so the demon sequence has gradually entered the eyes of the world. This peculiar and extraordinary sequence has all kinds of severe side effects in the early stage. Almost every trainee has a short life span, ranging from a few months to a few years at most, and will die of organ and visceral failure. But more people have not reached the limit of the body, in this painful torture, become crazy, mental disorders. A few years later, a 20-year-old woman stood in front of a mound and planted a small sapling on it. The sky is still drizzling, as if years ago when she was a child, but now she is alone. Looking at the land where my brother was buried in silence, the grown-up sister turned and left, her long soft hair drifting slowly in the air. As she left, several emissaries dressed in red followed her and sped through the drizzle. "Lord senna, we are envoys from the real red court. We invite you to the arrow poison Valley in the north, where there is the same noble existence as you." "The same?" The woman looked at the gray sky. She had no relatives now. "Yes, it''s also called the existence of the witch. In fact, you are more noble than anyone thought The Apostle replied respectfully. "What about going there to get warm? I''m not one of those vulnerable people. " Now the awakened Senna is much stronger than her brother. "No, we will unite and use this bright red magic to open up a new road." The tone of the Apostle was so sincere and close to madness. At the end of the first era, an organization named Zhenhong royal court rose among human beings. They all practiced the existence of demonic sequence. In the crazy killing of these people, a country was finally established in a precarious situation. This is the first human kingdom, the red empire. And the little girl named senna, also changed her name and became the magic girl of purple moon in memory, Selene. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª As time goes by, the real red Empire, which has been established for hundreds of years, has gradually prospered, and the number of human beings has also increased to nearly 100 million. And this is finally no longer tolerated by the orcs, even the powerful spirit Kingdom, also some restless. The war broke out all over again. In the chaos of blood and fire, several great demons of the red Empire were killed, and Selene escaped with a few people. Somewhere in the canyon. "Heidis, come, this is sister Selene." A soft mature woman holding a small figure to the side of the people greeting. "Good sister Selene." Heitisi black eyes, timid looking at the elegant witch. "You too." Selene squatted down and looked at the little girl lovingly. Is this her new generation and family? It''s really lovely. "I will grow up well in the future." She held the little girl in her arms and warmed her nervous heart with her body to settle down. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª With the rapid passage of time, the little girl in the past has gradually grown up and become a gorgeous girl. Selene and Hades were on the hillside side by side, talking slowly. "What does sister Selene think of the dead? I feel that many people are afraid and hate me." Hades poured out her recent troubles. That pair of alert and cold eyes, let her some uncomfortable. "I think it''s great. It''s good." Selene took heidis by the wrist. "Only when they grow up in a stable environment and have not experienced some cruel and difficult times, can they be so naive and puzzled." "Power is the foundation of any happiness. It''s not the way to happiness to escape blindly and immerse yourself in the beauty of fiction and fantasy." "You may get temporary relief, but when you wake up, you will get great nothingness and regret, and then grovel in front of reality again." "So, even if this power is painful and dirty, I hope you can hold on to it." "Because of its existence, I finally feel at ease and reach the real shore." "Even if it will make countless people die, destroy their dignity, and be hated by countless people?" Hades stopped and looked at the elder beside her. "Yes." "You''re an adult, Hades. Since we are on the ideal road, we must have the consciousness of accepting the consequences. Others say a few words to shake, do not want to have any stain, this is a dream scene "Some great ideals are destined to sacrifice some, even tens of millions of lives." "Only in this way can the future be opened up in the dark." They slowly stopped at the top of the hill and looked into the vast wilderness at the foot of the hill. The flag of Wisteria crescent rose high all over the mountains. This army of corpses will eventually open up a new country for human beings surrounded by orcs and elves. Chapter 627 4256, earth. About 50 years have passed since the great disaster that swept the sea of ajeka. It was 30 years ago that the remaining humans moved earth to the Ivar system. On the way of escape, the battle almost never stops. Even after arriving at the Ivar galaxy, there are still chaotic phantoms invading from time to time. For this reason, outside the Ivar galaxy, there are giant dragons that roam the sea of stars all the year round. They destroy those chaotic phantoms from outer space. The leader of these giant dragons is the original sequence 10, the dragon of destruction, Bahamut. Another dragon is as famous as the original sequence 10, the dragon of creation, candle. But unfortunately, this creation dragon died on the way when it was moving the earth because its strength was exhausted. For this reason, the remaining human beings bury the dragon on the earth, and its remains gradually integrate into the mountains and rivers, so that mana or magic there has a unique spirit. "Maybe we were so obsessed with the efficiency of machinery and electronics that we forgot and ignored many other things." A young boy with beautiful golden hair was standing on the hillside, overlooking the scenery below. In the green mountains, several families are living leisurely. Looking at their fur coats and stone tools, it seems that they are still very primitive, just like the primitive humans who just learned to settle down. "I didn''t expect any uncivilized people to exist." A girl with long silver hair was lying on a stake overlooking the "people" in the distance. "Did you find out where they came from? Brother The pretty girl turned around and the long silver hair behind her head slipped from her waist. The girl''s face is very special. Her long silver hair is as soft as silk. Her eyes are also silver gray, which is very bright and moving. She has a strange feeling. "These people should be a branch of our ancestors, or they should be orthodox." The blonde boy shook his head and began to talk about the reason. "When the two worlds came into contact, great changes took place on the earth, which also led to human civil war and fighting with other animals. You should know that, laurel." "Of course, I''m the moon. There''s almost no history I don''t know." The girl stood on tiptoe, leaped gently across the uneven ground, and then jumped on the blonde. Looking at the silver hair floating in the air, the blonde had to open his hands, catch the coquettish girl, hold her, and then put it on the ground. "Well, I''ll go on." He took the girl''s hand, and they turned to the way back and said as they walked. "At that time, a man entered the hibernation device and fell asleep in the Antarctic continent. After more than a thousand years, he gradually woke up and then re opened up the world. And then they built a floating city in the sky, and finally divided into several factions, until our predecessors, the mechanical Council, unified the world. " "Well, I know that." It seems that laurel can''t be quiet. He runs and jumps all the way. Sometimes he looks at the wild flowers on the roadside, sometimes he chases the butterflies in the grass. He responds to the blonde boy''s words without a word. "But not all human beings are like this." Said the blonde as he walked. "There are a lot of people who don''t go into safe underground hibernation, but stay on the surface of the earth, which is full of wild animals, hunger and cold." "Although very few of them survived, they survived after all. Perhaps hiding in an underground cave, or with the help of technology, we spent the first difficult time. " "Later, even without genetic modification, they gradually adapted to the world full of mana." "Although they have almost forgotten, forgotten and lost all their knowledge and skills in the past 1000 years of hardship. But in the end, it was handed down to the dusk "These people, we call them ''adapters'', are different from those of us who have undergone genetic modification." "Well, that''s good." Laurel put down the butterfly, turned around, and went back with the blonde hand in hand. "It''s very good, very lucky, but also very sad. After all, we used to be the same. " So said the blonde. "But it''s hard to watch them live a life of drinking blood." The blonde boy looked up at the sky. "It''s also something that can''t be done. In other words, it''s still my brother''s feeling, remembering the memories of watching in the base." "We, the remaining transcendents, or the returning human beings, also fell from the beautiful garden of Eden." Leguer looked at the white chrysanthemum in his hand, among which the light yellow stamens and white small petals whirled in the palm of his hand. At the end of the twilight era, the mechanical Council led all human beings in the faction to abandon their flesh and blood and mechanical bodies, enter the sea of ajeka, and become a life similar to spirit or energy. Such a human being is called a transcendent. Now the sea of ajeka has been polluted, and the sea is almost full of chaotic phantoms. Therefore, these remaining human beings are separated from the sea of ajeka and try to become entities again. Unfortunately, most of these experiments ended in failure. In the end, they simply gave up and used frozen embryos to breed new generations. And these two young people were born like this. In order to make the human beings who have survived with flesh and blood more perfect, the surviving human beings have picked up the theories and technologies of the "tree of life" faction and began to study the methods of life transformation and perfection. Although they are small in number, because they have more excellent equipment and technology than hundreds of years ago, and stand on the shoulders of giants to study, they have also created a better race than the orcs in the past. At the same time, it is also to satisfy the preferences of individuals or designers. The facial gene of this race is almost perfect, the body shape and muscles are particularly symmetrical, and the life expectancy is many times higher than that of ordinary life. Finally, they named the new human they created for themselves after a race in the fantasy story, which is called "spirit". After a long time, they came to the meeting place. At this time, several young people were waiting here. Look at their appearance, the age is very similar, about 16-19 years old, the men are handsome, the women are beautiful, and they all wear white clothes or skirts. "Leguire and Miguel are back, and we''re almost there. Let''s go back." "Mm-hmm, I want to go back to eat. Xiao Bai is hungry, too." A girl looking at a little younger said so, her two fingers folded together, gently touching. Inadvertently, a pure white snake with thick thumb came out of the sleeve, wrapped around the wrist, spitting out the letter slightly, looking a little cute. "Xiaowa has brought out her pet, isn''t she afraid of the teacher?" A boy with a little dark skin was leaning against a stone. "Woo... Ah... Can brother Xing not talk to the teacher?" The girl put the snake in her sleeve, carried it behind her back, looked at the boy and asked in a delicate voice. "Ah, in fact, I''m not that kind of rigid and ruthless person..." the swarthy young man looked at the scene, but had some bad intentions, as if he had done something he shouldn''t have done. "Ha ha ha, you will pay attention in front of Xiaowa." A slightly tall girl came over and jokingly said a few words. After that, a few people frolic again, and then they went back to the large floating city in the sky by the small spaceship, where they usually live. As a member of the "sun of wings", everyone will follow the agreement made by the organization, not easily interfere with the process of life on the ground, but let them develop freely. In the hope that these lives can walk out of a different path from before. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Ten years later, the assembly hall of the divine wing sun. Under the delicate gray huge stone wall, a sun''s pattern is lifelike, with a touch of golden light flowing over it. "Then let''s welcome one of the seven virtues, crown of the sun Miguel to speak." As the host''s voice fell, a man in a silver robe applauded, and then watched a blonde man walk on the stage. He was dressed in white and had a pair of pale golden eyes. "In order to break the silence and restore the peace of the past to the world, my proposal is as follows..." icons and words appear on the virtual screen behind me. "Extraordinary power is not the only choice. We can still see countless possibilities in this world. Too much indulgence in such forces will only narrow us down and lead us to the extreme road. " "We must all know about the extinction of dinosaurs, and today we also use it to tell a story. Whether the best solution should be chosen or not, and whether the highest efficiency means absolutely right¡° "As we all know, in the Jurassic period, dinosaurs still dominated the Pangea continent. All kinds of species occupied every corner of the sky, the earth and the ocean. It can be said that dinosaurs were extremely powerful and stable." "So far, they have not stopped evolving and are still developing various ways of evolution, but their physique is almost growing, whether they are herbivorous or carnivorous. In order to stack panel properties in the increasingly fierce competition of the same kind. " "Because if you are not big, it means the failure of the competition." "However, such behavior eventually laid the root of the disaster, that is, its existence depended too much on abundant food and environment, and finally completely disappeared in a disaster." "To sum up: 1. When the competition around is more and more fierce and cruel, individuals have to start to pursue the most efficient and optimal solution. Individuals who don''t use this way will lose or even die in the competition. 2. When the optimal solution is produced, all individuals will imitate it, further increasing the fierce degree of competition. All the individuals in the ethnic group began to converge, that is, their forms and patterns were very similar. 3. When the individuals of a race live according to a form and model, their risk resistance will be greatly reduced. Once the environment changes and the model is not suitable, it will lead to the direct extinction of the ethnic group. " "In the past life, due to space constraints, learning costs, their own conditions and so on, it was difficult to move forward in the second step." "It certainly leads to the loss of competition, or the failure to win the first place, but it also forces the individual to find a new way out, walk out of a different path, and finally adds a new path or model for the whole ethnic group." "However, the purpose of the" mechanical Council "is to achieve the highest efficiency, rapid replication and efficient unification. After becoming a transcendent without entity, it can change its various modes at will to replicate the most excellent models." "It certainly made us strong in a very short time, so that in just 200 years, we spread all over the fourth spiral arm of the galaxy, but it also foreshadowed the future disaster." "I have thought about a new path for mankind in the future. But the hope is very little, because there is extraordinary power, the existence of the sea of ajeka. " "This is a shortcut full of the highest temptation, attracting all the known lives, and then repeating our mistakes again." "Like the most beautiful poison." After he finished, he looked at the members below and stopped for a while to speak again. "Besides, dinosaurs are not completely extinct. Among them, the chirosaurus, when many dinosaurs were chasing for a strong body shape, was unconventional. They gave up getting bigger and devoted themselves to the low trees. They were good at catching small animals with feathers and became the ancestors of later birds. " "However, in the development process of birds, the antiornithinae, which was the first to flourish and had the best flight ability, did not continue. Instead, it went extinct together with its competitors, pterosaurs. The last birds to survive are the modern birds, which can''t fly, fish in the water and look for food in the grass "And it will be thousands of years before they take off again." "This is also the purpose of our" sun of wings ". We should try our best to preserve a variety of survival and evolution models to adapt to this unpredictable world, instead of simply pursuing efficiency and giving up everything else." "So we have revived the skills of the tree of life sect and allowed the ideas of other factions to enter our learning curriculum." "Under such a principle, the existence of the sea of ajeka is a strangulation of diversity." "I don''t think supernatural power is everything. In the final analysis, it is just the product of another dimension. The world we live in may not be worse than the other world. " "The knowledge and ability we have today is far from the limit of the world." "High level technology and magic are the same, even better. And I also believe that after giving up the extraordinary power, this galaxy will usher in the purity again, and go back on the right path in the past, which will be a road of blooming flowers. " "And we will embrace the blazing sun with our own wings." When the voice of the young sun crown fell, there was a warm applause in the hall, and the grand plan on the screen also exuded a faint light, so noble and restrained. Chapter 628 Age 4286, Ivar galaxy. In the stellar system, two crowns of gold and silver shine together in the empty space. The two figures shuttle back and forth between the stars, hitting and fighting each other. The speeding figure is like a flash, exploding everywhere in the space. The broken energy flows through the vast universe, swallowing small meteorites and comets, and then running to the end of the endless galaxy. Following behind the two crowns are two groups of angels who are almost the same. One of them turns his wings into rebellious scarlet to show that they are different from before. The sun and the cold moon interweave, the broken crown fragments in the sky, falling that shocking fire, beautiful and sad. "Why, laurel." The archangel with the flaming sword overlooks the familiar and strange figure below. It is his sister who grew up with him and the most intimate companion in the past. "Why, because I don''t want to see my brother take a curtain call here, that''s all." Laurel looked up to her admirable brother. Once Miguel''s plan is successful, it will not only mean that the two worlds gradually separate from each other and no longer interfere with each other, but also mean that the crown of the sun will disintegrate in the sea of ajeka, and its holders, including the angels of other energy forms participating in the plan, will die and disappear at the end of the plan. "If happiness is to let a group of people sacrifice to make another part of them better, then I don''t think it''s happiness, it''s misfortune." "So? Show me your compassion as the moon, Claire Miguel shook his head and was silent. "It''s just a simple escape, which can''t solve the fundamental problem. Our civilization is on the verge of extinction. Being forced into this narrow corner, we can no longer retreat. " "But it''s like turning other people into angels. It''s not suitable for everyone. Forced change means loss of emotion. " Laurel talked about what had happened recently. In order to carry out the plan, a large number of angels are needed as the nodes of the throne, which are distributed throughout the Galactic universe, enter the middle region of the sea of ajeka, and then guide the gradual separation of the two cosmic dimensions. But not every soul is suitable to be a pure angel. In order to adapt, it means giving up some things, such as rich emotions. "I have told everyone that they are also willing to carry out the plan, and they are not forced to do so." Miguel looked at the silver haired girl and made a final explanation. "Well said, what''s the difference between that and turning people into statues? Can such people still be considered alive?" Laurel cried out, she seems to be unable to accept such things, those familiar faces are the same as relatives, she can not accept such alienation. "Of course I know it''s not good, but what can you change with your heart?" Michael roared. "You''re such a snob, you! neither rhyme nor reason! incapable of action! Hands up! You have come up with a way to change the world Tears in the sky. "Me! Will become a God, change the world, save the world. " The golden crown shines like the sun. "But you''ll lose yourself forever, become emotionless machines, talking corpses, and self destruct in the final song." She said of the desperate scene. She doesn''t care about the survival of civilization and the future development of mankind. She only cares about everything at present, those familiar people and things. "My determined and determined elder brother, you are so arrogant that you think your behavior is absolutely correct and unique." Leguel closed his eyes slightly, and the crown of the moon rose slowly behind him, competing with the sun. The extreme of virtue is like sin. It''s arrogant to be so determined and determined that you can''t hear any opposite opinions and ideas. "It''s true that in the past, the sea of ajeka caused disaster, but who can say that there is no way to hope, if we find a new way out of it..." "Since then, I still thank this world with extraordinary power. It is so wonderful and beautiful that it adds more color to this monotonous world." "Even if it is true that darkness and chaos are born in it, it is also the birth of something more colorful and beautiful..." "But that is not the world of the past. In the world where everything slides into disorder and chaos, no good things will be born." Another voice denied it. "Not all the future can apply the past, you just indulge in the illusory beauty, and move yourself with almost idealistic words." Michelle looked at her kind and innocent sister and slowly shook her head. Her kind-hearted idea, which is not realistic, is just a wishful thinking of self moving. They talked about their own ideas and reasons, fighting in space and the galaxy, until finally, the shining golden blade pierced the silver figure. "Farewell, my sister." The sword runs through the crown and body, the beautiful figure gradually dissipates in space, and turns into a silver light particle to surround Miguel. "Goodbye, my brother." In the silver particles of light, the crown of the sun gradually disintegrates, and finally dissipates with the moon among the vast rivers of stars. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Lorraine hill looks at the fragments of the past, the two crowns that collide and interweave, two different ideas and ideas. Perhaps their starting point is the same, they are all for the continuation of civilization in the future, but they have embarked on a different road. From the sun''s point of view, in disorder and chaos, there is absolutely no birth of good things. The moon believes that even the sun can''t deny all the possibilities and give up the extraordinary power. It''s hard to reconcile. It''s like a cruel reality and a distant dream. Lorraine Hill sighs in his heart. She was intellectually inclined to the idea of the sun, but emotionally more inclined to the idea of the moon. But maybe this is her duty as a star. The sun and the moon are too shining and single, and need stars to draw and adjust. Among all the structures, the triangle is also the most stable, far better than the black or white binary structure. As a star connecting karma, pursuing possibility and symbolizing fate, it also carries the last hope of mankind, which is the last wish. The crown of stars representing countless possibilities and miracles. Now, she will try to find a feasible way between the dream and the reality. With Selene''s determination, the crown of the moon disintegrates, breaks free from the shackles, and collides head-on with the crown of the sun. Many fragments of the past are also presented in lorenthal''s mind one by one. Looking at the story of the past, she finally comes up with new ideas. To this end, the sun and the moon shine on the stars and the earth. Under the influence of the three crowns, all the rules of the past began to change. In the future world, the practice of extraordinary power will be more inclined to those who can resist chaos and have a firm will, and this will become the test of the future. Guide and change all beings in the world who practice transcendental sequence. From then on, everything will come back. The higher the sequence, the more difficult and tempting the test will be. Such a test will lead people to fight against chaos, strengthen themselves and purify the world like a star. Absolute self judgment is hard to accept, absolute laissez faire will not give birth to beautiful flowers, give freedom at the same time, but also to the rules of restraint and guidance. Now, the door to the new world opens. Chapter 629 The third period is 1690, the year when the sun and the moon set. The peace of the past was broken by the chaos that broke the seal. The dark clouds covered the sky, the earth and the sea. Before this desperate disaster, the crown of the sun rose in the sky and cleared the world of filth. And with the sun rising, there is the silver crown of the moon, which inherited the conflict of tens of thousands of years ago, and fought again in the sky dome, after which the sun and the moon fell together from the highest dome. Along with it, there are the stars that infect the world. On that day, all the living beings in the world lost the power to control the transcendence and began to practice again. After losing the transcendence, some repressed things in the past began to burst out. Some of them are the anger that has been suppressed for a long time, and some are the vitality that has fallen for a long time. Within the green Empire, the power struggle in the imperial capital became the fuse of everything, and the contradiction that had been suppressed for many years broke out. Xuehua seven countries began to unite under the guidance of sages, and gradually integrated into a unified country. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Three years later, the green capital, titania. In the quiet and beautiful palace, accompanied by a beautiful chorus, a handsome young man with golden hair slowly wakes up from his long sleep. "His highness edron is awake!" A slightly familiar voice rang out, with bursts of joy. "I''m here..." Ellen sat up slowly, looking at some strange surroundings. Obviously, he should be in the palace at this time, and the decoration should be in the Rose Palace, where the former Emperor lived. He didn''t die, but survived? He felt a burst of joy. He looked at his palm in disbelief. Although the activity was unimpeded, he did not seem to have any extraordinary power. The extraordinary core in his body disappeared. Then he looked up and looked around him. About a dozen girls in white were standing beside him, each with a special candle in the middle of his bed. Was there a ceremony just now? He looked for it, and then he saw the familiar attendant, Ronald, with broken black hair and a black red dress. This is my own courtier and deputy. Looking at Ellen''s expression, Ronald understood quickly. He said, "thank you for your help. There will be extra awards in the palace. Now let''s have a rest." After he had finished, the girls in white were taken out of the room by the guard knight, when edron and Ronald began to talk. "This is how long I''ve been sleeping. It seems that a lot of things happened during this time." Seeing that his bedroom was in the Rose Palace, Ellen speculated that the coup should have been a success. "Your Highness, you have been sleeping for three years." Said here, Ronald felt a burst of joy, as the object of his loyalty, if edron has been sleeping, then he can only be trapped in this small palace. "When titania was in chaos, you were attacked by the dark moon assassin of the Empire, with a long knife through your chest. Fortunately, you were rescued by the knight and his majesty Emmanuel." "What happened after that was very special." It seems that the feeling is too grand. For a moment, I don''t know where to start. Ronald stopped for a few seconds to organize the language. "At that time, the whole world was once again swept by the chaotic mirage, and beacon lights were lit one by one all over the world "And in this moment of despair, the crown of the sun rises at the top of the sky, the clear light shines all over the earth, the whole world is washed away by the golden wind, and all the illusions are eliminated." "That sounds like a miracle." Ellen recalled the beautiful crown he had seen before his consciousness disappeared. "Indeed." Ronald gave a wry smile and went on. "At that time, the assassins of dark moon were extremely fierce. In a short time, they almost rescued ansroy. But the sun in the sky will gather all the extraordinary power. They will soon be surrounded and killed by a large number of soldiers when they lose their power, and asroy will also die in the chaos. " "After the loss of ansroy, the other legions in the city finally surrendered to us, and we, who are in control of the center, will sort out and clear out the enemies that hinder us one by one in the next few months." "Then his majesty Emmanuel ascended the throne and became the new emperor of the Empire." "But the Empire has always been a double king system since ancient times. Because your Highness has been sleeping for a long time, the legitimacy of his majesty Emmanuel''s rule has been questioned by the nobles of all sides." "After that, his majesty amank made great efforts to promote the officers and men in the army to important positions and master various departments and functions, so as to get rid of the shackles of those great nobles." "But it''s going to cause a huge conflict. You know, those old families have a lot of power. It''s too dangerous." Edron quickly analyzed the disadvantages. "Yes, but times have changed, your highness." When Ronald said this, the tone contained endless emotion. "The crown of the sun and the moon in the sky has recovered all the extraordinary power. No one can use the extraordinary power any more, and they have to re practice. The old methods are no longer fully applicable, and everything has to be re explored." "This also means that among the great nobles, many high-level and extraordinary people return to the starting line with ordinary people overnight. The individual becomes less important, and the army becomes a powerful force to control everything." "We have the support of the army, and the death of Lord konsk, the leader of the southern Legion in the past, also makes his majesty amank easily seize power, so he directly controls a large number of legions." "Under this divine opportunity, your majesty will not wait for those great nobles to rise again, so the clean-up will begin." "And in order to prevent those nobles from supporting other princes and princesses again, most of the descendants of the former Emperor were also disposed of by his majesty..." Ronald shivered. "Now, in the green Empire, all the powers are gathered up by his majesty, that is, the four Dukes have certain control ability in their respective territories." "Now, your highness, your recovery is also the last regret to make up for, and the green empire will be great again in your hands." Ronald is a rare flatterer. He used to be a kind of cold and proud youth, but in recent years, he really suppressed too many dull emotions, and today he finally let them out. "Well, don''t say that¡° With his head swinging, he didn''t think about how great he was. He was just lucky to seize the chance of passing away in the fate. Under the past rule of the green Empire, the great nobles occupied all kinds of important resources and positions in the Empire. With the increase of population in the Empire, the needs of the lower class were not only difficult to meet, but also became more difficult. Naturally, they accumulated many contradictions and resentments. In the past, there were many high-level and elite knights in the noble family, who could ignore these resentments and contradictions. In order to get out, the best way for the civilians is to join the army and win meritorious service and titles like the ancestors of the nobility. Unfortunately, the green emperor''s indifference to the civil strife of Xuehua''s seven kingdoms made many officers and soldiers who were keen on meritorious service gradually dissatisfied. The resentment of all parties in the army was transmitted and accumulated layer by layer, which gave them the opportunity to intervene and promise. In this way, they were supported by the southern garrison corps, and they were able to secretly mobilize the elite to enter the imperial capital by the wedding ceremony, and finally to launch a coup. Now, after success, it is natural to fulfill these promises, and to further attract and strengthen those who support themselves, so that they can become the cornerstone of their own rule. It can be predicted that in the future, there will be more positions controlled by soldiers loyal to the emperor, and the emperor will further gather power and become the supreme ruler of the Empire. The Empire of a thousand years will rise again, conquering the earth and coming to the top of the world. With the hesitation and expectation, edron changed his gorgeous dress and went to the door. "Show me the way, Ronald. We will carry on the mandate of heaven and accomplish the great cause that has not been accomplished for a thousand years. " Chapter 630 The world without Lorraine Hill Tisilan mountains, the annual harvest festival is here. In the city where the rabbit ear people live, they have been busy for more than half a year. After harvesting a lot of food and grain, everyone ushers in the time of rest. At this time, the festival celebration is also approaching. Although most of them are local rabbit ears and a small number of human beings, there are also many tourists from other places to watch and celebrate the most relaxing time of the year. Walking on the undulating streets in the mountains is like entering a dreamy fairy tale world. Whenever you turn the corner or cross a hillside, you can always find new scenery and colors. Mushroom houses, big and small, are decorated in the corner of the city. Their roofs are orange, light green, dark blue and pink, giving people a fresh and interesting feeling. In the roadside shops, you can often see all kinds of fresh fruits for sale. The crystal clear skin and full flesh always make people can''t help but buy more and have a good try. Walking through the shady houses and bluestone steps, a storefront with glass closets appears in the field of vision. Behind the transparent and clear glass closet, several exquisite figures sat on the cushion, attracting tourists to stop and watch, so later they just went into the shop to sit down. The waiters in the shop are all rabbit eared girls in black and white maid''s clothes. They shuttle between the tables with snacks, cakes, biscuits and so on. Occasionally, they can hear customers asking about the type of ice cream. Ding Dong¡ª¡ª As a guest pushes the door open, the device on the door drives the wind chime hanging on one side, making a clear and pleasant sound, just like the spring water in summer, which makes people feel fresh. "Welcome inside, please." A girl with light blue fur rabbit ears bent slightly and welcomed the special guest. The guest is also a young girl, she has a peerless appearance, a head of red light pink wavy long hair, draped in the white clavicle and arm, fully open face brings a shocking beauty. Even if the other party is a girl of the same sex, she was slightly surprised for a few seconds before she reacted. "What can I do for you?" After the young girl finished her bag, a maid came over. She looked a little taller and seemed to be the leader of the maids around. "Let me see." The pretty girl looked at about 18-20, put her finger on her chin and thought a little. "Do you have a green orange Chifeng cake? Give me one and a cup of red raspberry juice." "Yes, just a moment." The maid wrote it down and left for a while. After that, the young woman with light red hair looked at the decoration around her seat. Her eyes flashed with admiration and love from time to time. She was really knowledgeable and appreciative. When the maid served the cake, she was not in a hurry to eat it. Instead, she tasted it slowly. Occasionally, she would take a look at the pocket watch from her bag and the time. It seemed that she was waiting for someone. Finally, when the cake was almost finished, a figure in a hurry entered the shop. Ding Dong¡ª¡ª "Welcome to the light... Lord aliya?" The rabbit ear maid at the door looked at the familiar figure, which was aliya with black rabbit ears. "I''m sorry, fengnai. I''m almost late." The rabbit eared girl said hello to the shop assistant and walked over quickly. "Nothing. Actually, I didn''t wait for aliya. The food here is delicious." The wind is a shallow smile, looking at this familiar friend. "Of course, this is the shop I used to visit. Many of the shop assistants are still my younger generation and sister." Aliya''s ears swayed slightly, showing a happy expression. After that, they began to chat again, talking about what happened recently. "Has Elia been here ever since she graduated?" Feng Nai looks at the girl curiously. "Yes, after all, my hometown still needs the support of my" gifted student ". To be honest, I''m still a student handed down by sages, hee hee." "Is that your highness Lorraine hill, whom you have been refusing to say?" "Yes, your highness taught me when I was young. I was the first group of students taught by your highness." "Well, isn''t his highness Lorraine hill old..." before the girl finished, her friend on the other side said with a smile. "Your Highness is a young and beautiful girl. Feng Nai." Looking at the terrible smile, Feng, who is familiar with this friend''s temperament, decides to shut up. "Well, let''s not talk about this. In fact, this city is the place where your highness first appeared in the eyes of the world. Now there are still many buildings of that year. Then I can show you around. It''s not a waste of time." Aliya introduces the strange city in the shade of trees in the mountains and tells the origin of that year. "It''s a pity that his highness Lorraine Hill hasn''t appeared since the miracle of that year. Although some people have bad guesses, we still believe that his highness lorenhill will return one day and come back to clancia, just like that year, and continue to guide our future. " So said aliya. After talking for a while about the great sage, the star witch, the Savior of the world, and the last archangel, Lorraine hill, they finally began to talk about the future. "Well, is aliya going to church in the future?" Feng Nai was a little surprised. "Yes, now I have graduated, because I''m still practicing Angel sequence. Going to church will have more room for development... Ha ha, actually these are not the key points." Aliya smiles. "The real reason is that the relationship between the Holy Land and clanesia is gradually deepening, and I enter the church as a representative of clanesia. Maybe in a few years, you will see the birth of Elijah, the chief priest of the high priesthood and one of the priests of the scepter of the twelfth palace." When the world''s extraordinary sequence begins to practice and explore again, the strong resistance of the angel sequence itself to chaos leads to its popularity in the new environment, which is contrary to the situation that the number of practitioners in the past is small. Aliya herself is a genius, and her strength can be ranked in the forefront of clanesia, which is a rare Angel sequence 6 (at present, the whole continent, The highest Angel sequence is 7. Besides, she was also a student who had been taught by loranthal himself, and a representative of the younger generation of the rabbit ear people. Naturally, she was highly valued by everyone, and arranged to study and serve in the church. "Then I''ll have to rely on Elia more, cluck." Feng Nai smiles. She doesn''t think that aliya is talking big, but she really realizes that the world is different now. Different from the previous world, after a few years of miracles, the top group of the world''s extraordinary people are mostly the young people in their 20s. After everything returns to the starting line, these energetic, dare to try, and flexible young people will soon catch up with and surpass those in the past. In the new environment, we should explore our own way. And they have gradually become the leaders of all parties, began to make their own voice in the world, and become the object of public worship and follow. Every extraordinary person who is promoted to a higher level means that he has personally proved the success and reliability of the road he has explored. Even though he is younger, he may not be more than 30 years old, he is now a great master in the extraordinary field and a "master" leading the times and trends. In this new world of exploration and blooming flowers, several rising stars have emerged. They are respectively: "The general star of pure iron", the commander of the army, Darcy "Dragon of black flame", the girl of dragon, xingliu "Executive in red" sword guard, DeRosa "Step dancer of fire" fire priest, Niya Aetya, the fairy princess "The halberd of breaking waves and blood fork" pirate king, infek "Grey saint" blindfolded nun, ausuna These seven people are the best-known seven with the highest rank in the western continent. They are all on the top of sequence 7, and they are also the objects of worship and follow by countless young people. It can be seen that many of them are graduates of ermenas, which indirectly shows the educational achievements accumulated in the past millennium. Chapter 631 Green capital, titania. In the past, the beautiful city with elegant decoration and ELF style carving has been submerged by red. The red and green rose flags in the past have all been replaced by the red rose flags, which symbolizes the change of the power structure of the country. In the Rose Palace, numerous serving officials and representatives of all parties gathered in the hall, solemnly standing in the hall, watching the king who slowly walked up the steps. Wearing a golden red cape, amank, wearing a fitting and exquisite gold leaf armor, walked step by step on the deep red velvet carpet. The knights on both sides saluted him and separated the overlapping halberds to make way for him. At the end of the steps, a crown of gold inlaid with gems was shining, while a young man with similar features had already stood by. The young man''s dress was elegant and luxurious, which was the highest standard in the venue except for amank. When amank saw him, he nodded slightly and showed a rare smile. Their twin brothers, the most trusted existence in the world, can feel each other''s emotional half bodies and their own mirror. If it wasn''t for the accident, they would have been crowned and seated at the same time. But things are changeable. Under the current situation, he can no longer follow the old way. So this time, he will ascend the throne alone and change the system of the green empire for thousands of years. "Welcome to your majesty Emmanuel..." the attendants on one side gave a long name, and then the soldiers and officials on the scene bowed their heads and took the oath of allegiance. "We pledge to follow his majesty amank to the death, to be loyal to the scarlet Empire forever, until the end of our life!" The neat sound waves, like a tsunami, reverberated in the hall for a long time. After the change of power, Emmanuel simply gave up to balance the elves, who were the minority of the population. Instead, he took up the banner of the past revival and redefined the lofty status of human beings in the Empire. The policies and laws that favored elves in the past were cut down one by one. Today''s empire is already very powerful, and it doesn''t have to rely on the power of the Elves as it was a thousand years ago. After abandoning this kind of restraint, the emperor''s policies and policies were implemented more smoothly and forcefully. So in amank''s view, this is not necessarily a bad thing. "This is our land, our people and our power. Why should we share it with outsiders?" Compared with four years ago, today''s amank is stronger, more determined and more confident. Looking at Emmanuel sitting on the throne, Ellen shook his head slightly. "Although we no longer rely on the power of elves, we don''t have to offend persecution. After all, we are also the people in our empire, so we don''t have to force ourselves to the opposite." "Hahaha, I don''t care much about it, but since it''s your proposal, I will consider it. After that, you will be responsible for the affairs concerning the elves, my half body, the former prime minister. " After Emmanuel ascended the throne, there was only one emperor''s throne. After he sat on the throne, there was a huge parade under the throne. Even the big city of titania could not hold it. They went to the city in the morning, left in the afternoon, and returned to the camp outside the city. Another group of troops in the camp continued to go to the city for inspection. The soldiers in black armor are like rivers, never breaking off. The neat steps, the high slogans, the sound of metal and iron, never stop from day to night. The strong military strength and powerful soldiers awed the old families in the city, making them shiver in the house and dare not challenge the authority of the emperor. Compared with the days when great nobles occupied the Empire in the past, the empire is now clearing away the haze and re establishing a new military merit promotion mechanism. As long as you perform meritorious service on the battlefield and obtain enough meritorious service, you can be granted a knighthood and enjoy superior treatment. Even the nobles in the past, if they want to inherit the title, they have to risk their lives and go to the battlefield in person to make achievements, so that they can inherit the title. Empire does not need incompetent mediocre waste material, all ability and merit to speak. Naturally, this policy was strongly supported by the military, and with the loyalty of millions of soldiers in the Empire, the emperor had the power to change everything. The downfall of the previous sects and sects also opened up space and channels for the lower class to rise. The accumulated grievances were finally vented, and the whole society began to burst out new vitality. After the end of the war between clancia and frost rose, even though Frost''s Alliance failed, the magic image, musket, airship, warship and other technologies still attracted the emperor with great ambition. Under his instruction, the southern frontier Legion began to attract and accept the mages who had destroyed the country. "If clancia does not accept you, regards you as the sinners of history, and makes it difficult for you to survive, then you can come to us." "Your future mission is to become the sharp blade and sharp arrow of your majesty, wash away the past humiliation, and continue to inherit the past theories." Under such temptation and persuasion, some of the mages gave up their hatred for verdant, threw themselves into the arms of their former enemies, and began to build sharp claws for the rising lion. However, this is not the case with all frost United mages. Some mages finally wake up and regret after seeing the cataclysmic scene. Why did everything come to this regretful situation. They were also recruited by clancia and became "atoners" with tattoos on their faces. They contributed their strength and knowledge to this new country in order to recover some of the mistakes they had made. For these mages, clancia did not directly receive and use them. Instead, he brought them to the capital, sorand, to receive the teachings left by the sages of loranthel, and let them learn again. After receiving the transformation, they would enter the actual production and work. In the end, they will gradually integrate into the country like water and become a part of the country, just like other ordinary professions, rather than being the representatives and leaders of the country as they used to be. After all, technology exists for human beings, in order to make people happier and more convenient. If we deviate from this road and reverse the primary and secondary, it can not be called good technology, but a tool for torture and exploitation. Now, after the world reshuffle, a new round of competition begins again. What kind of stories and legends will be born on this new stage. Chapter 632 the second day The occasional birdsong from the mountains made the girl wake up from her sleep. Then she felt a chill. The bonfire in front of him had already been extinguished, with some carbon ash left, and the part that was not burnt out on one side. It''s the beginning of another day. The girl thought, and then went to the stream, ready to wash his face, let himself a little sober. Cool dew splashed on the skin, scattered water across the face, occasionally a few fell between the delicate clavicle, let the girl feel a bit cool. She lifted up her long hair to keep it from being wet by the stream. Then she picked up some water and added some water. Then she stood up. Today, let''s explore around and see if there are places where other people live. Walking down the stream, the dew in the grass in the forest slightly wet her shoes, which made the girl have to be careful to avoid. Last night, she seemed to have a long dream. In the dream, she seemed to be young and lived in a special place. There seems to be a place with tall buildings, streets, vehicles and pedestrians. It''s a noisy world. People talk about all kinds of things, some she doesn''t understand, some seem to understand. And every day she has to carry her schoolbag to and from school. On the way, she will meet friends about the same size as herself. Everyone is laughing and happily talking about the cartoon she saw yesterday. By the way, what is the cartoon? The girl''s mind is temporarily broken here. These things or later slowly think about it, there will always be time to recall. The girl cheered herself up. Why do you want to cheer up? At this time, there was a flash of doubt. Seems to be, because I was not so strong. The girl sighed with emotion. She leaped over the pit and then fell on the gray blue rock. Her vision was also slightly open. At the moment, she is on a hillside. At the foot of the mountain is the light green world. The leaves in the forest are swaying in the breeze, making a slight shaking sound. The sun rises slowly in the sky, and the light golden light reflects on the world. Compared with the stream and woods I stayed in yesterday and in the morning, the world under the mountain seems to be more lively. Just standing on the rock, she could hear the squirrels, raccoons, wild boars, birds and insects in the forest. At the foot of the stream here also met a small cliff, the stream flowing down the mountain wall, fell into a cold pool below. The girl looked around, it seems that there is no way to go down gently. Finally, she found a flat place and jumped down. The body seems to enter into another world from one world, everything around becomes fresh, and the body becomes slightly warm in the sunlight. The tip of her foot fell on the soft grass and leaves. The girl took a few steps forward to cushion her falling power. Then she slowly stood still. Unfortunately, there seems to be no people around. The girl had to keep going down the hill. In this way, until dark, it was still in the endless forest, and the girl had to stop for a while to look for its litter, ready to light a bonfire and spend the night. Compared with yesterday, the vegetation on the hillside is richer, which also allows the girl to find fruit to eat. It seems that the name is persimmon, the girl looked at the hands of this orange green fruit, there is a light layer of white frost on the surface. After peeling, the flesh inside is a little sweet, but also slightly astringent. But there are a lot of them. The girl looked up at the big tree in front of her. The persimmons were hanging one by one, which was very attractive. It''s filling up today. A little happiness rose in her heart. While she was eating persimmon, a rush came from a distance. The girl looked up in surprise. Before she could find out what had happened, she saw a strong "cow" rushing out of the forest. The tall and powerful body is daunting, while the girl on one side is slender and weak. The girl had to jump away quickly to avoid the impact of this huge cow. The fierce air flow brought by it directly lifted the girl''s hair, and her clothes also made a rapid swing sound with the air flow. After a miss, the ox''s hoof fell heavily from the forest and glided for a short distance before it could stop. Then it turned around again and stared at the girl with its black eyes. His mouth is breathing heavily. The horns on both sides are huge and black, and there are rough lines on them. It looks very ferocious. If he is stabbed by these two sharp corners, it is estimated that a hole will appear directly in his body. But what surprised the girl most was that some of the features of the cow didn''t match the common sense in her memory. Its fur is chestnut yellow with black stripes, which makes it look more fierce. Its cry is like someone''s painful groan, which makes people shiver. Looking at the 400 kg bull staring at herself, the girl was also a little scared. She slowly stepped back, looked at the persimmon she had bitten, and slowly put it on the ground. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to. I just took a bite. Mr. Niu Niu, please bypass me." The girl said that she was not sure whether the other side could understand her words. She stepped back to avoid the conflict with the bull. Ling - er¡ª¡ª The strange cry rang out again, and the bull seemed not to listen to the advice and rushed to the girl again. That''s bad, thought the girl. She was running fast, but the cow seemed to be very strong and faster. The stout ox horn with huge inertia passed the girl''s side, almost hitting her fragile body. The girl was also staggered by the huge ox''s impact, and almost stood unsteadily. That won''t do. After the girl stood firm, she quickly looked for a place to escape. She pushed her toes on the ground, leaped up and down again. After jumping over some obstacles, she finally stood on a high stone. At this time, the giant bull also turned around again and collided. The girl jumped from the side to avoid the bull''s collision, which hit a stone. Originally, the girl thought that the huge ox would hit its head on the stone and break the blood, but unexpectedly, the huge stone was knocked out of a crack by the ox and then broken into several pieces. Looking at the remains of gray stone powder on the horn, the girl felt trembling. If she was directly hit, the result would be even worse. After a while, fear rose in my heart, and a cold sweat came out from my forehead. At this time, the bull rushed to the girl again. Its voice was like a groan, and its momentum was like thunder, fire and stone. It was violent and trembling. Chapter 633 Bamboo forest A girl in a white dress is lying in the withered leaves of gardenia yellow. Her black hair is scattered all over the ground, and her delicate posture fluctuates slightly with her breath. With a gust of wind blowing, a little leaves fall from the air, spinning in the air, slowly falling on the girl''s cheek. The dry leaf surface is crisp and thin, and it slides gently on the face, bringing a little crispy itching. The girl''s eyelashes trembled slightly. After a long time, she slowly opened her eyes and looked at the sky covered by bamboo. The light mist in the mountains is dyed purple like smoke cloud in the dusk. A few flowing clouds are moving in the sky, and a distant bird song is sometimes heard. She sat up slowly, some dead leaves also fell from her body, causing slight ripples in the quiet bamboo forest. Where is this? The girl felt a little confused for a moment and couldn''t remember how she was here. Wait a minute. Who am I? Another problem soon arose in my mind. For a moment, many pictures flashed in my mind, some quiet, some noisy, some shocking. But these pictures are very fragmented, although there is a kind of familiar feeling, but it is still difficult to sort out any effective information. Shaking her dizzy head, she slowly got up, put her hand behind her back, photographed the scattered dead leaves and debris, and walked a few steps in the woodland to wake up. Only then did she feel hungry. Looking around, there seemed to be nothing to eat, so she began to walk in the woods. Originally gravel, tree roots, pits, all over the rugged mountains, in walking, but it will not become an obstacle, but familiar with the road, as if it was her instinct. As she walked, she soon heard the faint sound of running water in the distance. Following the sound of the water, she quickened her speed and approached it. Soon a mountain stream appeared in her eyes. Among the mossy rocks, the clear stream flows in it, making the sound of gurgling water. When she comes near, a cold vapor is also felt by her skin. She squatted down by the stream and looked down at herself. She was about 17 years old? So the girl estimated. The reflection of the ripples on the water surface is not clear. There are ripples in the running water. As the sun approaches sunset, it is also dim. Looking for a place to sleep first, the girl thought that she would stretch her white fingers into the water, and the slightly cold touch would circle around her fingertips. She simply washed her face with clean water, and then took care of her hair and clothes. Then she observed herself. Looking at her face, she seemed very beautiful, but the stream was not clear, and she didn''t know exactly what it looked like, but her facial features were correct and soft. This should be what she looks like, she thought uncertainly, and seemed to feel that something was wrong. At the moment, although there are some fragmentary pictures of the past in her mind, they are not systematic, which makes her uncertain. But now she feels more sober than before. As the night fell, the mountains and forests gradually became cold. The girl stood up and let the evening wind gently blow her body. She took up a little skirt and swayed slightly in the wind. Some of the stones in the stream, when the night comes, emit a faint shimmer, just like jade. This made the girl a little surprised. In her common sense, stones don''t shine. Once again, he put his hand into the cold stream, touched a round stone in the current, gently pried it, and took it out of the water. The stone is about the size of a girl''s fist. It''s just right in the palm of her hand, and there''s a little water in it. She put the stone in front of her eyes and looked at it carefully. Its texture is translucent, and it emits pale green light in the night. It seems that there is some energy flowing in it. Eh, what kind of energy is it. The girl felt that she should know, but she just couldn''t remember her name. And just when she was a little distressed, a virtual translucent border appeared in the field of vision. [hanyanyu] (silver grade, excellent quality): it is made of extraordinary material. It can be used to make utensils and jewelry. When wearing it, you can use it to be a little wise. The girl blinked her eyes and looked at the virtual screen without thinking. She wanted to touch it with her hand, but she couldn''t touch it, so she had to give up. As she turned her attention elsewhere, the screen dissipated like smoke. This seems to be good. It''s helping me. The girl''s heart rose a little favor for the screen. At this time, the sky was completely dark, and scattered pieces of jade of different sizes in the stream gave off bursts of shimmering light to illuminate the stream. Just like a light belt, it stretches among the mountains and forests, extends to the distance, and disappears among the layers of forest leaves. The shimmering light at the bottom of the stream brightens the girl''s face and clothes, and the tree crowns on both sides of the running water are also tinged with a touch of moonlight. Holding a piece of cold smoke jade, the girl walked in the mountains and woods, looking for some dead wood. Then she went back to the stream and found a thick tree to pile up the dead wood together. Then the girl held the jade one by one and tilted her head, as if thinking about how to light the firewood. Her fingers revolved uneasily in the air, and then she saw a flame rising in the firewood. Is it that easy? The girl thought that although she couldn''t remember many things, it didn''t seem that ordinary people could do it, but she just wanted to do it. The fire finally rose, and the warm red light reflected on the girl''s body. Although the jade at the bottom of those streams can also illuminate, it is not warm enough after all. The girl sat by the fire, took out a few pine nuts picked up in the forest, put them on the stones beside the fire, roasted them slightly, then took out one of them and peeled it slowly. Although the pine nut is not big, the oil in it is delicious and will not feel greasy. The small pine nut is circling on the tip of the tongue, and the faint fragrance is also lingering in the mouth. After settling down for a while, the girl began to think about her life experience and past. Strange, it seems that I can''t remember the past, but I still have some common sense. She swung her head slightly, her soft hair gently across her shoulders. After eating pine nuts, although not full, but at least not very hungry, when the girl just hugged her knees, sitting next to the fire. The crimson fire reflected in the pupil of the eye, swayed slightly in the wind, and occasionally came a few reassuring crackles, which made the surroundings less monotonous. With the baking of the fire, the breeze at night seems no longer cold, but slightly comfortable, just like the most gentle lullaby, let the girl slowly fall asleep in the woods. Quiet night, moonless night sky, dotted with stars in the sky, occasionally a small meteor across the sky, into the unknown forest.